《L.u.s.t Knight》


 Chapter -1 - Character Sheet (temporary)

    Lucien''s women:

    Marie, the blue-haired wizard adventurer who fought mercenaries when Lucien arrived in this world.

    Anne, the fox-girl dueler who was in Marie adventurers'' group.

    Mia, the hooded assassin who was with the mercenaries facing Marie''s group. She is also Cassidy''s daughter.

    Oya and Ko, mother-daughter tigresses, of the Moom Tigers race. Lucien found them at the mine where he fought the Light Empire forcers after arriving in this world, and they are now his loyal companions.

    Cassidy, the Queen who was supposed to be dead but was just hiding because her body was suffering from a terrible poison, which Lucien started healing.

    Astrid, known to everyone as a strong A-rank adventurer Ravenous who was also Cassidy''s best friend but had to hide in the guild after the revolt against the crown.

    Aria and Ella, mother-daughter harpy pair who owned the inn, which was Cassidy and Mia''s hideout. Now she has to follow Lucien''s group as she would be in danger by staying in Portgreen.

    Maggie, a mercenary member of the assassin squad who tried to capture Mia and Lucien. Lucien doesn''t trust her yet, but Oya is always ready to bite if she does something suspicious.

    Rose, the mysterious woman who was hiding at Aria''s inn and was attacked by mercenaries casting the earthquake spell in Portgreen, then being chased by the guild. She is as intense as Lucien, and with her vampire peculiarity, she quickly developed feelings for him. But don''t worry, their relationship will have good development.

 Chapter -2 - Important Things - Spoilers*

    I am going to use this chapter to clarify some things about characters, places, and other things.

    They will be "spoilers" but not the kind that gets in the way of your appreciation of the story. I will not write here more essential things about the plot like mysteries and surprises.

    This is just a chapter for you to know good things. But if you don''t want spoilers... don''t read!

    -----------------------------

    Sorry for writing and English, which may be worse in this chapter. Sorry also for the paragraphs so big. It is not my intention that this is a pleasant chapter to read and just an informative text.

    ----------------------------

    ----------------------------

    L.u.s.t''s real body - L.u.s.t, like the other great demons, makes contracts using a replica of their real body made of demonic energy. This body that she now uses is separate from her soul and is not her real body. Her real body and that of others are hidden in the demonic kingdom to avoid being caught by a very powerful enemy. The real body of L.u.s.t and the others is v.i.r.g.i.n. They inherited the power of sins shortly after the great enemy killed their predecessors by making the seven hide their bodies and separate their souls to start making contracts with the intention of finding strong hosts to help them.

    P. S. - L.u.s.t''s real body has horns, tail, fangs, and wings just like a succubus, but she uses a more "human" version not to scare the MC. But the MC will find out when he meets "Pride," and she will change.

    The Evil King - The king''s real name is Michael. But he gave up anything that could stop him from doing the best for the kingdom. His world is divided into two great powers, and his is the losing side. The "good" side appealed him to "Evil King," and he used this to have an advantage not only scaring the enemies but his own people to make everyone follow his orders and thus have a better chance of surviving. Despite the good side of having great advantages, they could not fight without suffering big losses. Like the Evil King, they plan something complex to win.

    Why not stay in the MC main world - The Evil King, through an ancient ritual, contacted the seven great demons and together plotted their strategy to win the great war that would come. The demons taught the King how to improve his children''s natural talents since birth to make them very strong and thus be good hosts for them in exchange for help in the war. But the great demons need time and a place to do things related to their sins (a mess), so it wouldn''t be appropriate to use that world for these "experiments." When the demons communicated with the King, they felt the presence of an ancient super-powerful creature in that world. This being warned that they should follow their plans elsewhere and they must only return there after ten years when the war is supposed to have almost started. Why? It will be part of the main plot so I can''t tell you much.

    Argerim World - The first world where the MC goes. The seven great demons chose three worlds where the dangers were less to do their thing with the hosts and get stronger. Argerim is the most dangerous and largest of the three worlds, while the other two are moons of it. Two sisters/sins were sent to each moon and two (not Sophia) to Argerim with the MC. Each great demon has its own personality and strategy to strengthen itself, so they could not be very friendly with each other even if they are on the same side. Everything is possible.

 Chapter 1 - Two Sweet Voices

    "Come to me..."

    Lucien heard a soft voice that made him wake up. He opened his eyes, but it was almost no use.

    "I can give you everything you want..."

    The voice was too sweet, too good, and it had to be a trap...

    "Offer everything?" Lucien can''t help but think.

    Lucien got up from the cold floor that he didn''t remember lying on. There was a fog that limited him from seeing more than two meters ahead.

    As he tried to remember how he ended there, the voice whispered again.

    "Yes... anything and anyone... Any woman..."

    Lucien was surprised by the voice''s answer. Not because of what it offered but because it seemed that it read his mind.

    Lucien''s mind hurt a lot, and he couldn''t think right. He didn''t remember anything from before or how he got there.

    But when the voice said "any woman," something arouse inside his mind. His mouth opened on its own, and the words flew without his control.

    "Any women?!"

    Lucien''s words echoed in the fog, and gradually the silence returned, making him apprehensive.

    When he thought to ask again, the voice whispered back, but this time it was so close that it seemed to speak in his ear.

    "Yes... Even the one you thought was dead..."

    Lucien was sure the voice was that of a demon. One who would take his soul in exchange for false promises. But he couldn''t help but think it would be wonderful if he could see her again.

    "Dead? Yes, she was dead, but it was a lie."

    As Lucien tried to connect the confused thoughts in his mind, the voice whispered again and seemed closer and closer to him as if they were the same body.

    "Do you want her that much? I can give her to you... I''m the only one who can give her back to you."

    As much as Lucien tried to remember, he still couldn''t. Maybe it is all just a dream. So why not play with the voice?

    "And what do you want in return?"

    After he asked, the voice started to laugh. Lucien was alert as the sound of laughter grew closer and closer. Then the answer came in the form of another question.

    "What would be the price of having everything?"

    Before Lucien could answer, the voice continued, but now it came from all sides echoing in his mind.

    "What would be the price of having everyone?"

    "What would be the price of the thing you desire most?"

    As the voice echoed in his head with these questions, Lucien could only think of one answer.

    "Everything. But what "everything" can I offer you?"

    The voice started to laugh again, but it was a more seductive and soft type of laugh.

    "You will be enough."

    When Lucien was about to answer the voice, he felt severe pain in his body and held his head with both hands while screaming.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!"

    As Lucien screamed, he didn''t notice a strange figure approaching him from behind. She came over and hugged him from behind while she spoke in that sweet and soft voice that numbed Lucien and took all his pain away.

    "Shhh... I need to check your body deeper, so hold on a little longer, please."

    From hellish pain to heaven by the words of the sweet voice. Lucien was no longer sure if this was a dream.

    "Who are you? Where am I?"

    Lucien asked as he opened his eyes again. He saw a pair of white and delicate arms hugging his chest, and if the soft voice wasn''t enough, now he was sure the voice belonged to a woman or at least a female creature.

    The mysterious woman did not respond, making Lucien more anxious. He thought about trying to turn around slowly but stopped any movement when he felt something soft and smooth like he never felt before pressing against his back.

    He is smart and without even feeling it before he imagines what it should be. The sweet voice owner''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. And they looked huge...

    "Do you like it?"

    The voice was so pleasurable to hear that Lucien felt more and more intoxicated with every word she spoke. Lucien didn''t know how to respond, and for the first time in years, he blushed...

    "Yes... I love it..."

    He is not someone who would lie without reason and told the truth about liking that wonderful feeling. But it only made him feel more like turning around and seeing what the mysterious woman is like.

    "You are still not approved to see me..."

    Lucien didn''t understand why he couldn''t see her. Maybe it was because she was n.a.k.e.d? Now that he realized why he could feel her b.r.e.a.s.ts so well. Both were n.a.k.e.d.

    "Will it take a long ti-"

    When Lucien tried to ask if the process, whatever it is, will take time, the woman surprised him with another wonderful sensation.

    He felt a soft and wet thing touch his neck, and it didn''t take long for him to understand that she had started kissing him.

    It was not a simple and quick kiss as she started softly and delicately but soon increased the speed as she seemed to want to devour his neck and shoulders still hugged on his back like a sloth.

    At some point, Lucien started to m.o.a.n by pleasure. He didn''t know if it had begun before the woman m.o.a.n too, but it didn''t matter because he couldn''t think of anything other than the woman''s caresses.

    Lucien''s eyes closed involuntarily. He could imagine that he would not stay awake any longer, and perhaps when he wakes up, he will feel sorry for not seeing the woman''s face.

    The situation was bizarre, but all he thought about was the woman''s face? Lucien started to believe that he could be drugged because he never had so much interest in women before to lose all his control like that.

    While Lucien had increasingly confused thoughts, the sweet voice came back to shake him even more.

    "Hum... You are quite suitable... worthy... and still a v.i.r.g.i.n. That is perfect!"

    Lucien was very tired and couldn''t even open his eyes. He gradually lost consciousness, and before falling asleep, he could hear some strange words from the woman.

    Was she mocking him for being a v.i.r.g.i.n? It was the last thing he thought about before falling asleep.

    While Lucien fell asleep, he lost control of his body, and at some point, the woman supported his body and helped him to lie down without getting hurt.

    While he was lying down, the woman stood looking at him with a contemplative look. She was 1.7 meters tall, fair skin, long blond hair.

    She looked like a divine fairy...

    No! With that seductive look and huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, she definitely looked like a succubus.

    Like Lucien, she was also n.a.k.e.d, showing a big and happy ass that would make any man die by so much horny. She smiled while looking at Lucien and started to think out loud.

    "How interesting..."

    "I never had a v.i.r.g.i.n host."

    "And someone so cold and recluse..."

    The woman turned Lucien''s and sat just above his pelvis. She began to caress his face gently.

    "Handsome..."

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g damn handsome!"

    Then she moved her body closer to Lucien''s and started kissing his chest. She kissed the whole chest and went up to the neck, but she didn''t stop there and soon began to kiss his face.

    "We could do a lot together..."

    "We could do the whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g thing!"

    "As I was never able to do with those horny dogs..."

    After kissing all of Lucien''s face except the mouth, she went towards his ear and started to bite it gently.

    "But will you accept me?"

    "For the memories that I read, you do not desire power or women..."

    "Not women but a specific woman... I will have to use her to make you mine."

    She stopped kissing Lucien and hugged him while closing her eyes.

    "I never thought that I would offer a mother in exchange for a host..."

    "Well... I hope you are really worth it..."

    ____________________________

    "Come to me..."

    Lucien heard a sweet voice calling him. But this time, the voice was familiar, and he opened his eyes, which sparked by happiness.

    He saw a beautiful forest. Trees and flowers everywhere. It seemed like a lively morning as the birds sang animatedly, and the sun created rays of light between the leaves of the trees.

    Lucien remembered that he is hiding from the owner of the voice. Then he ran into the forest and crouched behind a big tree.

    Before he could plan the next step, the voice called him again.

    "Come to me, my son."

    Lucien could feel both love and affection in the sweet voice that called him. Even though he knew she was cheating, he couldn''t help feeling grateful for that love.

    The purpose of the game is to be hiding for as long as possible. But it was challenging not to rush to the voice that called him so affectionately, promising hugs and kisses.

    "I know you want to win. But if you show up now, I''m going to pat you for an entire hour."

    Lucien was already shaking. He wanted to stay hidden, but that woman''s pats is the most divine thing he knew. An hour of that treatment is so precious that he couldn''t think of anything better except more time of it.

    He wanted to be silent, but the words got out of his control and flew excitedly through the forest.

    "Two hours of pats?"

    The response that echoed through the forest was not words but laughter. Making Lucien upset in an adorable look. He stood up and crossed his arms.

    The woman who saw her little son making such a cute face could not help herself and started laughing even more.

    Lucien couldn''t see her, but she knew where he was at all the time and just wanted to play more. Who would blame a mother for wanting to play with her beloved son?

    "Two hours sounds good, but how about three?"

    When the voice came from the direction behind him, Lucien turned concerned. If he is found, he would have nothing to negotiate the pats. He approached his body to the tree to be covered and continued the negotiation.

    "Three would be fantastic. Kisses included?"

    The woman had a wide smile on her face. She didn''t know how she was having such a cute son. But she is pleased with that and would love him forever.

    "Of course. As many as you want."

    Pats and kisses for three hours are too much for Lucien. He couldn''t help but ran out behind the tree while shouting that he agreed.

    Lucien hit something before he could get very far. He closed his eyes, and a wonderful smell entered his nose. He knew that smell well and hugged the person in front of him, still with his eyes closed.

    The sweet voice comforted him.

    "Calm down, sweetheart... I will not let you avoid the pats."

    Lucien was very young and could only hug the waist of the woman who smelled so good. He loved this woman so much, and he couldn''t be happier with such a wonderful mother.

    He wanted to tell how he felt, then opened his eyes slowly as he looked up.

    "I love you, mo-"

    As he opened his eyes, he saw his mother''s clothes, but when his view was getting close to her face, a ray of light hit his eyes.

    He blinked to normalize his vision, but then he realized that the woman he was hugging just ago is now a lifeless old tree.

    While Lucien was getting more and more confused, the sweet smell was still on the tree but disappearing by every second.

    He didn''t care about anything else and hugged the tree tightly, trying to absorb that wonderful smell in his body.

    "Was a dream?"

    "Yes..."

    "You are dead... mom..."

    Lucien was no longer a kid but looked to be in his twenties. He continued hugging the tree while old memories made him cry.

    But his higher senses were still working well, and he heard something quickly approaching him. His senses are incredible, but his body was not. Even though he trained so hard, he was not very strong or fast enough to avoid that kick.

    He noticed the kick coming and knew who it was. But his body did not move like his mind, and he was thrown flying by the monstrous strength of the kick.

    He hit against a rock and fell to the ground while bleeding from several wounds. Before he could get up, another kick hit his belly, and the aggressor started to speak.

    "Idiot boy!"

    "Today is the day when our people will begin to change our destiny."

    "But do you run away to hug a damn dead tree?!"

    The big man with a thick voice continued to kick Lucien, who made no sound while spitting out large amounts of blood.

    But then the man said something that strangely made Lucien''s eyes sparkle.

    "What if I tell that you can hug the real person and not just memories?"

    Lucien was unable to speak because the man continued to kick him. But Lucien was no longer in pain as his mind could only think of the man''s words.

    "HOW?!"

 Chapter 2 - Cute Sister

    Lucien''s blood was all over the rock. But the big man did not stop punching his head against the stone.

    "Father..."

    Lucien wouldn''t try to beg for his life before, but now that there was a chance of his mother not be dead, he couldn''t give up. When he tried to beg, his father threw him down again.

    "You are so useless as your mother!"

    Lucien had most of his bones broken and less than half of his blood, but he still made an effort to sit up while pleading to his father.

    "Father... Please tell me if she is really alive."

    The Evil King walked over to Lucien and gave him a contempt look.

    "That whore did not die but was captured by the Pope''s forces."

    Lucien became enraged when his father called his mother a whore, but he couldn''t do anything against the great Evil King.

    "You said that she died... Why?"

    Evil King looked at his youngest son. He was supposed to be like his sisters, but he could only think of his mother, and he was not such a talent like her.

    "She was taken to the White Tower, and you know that no one here can return from there alive, so what''s the point of telling you?"

    Lucien did not understand why his father hid such an essential thing from him.

    "But why couldn''t I know?"

    Evil King stared at that bloody face while thinking why the boy was so handsome, even covered by dirt and wounds. He is not ugly, but Lucien is almost a hundred percent like his mother.

    "You were always weak and spoiled by her. So I thought it was an excellent opportunity to give you a goal. If you believed that you had to avenge her, then you would become strong for that."

    Lucien couldn''t help thinking that his father didn''t think rationally. He tried to get up, but his body was too broken to follow his thoughts, and he fell on the floor.

    "Mom... You are alive... I will find you..."

    Lucien pointed his hand at the sky while he had a great smile. His father could not help smiling too, seeing the boy''s resistance.

    "Rest now because you passed my test, and you will have a chance to save your mother."

    Lucien closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep. Even though he is very resistant, he should not be conscious after such a beating. As he returned to the land of dreams, a part of the tree''s scent was still on his nose.

    When Lucien fell asleep, his father came over and took his body. He put on his shoulder and looked up while shouting a scary roar.

    Then a gale broke out of nowhere, and the dark clouds that were in the sky parted while another scary roar came from above.

    A creature very similar to a black dragon comes from the sky. It didn''t have enormous wings, and its skin was all smooth and black with few scales. Its head looked like that of a lizard with large and sharp yellow teeth.

    The creature loudly growled as it descended, but when it landed in front of the Evil King, it lowered its head and made bizarre deep sounds waiting for its master''s order.

    "Let''s go."

    The Evil King pated the creature''s head while speaking words of comfort as if he was talking to his pet. Then he straddled its back and placed Lucien lying in front of him so that he wouldn''t fall off during the flight.

    When the Evil King was ready, he patted the creature''s head that took flight with an explosive force creating waves of wind.

    They flew towards the distant mountains. The landscape below was like a dead forest with some isolated ruins. But the distant horizon is a beautiful land with green forests and mountains that become white by snow in the highest parts.

    During the flight, the Evil King cannot stop talking to himself while looking at his sleeping youngest son.

    "Your sisters have always been the hope of our nation, but you..."

    "Your mother is so amazing, but you are so weak..."

    Evil King did not understand why even though Lucien trained as hard as his sisters, he did not show exceptional strength or talents like the others.

    He still believed that the boy had some potential. But it took more than that for others to accept that he participate in the ritual.

    So he had to beat up his own son to test whether he is not entirely useless. He had to hold on to his strength not to kill the poor boy.

    "Your sisters would have lasted much more than you... But you are still my son, and I hope you can improve after the contract..."

    While the Evil King talked to himself, the dragonic creature continued to fly at super-speed towards the peak of the high mountain in front of them.

    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at what looked like a large monastery on the peak. It was so big that it looked like a small medieval-style town in from the east.

    The creature landed in a large courtyard with cherry trees and some flower beds. Even though the place is very large, there were no people at sight. If anyone lives there, they are few servants who were always busy keeping everything clean.

    The place was called "the refuge of the chosen" and was built at the behest of the Evil King to be a training place for his seven children.

    Everyone in the country and even in the world knew about the super protected place, and it had so many layers of protection that its whole territory is bigger than many countries.

    But only the servants and the seven children of the Evil King knew the truth. What everyone called a refuge is actually a prison. The prison for the chosen ones, to they do not go far from Evil King''s objectives.

    Lucien spent most of his life in this place, even when his mother was alive. After she disappeared, he lived here with his sisters and trained every day to fight against the kingdom''s enemies when the great war came.

    The Evil King descended from the creature''s back, carrying Lucien on his shoulder. He walked down the small stone road between some buildings until he reached a grand stairway.

    As he went up, he looked at the majestic palace at the end of the stairs. He used half of the country''s wealth to build this palace. It was all dedicated to the seven great demons of legends. All Evil King wanted is to protect his people from the coming war.

    "The ritual must be almost over..."

    He finished up the stairs and arrived in front of a large stone door. It is over five meters high and seemed to weigh several tons.

    Using one hand to hold Lucien, he used the other to push the big door, which made a loud noise that echoed throughout the mountain.

    When Evil King entered the great hall, he could see some people wearing black ceremonial costumes and a girl in the center of a circle in front of another big door. Everyone looked at him, waiting for his orders.

    "Were the others successful?"

    The people in ceremonial dress were of high rank from the most significant organizations on that side of the planet. But they only bowed to the Evil King and did not utter a sound because the girl in the circle is one of the chosen ones and has the highest authority to speak for them.

    The girl was beautiful. She is 1.65 meters tall, pale skin, and long fiery red hair.

    Sophia was 21, one year older than Lucien, and was always a good sister who took good care of him.

    She bowed to Evil King and couldn''t help but give the unconscious Lucien an affectionate look. She really wanted to ask if he was okay, but even she had to show high respect for the King.

    "Yes, my father. All five completed the ritual successfully and were sent to other worlds to complete the quests given by the great demons."

    The Evil King threw Lucien to the ground without any care and clapped his hands happily.

    "Excellent! Now, what great demons are left?"

    Sophia held back the urge to run to check on Lucien and answered her father''s question. She knew that if he brought Lucien back, it was because he was still going to participate in the ritual and could stay with everyone even after running away.

    "Sloth and L.u.s.t."

    Evil King put a hand on his chin while making a thoughtful expression.

    "Those are really the most complicated. I am almost certain the Sloth will choose you, but then how will L.u.s.t deal with this idiot?"

    It is not known why Sophia blushed when the King talked about L.u.s.t dealing with Lucien. She tried to ward off strange thoughts and spoke timidly.

    "The great demons are very eccentric and complex, so we can''t predict what will happen."

    Evil King cannot disagree with his daughter. Then he walked to the largest seat in the hall, which looks like a throne. But he stopped after turning around and spoke in a more informal tone.

    "Everything I do is for the good of all families in the kingdom. So that they can survive the difficult times coming."

    "I don''t care if my own family hates me. But I will never hate my children..."

    "You can take care of your brother. But be quick and then go and make your contract."

    Sophia said nothing and just bowed even though her father wasn''t seeing. After he sat on the throne, she couldn''t help herself and ran to check Lucien.

    She dropped to the floor and wasted no time before putting her hands on Lucien''s chest. After she closed her eyes, it didn''t take a full second for a light to appear in her hands.

    Lucien''s body was severely injured. Broken bones and cuts everywhere. Sophia cannot contain some tears from falling on his chest.

    The King looked at his daughter with a proud smile and commented out loud enough for everyone in the hall to hear.

    "What incredible healing magic. Such a talented daughter is more than I could ask for."

    Sophia was not someone who liked praise, and right now, she could only think of healing Lucien. She focused all of her concentration, and it wasn''t long before Lucien''s wounds started to heal at incredible speed.

    It was almost ten minutes before Lucien showed indications of waking up. He was already fully healed, and there was only blood and dirt left on his skin and clothes. But Sophia still had her hands on Lucien''s chest involuntarily.

    Lucien, who felt a pleasant warmth, started to wake up and saw his beautiful sister looking at him with a face full of tears and affection. His arms, already out of control, hugged her tightly.

    "Thank you, sis! And sorry... I didn''t want to worry you."

    Sophia didn''t care what happened and just thought about hugging Lucien back while crying but now by the joy that he was fine.

    "Stupid brother! Don''t run away again... Even I know that what we do here is important, but we are a family, and we must stay together."

    While the siblings embraced, the King looked at them, rolling his eyes. He waited a few minutes before interrupting their affectionate actions and bring them back to the goal.

    "It''s your turn, Sophia. Make the contract and come back to report it."

    Sophia gave Lucien one last big hug and went through the large ornate door to make a contract with a great demon.

 Chapter 3 - Sloth Contract

    Only silence remains.

    After Sophia entered the large ornate door, no one spoke or made any sound.

    Lucien was still sitting on the floor near the center with his mind full of thoughts. Thoughts that are all about his mother and how to rescue her from the damn white tower.

    Then he turned and looked at his father, who was sitting on the throne, still staring at the large door.

    "After I make the contract, will you help me save her?"

    The Evil King kept looking at the door and spoke in a debauchery tone.

    "You know it''s not that simple... First, you will have to go through several challenges and trials with the great demon until both you are powerful and linked at the maximum."

    Lucien understood well what his father was talking about because he and his sisters not only trained hard a lot over those years but also studied a lot, mainly about the pact with great demons.

    Evil King didn''t seem to want to talk about the future or help his mother. Lucien knew that his father thought first of the kingdom and the people. So he could not blame him for being a good ruler.

    If he became strong with the great demon, it would be possible not only to be useful in the great war but to save his mother even without the help of others. Of course, if the great demons are as strong as in the legends.

    Lucien crossed his legs in a lotus position and began to meditate in the circle in the center of the hall. He wanted to be prepared to make a good contract with a good great demon.

    But he was not awake when Sophia talked about only Sloth and L.u.s.t left. He, like everyone, was not very aware of what the great demons were like, but by the name, they could have an idea.

    And following the thought that the great demons had those names for some reason, Lucien would be sure that any of the others might be more suited to him than L.u.s.t.

    The Evil King thought so too. Not only about Lucien, but all of his children never showed any s.e.x.u.a.l interest, and each of them had other goals besides fighting in the great war as the chosen ones.

    This did not mean that the others are very peculiar but that each great demon saw characteristics that made them more suitable for the contract.

    Even so, it wasn''t like everyone was together to be chosen by a great demon. The Evil King declared that they would go one at a time in the summoning chamber, and the demon more appropriate would choose the one.

    So the order in which the chosen ones were would be essential to have a better chance with a more appropriate great demon.

    The order was decided from the strongest to the weakest, and Lucien is considered to weakest among them, having the last great demon left even if it is not much suitable for him.

    ____________________

    While Lucien meditated in the hall, Sophie meditated in the center of the invocation chamber.

    She was doing as it was written in the old books. She just had to sit in the center and wait for the great demon, which was invoked in a ritual that took more than years to complete, choosing her.

    But several minutes have passed, and she still hasn''t heard or felt anything. She started to make small peeps, but the summoning chamber was very dark, and she didn''t want to look nervous.

    Sophia didn''t notice, but the two great demons were there next to her while arguing.

    "What a f.u.c.k.i.n.g Sloth! If you don''t want to choose someone, you will be left with the last and weakest."

    The curvy milf woman''s ghost had her eyes closed while she avoided making complex movements. Across the room was the incredible ghost of a delicate lady. She has amazing b.r.e.a.s.ts that are only comparable to her s.e.xy ass.

    One is the great demon spirit called Sloth, and the other is L.u.s.t. Both had not found any of the other chosen ones more suited to them than the other great demons.

    When Sophia entered the room, L.u.s.t already ruled her out because those passionate eyes were a sign that the girl already loved someone, and it would not be suitable for L.u.s.t to have a host who loved only one person.

    L.u.s.t knew that taking the last one would be risky, so she tried to see the positive sides of Sophia. When she started reading her mind, she couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Sophia''s mind was ten percent about getting stronger and improving her healing magic. Ten percent about fighting for her kingdom and people in the great war coming. And the other eighty percent is all about a boy.

    But L.u.s.t was not impressed by this because she could see at Sophia''s eyes an endless love. She was impressed by the boy, who is the most beautiful man she had ever seen in thousands of years.

    The L.u.s.t didn''t have much information about the boy, but he should be more suited to her than this stupidly romantic girl. She made her choice and wanted the boy regardless of anything, but for him to come, Sophia had to be chosen by Sloth.

    "Damn Sloth! Are you sleeping or just ignoring me?"

    Sloth''s ghost still motionless let out some muffled sounds and responded in such a low tone that it sounded like a slow whisper.

    "Do you want to take Anger''s place?"

    L.u.s.t can''t help but roll her eyes.

    "The last one and weaker is also the most handsome man of the whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g existence, so if you can choose the girl quickly, I will have an excellent s.e.x session ahead."

    Now it was Sloth''s turn to roll her eyes, but as they were closed, L.u.s.t didn''t saw.

    "Make a contract by s.e.x... That must be very arduous..."

    L.u.s.t''s eyes sparkled while she licked her lips without containing the anxiety.

    "I hope it will be very hard..."

    Sloth didn''t want to continue seeing L.u.s.t excited, so she started examining Sophia. It was a slow and complicated process that took several minutes.

    She read several memories of Sophia, who started to experience chills and a little headache.

    "Stay calm, Sophia. I''m seeing if our compatibility is going to be good... Even if it doesn''t change anything..."

    Sophia was happy that a great demon is interested in her and cannot deny that she liked the calm voice of what appeared to be a kindly grandmother.

    She did not understand the last words of the great demon because it was in a very low tone, but she already instinctively trusted that everything would work out.

    Almost half an hour later, Sophia stopped feeling any discomfort and opened her eyes. She had gone through several different dreams and did many things with Sloth that brought them closer.

    L.u.s.t had a wide smile on her face seeing that they are ready for the contract, and she couldn''t help but comment.

    "It seems that you liked the girl very much. I will leave you alone to make the contract... whatever it will be..."

    Both Sophia and Sloth rolled their eyes at the same time, showing that they are already in great synchrony.

    After L.u.s.t left, Sloth warned Sophia that they were alone and are going to start the contract. But when Sophia heard about the other great demon, she couldn''t help asking.

    "Will she be nice to my brother?"

    Sloth had already shown her true form to Sophia because she trusted her after going through various situations in dreams. She gave the innocent girl an affectionate but concerned look.

    "All of us great demons are allies, and that is why we accept these contracts with the same family."

    "Each of us will do everything to not only become strong but also protect each other, so L.u.s.t will never harm your brother or sisters... but..."

    Sophia was happy with Sloth''s explanation, but she couldn''t hear the last word, and this time she was worried because she is very overprotective towards Lucien.

    Before she could ask, Sloth saw her looking concerned and spoke her mind.

    "L.u.s.t is complicated... She never managed to stay with the same host for a long time because they died horribly."

    "But that is not her fault. The problem is that her methods are very peculiar... we are all like that, but in the case of L.u.s.t, the host has to have the willpower to not lose their purposes..."

    Sophia was increasingly concerned about Sloth''s confusing words. But when she heard about the host need much willpower, she couldn''t help but smile, making Sloth make a questioning look.

    "Lucien is not the strongest of us or the most talented, but he definitely has the strongest will. Even though he was called useless and the weakest by our father, he was always the one who trained harder..."

    "All for his dead mother..."

    Sloth didn''t know what to think about her chosen one. The girl''s eyes kept on sparkling as she talked excitedly about her brother, and Sloth can''t help but have strange thoughts...

    "Should I become the great demon of i.n.c.e.s.t?"

    Sloth tried to contain her strange thoughts and focused on making the contract with Sophia. She thought that perhaps after a few years together, Sophia would be too lazy to seek out such a taboo relationship...

    ________________________

    After more than an hour, the large ornate doors opened once more, making a loud noise. Lucien came out of his meditation to see his cute sister running towards him with open arms.

    He tried to get up and turn around, but Sophia was already used to this action and increased the speed while jumping and hugging his back.

    "Stupid brother! Did you try to escape my hugs?!"

    Lucien didn''t know what to say while Sophia patted his head. When he turned around, he faced the Evil King, who was looking at the siblings with a strange smile on his face.

    After a few minutes of more lovely actions, which left traces on Lucien''s body, Sophia began to report about the contract.

    "My contract with Sloth is a success. Now I have to follow her to another world and complete her wishes and quests so that we can become stronger and more united."

    Evil King clapped his hands as he stood from the throne and went towards the siblings, giving high praise to Sophia.

    "As expected of my wonderful daughter..."

    The King approached and opened his arms to hug Sophia in a way to show some affection in this hour of farewell. But she didn''t leave Lucien''s back and bowed her head while she tightened her embrace with him.

    As none of the siblings seemed to want to say anything else, the King coughed and continued the discussion.

    "Ahem! Get your things and go to the portal summoning chamber."

    "I hope you don''t take too long to complete Sloth''s wishes and return safely, my daughter..."

    "I''m going to stay here and wait for Lucien to make his contract with L.u.s.t."

    While the King was saying goodbye, no one showed many reactions, but when he talked about Lucien and L.u.s.t, the siblings made the same worried expression. Lucien was the first to comment.

    "Will I stay with L.u.s.t? How am I supposed to deal with it?!"

    Lucien didn''t think much about what great demon would make a contract with him, but knowing that it would be L.u.s.t was a shock as he is completely innocent in s.e.x.u.a.l matters.

    He tried to argue, but the Evil King screamed severely at him.

    "It is not the right of the weakest to choose, but the strong ones! If you are not completely useless and still ran away, maybe you could have another contract."

    "But now, L.u.s.t is the only way to help your bitch mother, so get in the damn chamber."

    Sophia wanted to stop her father, but she knew she could do nothing, and it would only make the situation worse. The Evil King thinks like a king before a father.

    Lucien also knew that the Evil King would do nothing to save his mother before he became strong and useful. So if only L.u.s.t was left, he couldn''t blame anyone because it is his failure as the weakest.

    He didn''t say anything else and just gave Sophia one last big hug before entering through the large ornate doors.

 Chapter 4 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 1)

    Lucien went on the dark corridor without looking back while the servants closed the big door.

    He was heading towards the summoning chamber. In those years, all the chosen ones rehearsed the contract ritual so that there will have no doubt at the right time.

    As he walked, Lucien couldn''t help but wonder what L.u.s.t would be like.

    "Will it accept someone like me?"

    "Will I become one with it?"

    "Her or him?"

    It didn''t take long for him to arrive in front of a metal door with a red circle in the middle. Inside the circle are a red pentagram and several signs that were also present in several old books where Evil King found out about the great demons.

    He pushed the door slowly, but it was still very noisy as everything was quiet in the darkroom. He entered cautiously and closed the door, which again made several creaking sounds.

    Lucien knew that he should sit and meditate in the center while being chosen by a great demon. But he couldn''t help thinking that it would be different because there was only one left, L.u.s.t.

    But he still wanted to pay respect for the ritual, so he took off his shoes and sat in the middle of the circle in the center, making a lotus position. Then he closed his eyes and started to regulate his breathing.

    Lucien couldn''t see, but the ghost of a beautiful lady was beside him since he entered the room.

    L.u.s.t had not yet revealed her appearance to him because she is very cautious with her hosts. She never had hosts that lasted more than a few years as everyone sooner or later started showing symptoms of going crazy.

    But she was having trouble to resist because she found Lucien very attractive. She couldn''t stop looking at those beautiful blue eyes and long red hair.

    "How can he be so f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn handsome?!"

    Lucien is not very big, but he still has good muscles, from training so hard. And his figure is really hot at 1.8 meters tall, which L.u.s.t found more than perfect.

    L.u.s.t involuntarily put one hand on her waist and the other on her b.r.e.a.s.t only to remember that she was still just a ghost now.

    She really wanted to be able to hug Lucien and make the contract right now, but she managed to hold on and follow her plan to begin search out everything about him before accepting him as a host.

    While Lucien meditated patiently, he heard a voice. He didn''t know it now, but that voice will be etched into his soul for eternity.

    "You look very calm, but I can see your insecurity."

    Lucien was delighted by the sweetness of the voice but tried to remain calm and did not open his eyes. He spoke softly and respectfully.

    "I''m not sure if we are quite compatible."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but laugh at the boy''s courage to openly speak that he wasn''t sure if a great demon is compatible with him.

    "Hahahaha... Do you think I''m not worthy of you?"

    Anyone would be frightened by this question come from a powerful creature as a great demon. But Lucien is a good observer, and he knew from her tone that it was a joke and she wasn''t serious.

    "Of course, if anyone here is not worthy, it is me..."

    "I have no experience in these... delicate matters..."

    Lucien was having a hard time explaining his point while L.u.s.t kept laughing. Then she blew a fog that filled the already dark room.

    "I will be honest. I''ve had a lot of problems with previous hosts, so I''ll check every part of your body and soul, so I don''t regret choosing you later."

    Lucien still had his eyes closed and nodded while showing his agreement.

    "Looks good. Go ahead and see everything because I have nothing to hide."

    L.u.s.t liked the answer but didn''t know if he didn''t believe that she could read his memories or was not afraid that she would know everything about him.

    She flew towards him, still invisible. She brought her hand close to his head and then gradually entirely entered into Lucien''s body.

    Lucien shivered and then started to feel pain all over his body as L.u.s.t turned over every part of him. She was doing it in the most delicate way possible, but this process was much more invasive than what the other great demons did.

    He would soon pass out from the pain, but he made no sounds while holding on, making L.u.s.t impressed. She wanted him to pass out for her to complete the process without any problems, but as he was holding on, she had to think of something.

    So L.u.s.t took Lucien''s mind to dreamland where they could talk while she was still studying his entire body. But as a side effect of the fog that L.u.s.t launched to ease the pain, his mind becomes confused.

    A short time has passed physically. But L.u.s.t played several jokes and games with Lucien on his mind for several hours. She had not yet shown her face because she had not yet allowed him as a host.

    After reading all his memories, she can''t help but be happy. She saw that Lucien always trained so hard even though he is not very strong. And he did everything to avenge the mother who now he discovered that is alive.

    L.u.s.t always had hosts who thought a lot about power and pleasure. But everyone went very wrong, so she thought it is good to try someone with different goals.

    And Lucien would be perfect for that. He would do anything for his mother, so L.u.s.t thought about using that will to make him follow all of her orders. So they could overcome the problems that her peculiarities would bring.

    Of course, she would like him to be stronger, but that would not be a problem as she is one of the great demons with the greatest potential for power.

    If his high willpower and his determination to rescue his mother be enough for him to stand firm, they would have a high chance of becoming very powerful together.

    That and the fact that he''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hot made L.u.s.t decide to accept him completely.

    Lucien''s mind became very tired from the whole process and the dreams that L.u.s.t made him have. Then she let him sleep in peace for a time while he rested his head on her lap.

    After a few hours, Lucien started showing signs that he was waking up. His mind was still very confused. Before opening his eyes, he started to smell something good. It actually smelled wonderful, and he was getting intoxicated.

    He felt that he was lying on a fluffy pillow and reached out to feel that soft texture. But then he felt something like soft skin and understood that it is someone.

    He was still dizzy, so he wanted to sleep more in that soft lap that he didn''t think much of whose it was. Then he hugged the person''s waist and snuggled his head close so that he could smell that wonderful fragrance better.

    "My mom also smelled good... It would be so nice if it could be her here..."

    L.u.s.t felt good when Lucien grabbed her waist, but when he spoke kindly about his mother, she couldn''t help feeling guilty. She used so much fog, which made him look drugged. She tried to wake him up with pats and kind words.

    "It''s time to wake up... You have to make a contract with me so that we can someday rescue your mother."

    But Lucien just snuggled closer and sniffed her body. L.u.s.t was enjoying this different treatment.

    All men always saw her as a s.e.x.u.a.l target. But Lucien just wanted to be on her lap and smell her.

    She actually liked many kinds of desires and was frustrated with men always wanting to just f.u.c.k for a few minutes before they couldn''t take it anymore. So she found it pleasant to just be together like that for a long time.

    But she still really wanted to have s.e.x with him. These affectionate actions are like foreplay that would only make the whole thing hotter.

    After almost an hour, she stopped just patting and started kissing his ear. She was already wet just from the way Lucien continued to sniff her belly.

    But they had a long journey ahead, and L.u.s.t wanted to make the contract quick to bind them to each other. Then they could be doing naughty things all the time.

    As Lucien was still in a drugged state, L.u.s.t had to do something harder. She reached out to his groin and grabbed his c.o.c.k. She can''t help but be surprised by the size. It was big, even without being fully awake.

    "WOW! You will give me a lot of fun with this huge piece..."

    Even Lucien being dizzy, he couldn''t help but react with such a great stimulus. He held L.u.s.t''s small hand as he hurriedly stood up.

    When he opened his eyes to see who is the hand''s owner, he was stunned. What he saw was the most beautiful woman he could ever imagine.

    He stared at that blond angel without knowing what to say or think. Then her smile grew bigger and more radiant. She is so s.e.xy that she didn''t look like an angel but a demoness.

    "Yes... a great demon... L.u.s.t?"

    Even though she expected such a reaction, L.u.s.t was still proud to be able to make such a substantial impact on Lucien. When he spoke her name, she couldn''t help but smile.

    She really liked how Lucien said her name. She is L.u.s.t after all and wanted everyone to desire her. Someone as handsome and cold as Lucien was like a drug that L.u.s.t wanted to consume entirely.

    "Who else could I be?"

    L.u.s.t spoke seductively, making Lucien blush a little. He always avoided contact with other people besides his mother and did not know how to deal with this charming woman.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to disrespect a magnificent great demon like you."

    L.u.s.t started to laugh because she found Lucien''s respectful behavior hilarious. He hadn''t even realized he was still holding her hand tightly.

    "You don''t have to act like that to me. I am the great demon of L.u.s.t, not Pride."

    Even after L.u.s.t told him to act more normally, Lucien was still very nervous. L.u.s.t was the best chance to he becomes strong and saves his mother, so he didn''t want to offend her. He realized he was still holding her hand and released it quickly as he tried to act more naturally.

    "Were the dreams real? I mean, we were on my mind but acting on our own?"

    Now that Lucien was starting to calm down, he also began to remember everything. First, he entered the room, and after losing consciousness due to the pain, he started having strange dreams where L.u.s.t talked to him without appearing completely.

    He continued to stare at L.u.s.t because she was beautiful in a way that he couldn''t even breathe adequately close to her. She had a thin and very delicate body, but with b.r.e.a.s.ts that looked large even behind the white dress that she was wearing.

    Lucien was sure that he felt that b.r.e.a.s.ts n.a.k.e.d on his back in one of his dreams, but now he didn''t know what it would be like to touch the real ones. L.u.s.t was enjoying that look of appreciation and can''t help but comment.

    "Do you want to know what about the dreams? About those b.r.e.a.s.ts that you keep staring at?"

    Lucien made a worried expression like a child caught while doing something wrong. But before he could apologize, L.u.s.t kept talking.

    "You don''t have to be ashamed of looking at them. After all, they will only be yours after we make the contract."

    Lucien swallowed a good amount of saliva involuntarily while L.u.s.t continued to smile proudly. He composed himself and tried to ward off strange thoughts while focusing on the contract that is his primary goal.

    "So, you agree to make the contract with me?"

    L.u.s.t did not answer but walked towards him. She stood in front of him, and the difference between their height was visible as it is almost ten centimeters.

    Then to Lucien''s surprise, she stood on tiptoe and gave him a big wet kiss on his mouth.

 Chapter 5 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 2)*

    "It was so good."

    "So f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn good!"

    Like nothing he had ever tasted before.

    Lucien could not contain his m.o.a.ns, and L.u.s.t had not held anything since begin.

    "Mmm...mm...mmmmmmm..."

    He hugged her waist tightly as he followed the lead of her expert tongue.

    That was Lucien''s first kiss. He wanted to do his best. He is not in love with L.u.s.t, even though he saw her as the most charming woman in the world.

    Lucien always regretted not being able to do anything to save his mother, and now that he knew she was still alive, he couldn''t waste any time and had to become strong to rescue her.

    And L.u.s.t was the best way. Actually, the only one he had. So he would have to follow her lead. He would do anything to save his mother, so giving his body and soul is not a problem.

    Lucien''s mind was full of thoughts, but it had only been a few seconds. He was trying hard to show interest in her because he knew it would be like that with The L.u.s.t.

    He had already accepted that he would have to be entirely hers to make them both strong. A contract with a great demon is something that would bind them until death. So he wouldn''t hold back now.

    L.u.s.t felt Lucien hugging her tight and trying to subdue her tongue. She couldn''t help but be surprised at him acting so spontaneously.

    She read all of his memories and knew that the boy is totally uninterested in women. Even though he lived in this fortress in the mountains, there were still beautiful servants who tried something with him. And even sisters...

    He never did or thought of anything like that, but now he was trying to overpower her. L.u.s.t could only believe that her charm was increasing a lot in recent years.

    She liked that very much, but she wouldn''t be L.u.s.t if she let the v.i.r.g.i.n take advantage of her. She struggled against his tongue while using one hand to reach inside his underwear and caress his d.i.c.k directly.

    Lucien, who was already feeling great pleasure from that wet kiss, felt even better and couldn''t help but open his mouth while m.o.a.ning loudly.

    When he stopped kissing and stepped his mouth back, L.u.s.t attacked quickly and bit his tongue.

    "Aaaahhhhh...Mmmmm..."

    Lucien was feeling so much pleasure that his c.o.c.k was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard as rock in L.u.s.t''s hand.

    He tried to hug her again, but she stepped back, avoiding him. He was perplexed, but she didn''t lose her naughty smile and explained her point.

    "Do you want to eat me on the cold floor?"

    Lucien was taken aback by L.u.s.t''s words. He knew they were going to have s.e.x at some point, but he thought she was just teasing him now.

    "And about the contract?"

    L.u.s.t was a little disappointed. She thought he was completely crazy about her body, but he still showed many signs of rationality. She kept her sensual smile and seductive tone.

    "Every great demon has their own way of making the contract. In my case, is it not obvious how it will be?"

    He thought it made a lot of sense for every great demon to do this differently, but about L.u.s.t''s case, he still wanted to confirm.

    "You mean..."

    L.u.s.t saw a little hesitation in Lucien''s eyes and becomes a little more concerned.

    "Yes... you need to f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y. Do you not want it?"

    Lucien was once again surprised at how fast the thing is progressing.

    But L.u.s.t is his destiny, and he couldn''t go back. He strengthened his resolve with thoughts of his sweet mother as he walked towards L.u.s.t, trying his best to make a seductive smile.

    He saw a little concern in L.u.s.t''s eyes and didn''t want her to think that he didn''t desire her. So he had to make up for that mistake by being bolder.

    Lucien walked towards L.u.s.t and started the kiss this time. He didn''t stop in the kiss but also lifted her legs from behind and put them on around his waist while supporting her by the ass.

    He stopped the kiss to talk, and a string of bright saliva still connected their mouths. L.u.s.t was loving it all so much and was wetting Lucien''s waist with her vast amount of love juices.

    "Do you think anyone could not desire the Great L.u.s.t?"

    "I wanted you only for me at the first moment I heard your voice before I even see your divine body. Or it would be better to say diabolical beauty, which made me crazy."

    L.u.s.t wanted to act dominantly and seductively by saying something or just laughing. Still, her body acted alone, and before she could think of anything, she was already kissing Lucien again.

    This time L.u.s.t was kissing him even more wildly. She held his head with both hands and seemed to be trying to devour his tongue in a mess that mixed their saliva in a way that could only be described as extremely l.u.s.tful.

    After kissing for as long as Lucien can hold his breath, L.u.s.t stopped the kiss and looked at him with her eyes sparkling by excitement.

    "If you want me only for you, just be mine. You don''t have to be only mine because it wouldn''t make us strong, but you can never forget that I will be the most important to you."

    "You will serve me, warm my bed, and fight for me until you die. Alright like that?"

    Lucien couldn''t help thinking that no one would be more important than his mother. But it wasn''t time to think about her if he didn''t have the strength enough to rescue her yet.

    He needed L.u.s.t, and everything she asked in return was very reasonable. A contract with a great demon is something that people would kill for, so he knew it wasn''t right to refuse anything she asked for.

    "So, I will serve you until my death! My lady, L.u.s.t."

    That was all L.u.s.t wanted to hear, and she wasted no time before eating the string of saliva until connecting their mouth and continued kissing wildly.

    She really liked to kiss in this position because Lucien had his hands busy supporting her, so she could do whatever she wanted with his head. The stimulation in her ass was an extra that she also loved.

    Lucien was enjoying it too. He wanted to think that it is only for her, but he couldn''t deny that he was really enjoying that delicious mouth and that wonderful ass.

    After some minutes, stopping just to breathe, Lucien thought about going somewhere else, still holding L.u.s.t, who was clinging to him in a very seductive way.

    "Let''s go to my room."

    L.u.s.t had already wet Lucien''s clothes with her love juices, so she was more than ready to move on to the next stage and couldn''t be more looking forward to it. She responded with a nod and an "mm" sound while Lucien left the room.

    That temple was built to summon the great demons and perform the contract ritual. So the people who knew the place the most are the chosen ones who would make this contract.

    Lucien and his sisters knew each part of the temple, and since the others were all in the main hall, it was not difficult for him to sneak out through the back door.

    It was really a funny scene. Lucien was running furtively through the narrow stone streets of the fortress with a beautiful woman on his back.

    L.u.s.t felt like a young lover sneaking from her parents with her boyfriend. She found Lucien''s back very pleasant and felt that there were few places she would feel more comfortable.

    Lucien would always be ready to carry her like this because at no time did he take his hands off that big soft ass.

    The tour did not take long, and soon they arrived at a block of small stone houses. It was a very simple place and not unlike the rest of the fortress except for having a few jars with a beautiful yellow flower that smelled very good.

    Lucien entered through the door of the small house and went quickly towards the bedroom. The room is very simple as the rest of the house and only had two furniture and a single bed that didn''t look very comfortable.

    Nobody would think that the chosen ones, children of the great Evil King, live like that. But Evil King himself did not want his children to be spoiled and only focused on training hard to fight the great war.

    L.u.s.t felt Lucien''s hesitation when he entered the room, but he quickly cleared up the situation to avoid any misunderstanding.

    "My bed is small and not very comfortable..."

    L.u.s.t was happy that he showed such consideration for her, but her body no longer cared if they did it even on the floor, which would not keep cold with the fire burning into her.

    "Just f.u.c.k me hard right now because I can''t wait any longer!"

    Lucien didn''t think twice about throwing L.u.s.t on the small bed and tearing off his shirt. He was also very anxious and ended up tearing his clothes while trying to remove it.

    L.u.s.t was enjoying the beautiful show that was Lucien fumbling. She was just wearing a simple white dress that is the only outfit she was able to materialize because she didn''t have much mana left.

    It only took Lucien a few seconds to rip off all of his clothes, but L.u.s.t was very impatient and started to touch herself while m.o.a.ning by excitement and anticipation.

    L.u.s.t didn''t know why she is in such an out of control state. She had already made many contacts over the years and is, as expected, very experienced in s.e.x.u.a.l matters.

    But now she couldn''t stop touching herself, wondering how good it would be to have Lucien destroying her wet naughty p.u.s.s.y.

    She thought that maybe it was because he is the most attractive of all the men she saw or the fact that he didn''t succ.u.mb and attack her madly like the other hosts.

    Lucien couldn''t stop thinking about his mother. He felt guilty for wanting L.u.s.t so much not only to be strong but also because his body was so attracted to hers.

    He had never felt like that before, but he knew it is the passion that he read in many books. This crazy passion was clouding his senses, and he had a hard time even doing something simple, like taking off his clothes.

    He couldn''t help blushing when he got n.a.k.e.d, and his c.o.c.k pointed stiffly upwards, showing that it is more than ready to work hard.

    Drool dripped from L.u.s.t''s mouth as she looked at that big piece and couldn''t help wondering if it is the legendary "great dragon."

    Lucien and L.u.s.t stared at each other without saying anything because their looks made their thoughts clear.

    "I want to f.u.c.k you so hard until I can''t move any more!"

    "Come and eat me entirely!"

    Then he jumped on the bed and started kissing L.u.s.t madly. She took his hands to her dress, and together they removed the only piece of clothing she wore.

    Lucien let the desire control his body and didn''t care about anything other than L.u.s.t.

    L.u.s.t was not much different, and she just started channeling a silent enchant to make the contract while Lucien kissed her neck and clavicle area.

    He was kissing all her beautiful and fragrant body until he reached those more than perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts. He couldn''t help but comment on how much he liked those big b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    "You are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn s.e.xy!"

    L.u.s.t pulled Lucien''s head towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts, and he started to suck it like a hungry baby while she m.o.a.ned loudly by the wonderful feeling.

    "These b.r.e.a.s.ts will be only for you from now on, so take good care of them!"

    Lucien couldn''t agree more with L.u.s.t''s words. As he could not answer with words, he attempted to suck one of the b.r.e.a.s.ts lovingly while massaging the other with his hand.

    So far, everything was so incredible and pleasurable that Lucien couldn''t think of anything but L.u.s.t''s body. But he was still in foreplay and still had to give affection to the most private part of her.

    He can''t help thinking.

    "What will it taste like?"

 Chapter 6 - L.u.s.t Contract (part 3)*

    "Mmm..."

    The excitement was so stimulating that it made him breathe heavily.

    "Aaahh...mmm..."

    That heavy breath tickled L.u.s.t''s belly. She really likes that feeling.

    Lucien moved his head slowly down her body, never missing to kiss each part. He gave her navel a wetter big kiss before proceeding to the part he most craved for.

    L.u.s.t''s legs were trembling and squirming with pleasure and eagerness. She never wanted a man between her legs as much as now. It was always the men who desired her, but now she found herself desiring so much for him.

    The smell of L.u.s.t''s body got better and better, and Lucien couldn''t stop sniffing her like an excited dog. Every kiss he gave left a pleasant taste in his mouth.

    He had already given enough affection to that s.e.xy little belly, so he got prepared for the main course.

    "Let me feel your best taste."

    L.u.s.t gave him a charming smile and slowly spread her legs to present a view of the heavens, or rather, of hell.

    "She''s totally yours."

    Even though it was the first time Lucien had seen a p.u.s.s.y, he still knew that other women shouldn''t be so incredible.

    L.u.s.t''s v.a.g.i.n.a is small and delicate, with few blond hairs that seemed to shine. It has tiny pink lips so f.u.c.k.i.n.g damn charming.

    Even some centimeters away, Lucien could already feel that intoxicating smell that seemed to be all the good things in the world together in one fragrance.

    Both Lucien''s heads were throbbing with excitement.

    He down his mouth toward heaven while he thought about how to do it pleasurable for L.u.s.t. He is, after all, an inexperienced v.i.r.g.i.n and didn''t quite know how to act well.

    L.u.s.t could say many things to teach Lucien what to do. She knew he is inexperienced, but she was really enjoying watching him try so hard to please her.

    And she couldn''t deny that he was doing a trophy-worthy job. Even though he is a v.i.r.g.i.n, he was making her more excited and wetter. If he continued like that, it wouldn''t be long before he becomes the man who gave her the most pleasure ever.

    As L.u.s.t, she could only be happy choosing such a promising host. As she eagerly waits for some attention on her pink, she saw an animated smile on Lucien''s face.

    Even though they imagined a lot of things, the actions were still done very quickly. Lucien held L.u.s.t''s legs wide open and kissed that beautiful flower.

    He closed his eyes to focus his senses on feel the taste. And he didn''t regret it because it was damn good.

    He could only describe it as sour, sweet, salty, bitter ... It was so good that it couldn''t compare to anything. He just loved it so much.

    Until now, Lucien thought that the smell of L.u.s.t''s body or her sweet saliva was the best drug. But now he is sure that nothing he could even imagine can be more addictive than the taste of her p.u.s.s.y.

    He started with a few light kisses on the lips and v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair, but soon, it was not enough for his great hunger for more L.u.s.t.

    Then he gently opened those pink lips and sucked her inner juices while moving his tongue, exploring every part of that honey pot.

    The more he drank that divine liquid, the more she produced more. L.u.s.t was so horny that her p.u.s.s.y kept making love juices to feed the hungry Lucien. She couldn''t help but m.o.a.n while saying naughty things in a very e.r.o.t.i.c tone.

    "Mmm..."

    "Right there!"

    "Aahhh!"

    "Damnn goooodddd"

    The slurping sound filled the small room along with L.u.s.t''s m.o.a.ns. She was sure she had never received such good oral s.e.x before.

    Her p.u.s.s.y would not stop producing love juices, but Lucien dranks it all, not letting her acc.u.mulating a significant amount for a squirting. She wasn''t sure if at any point after his tongue came in, she wasn''t having an orgasm.

    Lucien was licking every outside and inside that lovely pink. He left no parts out and also paid close attention to that beautiful red cherry, which seemed to tremble with joy.

    He also didn''t stop giving L.u.s.t compliments while taking a few seconds to breathe.

    "I love your whole body... I want to eat you entirely and drink all the juice that comes out of your p.u.s.s.y!"

    L.u.s.t held his head in both hands and pushed him back into her p.u.s.s.y, begging for more.

    He answered to her desire sucking as hard as he could them making L.u.s.t arch her body in a strange position as she m.o.a.ned loudly and shivered, feeling a great orgasm coming.

    "Keep s-soooo... I am coming!!!"

    Lucien wanted to do the best he could and continued to make his tongue dance inside L.u.s.t''s p.u.s.s.y while using one hand to massage one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    He was just using his creativity and instincts, which were more than enough to leave L.u.s.t in the clouds.

    She squirted so much love juices, which Lucien made a point of drinking it all. After having such great orgasm, L.u.s.t, who was not at her strongest moment, got completely tired.

    Lucien saw her having hard breathing, but he couldn''t help himself and held her head in both hands.

    "Is the great L.u.s.t so easy to finish like that?"

    He didn''t wait for her answer and attacked her mouth wildly. This time he added to the mess the taste of her love juices, making the wet and sloppy kiss even better.

    Lucien was on top of L.u.s.t, kissing her madly while she hugged his back tightly. But then she pushed him aside and mounted just above his pelvis. She looked at him with a smile that seemed a little forced.

    "You are doing it very well. If I hadn''t read all of your memories, I would never believe that you are still a v.i.r.g.i.n."

    Lucien felt a bit of mockery in L.u.s.t''s voice and thought something was wrong. He raised his arm and tried to caress her face, but she stopped his hand.

    "I''m just following my instincts. My body acts by the great attraction it has for you."

    L.u.s.t smiled mischievously as she slowly bent down and kissed his face while saying words that surprised Lucien.

    "You are not a good liar. At least not for me."

    Lucien wanted to ask why this now. But L.u.s.t put a finger in his mouth while making "Shhh" sounds and continued to make her point clear.

    "Your willingness to becomes strong and save your mother is admirable..."

    "You are making a great effort to give me pleasure, and even if you are attracted to me, I can still see that most of you only think about her and the power to get her back."

    Lucien couldn''t imagine how she came to that conclusion, but he also couldn''t deny that it is true. He was very attracted to L.u.s.t, but his primary motivation here was still the power to save his mother.

    But then he thought it wasn''t fair enough for L.u.s.t. They are making a contract that would bind them until death. Still, he was thinking of another woman while with her. He tried to get closer and kiss her but was stopped again.

    "Don''t think that I don''t like things like that. You can keep your goals as long as you serve me properly."

    "I just want to make it clear that you don''t have to act like you''re in love with me. I don''t need that performance."

    L.u.s.t spoke her thoughts directly and looked seriously at Lucien while waiting for some reaction from him.

    Lucien''s already confused mind became an even bigger mess. He understood everything she said, and a part of him just wanted to nod and continue to serve her, but another part of him couldn''t help thinking...

    "If we''re going to be partners for life, we shouldn''t just use each other but work together."

    Lucien would always love his mother more, but he was also willing to like this charming woman, which his body wanted so much. He put his thoughts in order and attacked L.u.s.t giving no chance for her to retreat.

    She tried to avoid his mouth, but he was swift and kissed her even more intensely than before.

    He not only kissed but touched her whole body with his hands excitedly. After squeezing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, he rested his hand on that cheerful ass and looked at her with a lovely smile.

    "Didn''t you say that you would be totally mine? I mean it when I say that I want you entirely."

    L.u.s.t tried to answer, but he acted like she did before but didn''t use a finger but kissed her again. When he stopped, she was silent with an anxious expression, and he continued to make his point clear.

    "I really want to become strong to save my mom, but I don''t do it just for the power. I don''t quite understand my feelings yet, but I''m sure if I can love someone other than my mom, it could be you."

    "Of course, if you allow me."

    L.u.s.t was surprised, much more than Lucien. She was sure he would act coolly as in the memories she read in his mind, but was he really saying he wanted to try to love her?

    L.u.s.t''s hosts were always madly in love with her. So she thought that Lucien would be a very different try because she only saw cold and solitude in his memories.

    The mother who disappeared when he was very young, is the only person he has ever liked. But now she could see kindness and affection in the lovely look he gave her.

    And it scared her. L.u.s.t was not used to not being in control of the situation, and when he acted in ways that she did not expect, it was very impactful to her.

    L.u.s.t didn''t know how things would be, but she was looking forward to it. Now was not the right time for this type of conversation, but she did not regret it because Lucien''s reaction was very satisfying for her.

    So she took the initiative this time and started giving him short kisses. It was like she was giving him tap kisses while he smiled without moving his lips too much.

    "So let''s stop this depressing conversation, and I''ll let you show me how much you can love me."

    Lucien couldn''t agree more and started kissing L.u.s.t while squeezing her ass. As she was mounted on him, the movement made his d.i.c.k always rubbing her p.u.s.s.y, giving both of them a lot of pleasure.

    "Aahh..."

    "Mm..."

    They were both tired of foreplay, and L.u.s.t begged him to complete the contract ritual now.

    "I used up almost all my remaining mana to prepare the enchantment, so this is the time for you to make your move."

    Before Lucien could ask for more information, the region below L.u.s.t''s navel began to shine with purple light.

    She ran her finger over her belly and went down until to touch her p.u.s.s.y while giving him a naughty look.

    "Before you come entirely into, I have one last thing to say..."

    "You will no longer be able to have children after making the contract with me."

    Lucien couldn''t deny that it surprised him. But not only was his mother waiting for him, but now there is L.u.s.t in his life as well. So that is a side effect that he would have to accept.

    "That is not a good thing, but it will not stop me from being with you and rescue my mother."

    L.u.s.t was once again delighted with Lucien''s answer. She ran her hand over his d.i.c.k, which since the beginning, had not stopped standing erect and hard, so she prepared to take the whole thing inside her.

    Lucien liked the position they were as he is very inexperienced, and it would be better for L.u.s.t to move first and do whatever she wanted while riding him. And of course, he would enjoy it as much as her.

    She put both hands on his chest and lifted that beautiful ass. Then she moved slowly until her pink be aligned with his c.o.c.k.

    When Lucien''s c.o.c.k felt L.u.s.t''s soft p.u.s.s.y, he felt incredible pleasure, and the time seemed to slow as he waited for her to come down and connect them.

    L.u.s.t looked at Lucien only to see an excited look that was the same as hers. So she wasted no time and went down hard, taking his entire c.o.c.k to the deepest parts of her p.u.s.s.y.

    Both screamed in great pleasure and ecstasy at the same time.

    "OHHHHH F.U.C.K!"

 Chapter 7 - Harder *

    The purple light that came from the union of Lucien and L.u.s.t illuminated the room.

    And it quickly began to fade as some symbols started to appear on the skin of Lucien''s pelvic area.

    The symbols looked like tribal tattoos and had a dark purple hue. It was actually quite stylish, but Lucien didn''t care about it, but the fact that these symbols are proof of the contract between him and L.u.s.t.

    Of course, he would think about the symbols later because now he only had pleasure in his mind while his c.o.c.k meets the inside of L.u.s.t''s wet p.u.s.s.y.

    Everything he thought about pleasure while playing with L.u.s.t before was overwhelmed by the hot sensation and the tightness that L.u.s.t''s pink is giving to his d.i.c.k now.

    The only thing he could think is that her p.u.s.s.y was made particularly for his d.i.c.k. It was like he was incomplete all his life, and when he penetrated her, found his missing half.

    Now it would be challenging to think about pulling his d.i.c.k out and leave that heavenly feeling.

    L.u.s.t felt the same way. She thought Lucien''s c.o.c.k was made just for her and complete her p.u.s.s.y as perfectly as any other could. She, the great demon of L.u.s.t, could only think of one d.i.c.k now and would hardly think of another any more.

    It had only been a few seconds since they were connected, but both are still m.o.a.ning because even without making any movement, the pleasure they felt is astounding.

    L.u.s.t''s p.u.s.s.y was squeezing Lucien''s c.o.c.k willingly excitedly. She was still riding him with hands resting on his chest while both were trembling by great pleasure.

    Part of the great pleasure was a side effect of the contract ritual, but most of it is by the high compatibility between Lucien and L.u.s.t. Their bodies are absurdly complete to each other.

    Lucien could not deal with such much pleasure, so he said the inevitable.

    "I''m coming!"

    L.u.s.t was having the same problem. Even if she is "L.u.s.t," such a tremendous amount of pleasure was new even for her.

    "Damn... I''m coming too!"

    Lucien''s body acted involuntarily, and he lifted the pelvic area by also lifting L.u.s.t while pushing his c.o.c.k as deep as he could into her p.u.s.s.y.

    She lowered her upper body, hugging him tightly as they started kissing while they both had their first orgasm together.

    Lucien c.u.mmed a lot in L.u.s.t''s p.u.s.s.y, which devoured all it willingly. He felt not only the pleasure of coming but also the pleasure of L.u.s.t''s p.u.s.s.y suck his c.o.c.k very vigorously.

    They kept kissing for a few minutes while still connected, getting the most of that incredible orgasm. Then Lucien stopped kissing and looked affectionately at L.u.s.t as he spoke in a timid manner.

    "It was the best I''ve ever done in my life... But I thought it would last longer..."

    L.u.s.t first looked seriously at the confused Lucien, making him anxious. But she couldn''t take it long and started laughing.

    "Hahahaha... Idiot!!!"

    "It was good to be quick to complete the contract promptly, but that is far from over."

    Lucien was more confused. As he didn''t have a lot of experience in relationsh.i.p.s and neither did his sisters, he had a lot of mistaken thoughts, but L.u.s.t cleared things up quickly.

    "Your d.i.c.k is still hard, right? I can feel it hitting deep inside me, and while it is so hard like that, we are going to have so much fun!"

    Lucien understood more and more about s.e.x with L.u.s.t and found the idea very good because his hard d.i.c.k wanted to play much more inside her p.u.s.s.y.

    "I will love it!"

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but laugh excitedly. Then she turned their body quickly without letting Lucien''s c.o.c.k out of her, changing their position.

    Now he was on top of her while she wrapped her legs around his back. She gave him the most seductive look she could while speaking words that made his c.o.c.k twitch by excitement.

    "So f.u.c.k me as hard as you can!"

    Lucien wasted no time and started pushing his body against hers making his c.o.c.k explore every part of that beautiful wet pink p.u.s.s.y, which he was already addicted to.

    He found that position very good because it allowed him to push as much as he wanted and at several different speeds.

    L.u.s.t used her legs to pull her body against him by making movements together. So he gave her many thrusts leaving her p.u.s.s.y a happy mess.

    This time they managed to hold on for longer, but it still didn''t take so long time to Lucien c.u.mmed again in L.u.s.t''s p.u.s.s.y, which never tired of devouring it all still begging for more.

    Lucien did as before, and during the orgasm, he started kissing L.u.s.t. This time not in the mouth but in her big beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which becomes very happy by receiving such attention.

    As he pushed his c.o.c.k deep inside, she pulled him hard against her and sucked all the c.u.m with a big smile on her face and eyes shining lasciviously.

    Lucien gave a great sigh of pleasure as he faced that wonderful woman who seemed to look more and more beautiful the more he looked at her.

    "You are so beautiful... I want to look at you all the time... "

    "I also want to smell you... enjoy the delicious taste of your mouth..."

    "I want to suck your beautiful tits... and I want to touch your soft ass..."

    "I DON''T WANT TO STOP F.U.C.K.I.N.G YOU!"

    L.u.s.t heard everything that Lucien spoke intensely and can''t help but smile while blushing a little. She didn''t want to use words to describe how she felt, so she tried actions.

    She turned their bodies once again, changing positions. But this time, she got off his d.i.c.k, and when he fell lying on the bed, she sat on his knees while giving him a naughty look.

    "Let me clean you up so you can f.u.c.k more and more..."

    Lucien already had an idea of ??what she was going to do because he had already done it to her. But he was not prepared to experience another new kind of pleasure so good.

    He loudly groaned when he felt her mouth sucking his c.o.c.k in such a vigorous way. She was not at all delicate and took the whole thing deep into her throat.

    "Ohhh... Ahhhhh..."

    L.u.s.t thought about going slow at first to surprise him later, but when she tasted his d.i.c.k, she couldn''t help but take it all and suck it like the most delicious thing in the world.

    The sounds of slurp filled the room again as L.u.s.t gave Lucien an insanely fantastic blowjob.

    At first, he had his hands on the bed, but the more she sucked, the more pleasure he felt, so he started to lose control of his arms and held L.u.s.t''s head while pushing his c.o.c.k even deeper into her throat.

    L.u.s.t found the action damned hot and was fine by accepting that he thrust his c.o.c.k in her mouth even harder and harder, but then she thought of something and pushed him back quickly.

    "I don''t have enough mana to keep my physical form for much longer, so I want your c.o.c.k inside my p.u.s.s.y again, now!"

    "When we get stronger, I will suck your c.o.c.k as much as you want and drink all your c.u.m."

    L.u.s.t always spoke seductively and made graceful gestures, which made Lucien more and more crazy. He couldn''t refuse anything to her, even more, if it is about f.u.c.k.i.n.g that p.u.s.s.y, which his d.i.c.k already missed a lot.

    When he was pushed on the bed by her, Lucien had an idea and acted quickly by taking L.u.s.t and laying her on the small bed.

    L.u.s.t didn''t resist and let him do whatever he wanted with her. Then he lifted her legs tightly together, making her stand at an angle where he could see her p.u.s.s.y and ass while keeping her legs raised vertically.

    Lucien was trying to use all the creativity he had to f.u.c.k her over and over. He stood with his knees slightly bent while holding her legs and started pushing his d.i.c.k in her pink.

    As he was holding her legs tightly together, the grip his d.i.c.k received on her p.u.s.s.y was even tighter than before, which gave them both more pleasure.

    L.u.s.t was very fond of Lucien''s effort to think of other positions for them to have s.e.x. She was, after all, L.u.s.t, and always wanted to make the most of everything about s.e.x.u.a.lity things.

    Pleasure only made her more powerful, and now it would be like that with Lucien too.

    This time Lucien held on for almost twenty minutes before coming, surprising L.u.s.t, who was happy that he is very resistant.

    She was not proud of coming more than three times. She could only blame her p.u.s.s.y for loving his c.o.c.k so much.

    As they both enjoyed the orgasm together, she realized that he was looking at her ass a lot. She knew which position would put the most emphasis on her ass and wasted no time.

    Lucien was surprised when L.u.s.t rolled on the bed and turned on all fours in the opposite direction from him. He tried to understand what her intention was but then...

    L.u.s.t raised her butt keeping her legs close together still on all fours, then looked back with a seductive look and used a hand to move one of her buttocks showing its fantastic wet content.

    "Do you like it?"

    That caused an earthquake to strike Lucien''s mind. That view made his c.o.c.k harder than ever, and he couldn''t help but drool a little.

    "I LOVE IT!!!"

    Then he climbed on the bed and started to touch her cheerful ass. He held both buttocks with his hands and opened just to see her p.u.s.s.y dripping love juices eagerly.

    He also saw a lovely pink button that caught his attention. Then he started to lick that p.u.s.s.y, which he loved so much, but he also licked the pink button, which tasted different but nothing bad, so he can''t help but love it too.

    L.u.s.t was delighted and couldn''t help but widen her eyes when he licked her back door. She was loving it all but felt that her time of physical body was almost over, and she begged Lucien what she wanted so much.

    "Put it inside!"

    "Please push hard your big d.i.c.k in my naughty p.u.s.s.y!"

    Lucien couldn''t deny that request, and his c.o.c.k wouldn''t let him deny it. Then he got on his knees behind her and pushed his c.o.c.k hard deep into her p.u.s.s.y, making L.u.s.t scream in pleasure.

    "Aaaahhh..."

    "Yeeeeesssss..."

    "Just like that..."

    L.u.s.t was lost in pleasure, and Lucien was no different. He was enjoying the feeling of hitting her soft ass. Each thrust made a sound he loved and a wave of force that made her ass tremble to the delight of his eyes.

    He was pushing very hard, but L.u.s.t was still moving her ass against him while squeezing his d.i.c.k in a way he loved very much. She m.o.a.ned louder and louder and started to beg him to go harder.

    "Harder!"

    "Push it deeper!!"

    "HARDER AND DEEPER PLEASEEEE!!!"

    L.u.s.t begged, and Lucien pushed harder and harder. The small bed was shaking a lot and making several creack noises, but they continued in an increasingly wild way.

    It didn''t take long for them to hear a loud creack noise and the bed collapse. They were so focused that they were easily thrown on the floor.

    To L.u.s.t''s great happiness, Lucien didn''t care about anything and stood up and pressed her back against the wall, leaving her in a position that could wrap her legs around his waist while he managed to penetrate her p.u.s.s.y while still standing.

    They said nothing but m.o.a.ns as Lucien continued to f.u.c.k her. While she hugged his head, she started to beg him to go harder again.

    And so he did it, harder and faster.

    But the wall also showed signs that it would have the same end as the small bed.

    They both heard the creack sounds again but had no control over their bodies, which just wanted each other more and more.

    Then the loudest creack noise came along with the loudest m.o.a.n they''ve made so far.

    It was all swift, and while they both came together, they also fell with the wall.

    The dust raised in a mess. Then Lucien closed his eyes, still holding L.u.s.t.

    Then he breathed some dust and started coughing. He also heard L.u.s.t start to cough. But then someone else started coughing.

    Then someone else... and more one... and other...

    Lucien quickly understood what it meant, but he very much wished it were not true.

    But for his bad luck, it was all real. He opened his eyes just to see a super-angry face of his sister, Sophia.

 Chapter 8 - Sis?!

    About one hour ago.

    Sophia walked from one side to the other in the great hall.

    Her anxiety was visible, making the Evil King very annoyed. He tried to argue with her again.

    "My daughter, you have to go to the inferior world with your great demon..."

    The Evil King took many years to be able to get in contact with the powerful great demons that came from a superior world.

    After explaining to them about the war he was already losing by living in the part with fewer resources of the planet, they decided to take the chosen ones to a less dangerous world.

    So the chosen ones could create a solid bond with the great demons and becoming strong enough to be able to fight against the enemy forces of the kingdom here in this middle world.

    Sending his children to an unknown world to fight is something that only Evil King could do. He thought of the kingdom before his children, and that plan seemed perfect to him.

    His five daughters had already been going to some unknown world with their great demons, but one was still waiting for his useless son.

    He couldn''t help but be nervous. This plan took several years and most of the kingdom''s resources. Now Sophia didn''t want to go, and he couldn''t just force her.

    She is part of the kingdom''s hope, so even he needs to show some consideration for her. But he would not stop trying to convince her. Of course, in a respectful tone.

    "Please, my beloved daughter, you should not keep the great demon waiting."

    Sophia didn''t care what her father said. Before, she always showed a lot of respect for the King, but after Sloth told some things about L.u.s.t, she couldn''t think of anything except...

    "Why did it have to be like that? I spent several years trying to improve our relationship for a demon bitch just come and take him so easily..."

    Sloth who was already inside Sophia could only roll her eyes, listening to those jealous murmurs. Even she, who was a great demon, didn''t think that kind of relationship between siblings is right.

    Maybe it was L.u.s.t''s things. It would definitely be something she would like. But it was not something that Sloth had to do with. Who Sophia loved would not interfere in their relationship.

    Sloth had already thought a lot and didn''t want to care about that kind of thing. In fact, she just wanted to be quiet inside Sophia while she improved her healing skills.

    Sophia kept walking in circles in front of the large ornate door while she murmured things about someone taking what was rightfully hers.

    But she can''t ignore everything her father said and had to answer when he started talking about the great demon.

    "She is not in a hurry. I don''t think she even can be in a hurry..."

    Evil King had no way of continuing to argue when the great demon was willing to wait. He didn''t understand why Sophia cared so much about Lucien.

    He began to think that it was usual for the elder sisters to want to protect a weak younger brother. While he was thinking things like that, time passed, and both he and Sophia became impatient.

    The ritual between a person and a great demon was essential, and the Evil King did not want anyone to get in its way. But even he was worried about Lucien now, and if anyone is better suited to go check it out, it would be Sophia.

    Sophia quickly went to check him just to discover that Lucien was no longer inside the temple. She knew there were other ways out, but she didn''t think he could have run away, but that L.u.s.t forced him.

    She returned to inform the Evil King, who left with several servants to look for Lucien. They went to many places, but there was no trace of him, even in the portal chamber. So he is still here, and they just had to look for more.

    After a while, Sophia had the idea of ??looking in the room where Lucien slept. Evil King did not think he would be there, as there was nothing special about the bedrooms.

    But they went looking for him there. And the scene they saw would never leave their mind.

    The wall in Lucien''s bedroom just broke as he flew through it, holding a wonderful woman while they were both n.a.k.e.d and m.o.a.ning loudly.

    The servants'' thoughts were things like why it couldn''t be them in Lucien''s place, hugging that beautiful woman. They were also upset that Lucien was hugging the woman, preventing them from seeing any s.e.xy part of her body.

    Evil King''s thought was how his useless son could have the most amazing woman he had ever seen or imagined. It didn''t take him long to think it must be L.u.s.t, and he was almost drooling by envy.

    Sophia''s thoughts were all about Lucien. First, she was very excited to see his broad back. He looked so beautiful and incredible, protecting L.u.s.t, and Sophia really wanted to be the woman in his arms.

    But then she thought about what they were doing and couldn''t help but be angry. She tried to get closer to him for so many years and never made good progress, but now L.u.s.t barely arrived, and they had already done the action.

    She was angry at L.u.s.t for stealing the man who was supposed to be hers. She was already a girl in love who didn''t care if they were blood siblings. She just felt that he couldn''t be with anyone else but her.

    But then she thought he was just as guilty as L.u.s.t or even more because he didn''t choose her, who was always by his side, but the great demon bitch.

    Even so, she wouldn''t give up on her dream and prepared to fight everything and everyone to have the man she wanted that much.

    Everyone had these thoughts while the wall in Lucien''s room was still falling. Dust flew everywhere, causing everyone to close their eyes as they coughed.

    But Sophia did not close her eyes. She walked through the dust towards Lucien, who had not stopped holding L.u.s.t.

    ______________________

    Lucien heard several people coughing and could think of nothing but to prevent anyone from seeing L.u.s.t''s body.

    "Shit! What happened to me?!"

    He tried to get that thought out of his head, but a possessiveness for her grew more and more inside him. He hugged L.u.s.t''s body tightly and tried to get up but saw Sophia''s angry face.

    "Sis! Help me quickly! Give me any cloth or pieces of clothing."

    Sophia is a brilliant person and should have understood his intention. But a girl in love did not think very rationally.

    She wasted no time and gave him her cloak. It was an additional part of her outfit, and it wouldn''t make much difference to her look, but it would help a lot Lucien who was completely n.a.k.e.d now.

    But she couldn''t help cursing when she saw him wrap the cloak around L.u.s.t''s sensual body with all the kindness and affection he never gave her.

    "I''m so stupid!!! Idiot Sophia! Idiot Sophia! Idiot Sophia..."

    Lucien paid no attention to his sister''s strange murmurs and focused on taking L.u.s.t back to the bedroom to dress her up completely.

    Now that he thought about it, he concluded that the white dress she wore before would not be enough to cover her entire body. He didn''t realize that he was already overly protective and possessive about her.

    He looked for the only person who could help him in this situation.

    "Sis! Help me again, please! I need clothes for her. Better huge clothes that cover everything."

    Sophia did not believe what she was hearing. She just wanted this to be a nightmare. And she can''t help thinking...

    "How so cover everything? It wouldn''t be better for him to carry her inside his own clothes or keep her inside the closet so that no one could steal her from him."

    Sophia couldn''t think straight with so much jealous clouding her mind. She even forgot that the great demons could materialize their clothes and stay in spirit form within the hosts.

    She turned and walked away without answering Lucien, who was very confused.

    "Why was she upset like that?"

    L.u.s.t, who was enjoying Lucien''s embrace so lovingly, can''t help but roll her eyes.

    "You fool! Don''t you even see?!"

    Lucien could only get more confused. He was always focused only on his mother. First to be with her, then to avenge her death and now to rescue her. He never had a good relationship with anyone and couldn''t understand Sophia''s feelings.

    But things couldn''t go on like this. L.u.s.t could only make them both strong if he conquers many women and did all l.u.s.tful stuff with them.

    She couldn''t help but think that f.u.c.k.i.n.g his sister would be an excellent thing not only for him but could strengthen her as well. That would be so naughty and l.u.s.tful that L.u.s.t was already wet just thinking about joining in the whole thing.

    Evil King saw when Sophia left while snorting and didn''t know if he was happy or sad that she had a conflict with Lucien.

    He just wanted them both to make the contract with the great demons and go to some inferior world to start strengthening themselves.

    He started walking towards Lucien to ask how the contract went. But he stopped when he saw something scary.

    Even though the difference between the strength of his and his son was so huge, he couldn''t help but fear the threatening look that Lucien gave him when he tried to get closer.

    It was the kind of look that one man gives another to warn them to stay away from his lover. And the Evil King, even though Lucien was the most useless of the chosen ones, still didn''t want to have that kind of problem with him.

    He knew that mistreating him or beating him wouldn''t make Lucien revolt, but about getting between him and his girl would be something entirely different.

    Then everyone left the place to avoid problems with the current jealous Lucien.

    Lucien went back to the room that was now a mess and tried to find some clothes to cover L.u.s.t''s body. But then she explained about being able to materialize clothes with her mana and about being invisible inside him.

    He couldn''t help rolling his eyes, thinking about how she could have helped him avoid going through that awkward situation.

    "So why were you wearing that tiny white dress?"

    L.u.s.t explained quickly because her mana was almost gone.

    "We great demons use a lot of mana to come up here and make a soul-bonding contract with you and your sisters. Now I hardly have any more mana, so I don''t want to spend it unnecessarily."

    Lucien asked how she would get more mana just to see her roll her eyes again.

    "Each great demon has different ways to strengthen and renew their mana. In my case, isn''t it obvious?"

    Lucien was not stupid and understood quickly. But he still wanted more details.

    "But we''ve done it for so long... Aren''t you supposed to have a lot of mana now?"

    L.u.s.t had already gone through this process with other hosts, and she had to be like a patient teacher. After all, Lucien was just a young human from an average world.

    "I spent a lot of mana making the contract. And no, we haven''t done it for a long time. I am the great demon L.u.s.t, s.e.x will never be enough for me, and you will need to work harder so we have a chance."

    After talking more about subjects related to great demons and the contract between them, Lucien concluded that it was time to go to the other world to begin his journey to strengthen himself. What L.u.s.t had already explained that it would inevitably be forming a vast harem.

    But before he went to the portal chamber, L.u.s.t said something that made him excited.

    "I have an idea to strengthen you before you go to the new world, and it will be a lot faster than having s.e.x with me for several days."

    He trusted a lot on L.u.s.t because they were connected by the soul so that she would not try anything bad against him. But when he heard the second part, he couldn''t help but worry.

    "This will also strengthen your sister so you both will have an initial advantage."

    Lucien had already understood a part of how L.u.s.t''s powers worked, so he took no longer to understand what her plans were, and he can''t help asking...

    "Do you want me to do that with my sister?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 9 - Brother!?

    "She is so beautiful..."

    Lucien couldn''t help thinking that he was blind for so many years living next door such an amazing girl without giving her due credit.

    Even L.u.s.t couldn''t blame him for that.

    "You shouldn''t have looked at her as a woman because siblings are not supposed to be s.e.x.u.a.lly attracted. So don''t blame yourself for that."

    Lucien thought so too before, but now...

    "Am I not going to try to f.u.c.k her right now? So what kind of brother will I be? If I still can be called brother..."

    L.u.s.t wanted Lucien to be bolder because it would be challenging to create a harem and became strong if he is modest. But she knew that the current situation was not so simple because it was his sister.

    "Believe me; if you don''t f.u.c.k her, it will be much worse. She may even start to hate you someday."

    Even though L.u.s.t was now in spirit form inside Lucien, he still made a confused face because he knew she could see it.

    L.u.s.t saw it and knew he needed a few more words of motivation.

    "I read some memories of her, and Sloth can prove it. She was always madly in love with you."

    Lucien didn''t know what to think when he heard that. He just looked at Sophia while she picked some flowers from a tree in one of the small gardens of the fortress.

    Sophia was 1.6 meters tall and had long red hair. It was a fiery red like Lucien, which was clearly come from their father, the Evil King.

    The light blue eyes were also something else they shared. But unlike Lucien, Sophia had slightly arched eyebrows that made her look very kind. She had a cute little nose that matched her delicate pink mouth.

    Whichever way everyone looked at her, they would always see a kind and adorable girl. She was the kind of calm and sweet girl who could sit in a square, and the birds would land on her lap.

    Right now, birds and butterflies flew around her animatedly, and the nature around her seemed to shine by joy just because of her presence.

    That is Sophia, and Lucien couldn''t stop looking at her, wondering how such a nice girl would be in love with someone like him.

    If L.u.s.t heard his thoughts, she would undoubtedly say it is because he is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g handsome. But Sophia''s feelings are not that superficial.

    After L.u.s.t explained that even in the lower worlds, there would be many dangers, Lucien was less against the idea of ??having s.e.x with his sister using L.u.s.t''s powers to strengthen them.

    But after following her to the garden, he started to hesitate again and stared at her for about ten minutes.

    What L.u.s.t knew and didn''t tell him was that Sloth had already warned Sophia about his presence, and she was just waiting for him to take the initiative.

    Lucien''s mind was a mess with the thoughts of being a good brother or just f.u.c.k.i.n.g her to become stronger.

    But then he thought it would also be to strengthen her... he also had his mother waiting to be saved...

    These thoughts would lead to nothing, and L.u.s.t was growing more and more impatient.

    "Thinking will not help here. Just go and talk to her, and maybe you''ll conclude together."

    "But know that even though she looks strong and confident, she is actually timid."

    Lucien heard the first sentence but then began to think about how to start the conversation and paid no attention to L.u.s.t''s warning. He went towards Sophia while speaking loudly so as not to scare her.

    "Sis!"

    Sophia was very anxious, waiting for him to speak to her, and she no longer knew how to act without looking unusual. She thought of several ways on how to start the conversation with him.

    She could act upset and say she didn''t want to see him but to forgive him before he left sadly.

    She could act as always lovingly and kindly as if nothing had happened.

    Or she could run and kiss him crazily, saying that he would be hers.

    But when she heard his voice affectionately calling her "Sis," she lost the words and started to stutter.

    "B-brotheeer, what-t d-do you want-t?"

    Lucien saw Sophia''s nervousness and couldn''t help but be nervous too. He wanted to say many things but thought that being direct was the best way to avoid further embarrassment.

    "Have s.e.x with me to make us stronger!"

    Sophia swallowed all the words and stutters she had and opened her eyes wide while making the same sound with her full open mouth.

    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee??!"

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment on Lucien''s mind.

    "You are a born gallant!"

    Lucien knew he had done shit this time. But he didn''t think it would get so out of hand that Sophia would run away, still screaming "Heeee ..."

    As Sophia ran, L.u.s.t started telling Lucien to follow her. But he was unable to deal well with this situation and began to argue with her.

    "You like to talk a lot, but you are not helping anything. How about giving me a guide about how to flirt with sister?"

    "Ah, yes, there is no shit like that; brothers shouldn''t f.u.c.k sisters!"

    L.u.s.t did not understand how this was the same Lucien, who had made her come so many times just ago.

    "You were very well f.u.c.k.i.n.g the great demon of L.u.s.t, so what''s the matter with a simple sister?"

    Lucien didn''t quite know how to answer this, but he tried his best.

    "I''m not sure... With you, it seemed so natural... it was as if your body was made especially for mine."

    L.u.s.t was also not sure why the s.e.x was so good with him, but now was not the time to think about it, but about how to resolve the siblings'' shyness.

    "The problem is that you are thinking with the top head when you should be thinking with the other."

    Lucien didn''t want to be arguing with L.u.s.t all the time because it wouldn''t change anything. He understood that it didn''t work because he was shy and hesitant.

    Then he would have to stop being a p.u.s.s.y and deal with this shit head-on. He prepared himself emotionally and thought about Sophia''s s.e.xy body while thinking...

    "I have to do this for all of us. Mother, give me strength..."

    Then he ran in the direction that Sophia went. It didn''t take long for him to arrive in the bedroom area, and Sophia''s one was close to his.

    Her room was very similar to his. And just after he went through the door, he was surprised. Sophia jumped on him while giving him an awkward hug making his face stay between her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    When she jumped, he acted involuntarily and held her back by the ass as he did with L.u.s.t.

    That movement seemed so natural that his body acted so fast, and now it was impossible just to let go because she was holding his head tightly between her b.o.o.b.s as she wrapped her legs even more tightly around his waist.

    "I''m sorry, brother! I expected so long for the day that you would accept me that I didn''t know how to act when it just happened."

    "But I''m happy! I want this. I really want it... you know... you can... f.u.c.k me... because I''m only yours and I will always be..."

    Lucien thought of several ways to be direct and not waver but not even L.u.s.t expected something like that.

    "Just as I said... You are a born gallant!"

    "F.u.c.k you, stupid L.u.s.t!"

    L.u.s.t wanted to argue with Lucien, but she knew now was not the right time, so she remained silent after the sarcastic comment letting him handle it his way.

    Sophia was very nervous when she ran and hid at home. She just freaked out when she heard Lucien''s confession of love. She wanted him so much for so long that she didn''t know what to do with such much love.

    Yes, she saw his request for s.e.x as a romantic confession. A girl in love wouldn''t think rationally, but Sophia was worse... "Pisces."

    If Lucien still had any hesitation, it was almost finished by Sophia''s wonderful scent. It was totally different from L.u.s.t, but he couldn''t say he loved it any less.

    And his hands began to move willingly on that nice ass. Even though it was smaller than L.u.s.t''s, Lucien also liked it a lot. He couldn''t help comparing her to L.u.s.t because he had lost his v.i.r.g.i.nity to her less than an hour ago.

    But the more he compared both, the more he felt guilty. They were different people, and it was not fair to either of them to make these comparisons.

    After hugging him so tightly for a while, Sophia started to calm down and released Lucien''s head from her cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Lucien didn''t wait a second before he started kissing Sophia. She was happily surprised by the action but had no experience and ended up not moving her lips.

    He continued to kiss her calm mouth. And they both started laughing at the strange fun. Her gentle and loving laugh made Lucien''s heart melt.

    "Sis ... Sophia ... How I never took good care of her... I really am a complete asshole."

    Sophia liked the care he was giving with tap kisses on her mouth. But she wanted to go further and opened her mouth, allowing his tongue to enter and meet hers.

    Lucien''s tongue treated Sophia''s tongue very gently, and they caressed each other gently as he led the kiss with all the love he had.

    She felt like she was in heaven. She couldn''t believe she was being held by the man she loved so much while he tenderly explored her mouth, letting her feel his wonderful taste.

    Sophia really wanted that moment to last forever, but soon she discovered that even better things were coming.

    "Are you okay with me?"

    When Sophia broke the kiss to speak, a string of bright saliva still connected their mouths. He drank that string seductively while he answered her.

    "I was an idiot for so long... But now I will treat you properly... as long as you want, I can give you everything..."

    "Not only because you want to, but because I want to be with you..."

    He did not continue to kiss her mouth but went to her cheek and then started to descend while taking off her clothes and saying the names of the parts he was kissing.

    "Because I want to kiss your mouth..."

    "Kiss your face... your neck..."

    "Kiss your beautiful cute b.r.e.a.s.ts... both of them..."

    Lucien went down kissing her belly, and then after passing through the navel, he arrived at the promised land. He had already taken off her blouse but still lacked the skirt and panties, which he started taking off with his mouth. But when he was almost done, Sophia stopped him.

    "Let me take care of you too... I have so much love to show you that I can barely contain myself..."

    Lucien saw the resolution in Sophia''s eyes and would not refuse the offer of a woman he already loved so much. Then he sat on her scented bed and couldn''t help but pick up the sheet and start to sniff her delicious scent of flowers.

    Sophia couldn''t help but blush a little, but she held herself steady as she slowly walked towards him, trying to be as sensual as she could.

    She showed inexperience with every move, but Lucien couldn''t be enjoying it anymore. She was so pure, and he could accept all that gentle love, which is just fantastic.

    Then she began to remove his pants delicately while keeping a gentle smile on her face. Lucien found her smile like a new drug that he didn''t mind getting addicted to.

    Sophia couldn''t help but open her mouth by surprise when she released Lucien''s big hard c.o.c.k. She was not scared and wanted to take it''s entirely inside all her holes with all the love and affection she had.

    Starting with her mouth, she didn''t hesitate to lick that big c.o.c.k she already loved so much gently. She can only love even more after feeling that pleasant taste.

    While Lucien and Sophia enjoyed each other, two invisible spirits watched them from the bedroom corner.

    "Shall we join in the second round?"

    "Hmm..m?"

 Chapter 10 - Cute Sister (part 2)*

    The slurp sounds weren''t as loud as when L.u.s.t did it...

    But Lucien was very much in love with the different feelings, which were to have his c.o.c.k in a mouth that was so kind and not so wild.

    "Mm..."

    "Oh..."

    "Aaahhh!"

    He patted Sophia''s head as holding her beautiful red hair while she gave him a fantastic blowjob.

    Sophia was like a little girl who got a new toy and wanted to do everything with it. She had zero experience, but a thousand in the willingness and all that goodwill made her very successful in giving Lucien immense pleasure.

    L.u.s.t, who watched them, kept touching herself while she felt very horny seeing the sensual but still innocent way that Sophia sucked so vigorously on that d.i.c.k, which she also loved so f.u.c.k.i.n.g much.

    Lucien started to shiver as he felt his c.o.c.k going to heaven. Then he held Sophia''s head tightly involuntarily and started pushing his c.o.c.k further into that beautiful throat.

    She did not resist and followed his lead while among the "slurps" tried to speak words that only excited Lucien more and more.

    "You can c.u.m it all in my mouth! I will drink everything..."

    "Pleaaaseee giveee meee iiittt!!!"

    Lucien already loved it all so much, but then she still increased the sucking and begged him to come in her. That kind of stimulation was too much for someone so new to these matters, and he couldn''t hold on too long.

    He felt the apex of pleasure in such a hot blowjob and pushed his c.o.c.k in a single hard thrust, which reached the deepest part of her throat while he pulled her head against his c.o.c.k and held it until he c.u.m everything into her.

    "AAAAAAHHHHHHH TAKEEE IT ALL!!!!"

    And she took it all...

    Sophia could only think because her mouth was very busy.

    "It''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!!! I want to drink it all ... don''t stop, please... give me more, my love!!!"

    But she was very inexperienced, and Lucien could produce astronomical amounts of c.u.m, which even L.u.s.t had a hard time handling.

    Then, as expected, Sophia choked after drinking a little more than half of it, and Lucien quickly took his hard c.o.c.k out of her mouth.

    He was still coming and splashed what was left of it on her gorgeous face.

    It was all swift, and when he tried to avoid doing that, she got in front of it, not wanting to lose any part of his excellent seed, which she wouldn''t get tired of swallowing with all her holes...

    "Sis!? Are you okay?!"

    Lucien was afraid he would have hurt his sister and tried to check out if she was okay.

    But Sophia was still kneeling and began to ran her finger on her face full of his c.u.m, as tried to eat it while said nothing.

    He became more concerned, but then she started making an interrogative sound like "hmm..." and couldn''t keep her expression serious for a long time before giving him a very naughty smile and starting laughing.

    "I knew it would be nice... but it was more f.u.c.k.i.n.g fantastic than I could ever imagine!"

    "Hahahahaha... I just love you soooo much, my sweetheart!!!"

    Lucien can''t help but laugh too. Sophia surprised him more and more in ways that he couldn''t enjoy more.

    "Hehehehe... I think... I... already love you... too..."

    She had already said several times that she loved him, but he didn''t want to speak empty words...

    But as he saw the gentle and kind smile on her face as licking every drop of his c.u.m, he was sure that if he didn''t love this woman, he would never forgive himself.

    Sophia''s eyes shone with happiness, even though he stuttered a little to say he loved her.

    She knew he wasn''t someone to talk without reason and was sure that even if it wasn''t a great love now, it wouldn''t be long before he couldn''t live without her.

    Then she stood up and hugged him sensuously as she bit his ear and whispered.

    "Did she drink it all?"

    Lucien was expecting dirty words but was surprised by that jealous performance. He knew who she was talking about, but he didn''t like it and made his point clear as trying to act like an alpha.

    "She has nothing to do with us. Only you matter now... I''m looking and thinking only of you... so don''t think of anyone but me!!!"

    Sophia''s heart beat faster when she heard his confident words. Her p.u.s.s.y started dripping with love juices when he hugged her tight and began devouring her mouth.

    While he sucked on her tongue excitedly, Sophia couldn''t help but try to speak words that came out strangely, but Lucien understood everything.

    "I''m only yours... all of me... for you... I''ll only look and think about you... so... never abandon me..."

    Lucien couldn''t believe that it was his sister. His sister, who was always a kind and calm person... she just wanted to be loved... he needed a long time to notice her, but now he would hold her tight and never let go.

    He stopped using words and began using actions. A desire arose inside his body and consumed his whole soul... a desire to mark her whole body... and make her his and only his... forever...

    Then he lifted her up and threw her on the small wooden bed, which already has its destiny decided, and tore the panties that she still wore.

    "Now, it''s my turn to make you feel good."

    "Sophia couldn''t be happier, and after having her panties ripped, she spread her legs wide and invited him to do whatever he wanted with her body."

    "Heeh?"

    But to the cute sister''s happy surprise, he didn''t immediately start to f.u.c.k her but began to kiss her all upper body lovingly.

    He left wet marks on her face... neck... and collarbone area. Then he paid special attention to those two cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts that fit perfectly in his hand.

    Sophia was pleased as he kissed her so lovingly and was even happier because she understood that he wanted to mark her body.

    This means that he was already thinking possessively about her, and that was something she couldn''t help but love.

    But she was a bit pessimistic when he started touching her small b.r.e.a.s.ts as she was very insecure about that part of her body.

    "Do you think they are small?"

    Lucien paused a second before keep to caress that cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he already loved so much. Then he sucked on her pink n.i.p.p.l.e once more before starting to speak decisively.

    "Yes, they are small..."

    Sophia bowed her head in shame. She thought he could try to cheer her up, but he went on as usual and spoke directly what he thought, making her more insecure about her body.

    But then he put his open hand directly on her left b.r.e.a.s.t while making his point clear.

    "Look... they are made especially for me... even small, they fit perfectly in my hand..."

    "They are so soft and fluffy that I want to squeeze and touch it all the time..."

    "And the flavor... I love their taste so much... I want to kiss and suck it nonstopping..."

    Sophia was pleasantly surprised, she knew he was not lying, and now she was blushing even more because she did not know how to react, receiving such delightful words from her lover. But Lucien hasn''t finished yet.

    "Every part of your body couldn''t be more beautiful. And that''s all for me..."

    "I love each part of you... I love these cute little b.r.e.a.s.ts very much, and I made sure they were always pleased!"

    After speaking such passionate words, he finished splendidly, giving many wet kisses on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and sucking both n.i.p.p.l.es vigorously.

    All of this was too much for Sophia''s little heart, which was beating as fast as a deer in front of a car headlight. She felt as if her heart was going to leap out of her chest, jumping happily.

    And her very honest p.u.s.s.y can''t help but produce such an enormous amount of love juices in reply to Lucien''s passionate words and wet kisses.

    Lucien noticed this and acted fast by sucking her p.u.s.s.y while drinking those delicious juices, which smelled so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good.

    "Didn''t I say you were mine completely? Your lovely juices are also mine, and I want to drink everything!"

    Sophia gave him a smile that was both naughty and gentle at the same time while acting shy in a way that was so damn s.e.xy that Lucien''s c.o.c.k was trembling hard excitedly.

    "Mm, sorry... hehe..."

    Lucien then began to kiss Sophia''s fluffy red v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. The smell of her p.u.s.s.y was like fresh wildflowers, and it also went to the list of the most intoxicating drugs, which Lucien would enjoy over and over again.

    He kissed a few times lovingly that fragrant sacred red forest, which he will always take good care of. And then he made his way through her unexplored p.u.s.s.y with his tongue, which had the honors of being the first to be there.

    It was more delicious than he imagined, and he can''t help but praise it, making Sophia happy and flushed.

    "It''s so sweet... I love the taste..."

    "You''re so delicious ... I just want to eat you all entirely..."

    Then he slowly and lovingly opened those pink inner walls of her sweet p.u.s.s.y. He was gentle but still enough to make Sophia squirm by pleasure as she m.o.a.ned loudly.

    "It is so good!!! You can eat... leave no part... just keep it up..."

    He already had a little experience, but it was the fact that it was her beloveds tongue that made Sophia come so fast. She squirted like a river on a rainy day, and Lucien drank it all without wasting a drop.

    "OHHHHH F.U.C.K!"

    Lucien gave some tap kisses on that beautiful p.u.s.s.y after drinking all the juice of love. Then he still standing in front of the bed, spread Sophia''s legs further, and prepared for the next step.

    "Are you ready?"

    Sophia replied with that gentle smile characteristic of her.

    "I waited too long... don''t provoke me and do it quickly... or maybe do you want me to beg?"

    Lucien found it very cute the way Sophia tried to look seductive and naughty, but she still managed to surprise him.

    "Give me please... give me your great meat staff..."

    "F.u.c.k me so hard until... I fall by pleasure... my man... my love!"

    Lucien tried to be serious, but he couldn''t help but laugh. Sophia was adorable doing those naughty but gentle expressions at the same time.

    Sophia had no experience with s.e.x.u.a.l things, but she had still done a lot of research with other people for the long-awaited day she could be sensual and s.e.xy for Lucien.

    He saw when she was depressed after he laughed and explained quickly.

    "I''m laughing because you''re so cute even when you do s.e.xy things."

    "I am delighted that you chose me, so you can keep like this because you are perfect anyway."

    Lucien and Sophia smiled lovingly at each other, so he slowly aligned his already super hard c.o.c.k with her already very wet p.u.s.s.y.

    "I''m going!"

    "Just come!"

    Then he opened those small and delicate pink lips of her beautiful p.u.s.s.y. He entered slowly with his c.o.c.k''s head slowly expanding her fragrant inner walls, who welcomed his big d.i.c.k very well.

    The tightness that Sophia''s p.u.s.s.y made on his d.i.c.k was both stimulating but also gentle. He couldn''t help thinking that she was too perfect.

    He felt that warmth so welcoming, and it looked like her p.u.s.s.y was made especially to take his d.i.c.k. So he kept going slowly until his d.i.c.k reached something that slightly blocked it.

    He knew anatomy to understand what it was about, and he looked at Sophia just to see her nod with the most radiant smile he had ever seen on her so far.

    So he couldn''t help himself and broke the block with his d.i.c.k, painting it by the blood, which proved her v.i.r.g.i.nity.

    He looked at her again, but this time, he saw tears and was startled, thinking that the pain could be too much for her.

    When he tried to take his d.i.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y quickly, he failed because she was quicker to wrap her legs around his waist and attached them both.

    Before he could say anything, she spoke as lovingly as she could while wiping the tears with her hands.

    "They are tears of joy. I''m so happy that we''re finally together!"

    "Now, you can never leave me!!!"

    Lucien can''t help but be moved too.

    "Why would I abandon my most precious princess?"

    --------------------

    While Lucien and Sophia exchanged caresses with words and actions, the two spirits still in the corner of the room watched everything without blinking.

    "Old woman... can you really deny that you want that delicious c.o.c.k inside your old dirty p.u.s.s.y?"

    L.u.s.t, even in the spirit form, still wet a large part of the floor, seeing that c.o.c.k she loved so much.

    "I never said that... but now, I have to think about my host''s happiness first... but who knows..."

    Sloth, who had the appearance of a curvy blond milf, seemed to have her eyes closed but did not miss any part of the action, which she would not deny being very interested.

 Chapter 11 - Two Tattoos

    Lucien and Sophia''s m.o.a.ns filled the small room while they were both enjoying themselves.

    And in the corner of the room, L.u.s.t was talking to Sloth while watching the beautiful show. While L.u.s.t was unashamed touching herself, Sloth rolled her eyes as she spoke in a very calm tone.

    "I have to thank you again, L.u.s.t."

    "Not only will your boy benefit a lot from this, but she will have a good increase in her mana."

    L.u.s.t didn''t stop playing with her wet p.u.s.s.y while answered to Sloth.

    "You never need to thank me because we''ve been friends for hundreds of years."

    All seven great demons were like a family. They have teamed up for a long time to face a common enemy, and since then, they have always been on the same side.

    One has always helped the other, and their hosts have always benefited from this good relationship. Even though it was normal, Sloth still liked to show her thanks because she really enjoyed getting help.

    "Seriously, even if you say that it is just for yourself, I know you like to help this old sister."

    L.u.s.t gave a cheeky smile to Sloth as she tried to reach her with the hand full of love juices.

    "Are you becoming a naughty milf over the years? Come here..."

    L.u.s.t started to provoke Sloth, and both could get in spirit form so that Sloth couldn''t get rid of L.u.s.t so easily.

    She pushed Sloth on the floor, and when she was going to attack her, something scared her.

    Sloth was the calmest person L.u.s.t knew, and even while she was being teased, she remained calm, but then L.u.s.t saw her open her eyes as if she had seen something very impressive behind them.

    L.u.s.t turned to see what could catch Sloth''s attention this way just to see Lucien and Sophia having a great orgasm. As everything seemed normal, she turned and looked questioningly at Sloth, who had her mouth wide open.

    "What are you seeing?"

    Sloth pointed to Lucien and Sophia while explaining why she was surprised.

    "Can''t you see that?!"

    Now, L.u.s.t was sure that she did not see something important. But she couldn''t see anything unusual about Lucien and Sophia''s actions.

    Lucien was pushing his c.o.c.k as deeper as he could into Sophia''s pink, who was pulling his body against her trying to accept everything while they had a great orgasm together.

    The tattoo Lucien received during the contract with L.u.s.t had appeared below his navel and was glowing with purple light. But this is normal for L.u.s.t''s hosts.

    It is using the power she shared with him that allows him to improve his strength and that of his s.e.x.u.a.l partners.

    L.u.s.t also saw the tattoo of a green tree that appeared shining on Sophia''s shoulder. It was the tattoo she received from Sloth, and it glowed because it was receiving mana in the same way as Lucien''s.

    But then Sloth said something that made L.u.s.t also open her mouth wide by surprise.

    "Look on Sophia''s belly."

    What L.u.s.t saw just below Sophia''s navel was a new purple tribal tattoo that was very similar to that of Lucien and her.

    "WHAT?!"

    Sloth and L.u.s.t had the same thought seeing Sophia''s new tattoo.

    "How can she have two tattoos at the same time?!"

    These tattoos that L.u.s.t and Sloth were talking about were actually "Mystical Tattoos." These tattoos were what empowered the demon race. Each demon could only have one, and the bigger the tattoo, the more power they would have.

    But the most powerful demons could make a contract by linking their souls to people of other races, sharing their tattoos. That''s how L.u.s.t and Sloth shared their tattoos with Lucien and Sophia.

    The demons could only have one contract per soul. And after making the contract, the person could never have another tattoo on their body.

    After the person died, the demons could share their tattoo with someone else again.

    The tattoo served for several things, mainly to activate the powers of the demons. When shared with someone, that person would have the same potential as the demon.

    So Lucien could get stronger by doing l.u.s.tful things. He could also increase the strength of the women who did these luxurious things with him.

    When they reached great peaks of pleasure, the tattoo would appear and shine, showing that the mana was flowing and making Lucien and his partner more powerful.

    And in the case of Lucien having s.e.x with women who shared a tattoo or women of the demon race, their tattoos would also appear and shine to absorb the mana, making the strengthening process even better.

    But what L.u.s.t and Sloth saw now was Lucien putting a second tattoo on Sophia''s body. And it was L.u.s.t''s tattoo, which she could only share with Lucien now.

    It was something that even great demons as old as L.u.s.t and Sloth never thought possible.

    ----------------------

    Lucien couldn''t think of anything but Sophia''s wonderful p.u.s.s.y. She couldn''t think of anything but his amazing c.o.c.k. So they continued to make combined movements to reach as much pleasure as they could.

    Since Sophia was much less aggressive than L.u.s.t, Lucien penetrated her for a little over twenty minutes before feeling like he was about to come.

    Sophia had a little more fun. She came four times while he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her hard. She held him tight and allowed him to have as much as he wanted from her.

    Then he held her waist tightly and thrust into her wet p.u.s.s.y harder and harder while m.o.a.ning louder than before.

    Sophia felt even more pleasure and started to crave his c.u.m, and when it came inside, she couldn''t help but have the biggest orgasm so far.

    "AAAHHHH!"

    "OOOHHHH!"

    While both enjoyed the pleasant sensation of coming together, a purple and a green light surprised them.

    Lucien saw his tribal tattoo appear and knew it was L.u.s.t''s powers, so he didn''t worry, as she had said something like this would happen.

    Sophia was in a similar situation because Sloth had also taught a lot about tattoos and even talked about possible relationsh.i.p.s with Lucien. After all, L.u.s.t and Sloth are good friends.

    So they didn''t care about the shining tattoos and stared at each other.

    Lucien had come a lot inside Sophia, and when he moved his c.o.c.k a little, her p.u.s.s.y started to leak a lot of c.u.m along with her love juices.

    As he didn''t have much experience with s.e.x, he can''t help but compare Sophia with L.u.s.t in his mind.

    "Can''t she absorb all it like L.u.s.t?"

    Sophia was very happy now, she had realized her big dream of being with Lucien, and he had given her so much pleasure that everything felt like a dream.

    But then she heard Lucien''s murmur and couldn''t help but be a little upset by the comparison. She wouldn''t say anything so as not to destroy the pleasant atmosphere that was between them, but mentally she cursed.

    "Do you think this is my fault? Stupid brother!"

    Lucien knew he did shit and couldn''t help cursing mentally too.

    "How could I think that out loud?! I''m really stupid!"

    Sophia was going to curse again in her mind when she realized something was wrong. She looked confusedly at the confused Lucien too.

    So they both realized that they had not moved their lips for a moment while arguing. And you cannot stop thinking at the same time.

    "How?"

    "How?"

    "How?"

    "How?"

    But then four voices thought at the same time "How," and that was super weird.

    Lucien continued to stare at Sophia, but then L.u.s.t and Sloth appeared between them looking at Sophia''s belly.

    Lucien and Sophia also looked, and only now, noticed the small tribal tattoo that appeared below her navel.

    Lucien was the first to speak.

    "L.u.s.t?!"

    Then L.u.s.t and Sloth spoke together.

    "That has never happened before."

    Then Sophia asked something that everyone was curious about.

    "Can I read Lucien''s thoughts? So like Sloth?"

    Then Lucien thought the same thing about her, and everyone heard her thoughts again.

    Sloth was the oldest among them and tried to come to some conclusion.

    "The tattoo allows the demon to speak mentally to the host. Since Lucien somehow put L.u.s.t''s tattoo on Sophia, he must have allowed us to communicate telepathically."

    Then L.u.s.t and Sloth gave a more detailed explanation of the tattoos making Lucien and Sophia understand why the situation was so strange and peculiar.

    But they were still in doubt because they couldn''t control their thoughts by making everyone hear at random. So Sloth tried to contain her thoughts, and no one heard.

    "Since only the demons and their host are supposed to be able to communicate, the fact that we can do this now in four must be more difficult, and our bodies need to get used to it."

    L.u.s.t also agreed with Sloth''s idea. She tried to enter Sophia''s body as she would with Lucien but failed. Sloth was also unable to enter Lucien.

    They tried several experiments for almost an hour, but besides being able to communicate telepathically, there was nothing else out of the ordinary.

    L.u.s.t did not influence Sophia or her tattoo. And Lucien couldn''t do anything about her tattoo either.

    The situation was bizarre, and L.u.s.t wanted to keep trying to find out more about the fact that Sophia had two tattoos now, but Sloth warned her in a solemn tone.

    "We have stayed much longer than we agreed in this world. More can be dangerous..."

    L.u.s.t looked at her in the most serious way that Lucien saw her acting so far.

    "Do you think she will do anything against us?"

    Lucien and Sophia could only be confused without knowing what they were talking about. Then Sloth turned into a spirit form and entered Sophia''s body while speaking to L.u.s.t only in her mind.

    "Do you want to risk it? We are already fortunate that she gave us a day, but I don''t want to wait to see. We better get going before her patience runs out."

    L.u.s.t just nodded and went inside Lucien. Then she told him that they had to go to the portal chamber to travel to another world.

    Lucien and his sisters never quite understood that part of the plan because their father, the Evil King, only said that they had to follow the deal with the great demons and go with them to some specific worlds.

    L.u.s.t did not give Lucien any further details about that, just as Sloth did not speak to Sophia. They just went together to tell Evil King that they were ready to leave this world.

    The Evil King was sitting on a bench in front of the portal chamber. He had his head down and looked nothing like a king, but a kid, who had been scolded by his parents.

    He saw Lucien and Sophia arriving hand in hand but did not find it unusual as it should have been family affection.

    L.u.s.t and Sloth couldn''t help thinking about how he would feel if he knew that Lucien''s c.o.c.k was just inside his sister. But they didn''t want to stay in that world any longer and take unnecessary risks.

    So they started the procedures to open the portal.

    Evil King spent many years planning everything and gathering the materials so that they would have no trouble opening the portal to send Lucien and Sophia to another world.

    Only one person could pass through this type of portal. And it was made to leave them randomly to three different inferior worlds.

    Sophia did not like this fact because she wanted to be sure to go to the same world as Lucien. But Sloth said they couldn''t do anything about it right now.

    Then Sophia gave her father a formal farewell and went towards Lucien. They hugged each other tenderly while Lucien comforted her.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll be together even if it takes a while now."

    "L.u.s.t said that after we stabilize in one of the inferior worlds, I can create a portal and go to another. So even if we don''t go to the same world at first, I can still follow you."

    Sophia had also heard from Sloth that she could create a portal in the other world, but her man''s words sounded better.

    "Do you promise to look for me?"

    Lucien tightened the hug. He had already accepted his feelings for her but was not yet ready to show that kind of affection in front of their father. He could only think that it would be bizarre.

    "Of course! You can only be mine, and I already miss you."

    After they exchanged romantic whispers, the King''s servants activated a circle-shaped mechanism with several shiny stones, and the portal was summoned.

    It looked like a big round mirror made of water. There was only possible to see blobs on the other side, and they did not know where they would leave after entering that portal. It was dangerous but necessary.

    Sloth entered Sophia, and she passed through the portal before giving Lucien one last caring look. Then the portal closed, separating the siblings briefly.

    The servants started to prepare the last resources for one more portal, which would bring Lucien to a new world.

    A world where he would have to conquer a harem to becomes strong enough to protect those dear to him, and return to save his mother.

 Chapter 12 - Wet Hero

    The sunlight passed through the leaves of the great trees, forming beautiful rays of light in the forest.

    The birds were singing animatedly that morning.

    Near a large lake, there was a clearing, where several animals liked to drink water...

    *Clang*

    "HA!"

    *Cling*

    "HUF!"

    Sounds of metal against metal and hardwood sounded, destroying the beautiful and peaceful morning.

    A rough man looking about thirty was having trouble to keep holding his big ax, which seemed heavier every second, while breathing hard.

    "You fight well as a dirty dog..."

    In front of that bald man was a beautiful young girl with stylish leather clothes, looking like a typical adventurer.

    "You are so big, but you fight like a delicate lady."

    The man didn''t like the insult at all from someone like her. He gave a shout trying to focus all the energy he still had for one last strike.

    "Haaa!"

    The young lady knew that she could not compete with the man in strength, but she had the advantage in speed. So instead of trying to block with the sword, she decided to dodge.

    "Hehe..."

    The man was easily enraged at being insulted and no longer cared about ending up harming the girl severely.

    He brings the ax down in a strong vertical stroke by a wide-angle, aiming at the beautiful young lady without any mercy.

    The girl''s beautiful big and green eyes sparkled when she saw the clumsy swing coming towards her and had no difficulty to quick step to the side, avoiding the strike altogether.

    "Easy..."

    The bald man hit the ground with his heavy ax, making a loud noise and throwing dust upwards. Then he heard the girl sneer while he felt the cold steel on his neck and understood that it was a loss.

    The beautiful girl smiled as she heard the friendly applause from her companions, but it was not over yet. The man insulted and tried to hurt her. Now he must suffer some punishment.

    "Who''s the dirty dog now?"

    The man was not very smart, but even he knew when to be quiet. But then he saw the smile on the girl''s face and knew he wouldn''t get away with it.

    Before he could do anything, the woman kicked him in the stomach, making him turn over and then cut his back with a quick and not too profound sword stroke.

    "Aaaah..."

    The big man fell to the floor, crying. The strike was not fatal, but it certainly caused a good deal of pain. Plus, the fact that his stomach also received a nice kick.

    At that moment, another man, who watched the fight from a distance not too long, approached quickly while raising his hands.

    "Hey hey, the deal was without fatal injuries!"

    Then a beautiful figure performed a swift somersault in the air and fell in front of the young man.

    "And who tried to hurt whom first? That ax blow could have killed Anne!"

    The man did not like the tone that the young woman spoke to him. But a part of him couldn''t help thinking that she was gorgeous.

    She had beautiful short blue hair, and unlike Anne, she is human. The young man did not like peculiar things, not to think well of the other girl, who, despite being very beautiful, had unique characteristics.

    He took another quick look at the s.e.xy curves of the blue-haired woman and turned to leave.

    "Okay, we''re five and five. Let''s finish the last fight and decide who will take the mine."

    The young man, wearing black metal armor, passed close his companion, the bald man, and after kicking him, both joined the rest of their group, who were on one side of the clearing.

    The blue-haired girl gave Anne a friendly hug, who had beautiful light brown hair. Not only her hair, but she had several hairy parts of her body in that light brown color.

    "Thank you, Marie. Now, who''s going to fight?"

    Marie couldn''t resist patting Anne''s big and cute furry ears.

    "It will have to be me, as these two idiots can''t take it anymore."

    Then Marie and Anne looked at their two companions, who were sitting on the floor nearby, with their bodies full of cuts and bruises.

    Then they looked at the group of mercenaries across the clearing. There were about twenty large and strong men, along with the young man in black armor.

    The beautiful ladies couldn''t help but sigh together.

    "HOW UNFAIR!!!"

    The two boys on the floor were also very peculiar. They were both handsome and tall young men with blond hair. But there was something more...

    The large and thin ears were proof that they are both forest elves.

    Each of the elven brothers had already fought strong mercenaries three times and could not take it anymore.

    Even though they were a bit weaker than the girls, they still wanted to show their manhood, and one of them stood up.

    "I will fight! Just be sure to reward me later, Marie..."

    Marie and Anne could only swing their heads. The brothers always flirted with them, even in dangerous situations.

    "Moron! You will only miss our chance to complete the mission."

    The young elf quietly sat when Marie shouted at him. His brother didn''t even think to say anything and continued to apply a healing ointment on his wounds.

    Marie told Anne to leave the middle of the clearing and prepared herself for the next and last fight.

    Her group was battling for a gemstone mine on an individual fighting competition against the mercenary group.

    But the situation was not good for them as her group''s members need to fight more than once while the group of mercenaries sent a new wholesome fighter each round.

    Still, with this disadvantage, Marie''s group was tied in five points with the mercenary group. Now it was the last fight, and even she with low mana will try her best.

    Anne, just like the rest of the group, really wanted to complete this mission, but she was worried about Marie fight more.

    "Marie, you fought a silver rank mercenary and won. I think you''ve done more than anyone else here, so don''t try too hard."

    Marie continued walking into the middle of the clearing without turning back.

    "Don''t worry; after all, we agreed to do it without fatal attacks."

    Anne had a bad feeling about this, but she still chose to trust Marie, who was a good leader for her group.

    The elven brothers only looked at the girls, blaming themselves for not being strong enough to be more useful.

    Unlike the girls, they fought against the weakest mercenaries of the group, and even though they fought three times, they didn''t really do well.

    Marie reached the center in the clearing and moved her hands gracefully. Then with a "puff" sound, a wooden staff ornamented with silver silk lines and with a crystal on the top appeared in her hands after a blue light flashed.

    The leader of the mercenaries, the young man in black armor, looked at Marie with a l.u.s.tful but also envious look.

    Despite being in a low-rank adventurer group, she is an excellent wizard, and he would love to have her in his group... and his bed.

    He turned to his subordinates and gave them a motivational shout.

    "I will f.u.c.k that bitch myself, and we will gain a lot from the mine!"

    The mercenaries raised their weapons and made many noises to encourage their leader as they thought about the rewards that the gemstone mine would bring.

    Marie could only roll her eyes. She was very disgusted by men like that guy and just wanted to burn him to death.

    But with the difference between their equipment, it would be very challenging. And even if she won, she couldn''t kill him because they agreed to a fight without fatal attacks.

    The mercenary leader wasted no time and ran towards Marie with his big sword already in hand. He made no formalities and approached her thrusting a horizontal strike.

    Marie knew that a frontal magic attack would not affect the black armor. She knew well that this armor is of high level, so she would have to try precise strikes in vulnerable parts of his body.

    *Woosh*

    In a quick movement, Marie aimed the top of her staff down and cast a wind magic, causing her to be launched into the air, avoiding the great horizontal charge strike completely.

    Brian, the leader of the mercenary group, did not expect to win the fight in a single blow but thought he could break some barrier of Marie with that attack.

    He was surprised when she launched herself into the air in such an incredible way. But he didn''t think much and started preparing another attack where she would land.

    Marie, still in the air, started to move her hand, making a blue light appear between her fingers. Then she quickly touched the tip of the staff and then aimed it at Brian.

    Before she landed on the floor, ice crystals came out of her staff and went towards Brian.

    He ignored the ice crystals and followed her with his sword once again in a horizontal drive, which had a very large area of ??effect.

    This time the force used seemed even more significant because the sword cut through the air making leaves on the ground move away from him.

    The ice crystals came into contact with Brian''s sword before his attack reached Marie. He didn''t care about that because he trusted that his magic armor would protect him.

    But then something surprised him and everyone watching the fight.

    The ice crystals obviously broke. But a white fog came out and surrounded Brian completely.

    Everyone tried to imagine what this fog would do. But nobody expected what happened next.

    Brian stopped his movement at the same time that the white fog deprived him of all vision. He thought it must be some kind of poisonous item and was very angry at Marie for making such a dirty trick.

    "Arrgh!"

    "You bitch!!"

    Marie did not use any additional items. That fog was a magic that she had developed, and it is still experimental. But she tried, and it came out better than she expected.

    She wasted no time and ran towards Brian while he was trying to wipe his eyes, and his guard was off.

    While running, she once again started to move her hand in different ways. After swift movements, she made the blue light appear in her hand.

    Then she moved her hand to the top of the staff, and a light made the staff start to shine as an ice blade formed there. Now her staff looked like a spear with a tip of ice crystal.

    All the spectators were impressed by the talents of that beautiful blue-haired wizard lady.

    But of course, Marie''s group was pleased, while the mercenaries worried about their leader.

    Marie ran to Brian, now with her spear aiming at his waist, precisely at the vulnerable parts of the armor. She would restrain herself not to make a fatal attack, but it would undoubtedly hurt him a lot.

    But then something unbelievable happened. So fast that many could not understand right.

    A hooded figure came out of the group of mercenaries watching the fight on the other side of the clearing. The hooded person''s speed was very high, and it quickly reached behind Marie, pressing a small blade behind her neck.

    "Drop the staff or your friends die."

    Marie was caught off guard, the figure came after her very quickly, and she had to stop her movement.

    By the person''s voice, everyone concluded that it was a woman. Before she needed to speak again, some mercenaries were already running to surround Marie''s group. And she cannot help but demand an explanation.

    "He agreed to resolve this issue with this non-fatal challenge. Are you going to cheat like that?"

    Marie knew that the woman intervened because she was about to beat Brian, but the answer from the hooded woman scared her.

    "I don''t mind killing a D Rank Adventurers group. Who cares about trash like you?"

    The situation was terrible. Marie feared more for her group and knew she had to surrender.

    "It''s okay. Just don''t hurt them."

    But then the situation got worse when Brian, furious, started to recover his vision and shouted.

    "I''ll kill you all after f.u.c.k.i.n.g you so hard that not even your parents recognize you anymore."

    The hooded woman started to laugh while Marie was terrified.

    But then another incredible thing happened to make the mercenaries and Marie''s group even more surprised.

    A strange figure came out of the forest from the direction of the lake. He acted much faster than the hooded woman and reached behind her just as she did with Marie.

    But he pressed a wet hand on her back.

    "Drop the knife, or you''ll regret it."

    Of course, such a turnaround surprises everyone just as happened before.

    But the situation now seemed much more surreal.

    As the mysterious figure, that time was the most handsome man they had ever seen.

    And he was completely n.a.k.e.d.

 Chapter 13 - Why N.a.k.e.d!?

    About one hour ago.

    Lucien saw the servants finishing up his portal.

    L.u.s.t, in spirit form, was within him. She had already explained to him that she was very low mana and could not materialize for a time.

    "I got a good amount of mana in our little fun, plus the one you had with your sister, which we shared through the tattoo."

    "But I spent a lot of time without it, so I need a lot more to be able to stabilize myself."

    Then Lucien answered L.u.s.t seriously, making her laugh.

    "We can f.u.c.k as much as we need, so why do I still have to go to another world?"

    L.u.s.t and the other great demons had their reasons. One of them was a legendary ancient creature who was living on this planet, but she warned them not to tell anyone.

    Another issue was that they needed a good place to boost their power by doing things related to their demonic nature.

    "We share our power by the tattoo. So, the more pleasure you feel and cause, the more we will be powerful."

    But Lucien was stubborn, and he had other thoughts.

    "We can have s.e.x all the time; I can take it. And then there''s Sophia..."

    L.u.s.t knew there was no other way for them but to make a harem.

    "Idiot! There is only one way for you to save your mother, and it is to f.u.c.k everyone I tell you to f.u.c.k!"

    Lucien instinctively trusted L.u.s.t, and when she put his mother on the subject, he could no longer argue.

    "OKAY! So, I''m going to do whatever you say!"

    While they were mentally arguing, the servants finished preparing the portal.

    Evil King gave Lucien a solemn look and nodded. He knew he was a bad father, but he didn''t care as long as his plans to keep the kingdom safe worked out.

    "Good luck."

    He really wished Lucien was lucky because he had no special skills or strength.

    The Evil King did not understand how Lucien could be so different from his sisters, so he had much more hopes for them than for Lucien.

    Lucien nodded to his father back.

    "Thank you."

    Then he walked towards the portal. First, he touched the portal''s surface with his hand. He felt a wet texture just like it looked like water.

    Then he pushed his arm, which passed easily through the liquid membrane. Then he followed, and when he passed his face, all he saw was darkness, while L.u.s.t explained some things.

    "This portal is defective and only works because we, great demons, can add our mana to complete the travel."

    "Now, I''m going to use all my mana left, and I''ll need to stay in a dormant state for a while."

    Lucien always lived isolated from everyone, but in those few hours, he enjoyed having L.u.s.t with him. Now he couldn''t help but be worried about how long she would need to stay dormant.

    "How much time?"

    "It''s up to you."

    Before Lucien could ask for more explanation, she continued.

    "My mana regenerates by the more pleasure you have and cause, with as many women as you can. Many at the same time would be even better."

    "You mean..."

    "Yes, if you f.u.c.k enough, I will be able to materialize not only my physical state but also something else."

    Lucien was not super excited, but he would have to follow that path. He was also curious about what L.u.s.t said she could materialize too, but she declined to answer.

    "So what am I going to do? Arrive in a new world and just find someone to f.u.c.k?"

    "Exactly! Try to make the woman feel pleasure too. R.a.p.e does almost nothing to my powers."

    Lucien was really confused about how to proceed like this. He is not at all good with relationsh.i.p.s. He had no idea how to arrive at a new place and get some woman willing to have s.e.x with him out of nowhere.

    L.u.s.t could feel his hesitation and tried to cheer him up.

    "It won''t be that hard. You are very s.e.xy, so just find some woman, and she will want to give the p.u.s.s.y to you easily."

    Lucien didn''t know what to think about that. F.u.c.k.i.n.g L.u.s.t seems as normal to him as if they were just made for each other.

    With Sophia, it was similar; he can only think now that he doesn''t want to live without them. But when he thinks about other women, he doesn''t feel anything special.

    But now he couldn''t think about it too much as he felt his clothes disappear.

    "What?!"

    L.u.s.t was having trouble stabilizing the travel through the portal. Not only did she have scarce mana, but the King''s last resources were almost insufficient for any help.

    "I''m losing control of the portal. My magic will disappear soon, so it won''t just be your clothes that will disappear."

    Lucien still couldn''t see anything but darkness. But then he started to see a tiny blue light.

    The light got bigger, and he tried to ask L.u.s.t what it was, but he didn''t hear any more sounds from her.

    The light continued to grow until he realized that it was the same as the surface of the portal entrance.

    He understood that it should be the way out. He was approaching fast, but as everything around him was dark and he felt suspended in the air, he was unable to make any movement.

    He was going towards the exit of the portal without knowing that he was actually falling. Then he went through the liquid membrane again and found himself in an unexpected situation.

    "WOOOAAAAA!"

    When he passed through the blue membrane, what he saw was just blue because the portal was above what appeared to be a lake.

    He could only scream as he fell like a bullet, utterly n.a.k.e.d into the lake. The fall seemed very high, and he was sure he couldn''t leave it without breaking several bones or even worse.

    But he felt no discomfort when he hit the water at such high speed. He just feels his body much tougher than before.

    By the force of the impact, he only stopped when he reached the bottom of the lake, then held his breath and swam back to the surface.

    He can''t help but be surprised to be able to swim much faster than before. He concluded that his body improved several times after making the contract with L.u.s.t, and he had not noticed it before.

    He tried to communicate with L.u.s.t, but she didn''t make any sound, making him worried. He tried to communicate with Sophia and Sloth, but it also had no results. Then he started to swim to the shore of the lake.

    "I have to get more mana for L.u.s.t..."

    Swimming at super-speed, he didn''t take long to get out of the lake. Then he started walking around looking for something to wear because staying n.a.k.e.d seemed strange.

    *Clang*

    Then he heard a metallic noise and realized at the right time that it was the sound of some weapon hitting another.

    But it seemed too far, which made him realize that his senses were also much better than before.

    He focused his senses in that direction and heard people talking, and it seemed like someone saying something about f.u.c.k.i.n.g a bitch.

    "Can I understand them?!"

    Lucien had doubts about whether he would understand the language of another world even though L.u.s.t told him those worlds were close together so that it was likely to use a similar language.

    He didn''t fully understand it, but it was almost like the difference between accents. With time he wouldn''t feel any more differences.

    Then he snuck toward the voices he heard. He wanted to get some clothes and some knowledge about where he was.

    The closer he got, the more he heard and understood the situation. Soon he had a clear view of the clearing where many people were gathered, but he was still far away, and no one noticed him.

    He hid behind a bush and watched the battle between Brian and Marie begin. He heard several things from both the mercenaries and Marie''s group.

    "It is really very useful to have such powerful senses!"

    But then he noticed something else while watching the fight.

    "SOOO CUTE!"

    When he saw Anne, something arose in his mind. Not only from the mind, as his d.i.c.k also showed a reaction and got hard.

    Anne was 1.65 meters tall and has a slim but very s.e.xy body. A beautiful face with big green eyes.

    But that was not what Lucien liked so much, but the fact that she had several parts of her body covered by a light and fluffy fur the same color as her hair and her big cute furry ears.

    He cannot help thinking of many peculiar things.

    "Does she have a lot of that cute fur there? How would it be if..."

    Lucien had never seen anyone who was not human. L.u.s.t is a demon, but she was nothing different from a human woman.

    But when he saw that incredible woman, he stopped thinking with his head, and his d.i.c.k took over.

    As he began to drool, wishing to touch Anne''s fluffy ears, the fight between Brian and Marie reached a critical point.

    Lucien saw the hooded figure move among the mercenaries and go towards Marie. He understood what was going to happen and had to decide to intervene or not.

    His thought was simple.

    "Why should I care?"

    Lucien had only one goal. Stay strong to protect those he loves. Before, it was just his mother, but now he has Sophia and L.u.s.t.

    He didn''t even have a good relationship with his sisters, so why would he care about strangers even though they are cute?

    But then he thought about L.u.s.t''s words and his goal in going to that world.

    "Women..."

    Then he looked at his d.i.c.k, which was very hard just because he saw the woman with fox characteristics.

    He thought that if he had to have s.e.x with someone, it would be much better to be someone he was attracted to.

    And now that he has found a woman so exciting, it would be very stupid to let something happen to her and miss out on such a good chance.

    For the happiness of his d.i.c.k, Lucien ran at super speed to defend the fox girl''s group.

    As everything was swift, he had to act even though he was n.a.k.e.d and unarmed.

    Lucien was considered the weakest of the chosen. He was far inferior to his sisters, who had various talents and strengths.

    But he trained very hard since childhood and compared to ordinary people; he could be considered very strong.

    As he had no magical skills, he always focused improve his body, and now that he is much stronger because of L.u.s.t, he is mighty and didn''t even know the current limit of his strength.

    He arrived quickly behind the hooded woman and acted on instinct by pressing his hand on her back.

    He told her to drop the knife, but he couldn''t help but take a look at the fox-girl, who was with her mouth wide openly looking at him surprised.

    The hooded woman was shocked when she felt Lucien''s hand.

    She is not very strong, but she was proud of her high speed. She is an assassin specialized in agility, but she was not able to feel him approaching before her be caught off guard.

    "What?!"

    All it was swift, but the woman didn''t take long to realize that Lucien was threatening her with just his hand, so she thought of acting quickly and turned to cut him with the knife.

    The woman was more surprised than ever, as she had as the last view a big hard c.o.c.k before being knocked down by a punch on her head.

    While her body fell limp on the floor, she only had time for a quick last thought.

    "Why the hell is he n.a.k.e.d?!"

 Chapter 14 - Some Blood

    Anne couldn''t help but smile as she watched Marie''s graceful movements.

    "Brian doesn''t stand a chance!"

    The elven brothers had the same thought while watching Marie fight.

    Then there was the attack that blinded Brian, and they thought it was the end of the fight.

    But the hooded figure appeared so fast and made them confused. Then she threatened Marie while some of the mercenaries started to surround them.

    Anne was terrified. A small part of her wanted Marie to surrender.

    But then she pushed away selfish thoughts and prepared to fight and defend her dear partner.

    She turned to ask for help from the elven brothers who always tried to flirt with her and Marie.

    She never showed interest in them but was willing to consider if they would fight alongside her in such a desperate situation.

    What she saw was them crawling towards the forest, clearly running by fear.

    "Men are so shameless!"

    "I can''t believe I considered them as friends."

    But then she heard a deep voice threatening the hooded figure. She turned and couldn''t help but open her mouth by amazement.

    "He''s so handsome!"

    Then her mouth opened even more when she realized something else.

    "Should that be so big?!"

    Not only she but Marie and all the mercenaries stopped to look at Lucien intently. And everyone concluded that his d.i.c.k was too big.

    "But why is it so hard while he was n.a.k.e.d in the forest?"

    Anne and Marie are young and innocent girls. They couldn''t help blushing and closing their eyes even in this dangerous situation. It was an involuntary reaction while they had the same thought.

    "Pervert!"

    "Degenerate!!"

    Lucien was not comfortable n.a.k.e.d in the middle of the forest, but he couldn''t do anything about it.

    He acted on impulse when the hooded woman tried to attack him. So he held her body so she wouldn''t get hurt in the fall.

    After she was lying on the floor, knocked out, he looked at Marie.

    "I can help you face them. But you will have to serve me in bed."

    Marie can''t help being confused. She was happy when he saved her, but such a request...

    A guy she has never seen appears from the middle of the forest n.a.k.e.d and asks her to give her purity to him like that? And he still seriously spoke as if it was natural.

    The "no" was almost coming out of her mouth when she held it.

    Then she looked at the angry Brian, who was clearly grouping with the mercenaries on the other side terrorized by the strange and handsome man.

    Next, she looked at Anne, who would not abandon her. So she thought that if she refused his help, they would have no chance of getting out alive after annoying Brian that much.

    She knew the mercenaries would have no mercy on theirs. Men could be very cruel to women, and she didn''t even want to imagine what they could do with her dear friend.

    But it was still challenging for her just to accept giving her body to him so easily. She wouldn''t lie to someone who looked so strong, so she tried to negotiate.

    "I can promise to consider the matter with affection. Is that enough?"

    That was not the answer Lucien expected, but he did not know that he had made a very absurd request out of nowhere. L.u.s.t would have said something about him having the subtlety of stone if she hadn''t been asleep.

    But still, he wouldn''t abandon them because he needed their bodies to become stronger. Then he nodded towards Marie.

    "That''s enough. Protect your friend and this one on the floor."

    "I''ll be swift."

    Marie knew he was strong, but she thought they would work together to beat so many mercenaries. Although not very powerful, they are more than twenty and well equipped.

    But did he want to face everyone and do it fast? She couldn''t help but think he was overestimating himself.

    She would not say anything because a man who walks n.a.k.e.d with his c.o.c.k hard through the forest would not be lucid.

    If he was in trouble, she could just join the fight at any time. But what happened next was very surreal, making her watch without closing her mouth.

    Lucien did not lose his serious and focused look for a second. He bent quickly and picked up the knife, which the hooded woman dropped.

    "I will borrow it for a while."

    Then Lucien made a move so fast that few could understand, but no one could follow.

    He curved his body like an Olympic runner would do to reach maximum body speed.

    Equipped with only the knife, he went towards the mercenary who was closest to him. He was one of those who had begun to surround Marie''s group but were regrouping after he appeared.

    "Aaaaaaaaa!"

    What followed the poor man''s horrible scream was his blood that splashed out of his neck bizarrely.

    Lucien had no mercy and cut the mercenary''s neck with speed and precision. He did not want to do a show or take revenge on the mercenaries as he had nothing against or for them.

    He just wanted to eliminate them quickly so he could start another type of battle with the girls.

    Then he cut the mercenary''s neck in a way that he would bleed to death while he could quickly proceed to the next target.

    And so he did, running fast as a shadow, he cut the neck of the nearest mercenary and then went on to the next.

    The screams of those who were hit matched with those who were bleeding, and together they made a macabre show.

    Lucien''s beautiful body, which once glowed clean, was now red by the blood of the mercenaries. But he didn''t seem to mind, and he kept killing without changing his expression.

    The mercenaries tried to hit him with their weapons, but Lucien easily dodged the blows that were shaking disorganized as they were terrified of him.

    Each man who fell made the next lose more of the will to fight, and some tried to run just to have their necks pierced from behind.

    Lucien continued the slaughter without changing his expression or making a sound. But in his mind, he had many happy thoughts.

    He has never felt so powerful before. His training was always focused on strengthening his body and senses as he had no aptitude for magic or special abilities.

    So fighting like that would always be his style, but his body had limits, which no matter how hard he trained, he couldn''t cross.

    Limits that now he was crossing, moving faster and faster.

    He knew why he was so powerful. He knew where that power came from. And he can''t help but thank them even if they couldn''t hear now.

    "L.u.s.t... Sophia... Thank you a lot!"

    In mind, he was emotional, but his body didn''t stop for a second, and he kept killing without showing any emotions.

    Her body was getting redder and red with the blood of his victims, making Marie and Anne have many confused thoughts.

    "How can he?"

    "He kills without blinking."

    "As if lives were meant nothing to him."

    "What kind of man is he?"

    "Man?!"

    "So what?!"

    "A demon. He can only be a demon!"

    "The devil himself..."

    Then Marie looked at something that never stopped catching her attention.

    "Is he still hard?"

    Anne looked at where Marie was pointing and can''t help but close her eyes while blushing and cursing.

    "What the f.u.c.k, how is this possible?"

    Marie didn''t know what to think or say. Her thoughts were divided into two halves. One wondered how he could be so strong and fast, just using a knife while taking lives like a reaper.

    The other half of her mind could only think of how he did it all n.a.k.e.d and hard. It was bizarre, but she couldn''t deny that it was also a bit s.e.xy, and she liked to see that much masculinity.

    Marie waved her head to ward off strange thoughts, and when she realized there were only two more mercenaries alive with Brian.

    Brian thought several times about running away, but he saw that when a mercenary tried to run, that demon would especially go after him and kill him from behind without mercy.

    He hid behind the biggest and strongest mercenaries in the group and started to think of ways to get out of this alive.

    "Why is he killing us like nothing? Doesn''t he fear justice?"

    The two big mercenaries heard their chief''s murmurs of fear and could not help but agree with him.

    "Damn devil. Why do we get in his way?"

    "Shadow is the one to blame for this shit."

    "She wouldn''t have to act if Brian hadn''t lost to the little wizard."

    "What does it matter now? We are so f.u.c.k.i.e.d up!"

    Brian and his two bodyguards could be arguing for hours about who was to blame, but Lucien didn''t have all that patience.

    When they noticed the demon looking at them, they couldn''t help but hold their breath.

    "BLOCK UP!!!"

    It was all very swift.

    Lucien, who was less than twenty meters from Brian, stood for a second after killing another mercenary.

    When he looked at the remaining three, Brian felt a shiver and knew the demon would act very fast.

    Brian shouted for his bodyguards to block at the same time as Lucien became a blur.

    Lucien ran at full speed with his body leaning.

    He focused his senses to the maximum and could see the mercenaries in slow motion raising their weapons. One raised a large shield and the other a big ax to block him.

    He reached them while the mercenary on the right was still raising the big shield, and with one hand, he held the border of the shield to use it to throw himself into the air.

    Then he climbed over the shield and kicked the head of the mercenary with the ax while shoving the knife behind the other''s neck.

    The mercenary didn''t even know how he died.

    He felt Lucien''s strength when he pulled the shield to gain impulse, and in the middle of the jump, a few drops of the blood of his companions dripped from the devil''s hard c.o.c.k, making the poor man''s last-second alive a shit.

    The ax mercenary was thrown away, but before he fell to the ground, he was already dead.

    Lucien, before landing on the floor, threw the knife, which spun quickly in the air before sinking deep into the center of the forehead of the ax man, who died at that time.

    Then he ended his jump by landing in front of Brian, who was walking backward in fear until he fell with his ass on the floor.

    Brian was not very powerful, but he relied on his equipment for hard fights. But after seeing the slaughter that the devil did, he was so terrified that he had no thought of trying to fight.

    "Please let me go!"

    "I will never tell anyone about this!"

    "I can give you anything!"

    Brian started to beg for his life, but the devil kept walking towards him in slow steps.

    Lucien would have killed him quickly just by avoiding screw up that beautiful black armor, which he already wanted, but then he remembered something.

    He approached Brian, who continued to crawl until he reached a tree and was unable to continue. Then for the first time since he appeared in the clearing, changed his expression to a mocking smile.

    "Did I hear you talking about f.u.c.k.i.n.g a bitch?"

    Lucien recalled that before seeing Brian and Marie''s fight, he heard someone say something like that, and now hearing Brian begging, he concluded that he was the person who said that.

    And the "bitch" in the subject should be Anne or Marie.

    Lucien didn''t know why, but he didn''t like it. Or maybe he knew it...

    Brian couldn''t understand because he was just terrified. He tried to speak but started to stutter, and Lucien continued looking at him with that evil smile, making fear open new barriers within him.

    "There is only one d.i.c.k that will f.u.c.k those girls. And it is here right in front of you."

    Lucien pointed to his hard c.o.c.k, which was slightly dirty with the blood of the mercenaries as well as his entire body.

    Then he approached Brian and tread his face hard.

    Brian was too afraid to avoid the rapid movement and could not understand how the devil''s foot was as hard as a stone.

    "Pl-shh.."

    "H-elh.."

    "N-osto-m..."

    Brian tried to beg, but Lucien was pushing his foot more and more into his face. Then Brian''s words were distorted as he trembled on the floor.

    "Final words?"

    "Hahahaha..."

    Lucien continued to laugh as he stomped on Brian''s head harder and harder.

    After a few seconds, Brian''s body stopped convulsing as smelly liquid left the middle of his legs.

    It was easy to understand that he pissed himself while dying.

 Chapter 15 - Hot / Dangerous Bathe (part 1)

    "That was so disgusting!"

    "Soooo pathetic!"

    Marie and Anne could only have thoughts like that about how Brian died. They didn''t like him at all to find a suitable ending for someone as jerk as he was.

    They were good girls who wouldn''t want to take other lives. But they could not deny that they were satisfied with the brutal death of the group of men who tried to do horrible things for them.

    It was the nature of people to wish others what they want for them. Still, the girls wanted to hide feelings that they considered evil or selfish.

    But they would learn with Lucien to think more about themselves and return bad ten times worse.

    Now that everyone was dead, another essential and somewhat frightening question appeared. Marie can''t help but have worrying thoughts.

    "What will he do to us?"

    "Is he reliable?"

    "He definitely isn''t a good guy!"

    But then she saw Anne running towards the handsome devil, her eyes sparkling by admiration.

    "Big brother! You are soooo amazing!"

    "Glad you gave them what they deserved!!"

    "I always hate Brian, he was s-"

    Anne was very excited to see Lucien kill Brian because she knew horrible things he had already done to good girls. But she got so excited that she forgot essential details about this "big brother."

    "Woohaa!"

    "Cover it! You don''t need to keep showing that big thing to us all the time!"

    Lucien could only sigh and shake his head.

    He is not an exhibitionist and did not like fighting n.a.k.e.d. He was forced to do so by the urgency of the situation.

    The situation that others forced him. And he wouldn''t forget to punish the three girls who were guilty of it.

    Especially the hooded girl. He couldn''t help giving a strange smile when he looked at her, still knocked out on the floor.

    "I need a bath."

    Marie and Anne did not know what to think about the cold and direct way he talks. The only time he showed any emotion was when he mocked Brian until death.

    Anne, who had turned and put her hands on her face in shame, cannot agree more.

    "Okay, I have a nice soap, and I can lend it to you."

    While Anne ran to her backpack near a tree, Marie approached him, trying not to stare at the big hard.

    "Please don''t do anything bad to her."

    "I said I was going to think about your request, and I will not go back on my words. I just ask you to give me some time."

    Lucien stared at Marie for a while, making her very nervous, but then tried the most friendly smile he had.

    "I''m not going to force anything. I just want us to get along!"

    Marie could only think that the devil was trying to seduce her. But she didn''t hate that smile even though he was still covered in blood.

    She blushed a bit and tried to continue the conversation even though her head was full of strange thoughts. After all, he was still hard.

    "You can take a bath in the lake while I loot everything good from these corpses."

    After Marie spoke, she felt his suspicious look and had to explain.

    "We are not going to run away. We couldn''t get away from someone as fast as you!"

    "Oh, I still don''t know your name. Mine is Ma-"

    Lucien had heard her and Anne''s name during the fight, making Marie even more certain that he had many impressive skills.

    "You are Marie, and she is Anne. I am Lucien, and the hooded lady will introduce herself later."

    "I am not your enemy, but I want to be your friend."

    "I also want you to be mine, I will not deny that, but I can wait for a while, not long."

    Marie did not know how to act. Her mind was a mess, and she needed time to rest and calm down.

    Anne heard part of the conversation while bringing the soap and could only blush to know that the handsome devil wanted her that much.

    She, of course, thought that this was very sudden and everything about him was so strange and mysterious. But her swinging cute tail was proof that she didn''t hate the idea.

    "Here the soap, just go bathe because you stink of blood."

    Lucien took the soap while Anne tried to look away in a way that he only found her more beautiful and cute.

    Then he walked towards the hooded woman, still on the floor. But he stopped while giving a strange warning without turning back.

    "If you run away, I will have to hunt you. So, don''t do it."

    Marie and Anne couldn''t help but imagine a scene where he ran after them n.a.k.e.d and hard. It was very bizarre... But somewhat strangely hot?

    They shake their heads to chase away that kind of thought as they watch him go towards the hooded woman, wondering what he would do to her.

    Lucien leaned over and took the hooded woman''s body. Without any affection or carrying her like a princess, he threw her on his shoulder as if carrying a wooden board.

    "She will take a bath with me."

    The girls couldn''t help but be impressed. Not because of this rude action but because they saw the hooded woman''s face.

    She had a not very fair olive skin with some cute freckles, which only made her look more charming.

    Short black hair that made her look very professional.

    Big yellow eyes. A small adorable mouth and a delicate nose, a stunning woman for sure.

    But now, what stood out the most was the fact that the woman had a wide smile on her face, which seemed to be having a wonderful dream. She was even drooling.

    While the girls saw the n.a.k.e.d Lucien left with the happy hooded woman, they thought the same thing.

    "Naughty girl!!!"

    ____________________

    The feeling of waking up after being knocked out is horrible. No one can help but feel much pain and discomfort in this situation.

    The hooded girl known as Shadow heard the noise of water before opening her eyes.

    She put her hand on her head, which hurts a lot and can''t help but m.o.a.n. Then she slowly opened her eyes, just for the sunlight to cause her even more pain.

    It took her a few seconds to get used to the light and gradually find out where she was and what had happened to her.

    But then she was welcomed with the view of the back of a man who was bathing in the lake right in front of her.

    The man''s entire body was still covered by blood as he tried to wash his back. It was so much blood that she didn''t know if his long hair was naturally red or if it was by the blood.

    As she was still confused by the pain in her head, the woman tried to think about who this man was and why she was watching him washing.

    The more she looked at that back, the more she found him attractive. Even that lot of blood didn''t make him any less hot.

    Shadow stopped trying to find out what happened to her and focused on enjoying that vision, but then the mysterious man suddenly turned around.

    "Are you enjoying the view?"

    When Shadow saw the man''s face, her heart beat faster. She couldn''t believe how handsome he was, but then...

    "It''s you!"

    The man''s face was beautiful, but she couldn''t help but notice something else. She would never forget that part of his body even though it was less hard and looking calmer now as if it was sleeping.

    Before she is knocked out, the c.o.c.k she saw was not only the first, but it would also be the only one that she will think of in her entire life.

    Then Shadow remembered being knocked out by this man and now understood that he just brought her here while he is taking a bath.

    "What happened to the others?"

    "I killed everyone except the two girls and their two idiot friends who ran away."

    Shadow can''t help but be sad. She really needed the money she would receive to protect Brian. Now she would receive nothing and could even suffer retaliation from his family.

    But there was a more important question. She looked at the handsome devil with a concerned look.

    "Why didn''t you kill me?"

    "Because I want to f.u.c.k you."

    The mysterious man''s answer was worse than she expected. He spoke quickly and sincerely as if it meant nothing, scaring Shadow too much.

    "Ww-wwwhat?"

    Lucien saw the same expression on Marie''s face and understood that he was doing something wrong. Maybe he shouldn''t be so straightforward and honest?

    He really wanted to become stronger, so scaring his potential partners wouldn''t be good. He tried to think of how to ease the tension, but he wasn''t really good with words or people.

    "Don''t get it wrong. I will not force anything, but you will want it yourself."

    Shadow didn''t know what to think. She was in a very complicated situation. She couldn''t just try to escape as she already knew he was faster.

    As he seemed to desire her, so maybe she could use that to gain some advantage. When she thought about it, she also saw her dagger on top of the stone near her.

    Lucien had brought the dagger with him thinking of returning it when she woke up. And he didn''t miss it when she looked at the dagger.

    "Okay, I will trust you."

    Shadow didn''t think she was just going to fall in love with him like that out of the blue. But since she didn''t have much choice here, she would have to try what she could do.

    Lucien could already imagine what she would try, but he had to find a way to conquer her without use force, or he could end up losing his chances.

    "Just come and help me wash my back."

    When he saw her pleading look, he had to make his point clearer.

    "I''m not going to r.a.p.e you! Just help me in the bath."

    Shadow couldn''t deny as much he insisted. Then she started to take off her cape slowly, showing a cute shyness.

    Lucien started to get excited, seeing her magnificent body.

    She had a slim and slightly athletic body with very s.e.xy curves. B.r.e.a.s.ts still small, but as she looked very young, they could even develop a lot more.

    And her ass was sooo hot. It wasn''t that big, but the shape was simply perfect.

    It took her a long time to remove her cloak and other clothes until she was only wearing underwear. But it seemed as too swift for Lucien as he observed and enjoyed every second.

    "I''m not going to be n.a.k.e.d, please."

    Lucien did not like it, but he would try a more relaxed approach as he had complete confidence in conquering her over quickly.

    He turned to the middle of the lake and told her to come.

    Shadow focused all her speed and stealth on making a single precise move.

    She ran and picked up the dagger, thinking he hadn''t noticed. But Lucien heard every muscle and bone in her body, and he would just let her try.

    Shadow walked towards Lucien. He was about ten meters away from the lake''s shore.

    He kept on washing as she approached and acted like nothing was wrong. When he lowered his head to wet his hair, she moved quickly and put the dagger behind his neck.

    Shadow used all the speed she had, but it was not enough.

    Lucien turned his body swift and took her wrist before the dagger touched his skin.

    Shadow couldn''t escape Lucien''s grip because he was so much stronger than she. She thought he would kill her or worse, so she closed her eyes in fear.

    But what followed was something she never imagined.

    Lucien raised her hand until the tip of the dagger touched the front of his neck.

    "I am not your enemy! If you can''t believe my words, believe in my actions!"

    Shadow was perplexed and opened her eyes when she realized he had released his hand. Now she was pressing the dagger to his neck, and any small movement would cut his throat.

    She looked at him just to see his serious face without changing his expression. Then he pressed his body against her causing the dagger to pierce his skin a bit, and a little of blood dripped.

    "Or do it!"

 Chapter 16 - Hot / Dangerous Bathe (part 2)

    "Why?"

    Shadow couldn''t understand why the handsome devil was helping her to threaten himself.

    Not only did he bring her hand with the dagger to his neck, but he was also pressing his body against hers as the dagger was cutting him.

    "Was that insanity?"

    But then she thought about his words about not being her enemy.

    In fact, it didn''t seem absurd because he only tried to defend the wizard, and even when she not accepted his warning and tried to attack, he only knocked her out without causing injury, and so far, he hasn''t really done her any harm.

    Then she thought about the fact that he said he wanted to f.u.c.k her.

    "Is he like other men? Horny assholes?"

    She didn''t think he would just hurt her. But what if she didn''t give her body to him?

    "He said he wouldn''t force me into anything..."

    Shadow had many conflicting thoughts. Part of her didn''t want to be his enemy, but part of her was afraid of him.

    Then Lucien continued to slowly press his body against hers as she moved back the dagger so as not to pierce him anymore.

    "Go ahead. Do it. So you don''t have to fear me anymore."

    "A good enemy is a dead enemy."

    Shadow was getting more and more confused. Was he encouraging her to kill him to avoid problems?

    What kind of rascal would do something like that? So she concluded that he shouldn''t be dangerous for her. Not without any reason.

    Shadow put the dagger down quickly while breathing hard. She was very tense with this bizarre situation.

    "So we''re not enemies!"

    Lucien completely changed from a serious expression to a charming smile as he wiped off the bit of blood from the small cut on his neck.

    "I said we were not enemies."

    Shadow didn''t want to fight him, but she still hadn''t completely surrendered.

    "What if I don''t want to have s.e.x with you?"

    Lucien continued to wash with the soap and sponge he received from Anne.

    "It will be good for both of us, I promise."

    Shadow did not understand why he wanted to have s.e.x with her so badly. She was pretty, but he''s so s.e.xy that he could easily have other women more beautiful than her.

    "What if I try to run away?"

    Then Lucien stopped washing and looked at her with the usual serious expression. Shadow was impressed with his ability to change so quickly as if he''s an experienced actor.

    "I''ll pat your head to make you get some sleep."

    Shadow was furious and couldn''t help screaming.

    "KNOCK OUT! YOU MEAN, KNOCKDOWN ME!"

    Lucien washed again while smiling.

    "Why talk about it if you''re not going to try to run away, right?"

    Shadow no longer saw Lucien as dangerous to her, but she couldn''t help but be angry that he acted in this bizarre way.

    She was going to talk about his manners when he made a swift move surprising her.

    Lucien took the knife from her hand and threw it over the edge of the lake while holding her arm and bringing their body closer enough to his c.o.c.k rub her soft thigh.

    "You don''t need the dagger right now."

    Shadow blushed. Lucien held her arm firmly but also affectionately and spoke in a serious but also s.e.xy tone.

    That was too much for an innocent young lady as Shadow. She''s at the age of wanting to date and things like that, so she was easily affected by Lucien''s charm.

    "You are flirting with me, but I don''t even know your name."

    Lucien answered his name, and when she introduced herself as Shadow, he couldn''t help but laugh.

    "Tell me your real name."

    Then he started to get closer to Shadow, she tried to get away, but he brought their bodies closer until they look like one person.

    His c.o.c.k had already entirely entered between her legs and was rubbing her panties.

    It felt so good that Lucien''s c.o.c.k had gotten super hard again.

    Shadow couldn''t help but blush even more and start breathing hard. She felt an excellent feeling from Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k, even through her panties.

    "Mm..."

    "Aaahh.."

    It got even hotter when he started kissing her neck.

    "Uhh.. It... is..."

    "Mmm... M-mia..."

    "M-my name i-is Mia..."

    Then he squeezed one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The sensation was fantastic, even through her bra. Mia couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning.

    "Just stop it... ahh... please..."

    Lucien can''t help thinking that he''s changed a lot in the last hours. He never imagined doing something so bold before, but now he had to work hard to becomes stronger.

    "I can stop, but you have to do something for me..."

    "See how I got because of you..."

    Lucien pressed his c.o.c.k up as he spoke in the most sensual way he could.

    Mia panicked.

    "W-w-what you m-meam?!"

    "I s-still c-can''t it... pleeease."

    While Mia pleaded, Lucien began to kiss her other b.r.e.a.s.t right over the bra. So he had the idea to try something new. He was sure the sensation in her b.r.e.a.s.ts would be incredible.

    "It''s not what you think..."

    Mia could only be confused. She really wanted to run away, but he didn''t stop holding her firmly for a second.

    "I love your b.o.o.b.s... you can try to use them.. you know, a massage and nothing more..."

    She thought he could do anything with her right there in the water. And she was not able to react, so if she could just do a massage, it would be better than other things...

    But with her b.r.e.a.s.ts? She didn''t think her b.r.e.a.s.ts, which weren''t too big, would catch his attention that much.

    "O-okay..."

    Mia had heard things from other girls about men like having a b.r.e.a.s.t massage on their backs. But she was really wrong about Lucien''s intention.

    He pressed her shoulders, making her kneel, and the water almost covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts, but it was still possible to follow the plan.

    "Just don''t move, and I''ll do it."

    Then to Mia''s surprise, Lucien thrust his hard c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The bra held her b.r.e.a.s.ts tightly together and allowed his d.i.c.k to slide in the middle of them.

    Mia didn''t know how to act. Lucien was rubbing his c.o.c.k over her b.r.e.a.s.ts. And she thought it would be awful and strange, but then she realized that she didn''t hate the feeling.

    Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were getting hotter and hotter, and that heat was starting to spread through her body.

    Then she saw a slight purple light appear on a tattoo below Lucien''s navel. Then a sweet smell started assaulting her nose. It was so good that she couldn''t help but breathe hard.

    Lucien continued rubbing his c.o.c.k on her b.r.e.a.s.ts while her body got very hot, and she started to feel an itch in her v.a.g.i.n.a, making her close the legs tightly together.

    "Aaahhh... mm..."

    "What is it?"

    Her body became dizzy, and she had to hold on Lucien''s thighs as he continued to rub his d.i.c.k in her b.o.o.b.s faster and harder.

    Lucien was pleased that he had this brilliant idea. The feeling of having his c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts was wonderful. The bra helped a lot to tighten his c.o.c.k even more.

    "Mm..."

    "Damn goood"

    He started to feel better and better and increased the intensity of the thrusts. It didn''t take too long for him to start feeling like he was about to come.

    "AAOOHHHHHH!"

    He came at the same moment that Mia looked down, causing some c.u.m splashes in her face.

    "What???"

    She thought she would be disgusted, but the smell of that strange white liquid was very similar to the sweet smell she was sniffing just ago.

    Her body acted on instinct, and she couldn''t help but lick some of the c.u.m that was close to her mouth.

    "Mmm..."

    "How can it be so good?"

    The taste of that c.u.m was so good that she without realizing it began to run the tongue around her mouth, trying to lick everything she could.

    While Mia licked her new favorite drug, Lucien was not finished his orgasm and still had c.u.m coming out of his c.o.c.k while he continued to rub her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    She realized that and involuntarily put her mouth on his c.o.c.k. She couldn''t help being surprised because that sweet fragrance was much stronger and intoxicating on his c.o.c.k.

    And that fantastic taste? His c.u.m was already delicious, but drinking straight from the d.i.c.k was divine. Mia began to suck greedily, not wanting to waste a drop.

    Lucien had already finished c.u.m.m.i.n.g, but Mia was still sucking on his c.o.c.k. He loved to hear that "slurp" sound as she swallows his d.i.c.k deep.

    "You can drink it all... I can always give you more. Just ask."

    Mia woke up from her wild state by Lucien''s voice. She thought she had lost control and blamed that sweet smell that seemed to have drugged her.

    But now that she had done something so naughty, it was unreasonable to complain or blame Lucien. She didn''t stop sucking his d.i.c.k while she thought. It felt so good that she never got enough of it.

    *Slurp*

    "It''s just that..."

    *Slurp* *Slurp*

    "You... don''t..."

    *Slurp*

    "I mean..."

    *Slurp*

    "Your d.i.c.k is soooo good..."

    *Slurp*

    "But you are still an idiot."

    *Slurp*

    Lucien could only smile and start patting Mia''s head while she continued to suck his c.o.c.k and sweetly complain.

    "I said that you would want it. So why resist that much?"

    Mia was very angry with Lucien. He molested her and even made her addicted to his d.i.c.k. This was very cruel, and she could only complain.

    "Moron!"

    "I will suck as much as I want. But I''m not giving it to you!!!"

    Lucien took her chin and made her look at him while giving her a very seductive and confident look.

    "Yes, you''re going to give it to me, and also everything. Maybe not now, but it won''t be long either."

    Mia stared at Lucien''s handsome face. Those big blue eyes and that fantastic red hair...

    He''s strong and s.e.xy. He acts so confident and has such a delicious c.o.c.k...

    She didn''t respond because she was very upset with him, but she wanted to scream her feelings.

    "OKAY OKAY, I''M GOING TO GIVE YOU EVERYTHING!"

    She could feel it wouldn''t be easy to deny him anything from now on. She got up because she wanted to run away before they did something she might regret.

    But Lucien acted quickly and took her in a passionate hug.

    "Not to be afraid."

    "It was amazing for me, and I am satisfied now."

    Mia was silent as she heard his sweet words.

    "You are so beautiful, Mia. Thank you for doing it with me."

    Lucien was stroking Mia''s back while he sniffed and kissed her neck in a very kind way.

    She felt so protected in that powerful embrace. It was so good that Mia forgot all the negative feelings she had about him and just wanted to be in his arms now.

    She thought it all happened so fast. She couldn''t handle so many feelings like that, after all, she had just met him.

    "I don''t hate you, idiot."

    "But..."

    Lucien was enjoying how things were progressing. He had to do more luxurious things to wake up the sleeping L.u.s.t. But if things kept going fast like that, it wouldn''t take long.

    He placed a soft kiss on her forehead.

    "But?"

    Mia had already accepted that Lucien would probably be her man, but she still needed time to get to know him better.

    "I''m not ready to take the next step yet. Please give me some more time to get to know you better, and then..."

    "Fine, Mia. We''ll be together from now on, so you don''t have to worry about anything."

    Mia liked Lucien''s confident way more and more. Everything about him was so good that she was even afraid of losing him.

    She knew he desired her and liked it very much. When he accepted her request, she was happy and started to think of other ways to reward him until she was ready for the big step.

    Then she took his hand and started walking out of the lake.

    "I''m still not giving it to you... but..."

    Lucien couldn''t help being a little confused.

    "But what?"

    But Mia was murmuring too low, and Lucien couldn''t hear.

    "You... know... it.. my... if... you... just..."

    He could hear only a few words. Mia looked very embarrassed and couldn''t speak properly.

    "Speak clearly!"

    Mia became tenser because she couldn''t speak louder, and Lucien didn''t understand. So she struggled to lose her shyness but ended up exaggerating.

    "MY ASS!"

    "YOU, IDIOT!"

    "I''M TALKING ABOUT MY ASS!"

    "I can give you my ass... if you want to use it..."

 Chapter 17 - Back Door

    "ASS... ass... ass...ass...assssssssss"

    Lucien''s mind went blank as those of Mia''s words repeated over and over.

    Since when he saw L.u.s.t''s ass when she was on all fours, he was always interested in that.

    He just didn''t get a chance with L.u.s.t because of the damn bedroom wall. And then the two tattoos stopped him with Sophia.

    Is now the cute Mia willingly offering it to him? How would he deny that he wants so much to f.u.c.k that lovely and s.e.xy ass?

    HE WOULD NOT DENY IT!

    As Lucien headed towards the edge of the lake with Mia, he tightens her hand as he spoke as tenderly as he could.

    "I would be pleased to use your ass... I would really love that..."

    Mia blushed until she looked like a tomato. She didn''t know how to deal with such embarrassment, but a part of her was both pleased and proud.

    She didn''t have much confidence in her ass as well as her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Her body seemed to be taking too long to grow well, even though she was still very young at 17.

    But the most handsome man she had ever seen not only enjoyed her b.r.e.a.s.ts a lot but now said he loved her ass.

    Mia started to think that she was lucky to find someone who likes her that much. Although he''s very peculiar, she could get used to it if he took good care of her.

    "He''s so powerful... maybe he can help me with... to my mom..."

    Mia really wanted to trust Lucien. She started desiring him not to help her. But if he becomes her man, helping her and her mother would be just lovely...

    But now was not the time for her to think these things... She still had the pleasant taste of his c.o.c.k in her mouth...

    "How will it feel in my ass?"

    Mia was having many strange thoughts and did not realize that they had already reached the sand on the lake''s edge. When she realized she was falling, becoming startled.

    Lucien was very eager and wasted no time hugging Mia''s body and throwing themself on the ground. He fell on the sand while she fell astride his waist.

    He was already very fond of her. Then he would let her lead their first time to avoid causing her any discomfort.

    Of course, he also loved it when L.u.s.t straddled him and jumped on his c.o.c.k while he could squeeze her b.o.o.b.s or ass. So, leaving Mia on top would not be a loss for him.

    "Mm..."

    "Ah!"

    When they fell, Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k fit between Mia''s buttocks, still over her panties, but that didn''t stop the feeling of being excellent to both.

    The feeling of having his c.o.c.k rubbing against her wet panty was incredible. Lucien could even feel Mia''s p.u.s.s.y through the panty, and he had to control himself because now it was the turn for the other hole.

    Mia could no longer contain her body, which wanted Lucien more than anything. She leaned over and started kissing him.

    Lucien realized it was her first kiss from her awkward movements. He had his first kiss a short time ago but trained a lot with L.u.s.t and Sophia.

    Now he led the kiss lovingly and confidently, driving Mia crazy before he even uses the tongue.

    She kept rubbing her lips against his. And when she opened the mouth to breathe, he filled it with his tongue and dominated hers easily.

    They kissed madly for a few minutes before Mia felt him moving his hands over her ass.

    A small part of her wanted to warn him to go slow and do just what she said, but she threw those thoughts away while she had another, which felt so much more right.

    "I do not care! My body is already his, and it will only be his, so I''ll just let him do what he wants with me."

    Lucien did not hear Mia''s thoughts, but he understood that when she took one of his hands and put it on her b.r.e.a.s.ts as she started to move back and forth, giving so much more delight to him.

    "Ohh..."

    "Mia... you''re fantastic..."

    "Mmm..."

    "Really amazing... ahh..."

    It felt too good. Lucien loved to squeeze those tits and ass. They were still kissing, and she was willingly giving everything to him... All of it was too good, and Lucien couldn''t hold on too long.

    "AHHHH!"

    He came in her panties and painted her back with his hot c.u.m.

    "Mmmmmmm..."

    Mia, who was also feeling great pleasure, cannot resist having her first great orgasm. She began to tremble with delight and collapsed on his chest, breathing hard.

    She wanted to give him a lot of compliments. And a part of her even wanted to say the words... But she wanted to improve their relationship slowly...

    Shit! Everything was already going so fast that she had trouble keeping up with her body.

    Lucien had just come, but his c.o.c.k got harder than before when he saw Mia run a finger over her back to grab some of his c.u.m and eat it while making a very naughty expression.

    "You, naughty girl... soooo hot..."

    Mia sucked on her finger and enjoyed every drop of that fragrant liquid that she already loved so much. She tried to be as sensual as possible while teasing him.

    "My ass is so warm... Can you still go on?"

    Lucien wasted no time and put away side part of her panties far enough for him to rub the head of his c.o.c.k on her pink bottom.

    Mia felt it hard pushing her asshole and couldn''t help but m.o.a.n in excitement and eagerness.

    "Aaaahhhh... right there!"

    "You can proceed... I give it to you... Please, take care of me..."

    Lucien tried to push it but didn''t go inside as easily as he thought. Then he had a quick idea while comforting Mia, who kept m.o.a.ning.

    "You are mine... of course, I will take good care of you... now open your mouth wide."

    Mia was already a tamed little bunny and opened her mouth just to have Lucien stick his fingers inside. She liked the feeling and started sucking on his fingers, but he didn''t leave it too long.

    Then Lucien ran his fingers wet by Mia''s saliva around her ass gently. And slowly inserted a finger and began to explore tenderly.

    Mia started to m.o.a.n even louder and can''t help but have another orgasm when he inserted the second finger.

    She started wetting Lucien, who didn''t hate being covered in that sweet-smelling love juices.

    "Mia... so cute..."

    "Really lovely... Now, hold on."

    Mia was still having her orgasm when Lucien lifted her ass a little and brought it down, inserting his c.o.c.k inside her.

    Her insides were already very wet and slippery by her saliva and the kindly treatment of Lucien''s fingers. And when he started to move slowly, she felt more pleasure than ever.

    "Should having it in the ass be so good?"

    Mia was so immersed in the pleasure that she ended up thinking aloud, making Lucien smile with pride without being able to agree more.

    "In your ass, yes. It is more than wonderful. I will never get tired of this!"

    Mia was still very embarrassed and couldn''t handle Lucien''s kind blessings.

    How could he have changed so quickly from a blood-covered devil to the god of pleasure, who was taking her to the seventh heaven?

    She tried to forget how their first meet and only wanted to have these good memories from now on. She was enjoying a lot the tender thrusts he was doing inside her ass.

    "Ohhh... keep going..."

    "Ahhh... if... you..."

    "Mmm... wants... harder..."

    Lucien went crazy when he first got into her ass. The feeling was just tooooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g wonderful.

    His c.o.c.k seemed to want to move on its own and explore those cute insides of hers.

    The more he pushed, the more he wanted to go deeper and harder. But he knew he needs to go slow first so as not to hurt her.

    As he was lying on the sand and she was riding him, it was not easy for him to move. He was lifting his waist to penetrate her while she just followed his movement.

    She started to m.o.a.n more and more, asking him to go harder. Then she began making movements to sit against him, making his c.o.c.k reach deeper into her ass.

    "Ahhhhh..."

    "Lucien... it''s soooo goood..."

    She started to pound her ass against him hard.

    She m.o.a.ned and screamed his name as his c.o.c.k was meeting every part of her pink insides.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    The sounds of Mia''s ass pounding against Lucien''s pelvis rivaled their loud m.o.a.ns, making them both intoxicated by pleasure while they enjoy the maximum of each other.

    After a few minutes, Lucien''s c.o.c.k had already played so much inside Mia''s ass, and it was ready to mark those pink walls by white.

    "OHHHHH!"

    "AHHHHH!"

    Mia had her third orgasm while Lucien spilled all his c.u.m inside her. Her ass, which was already very hot, got even more. She loved that feeling so much that she could die of pleasure.

    Lucien had the feeling that Mia''s ass was made only for him. His c.o.c.k felt so good inside her as if it were meant to be there since the beginning, so naturally...

    He pushed as far as he could, giving her it all. Her ass accepted his whole c.o.c.k and embraced it tightly, but it was too much c.u.m, and a little bit ended up coming out.

    "Mia... That was so good... you are so good..."

    Mia laid her head on his chest while wetting them both with her love juices.

    "You are sooo good too... Lucien..."

    Lucien would be satisfied to lie in that position for a while. Mia had started to kindly caress his chest with tap kisses while he was still inside her ass.

    But then she started to move her ass from side to side excitedly.

    His c.o.c.k is just incredible, and he could only think it was because of the contract with L.u.s.t. It was still very hard after coming so much and was even more excited by Mia''s slight movements.

    Mia was very ashamed of herself, but now that they had gone so far it was better to be honest with her body. She wasn''t ready to lose her v.i.r.g.i.nity yet without getting to know him better, but doing it with her ass felt so fine.

    She started to kiss his mouth kindly while moving her ass and used a charming tone to beg him, making Lucien even more excited.

    "Lucien... can... you give me more... of it... in my ass..."

    Lucien kissed her gently on the forehead and spoke lovingly, moving Mia''s heart.

    "Of course, my sweetheart... I will give you everything you always want."

    ----------------------

    While Lucien and Mia were enjoying their time together, a very blushed girl was running across the clearing.

    She came in front of another girl while she was breathing hard and started to stutter.

    "T-they... just... I can''t..."

    "He... in... there..."

    Marie looked at the blushed Anne and knew what had happened. She was a smart girl and thought something like that would occur when Lucien took the hooded woman to the shower.

    "You don''t need to tell the details..."

    Anne thought Marie did not understand all the madness she saw at the lake.

    "But... it''s unbelievable.. they just... in the..."

    But Marie started walking towards the forest while calling her.

    "I do not want to know! He''s a pervert, and you should just stay away from him."

    "Now, that we''ve looted it all, let''s take a look at the mine while he... just..."

    Marie also blushed a little. She wondered what should be happening, but the way Anne spoke, it must be very extravagant for an innocent girl like her to stay calm.

    After all, she agreed to think about doing it with him. And she couldn''t help wondering what it would be like...

    Then she thought about going to check on the mine while he finished his bath. As the mine was very close to the clearing, it would not be considered to run away.

    Now, two very blushed girls were walking through the clearing towards the forest.

 Chapter 18 - The Mine (part 1)

    It was still morning, but a lot had happened in the forest, which was very peaceful before. Now everything was getting back to normal as Marie and Anne walked towards the mine.

    Marie''s group had recently been formed in the adventurers'' guild of the city Portgreen.

    She was a wizard who wanted to live adventures away from her family and traveled to this region. Joining the adventurers guild was very good because she met Anne and they became best friends quickly.

    The city of Portgreen is close to the sea, and due to its excellent position is a nice city, which has many non-humans. Anne came from the fox clan to live adventures too, so finding Maire was good for both.

    Marie and Anne created a group of adventurers and took a low-ranking mission. It was to clear a mine, which was seen by some travelers, near a clearing.

    It all seemed very simple as there should not be very strong creatures in the area. But that region is close to the Light Empire, which was at war.

    So the guild staff advised Marie to increase the number of members of her group.

    Marie and Anne are stunning beauties, so everyone wanted to join her group even if they were amateurs.

    But the girls knew that those guys just wanted to have a chance with them, and it would be unreliable to hang out with people who only think about their bodies and are not really their friends.

    But then they met the elven brothers who were very handsome men and would have no problem getting girls.

    So when they wanted to join the group, Marie thought it would be okay with them, who were very respectful to them.

    Everything was going great, but then all that shit happened. But now Marie and Anne were fine and could check the mine without any problems.

    They didn''t think there would be any danger there as this area is known to have few resources.

    Less than two minutes of walking was enough for Marie and Anne to reach the entrance to the mine, which was about 200 meters away from the clearing.

    Anne was a little concerned, looking at the dark entrance to the mine.

    "Are we going in?"

    Marie moved her fingers, and the blue light appeared, so she reached for the tip of the staff. The light passed to the staff, which was brilliant now, but it''s not attack magic. Marie just wanted a tool to light the way.

    "It''s gonna be okay. Or do you not trust your partner?"

    Anne nodded, and both entered the mine. It was cold and dark; they also heard the sounds of popping and stones rolling as if there is some movement inside the mine.

    Anne felt a bad feeling but continued to follow Marie, who illuminated the narrow path.

    "Are they wild animals?"

    Marie was focused on the sounds; it was low and distant. Still, she found it very strange.

    "Maybe some wolves..."

    Marie and Anne walked a few more before realizing that there were people inside the mine. The noises grew louder and louder, and some were shouts.

    "Damn!"

    "Shit animal!"

    "It''s hurt. Why can''t you find it?"

    "It''s been hurt for days... it won''t be able to last much longer."

    "Ahhh... I''m tired of this chase..."

    "Find it and the cub so that we can return."

    Marie and Anne heard many voices and knew that a large group was in the depths of the mine.

    "Let''s go back now!"

    They knew it was dangerous to go on without knowing who they were, so they started to go back quickly to leave the cave.

    But then two figures left an alternative path that was very close to the girls.

    "Oh!? What do we have here?"

    "Young Ladies... hehehe"

    Marie prepared to argue with them, but when the men came a little closer, the light from her staff illuminated part of their armor.

    They wore silver armor with a large yellow sun emblem in the center.

    Marie cannot help being afraid.

    "Light Empire!"

    Although this region is close to the Light Empire, it still belonged to Portgreen, but here were soldiers of the light.

    Marie knew that they are not good people and hate non-humans like the people of Portgreen.

    She was more afraid for Anne than for her. Light Empire people were known for doing horrible acts to non-humans. Not only that, but they also used their religion to justify cruel actions to anyone.

    After seeing the sun on the men''s armor, she didn''t think for a second before she started to move her fingers to do magic.

    "Run, Anne! Call him!"

    Anne was terrified when she saw the men running towards her as Marie starts her magic.

    She did not want to leave Marie in a dangerous situation. But when Marie screamed, other men started screaming deeper in the mine as they came to see what was going on.

    Marie expected Anne would hesitate to leave her, but the situation was pretty bad, so the only way she could think was calling him...

    "You have to go! NOW!!!"

    The men noticed Maire doing magic and launched attacks with their weapons at her.

    But Marie completed her spell as she lifted the staff with both hands and hit the ground.

    A great blue light emerged from the staff and created a large ice wall in front of Marie. As the passage in the mine was narrow, this wall covered the entire space preventing the soldiers from passing.

    Anne had been friends with Marie long enough to know that this magic needed to be continually channeled to maintain itself. So she made her decision.

    "I''ll be quick! Just hold on, Marie!"

    Anne ran towards the mine entrance while Marie channeled her ice wall.

    The ice wall came up very quickly, and the two soldiers were in the middle of their attacks, so they struck their weapons on the ice, making a loud sound that echoed through the mine.

    They did not fail to notice the fox-girl who ran away and already considered the two as enemies.

    They tried to hit the ice wall with their weapons, but it only made the loud metallic sound without creating any crack or change in the ice.

    Then other soldiers who heard the noises came from the depths of the mine.

    The group of five was led by a man who did not look very old. He wore the same armor with the sun as the other soldiers but had more ornaments, showing that he should have a higher rank than the others.

    The blond man looked at the ice wall with a severe look.

    "Stop hitting, you idiots."

    "It is a powerful ice spell, but it requires a lot of mana. The wizard cannot stop channeling, so he cannot escape and will not last more than two minutes."

    The two soldiers stopped hitting the ice wall and bowed slightly to the blond man, as one reported.

    "Captain Gerard! The wizard is a human girl, and there was another, a non-human who ran away."

    Gerard''s eyes sparkled when he heard the soldier report about a non-human girl.

    "This Portgreen shit has so many non-humans..."

    "We have to complete the mission and leave this place soon, or these dirty animals will contaminate us."

    "When the wizard''s mana runs out, you go and hunt down the dirty non-human."

    Like their captain, the soldiers were also disgusted by non-humans.

    "Yes sir, what about the wizard?"

    The captain gave a sinister smile that the soldiers could see by the light of the torches they held.

    "A woman hasn''t warmed my bed in a long time... hehe..."

    The soldiers had been hunting for a long time and came from afar, so everyone felt that way. But as a captain, he would have fun first, but they could have her later, and they couldn''t help but look forward to it.

    "She is pretty beautiful, and sir will enjoy it, hehehe..."

    As the captain and his men stared at the ice wall with l.u.s.tful smiles, another thirty soldiers explored the depths of the mine.

    All they with torches and spears in hand while seeking the target of their mission, which had already given them a lot of stress and killed many of them.

    As the men searched, even deeper into the mine, an animal limped with a small version of itself on its back.

    It was a white tigress, which was severely wounded with cuts and perforations all over its body. Blood dripped from its wounds, making a trail on the floor.

    But the tigress kept walking. Its body had been on the limit for a long time, but it couldn''t stop because its chaser didn''t stop either.

    The tigress is a very intelligent mystic beast. It had its honor and would rather die fighting than fleeing. But it was not alone because its cub was on the back.

    It couldn''t stand for its cub in danger and was trying to escape to hide the cub from the chasers.

    As the tigress continued to limp, the cub looked at the mother with its eyes fully with tears.

    The cub knew that its mother was in great pain but continued to draw strength from the will to protect it.

    The cub was intelligent like other White Tigers, but it didn''t understand why they had to suffer that much.

    -------------------------

    Anne ran as fast as she can. She couldn''t believe they were going through such a dangerous situation for the second time in less than an hour.

    She again feared a lot for Marie''s safety and remembered how it was the first time.

    "He appeared out of nowhere and saved us... he is so..."

    "But he would be able to save us again..."

    Anne knew what Marie had to promise the handsome devil to save them the first time, and she would not hesitate to go any further to get Marie out of danger.

    She could only think of getting Marie away from those disgusting men, and can''t help comparing Lucien to the soldiers.

    "They are worse than garbage..."

    "But he even strange... n.a.k.e.d in the forest..."

    "But he looks so reliable.... and confident..."

    Anne ran for her savior at full speed. As the mine was close to the clearing, it was also close to the lake, and it didn''t take long for her to see the water.

    She saw Lucien on the sand, hugging the girl who was supposed to be the hooded woman while they were doing naughty things. But now she didn''t care about anything but the safety of her best friend.

    Lucien, who felt his senses better and better, soon noticed Anne running towards them. He saw her worried expression as she screamed wildly at him.

    "Marie is in danger!"

    "I give you my body, everything! Just save her now, please!"

    Lucien was hugging Mia while they caressed each other, but when he heard Anne, his body reacted very quickly, and he jumped to get up.

    The first thing that came to his mind was L.u.s.t.

    All his desire to save his mother would have no use without L.u.s.t to make him strong, but now she was sleeping even after he f.u.c.k.i.e.d Mia''s ass so hard.

    He needed women to recover L.u.s.t''s mana and powers. And not only Mia, but Anne, Marie, and others...

    If Marie is in trouble, he would have to do anything to help her quickly because he couldn''t lose her.

    Lucien didn''t think for more than a second before picking up Mia''s dagger from the floor and running towards Anne.

    He didn''t even realize he was still n.a.k.e.d and would probably fight n.a.k.e.d again. But he wouldn''t care about that kind of thing as his main priority is keeping his girls safe.

    "Lead the way, Anne!"

    --------------

    Sweat dripped down Marie''s beautiful face.

    She was already at the end of her mana even after taking the last potion in her pocket.

    She hoped that Anne would bring Lucien, and she also had confidence that he would save her. Although well-trained soldiers were powerful enemies, she had strange faith in the handsome devil.

    But when the ice wall broke, and she saw the soldiers'' lascivious smile, she couldn''t help feeling very afraid.

    One of the soldiers who tried to hit the ice wall was very angry with Marie. He really wanted to see what she would look like after the captain broke her, so he ran towards her with a sinister smile.

    That smile didn''t last long as a red dagger spiked deep into his skull, sending him into the afterlife immediately.

    Everyone was startled when the soldier suddenly fell, but Marie couldn''t help but smile when a deep voice echoed through the mine.

    "WHO ELSE WANTS TO TRY TOUCH MY WOMAN?!?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 19 - The Mine (part 2)

    "Hum?"

    Gerard was confused when he saw the soldier fall so fast. He had confidence in his strength as a captain, but he survived so many battles by being cautious and would not stop being now.

    "Call the others, now!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    One of the soldiers runs towards the depths of the mine without questioning Gerard''s orders.

    Gerard looked in the direction of the mine entrance, where the deep voice came from. Gerard knew that whoever he''s, now was his enemy, and he would not hesitate to do anything to win.

    "Your girl got into something she shouldn''t. Now, she is going to stay. You can stay too, but not alive."

    Lucien didn''t like that at all. He still didn''t have a good relationship with Marie, but he already considered her as his. So, how could he let someone talk about his girl like that?

    "Well... well... Let''s see how long you keep this brave attitude."

    Lucien softly spoke as if he was talking to himself and not threatening Gerard. Then he ran towards the dead soldier to retrieve the dagger.

    He did not fail to comfort Marie when he passed close to her.

    "Leave everything to me. I''ll get this over quickly."

    When he passed her, Marie couldn''t help feeling good. It was nice to have someone who would stay in front of you in a dangerous situation.

    It''s not like she was falling in love with him, she still thought he was very bizarre, but she didn''t have a negative feeling about him anymore... Maybe even think well of him...

    She nodded as she looked at his back and then fell sitting on the floor. She was too exhausted after channeling a lot of mana at once.

    "Mm."

    Lucien felt changes in his body again. It was very slight this time, but he could still feel his body faster than before.

    He picked up the dagger and ran towards the nearest soldier. In fact, they were all five together. He aimed his attack at the one that was most at the left with a sword in hand.

    The mine was a very dark place as they were far from the entrance.

    Some torches, which the soldiers brought, illuminated up a little, but Lucien could see very well. His senses were getting better and better, and he had to thank L.u.s.t and the girls for that.

    Gerard, too, had excellent senses and sent his men into formation when he saw Lucien running towards them.

    "Shield up!"

    Two of the soldiers quickly raised shields in front of the left-most soldier. They were already used to making moves together to defeat their enemies.

    The shields are large and round with a yellow sun in the center. Lucien knew it would be difficult to jump straight over, but he had a quick thought.

    Instead of attacking with the dagger, he held out an open hand towards the great shield. Aiming at the center of the shield and not at the edge.

    The soldier holding the shield is surprised by the swift movement. When he realized the stranger used his shield to propel himself against the wall.

    And the most surprising of all was... Gerard and his soldiers didn''t believe what they saw.

    "Why the hell is he n.a.k.e.d?"

    Lucien put his hand on the shield, and the soldier pushed against him. So he used that force to walk the wall horizontally.

    As the soldiers were very close to the mine wall, it was not so complicated, and he passed over the soldiers'' blocking.

    Gerard was not a simple person. He''s a strong captain, and although he could not completely follow Lucien''s speed, he could still predict some of his movements.

    When he saw the stranger going over the shield, he didn''t think twice before thrusting his spear in the direction that the n.a.k.e.d man was going to fall.

    Lucien was in the middle of his movement on the wall when he threw his dagger, which spun in the air and spiked the soldier''s eye behind the one with the shield.

    Before he landed behind the soldier with a shield, he saw the man who appeared to be the leader, thrusting a spear towards him.

    He had already lost the impulse he received from the soldier with the shield so he couldn''t help but keep falling now.

    If he continued in that direction, he would be impaled by the spear, so he tried to roll in the air.

    As he had nowhere to support the movement, he did not dodge the direction of the spear, but he did not allow the blade to pierce his body but only cut a part of his waist.

    The pain of being cut by the spear was great, and Lucien''s blood flowed out. But he held on and prepared for the next move.

    He realized that the man with the spear would be the most problematic. So when he landed, the first thing he did was try to take Gerard''s spear.

    Trusting in his strength and speed, he kicked in the direction of Gerard''s head. He expected him to try to block with the spear, but he blocked with his forearm while holding the spear on the other hand.

    Lucien didn''t think this would be a problem and tried to pick up the spear while he was still kicking.

    "Ha!"

    "Damn!"

    To Lucien''s surprise, Gerard blocked his kick without a problem. But this is not the worst, as Lucien was unable to move the spear an inch from Gerard''s firm grip.

    He cannot help but curse Gerard''s high strength. The fact that all his movement failed was terrible because now he was not in motion and was vulnerable for a second.

    Gerard couldn''t help but smile before pulling up the spear, which Lucien was holding too, in his direction. This made him pull Lucien''s body in his direction and headbutt him.

    "Argh!"

    This blow was powerful, and Gerard wore a metal helmet, causing a lot of damage to Lucien''s face. His nose broke, causing a lot of blood to flow out.

    Lucien fell back and had to roll to the side immediately as one of the other soldiers tried to hit him with an ax.

    He rolled until stop near the soldier''s body where the dagger was. He picked up the dagger while he was still moving and stood up to pierce another soldier who tried to attack him with a sword.

    He pierced the soldier''s neck, and blood fell on his face, which was already bleeding, making a mess.

    Gerard took advantage of that moment to try to hit him with the spear again. But Lucien dodged and then retreated some meters quickly, keeping a distance between them.

    The soldier with the ax, who was the last alive along with Gerard, tried to run towards Lucien, but Gerard stopped him.

    "Don''t attack him! He''s not that strong, but very fast."

    Lucien stepped back until he reaches close to Marie, who was still sitting on the floor with Anne, who had arrived just ago.

    He ran a hand over his face to clean the blood.

    The girls were very concerned about him because they did not think Gerard''s strength would be so high. Marie tried to say something but was stopped by Lucien''s words.

    "It was nothing. It''s my fault for acting carelessly, but I can still handle it."

    The girls wanted to trust him, but they couldn''t help feeling sad when they saw him wave his hand, dropping a lot of blood on the floor. His waist also had a cut that keeps bleeding.

    Gerard stared at Lucien while he was in front of the girls and couldn''t help but laugh.

    "Hahaha... You cannot protect these ladies with that low strength."

    The ax soldier was very angry with Lucien for killing his companions and cannot help but insult him too.

    "The captain will break this girl in front of you until you beg for death, bastard!"

    Lucien knew that they were trying to provoke him to defeat him easier, but he couldn''t help but be very angry. As he thought about how to defeat Gerard, he heard the other soldiers coming.

    The soldiers were warned of the situation by the soldier that Gerard sent, and when they saw Lucien, they understood that he was the enemy.

    Gerard was laughing while maintaining his brave pose, but inside he was a little concerned. The n.a.k.e.d stranger was very fast, and even just with a dagger, he killed four of his soldiers.

    He can only hurt him because he has a total focus on strength. But now that his other men arrived, it would be easy to surround and defeat the stranger. Still, Gerard wanted to discharge his anger on Lucien before he kills him.

    "Soldiers, I''m going to give that wizard to the one who down this bastard, of course, after using her a lot, hehe...."

    "Hahahaha..."

    The soldiers started to laugh as they went toward Lucien and the girls. One of them gave Anne a strange look.

    "Captain, can I use the dirty fox?"

    Gerard wanted to end this fight quickly before losing more men, so anything that made Lucien angry and took his concentration off would be good. So he just wanted to provoke him more.

    "Of course, you can play with that animal, but make sure you don''t give it good death afterward."

    Lucien never wanted to kill anyone as much as he wanted to kill Gerard now. He was furious, but he had to stay rational, or the situation would get even worse.

    He prepared to face everyone while shouting at the girls.

    "What are you waiting for? Get out of here! NOW!!!"

    Marie and Anne were terrified; the situation only got worse, and Lucien was already injured, so it would be almost impossible for them to get out of this.

    But they saw Lucien stand in front of them to hold the soldiers as they fled. They couldn''t help but hesitate to abandon someone who was fighting for them so hard. But if they all died, wouldn''t he have protected them in vain?

    Marie came to that conclusion quickly and took Anne''s hand as she tried to escape. She felt that Anne did not think so and wanted to stay and fight, so she would have to drag Anne if needed.

    But things would not be that easy. Some soldiers arrived in Lucien quickly and started attacking him. Others began to surround them, so it was easy to understand that they would not let anyone escape.

    When Lucien thought that everything would suck, he saw small red balls go over them. The balls caused small explosions near the mine''s roof.

    The mine started to shake instantly. It felt like an earthquake as the walls began to make crack noises while rocks and dusty fell everywhere.

    "Let''s get out, quick!"

    Then Lucien heard Mia''s voice and knew that she had thrown the small explosives to cover their escape.

    But he was already surrounded by soldiers and had to use all his concentration to dodge their attacks.

    He knew that the mine could collapse at any moment and he didn''t think twice about shouting at the girls.

    "GO!!!"

    Mia quickly approached Marie and Anne as she took their hands to run. She wanted to help Lucien, but he was a little further, and the soldiers were coming from everywhere.

    She pulled the girls out, and a second later, a large rock fell where they were just a second ago.

    The rock did not cover the entire passage of the mine, but other smaller rocks begin to fall next, stuffing everything in rocks and earth.

    While the rocks closed the passage in the mine, it was still possible to see Lucien fighting the soldiers, and the girls could not help being depressed to see him stay behind.

    Tears began falling from Mia''s face, as did Anne''s.

    "He....."

    "Why..."

    Marie couldn''t feel any worse, but she still had to be rational because they were still inside the shaking and collapsing mine.

    "We have to go. He stayed to cover us."

    Mia and Anne did not want to leave, but Marie pushed them out while more rocks fell, covering the entire tunnel of the mine.

 Chapter 20 - Soul Weapon

    While the rocks fell, Lucien was facing attacks from all sides. The soldiers were much stronger than the mercenaries he had faced before, but he was getting faster and faster every second.

    He didn''t know what was going on with his body, and he needed L.u.s.t to explain it.

    But he could imagine that this improvement in his body had to do with the girls he had s.e.x with before. Maybe his body needed time to absorb the energy he got and turn it into his own power.

    Lucien''s mind was a mess, but he managed to keep dodging the strikes, but it made him only defensive.

    While he made assumptions about his body getting stronger and faster, he also had to deal with a new feeling.

    It was a feeling of fear. He was afraid of losing the fight and not being able to protect the girls.

    He said he would protect them, but here he was, in this shit situation, while he couldn''t do anything.

    When he saw the big rock separating the girls from the area where he and the soldiers were, he couldn''t help feeling relieved.

    He felt better about knowing that they managed to escape. But now the problem still remained...

    The soldiers continued to attack, and he could only be defensive...

    "Why?"

    "I just..."

    "I''m weak..."

    Lucien started to feel angry at himself again. He already felt that way when he was a child and received the news that his mother had died.

    That was the feeling of not being able to protect those dear to him.

    His sisters were so strong and talented, but he can never even use mana to do any magic. He was just a weak and useless person...

    "Ahhhh!"

    When Lucien started to feel these negative thoughts, he was unable to dodge in time, and a soldier hit his back with a sharp sword.

    He tried to focus again, but his concentration was more shaken. He was only able to keep dodging because the rocks kept falling, preventing soldiers from attacking together.

    He remembered not only his mother but Sophia as well. She trusted him so much... He said they would be together forever... but now, he would probably die in the underground of an old mine.

    How would Sophia feel knowing that he died so stupidly for being so weak?

    And there was also Mia... He met her so recently, but there was so much he wanted to do with her...

    Lucien tried to keep moving between the soldiers and the falling rocks. But he received minor cuts and bruises at every moment.

    Gerard was very concerned when the rocks started to fall. If the mine collapsed, they would all die here.

    But the tunnel was big, and he could just go more in-depth and hope for only one part of the mine to fall apart.

    But the n.a.k.e.d man was still alive and fighting. Gerard was unsure whether to run or attack Lucien.

    It seemed dangerous to fight in the middle of falling rocks. But then he saw Lucien slow down as if he were more tired and started receiving some hits from the soldiers.

    "I''ll get this over with quickly!"

    Gerard thought about killing Lucien quickly so that he could retreat with his men and leave the area where the rocks were falling.

    Then he ran at full speed while Lucien was in trouble with three soldiers. His big spear towards Lucien''s back.

    Lucien was increasingly afraid. Not because his life would end like this, but because he''s going to abandon the women he promised to take care of.

    Then a soldier hit the sword on his leg, making him kneel.

    "Aaahh!"

    Lucien felt a lot of pain, but the feeling of physical pain was better than the horrible feeling of being so weak and not being able to protect the one he loved.

    Another soldier shoved a sword into his shoulder, which pierced his body deeply.

    "!!!"

    Lucien felt worse and worse. He felt he was not worthy of the girls who trusted him.

    "I''m so weak..."

    Lucien''s vision started to go dark. Then he remembered his mother''s smile... She was beautiful as an angel and had a sweet smile.

    Lucien loved the way his mother looks kind and loving... but then he remembered L.u.s.t''s smile...

    L.u.s.t was the opposite of his mother. She had a naughty and very s.e.xy smile. But he didn''t hate it... In fact, he would miss L.u.s.t a lot.

    Why? Why would he lose them?

    A desire to reunite with his mother and L.u.s.t grew more and more within him.

    "Why do I have to be so weak?"

    "..."

    "I just need to try harder!"

    Lucien opened his eyes only to see Gerard''s spear less than a foot from his chest.

    He still had the soldier''s sword inside his shoulder and a bad cut on his leg, but he made his greatest effort to move his body.

    It was not enough to completely avoid the blow, but it prevented the spear from piercing his chest. Still, the blade cut his waist in the same place it had cut before.

    A wound opened, and blood flowed again. But something was wrong...

    "How could it have been a new cut if there was already another cut there?"

    Lucien didn''t have time to think about why his previous cut had disappeared. Now he needed to keep fighting.

    Lucien, still on the ground, kicked away the soldier who kept the sword in his shoulder.

    Blood flowed like never before, but Lucien stood up quickly and dodged another blow that Gerard had thrown at him.

    "Am I going to die in this shit hole?"

    Stones still fell while Gerard and the soldiers continued to launch attacks at Lucien. He made quick movements while bleeding from many parts of the body.

    The desire to live and find those he loved grew with every move he made. But he was still losing a lot of blood, and he wouldn''t last long.

    A rock fell on Gerard, causing him to stop his attack and retreat a step. Lucien took advantage of the moment and got some distance.

    But he ended against the mine wall. He had not realized that to dodge some rocks, he went towards the wall and is now cornered.

    "Damn!"

    There were four soldiers on one side and a rock on the other. Gerard was already coming towards him with his spear ready.

    Lucien didn''t want to give up even though the situation was pretty bad for him. He wanted to survive and find his mother again. Find his sweet sister, Sophia.

    "And L.u.s.t..."

    What he did with L.u.s.t was so good that he could still feel the pleasure she gave him.

    How could he die and never feel that pleasure again...

    When he remembered the pleasure he had with L.u.s.t, his tattoo just below his navel appeared. It glowed with a faint purple light.

    He didn''t notice the tattoo as he continued to remember L.u.s.t, so he remembered the pleasure he had with Sophia, and then Mia.

    It was all swift, and when he noticed Gerard''s spear coming again, he thought of dodging, but then two soldiers attacked at the same time, preventing him from moving.

    Lucien was still thinking about L.u.s.t when he raised his arm in an involuntary movement to defend himself from Gerard''s spear.

    *CLANG*

    A loud sound of a metal hitting metal echoed through the mine when Gerard''s spear collided with a red blade that appeared in Lucien''s hand.

    Not only Gerard, but Lucien was shocked.

    "What?!"

    Lucien didn''t know when the red katana appeared, but he held it firm as it just saved his life.

    He stared at the red blade, which seemed to fit perfectly in his hand and couldn''t help but smile when he heard a familiar voice in his mind.

    "I''m here! Sorry for the delay."

    Lucien only kept the smile for a second after hearing L.u.s.t''s voice as two soldiers thrust swords on his waist, making him felt high pain.

    But then L.u.s.t said something that he had already started to realize, and now it made sense.

    "Do not care about the wounds as it will regenerate quickly. Use the weapon and kill them now!"

    Lucien didn''t care about the two swords piercing him and made a horizontal strike with the red katana aiming at the soldiers'' heads.

    *Woosh*

    The movement was swift and accurate. After cutting off a soldier''s head, it continued, and the other''s head fell too, less than a second after the first.

    As Lucien was unable to use magic, he trained a lot with weapons and was more proficient with katanas. It seemed that this weapon had materialized perfectly for him as if it knew his inclinations.

    Gerard would not wait for Lucien to recover, so he attacked again with his spear.

    But Lucien can feel his movements in the air. His senses only got better with time, and he had no trouble deflecting Gerard''s spear.

    Lucien used the force of Gerard''s strike to deflect his spear and aim it in the soldier''s direction. It was all swift, and Gerard was unable to stop the spear before it pierced the soldier''s chest.

    "Bastard, I''m going to kill you!"

    Gerard was scared and angry at Lucien as he began a series of savage attacks against him with the spear. He was hitting faster and harder, but Lucien was deflecting everything with his katana.

    Lucien has never felt so attached to a weapon before. The katana seemed to react to his every move by helping and improving everything he did.

    He didn''t have to worry about its weight or size as it was so natural in his hand.

    The katana was quite large with a ninety-centimeter blade. It looked like a mix of red and black metal.

    It has a black handle of thirty centimeters with a red finish of a material that Lucien did not know, but it feels very comfortable.

    It has a dark red guard in the shape of a pentagram that seemed to glow a dusky light.

    Lucien couldn''t help but find the katana very beautiful and perfect.

    He continued to deflect Gerard''s blows just to get used to his new weapon. After he realized he was entirely in harmony with the red katana, he started the counterattack.

    Lucien deflected the last time before kicking Gerard in the stomach and delivering a strike that cut deeply into his chest.

    "AHHHH!"

    Gerard stepped back as he pushed a soldier toward Lucien.

    His chest was bleeding heavily from the severe wound. He quickly took a bottle of green liquid out of his pocket and drank it while Lucien faced his soldiers.

    When he finished drinking, he realized that there were only ten soldiers left, and Lucien was cutting off their heads quickly, so he didn''t think twice about taking a black pill out of his pocket and eating it.

    The pill was a medicine of the army, given only to people of high rank. It would be used to face large numbers of enemies as it significantly increased strength and speed for a short time at the cost of severe side effects later.

    Lucien continued to kill the soldiers coming towards him. He had no problem dodging falling rocks or the blows that other soldiers threw at him from behind.

    He was making a great effort to resist the pain of his injuries. But that pain was decreasing very quickly as his wounds recovered at a tremendous speed.

    He couldn''t see the wounds just closing, but he felt it wouldn''t be long before all his cuts closed. While he continued to kill the remaining soldiers, he cannot help but thank L.u.s.t for returning on time.

    "It was quick, but I missed you, L.u.s.t."

    L.u.s.t replied with her usual sensual tone.

    "You worked fast so that I could recover mana like that."

    The work that L.u.s.t talked about was clearly the fun he had with Mia. Lucien couldn''t help but smile, thinking about Mia''s ass.

 Chapter 21 - White Tigress

    After the girls left the mine, a few more rocks fall off, but the tremors started to subside.

    Anne had already stopped crying, but Mia was desperate. She didn''t want to leave Lucien, but she was too scared about so many enemies, and the roof was falling...

    "Why?"

    She didn''t know why she was so melancholy for someone that she met so recently. She thought it was because they did those things...

    Mia thought that everything was just physically and kind of forced by the situation. But now she felt so bad about leaving him.

    "I need to go back!!"

    Anne felt it was wrong to abandon a partner, and since Lucien saved them twice, she already considered him part of the group.

    But Marie felt responsible for Anne''s safety and was unsure about many things. She looked at Mia strangely.

    "You were our enemy just awhile ago... why do you want to save the man so badly that knocked you out and forced you to do those things in the bath?"

    Mia knew that their first meeting was pretty bad. She didn''t expect the girls to have good thoughts about her, but the relationship with Lucien was their business, and she didn''t like how Marie spoke.

    "He didn''t force me anything! And I... it is none of your business..."

    "Are you really going to abandon him just after he faced all those soldiers for us to escape?"

    Mia did not wait for the girls to reply and started to remove the rocks that covered the mine entrance.

    Anne wanted to go back too, so she looked at Marie with a pleading look. Marie can''t help but nod and go to help Mia remove the rocks. But she still murmured something that made Anne blush a little.

    "We will try to help him, but if we get out of this alive, I am sure he will keep the subject about we serve him..."

    ------------------------

    As the girls tried to open the mine tunnel, Lucien was killing Gerard''s last soldiers.

    He moved faster and faster, looking like a shadow among the soldiers. His katana was already full of blood, but he continued to cut off not only heads but other members.

    The soldiers are very strong and well-trained. They had already faced several bad situations but never imagined that they would die to a n.a.k.e.d guy.

    The last two alive tried a combined attack when Lucien was striking another soldier. One attacked with a long spear while the other made a horizontal strike with a broad ax.

    "Haaaa!

    The soldier pushed his spear with all his might, but Lucien stepped sideways to avoid the strike, then quickly used the katana to block the ax.

    The soldiers lost their balance and concentration when they failed in their attacks, giving Lucien the chance to quickly pull back the katana and cut off the lancer''s head.

    Lucien wasted no time launching an attack at the soldier with the ax. His speed was getting better and better, but he started to feel that the rate of this improvement started to decrease.

    The soldier with the ax had no time to do anything when he saw Lucien''s quick movements, which looked like a blur.

    *Clang*

    "Heh?"

    Lucien was surprised when Gerard''s spear blocked his katana. Lucien was sure that Gerard was more than ten meters from him, but how could he get here so fast without him noticing?

    "You forced me to do it, boy."

    Gerard had higher strength than Lucien, but the difference between their speed was too big for Gerard to be able to do anything.

    But the forbidden medicine he eat increased not only his strength but also his speed, and now he could follow Lucien''s movements easily.

    Lucien didn''t understand how Gerard got so much faster and stronger out of nowhere. He had done it just ago, but he knew where his strength came from.

    But now was not the time for questions, and he used all his strength on the katana to oppose Gerard''s spear.

    Lucien couldn''t help but be a little worried as he was slightly pushed by Gerard''s great strength.

    He would have to use his speed to win the fight, but he could not pull the katana without receiving the blow from Gerard. He thought of something but needed to consult L.u.s.t. Good that they could speak mentally at the speed of thoughts.

    "How much damage can I take without being fatal?"

    "Your regenerative powers come both from Sophia''s life attribute and from the powers that Sloth shares with her."

    "So as long as they don''t remove your head, I think you will be fine."

    "But depending on the injuries, it may take longer to recover. You need to spend more time with Sophia to improve this."

    Lucien understood that he could suffer many wounds without worry because it would quickly regenerate. That greatly increased the strategies he could try in combat and would help him deal with Gerard''s spear now.

    Gerard felt Lucien pull back his katana, so he pushed further, and his spear pierced Lucien''s belly.

    The pain was great, but Lucien concentrated all his strength on the katana and tried to cut Gerard''s chest. But he acted very fast and blocked the blow using the spear handle, which is made of a very resistant metal.

    "Damn!"

    Lucien was upset that his attack had failed, but he still took advantage of the moment that Gerard blocked to get out of the spear and retreat a few steps.

    He had another idea and also needed to consult L.u.s.t.

    "How do I make the katana disappear and reappear?"

    "It''s made of demonic energy and not mana. You just have to think it''s needed, and it will appear. If you think you don''t need it, it will disappear."

    Lucien understood and prepared for his move. Gerard came running towards him as he backed away.

    *Clang*

    Once again, the blade of the spear hit the blade of the katana, making the metallic sound echo through the mine, which had already stopped shaking as if it were not going to collapse anymore.

    Lucien thought he didn''t want the katana anymore, so his tattoo glowed slightly as the katana turned into purple particles and disappeared into the air as if it had disintegrated.

    "What?!"

    Gerard was confused when the katana disappeared, and his spear went straight to Lucien''s chest.

    After the spear passed a few inches from where it was, he thought of the katana, and it reappeared while his tattoo glowed.

    The spear pierced Lucien''s chest, but he thrust the katana, which caught Gerard off guard, piercing his chest as well.

    "Aahhhh!"

    Gerard groaned loudly in pain, but he was still very resilient and thought it was time to end the fight by pushing the spear deeper into Lucien and ignoring his wound.

    Lucien couldn''t be happier that Gerard didn''t try to back off. He was already on the limit of pain but focused on L.u.s.t''s words about his excellent regeneration and continued thrusting the katana.

    *Pffh*

    Both Lucien and Gerard spit out large amounts of blood while being pierced deeply by the sharp blades.

    The blades were doing severe damage inside them quickly, and they wouldn''t last a few more seconds like that.

    "Tsk!"

    "Hehe..."

    Gerard was both frightened and upset when he realized that Lucien was not falling as he thought he would be. He believed that his strength would be sufficient and continued thrusting the spear.

    But his vision started to darken as he bled a lot for his chest and mouth. He knew he was passing out and tried one last big thrust with all his remaining strength.

    Lucien had many bleeding wounds all over his body, but he held on and used all his remaining strength in one big thrust as Gerard.

    *Pffh* *Pffh*

    Both Lucien and Gerard continued to thrust their weapons until the blades went through their bodies at the same time.

    Lucien''s katana went through Gerard''s chest, causing great damage within him. Gerard collapsed as he released the spear and fell along with the blood that leaked from him.

    Gerard''s spear also went through Lucien''s chest, causing him to bleed much more than before. This wound was very severe, and Lucien''s vision began to darken.

    But Lucien knew that if he didn''t pass out now, he could take it. Still, he can''t help but kneel with the spear within his body.

    "Shit!!"

    Lucien had not forgotten about a problem, but he cannot deal with it before because Gerard was a very challenging enemy, which he had to do everything to win.

    That problem was the ax soldier, which he was unable to kill when Gerard attacked him.

    The soldier had not interfered in the fight because they were fighting too fast, and he was afraid to hit Gerard by a careless blow.

    He was also afraid of Lucien, but now he was running towards him with his ax ready.

    Not only was Lucien concerned, but so was L.u.s.t. She was seeing the fight by Lucien''s vision and knew he was on the limit. She was still far from being able to materialize herself and fight. Now she could only scream by fear.

    "Stand! You might not die!"

    Lucien fought the urge to close his eyes and tried to get up, but his wounds, despite being rapidly regenerating, were very severe. He had several parts of his body open and bleeding.

    "I need!!!"

    Lucien thought of his katana, and it disappeared from Gerard''s body and reappeared in his hand. He raised the katana to block the attack from the soldier, still kneeling.

    *Clang*

    The blade of the ax was blocked by the blade of the katana. But this time, the soldier could feel that he had the advantage because Lucien was unable to push back.

    Lucien was very injured and could only keep the katana in front of him with his last energies. The soldier continued pushing the ax, and Lucien did not know what to do. Then L.u.s.t screamed in his mind.

    "Duck now!"

    Lucien trusted her a lot and stopped keeping his katana while he ducked.

    *Roar*

    The soldier smiled when he felt Lucien''s katana recede and thought his ax would cut him. But his smile didn''t last more than a second before a big white tigress jumped on his back and bit his head. The man died immediately.

    The white tigress and Its cub were in the mine''s depths when the tremors started to happen. The tigress is smart to know that if the rocks kept falling, they would die.

    As the tigress did not see the soldiers, it thought they had retreated in fear of the falling rocks as well. So it went back cautiously just to see the man who had so long chased it fighting a stranger man.

    The white tigress hated Gerard and his soldiers. It wanted to run and fight even though it was so hurt, but it didn''t know if the stranger would be its enemy or not. Until now, all humans just wanted to hunt it and its cub, making them fear all humans.

    The tigress wanted to escape out of the mine with its cub but saw that the passage was blocked. It started to back away, but then it saw Gerard falling, and it couldn''t help but be happy.

    The tigress is really a very intelligent beast as it concluded that it was better to attack the last men while they were off guard. Then it put the cub down and ran towards them. After all, good enemies were dead enemies.

    Even though it was very injured, the tigress used its last strength and jumped on the men. It killed one easily, and they fell on top of the other man.

    It prepared to bite the man''s head but then saw his big beautiful blue eyes. The tigress had seen many different looks before, but all humans always looked at it with greed or fear in their eyes.

    But this man showed no feeling in his eyes. He made no move while it was on top of him.

    The tigress was confused for a second, and it was enough for it to start smelling something strange. It had never smelled anything so good in its life and was a little dizzy.

    Lucien made no move as he was too injured to continue fighting. He didn''t want to give the big tigress any reason to bite him, so they stared at each other while L.u.s.t couldn''t help laughing.

    "It has a good sense of smell and must be female so that it won''t attack anyone with your scent. You smell like passion and can make any female wet."

    Lucien didn''t know if he was happy or sad about it as the tigress was still looking at him strangely.

 Chapter 22 - Moon Tigers

    Mama Tigress felt better and better with the wonderful smell of that strange man.

    It felt something strange about those eyes that looked at it differently than anything before. The tigress could even felt that somehow It could see affection in his eyes.

    Lucien somehow liked the tigress very much. Maybe he likes felines very much? He thought it''s incredibly cute and beautiful.

    As the tigress did not appear to be hostile, he could not resist trying to pat its head. He tried to reach his hand very slowly so as not to startle it.

    The tigress thought of retreating or attacking for prevention, but its feminine instincts screamed that he was not dangerous. So it didn''t move, and when he touched its head affectionately, the mama tigress felt really good.

    Its body was very sick and injured, so mama tigress couldn''t help but feel tired. But as long as the strange man patted its head, everything was so good.

    Then a ridiculous thing happened. Mama tigress started to purr. It couldn''t believe that a human''s caresses could bring her to that state, but his scent was so good...

    Mama tigress wanted to sniff more of that scent and maybe taste him... It can''t help but try to lick Lucien''s face while he was still patting its head.

    "!!!"

    First, the tigress felt blood. It actually seemed like there were different types of blood on his face, but then it felt an excellent taste, which was even better than his scent.

    Mama tigress continued to lick Lucien''s face, and he couldn''t deny that he was enjoying it. Its big tongue was making a wet mess on his face, but it looked funny, and he thought it was adorable.

    "Is this how someone who has a pet feels? I can get used to it... maybe I can..."

    Lucien really liked the tigress, and he can''t help but think about taking it with him. How bad could it be to have a big fluffy cat by his side?

    How strangely it seemed to like him. Maybe something about his changed body by the contract with L.u.s.t... He tried to take the soldier''s body off them so he could move and take out the spear, which was still within his chest.

    Lucien moved slowly, and the tigress didn''t stop licking his face, letting him move the soldier''s body to the side. The tigress adjusted its body on top of him to continue licking, and he couldn''t help but laugh.

    "Hahaha... You are so adorable, big Catie."

    Mama tigress did not know why the man started to laugh but thought that he must be feeling good like it. It continued to lick but felt a sharp pain in one of its wounds and couldn''t help m.o.a.ning in pain.

    "What happened?! Ahhh!"

    Lucien saw the tigress fall m.o.a.ning on his chest, and he couldn''t help but worry. When he moved his body to try to help it, he felt a lot of pain from the spear piercing his organs, and they both groaned in pain.

    He realized that the tigress was very hurt while it understood that he was injured too.

    "L.u.s.t, any ideas?"

    "You can heal faster and heal your partner during..."

    "I think you would find something on the body of these soldiers. Try the leader; he must have some potion or something."

    L.u.s.t started talking about things that Lucien thought was very wrong for the occasion and can''t help but make a strange expression, so L.u.s.t quickly changed her suggestion.

    "Just a second, big Catie!"

    Lucien moved the tigress''s body to the side gently as he crawled over to Gerard''s body. He started looking in his pockets, and it didn''t take much to find two small bottles with a green liquid inside, which L.u.s.t concluded were healing potions.

    "???"

    As Lucien touched Gerard''s body, he discovered that the tough man was still alive. But he didn''t think it was bad because he was still furious at Gerard and wouldn''t mind doing more damage before killing him.

    But now was not the time to worry about it, and he crawled over to the tigress.

    "Meow..."

    When Lucien turned around, he saw a small white tigress crying near the mama tigress and understood that it was its cub.

    "Don''t worry, little Catie. Your mama will be fine."

    The little tigress did not trust Lucien at first and stood between its mother and him while doing a brave pose and shouting faint cute growls.

    Lucien tried to pet the little tigress, but it avoided while it was still growling, then the mama tigress gave a slightly muffled growl, and the cub bowed its head and stepped back.

    "Here, drink it."

    Mama tigress didn''t know what the human would do to by bringing that bottle with green liquid towards it. But Its senses, which were much sharper than its high intelligence, felt no danger from that man.

    Lucien opened the bottle close to its mouth, and the tigress smelled the green liquid and knew it would be beneficial for its body.

    The tigress drank the potion Lucien was giving it and could feel its pain subside as the wounds stop bleeding. It couldn''t stop drinking and licked the bottle after swigged the whole potion.

    "Do you want more?"

    Lucien saw that the tigress was severely injured and didn''t think twice before opening the other potion. He was too confident in his high regeneration, but it would still be stupid not to drink at least a little of the potion.

    He drank almost half and took the rest of the potion towards the tigress.

    The tigress was smart to understand that he had given more than half of the medicine even though he was as hurt as it was. It can''t help feeling very fond of the strange human.

    After drinking a little of the potion, mama tigress stopped and stared at Lucien for two seconds before looking at the cub, who was watching the whole scene very confused.

    The little tigress was very afraid of everything because it and its mother have not had not good time until now. But it saw that the man was helping its mother and can''t help but like him a little.

    Lucien understood that even if the cub didn''t show any external wounds, it shouldn''t be in perfect health. He sympathized greatly with this maternal act of the mama tigress.

    So, he took the potion towards the little tigress, who, after seeing its mother''s kind look, did not refuse the strange man''s offer. The smell of the green liquid was delicious, and the little tigress swigged the rest of the potion.

    L.u.s.t saw the kind act between Lucien and the mother-daughter tigress and couldn''t help but provoke him.

    "Do you like cats that much?"

    Lucien couldn''t deny that he found them very cute. But he also thought they could be loyal companions because animals would be more reliable than people when it comes to gratitude.

    "Look at the size of this tigress. Wouldn''t it be a great companion in battle? If it can grow more, it may even become a mount."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t disagree with Lucien''s thinking. She also thought of two things that could help a lot the tigress and the cub grew, but they couldn''t do that right now.

    Lucien finished giving the potion to the little tigress and had to resolve the issue of the spear, which was still in his chest.

    "That looks like it''s going to f.u.c.k.i.n.g hurt!"

    He put his hand on the handle of the spear and prepared himself but couldn''t help but frown when L.u.s.t commented something useless in his mind.

    "Oh, do you think?!"

    Lucien took advantage of the moment when he was talking to L.u.s.t and pulled the spear out at once. Blood flowed like never before, the tigress turned their faces away not to see that horrible scene.

    "ARGHHHHHHHH!"

    Lucien felt a lot of pain and can''t help but lie on the floor while trying not to make sudden movements so as not to make the situation worse while waiting for his regeneration to work.

    He closed his eyes, and after a few seconds, he felt a hot and wet tongue on his chest. Then another, smaller tongue in her belly.

    Animals generally licked their wounds to use saliva as natural medicine. It made their wounds stop bleeding and close faster.

    Mama tigress saw the bad state of Lucien''s wounds and wanted to help by licking him. The cub followed its mother''s action, and they both began to treat Lucien gently.

    Lucien couldn''t even move after taking the spear out of his body. He lay unmoved on the floor and enjoyed the good feeling of being taken care of by the mama tigress and cute cub.

    "Good caties..."

    L.u.s.t watched them and knew they were in no danger now. The roof had stopped falling, and Gerard was too hurt to wake up. So she comforted Lucien.

    "Get some rest while I keep an eye on everything. If something happens, I will let you know."

    Then Lucien closed his eyes and was silent for a while.

    -------------------

    While Lucien was quickly regenerating, the girls were trying to make their way through the rocks that covered the mine tunnel.

    Mia was already whole dirty by dust as she continued to remove rocks quickly.

    "Just wait a minute, Lucien! I''m coming soon!"

    Anne and Marie were also trying their best to get the rocks out, but there were too many of them, and that was being too much challenging.

    Marie could see how Mia was working so hard without taking that worried expression out of her face and couldn''t help but wonder how they got so close. She started to be curious about what Anne wanted to tell that they did in the bath.

    The Light Empire was one of the most significant forces on this side of the world, so even its basic soldiers were very strong, not to mention the captains, who were warriors comparable to adventurers of rank A and even S sometimes.

    So it is normal that Mia and the girls could not do anything against them being equivalent to adventurers of rank D and C, but that didn''t mean they were weak, so it didn''t take more than half an hour to get all the rocks out of the way.

    Only one last big rock was in their way, which stopped them from getting to where Lucien was fighting the soldiers when they ran away.

    Mia wanted to make small controlled explosions to get through the rock faster. She wasn''t thinking rationally and just wanted to be reunited with Lucien. She only felt this bad before when it was about her mother, and she already liked Lucien more than she imagined.

    But Marie knew that more explosions would only collapse the mine. Then she told Anne to start breaking the big rock slowly with a mace that they found from the mercenaries in the clearing.

    Marie and Anne, as adventurers, had magic backpacks, which were useful storage tools. A magic backpack could have several levels of size and value. The type they had were cheap but had a good space of approximately ten cubic meters.

    Mia didn''t show it, but she had an old space ring that she received from her mother. It''s a nice storage treasure with approximately one hundred cubic meters. She had several tools inside it, like small explosive bombs and weapons.

    After another fifteen minutes, Anne managed to break enough of the rock for them to pass without collapsing the mine.

    They would remember that scene they saw forever.

    There were several corpses all over the top and under rocks. But most did not have their heads, which were everywhere away from the bodies still dripping blood.

    In the middle of that bloody mess, there was a big white tigress lying on the side of a cub and...

    "LUCIEN!"

    Mia couldn''t help but cry and run towards Lucien, who was passed out next to the tigress, who was still licking him.

    But Marie acted quickly and took her arm.

    "It can be dangerous!"

    Anne was a demi-human of the fox clan and had knowledge of many magical beasts. She recognized the white tigress species and told her friends not to be afraid.

    "Moon tigers are animals that only attack to defend themselves and are creatures extremely loyal to anyone who helps them. It is licking Lucien''s wounds to help him, so they must be friends."

    Mia didn''t need anything else after Anne''s explanation and left Marie''s grip to run towards Lucien.

 Chapter 23 - True L.u.s.t

    *Roar*

    Mama tigress didn''t like it when other humans appeared, and one ran towards them. Still lying on Lucien''s side, It roared to threaten the arriving humans.

    But then the tigress felt Lucien''s hand on its head and calmed down.

    "Easy, Catie, they are friends."

    "Catie!?"

    The girls were shocked that the tigress would calm down and start rubbing its head on Lucien''s belly with just a few words.

    Does it mean he had tamed the tigress while he was lying injured on the floor? It''s so unbelievable... what did he have to make everyone like him so fast? Was he made of candy?

    Mia managed to get closer to Lucien after he patted the tigress. It now didn''t want to protect only the cub but Lucien too.

    Mama tigress went through a tough time and was just fine because of him, so It felt that the best way was to follow the strange man, who smelled so good.

    That loyalty instinct was, as Anne said, a characteristic of the Moon Tigers. So Mama tigress already considered Itself as Lucien''s companion.

    Mia was so worried about Lucien that she started checking his entire body and applying an ointment that she took out of her space ring.

    While Mia was taking care of Lucien, Marie and Anne also approached, and the tigress got up and went towards Gerard, who was passed out but still alive.

    The tigress was not yet fully healed, but it was already much better. It approached Gerard, sniffed him, and then looked at Lucien.

    Mama tigress was chased by Gerard for a long time and was very angry with him. But it remembered that Lucien had defeated him and is smart not to steal its companion''s prey without his permission.

    Lucien didn''t know why, but he could understand the feeling of mama tigress from its eyes. He didn''t know what had happened, but he did know that it didn''t like Gerard.

    He wanted to torture the captain for a while, but it felt right to let the tigress take its revenge, so he nodded at it.

    Mama tigress also understood that Lucien had given his permission. Then it also nodded slightly at him before it roared and started to bite Gerard''s face very slowly.

    "AAAHHHHHHH!?!?!"

    Gerard was passed out, but he woke up when mama tigress'' teeth started to spike through his helmet and slowly enter his skull.

    While the tigress continued to deform his head, the pain was terrible, and Gerard kept screaming. But he could do no more because his body did not respond to his commands.

    He could only move his head in despair, but it didn''t last long under the vicious attacks of mama tigress. After Gerard stopped screaming, the tigress ripped his deformed head off and threw it away from his body.

    It was a brutal scene, and both the girls and the little tigress didn''t look, but Lucien didn''t miss a second of the beautiful show. He thought it couldn''t be better and had thoughts of giving his future enemies to the wild mama tigress.

    Mama tigress could feel Lucien''s proud look and returned to him to receive his pats as a reward. And he did not deny affection to his good companion.

    "You''re really adorable."

    Lucien told to the girls how the fight ended, and mother-daughter tigress appeared. Next, Marie took a black armor and clothes out of her magic backpack for him to put on. She couldn''t continue to see him n.a.k.e.d. It was so big that she found herself sometimes staring.

    They realized that the mine was safe now, and Marie said she came here on a mission to check the mine. Lucien was still recovering, so Marie and Anne went to check the mine depths while Lucien, the tigresses, and Mia stayed.

    Mia wasted no time and started looting the bodies. In one of them, she found her dagger; Lucien saw it and can''t help but thank her.

    He knew that if she hadn''t come and used explosives, he couldn''t defeat more than thirty strong soldiers like that, and he would be dead now.

    "Mia... Thanks for coming. Without you, I wouldn''t have made it."

    Mia liked Lucien''s gratitude, but she thought it was wrong for him to thank her for coming; after all, that should be obvious.

    "Did you think I wouldn''t come for you after what we did?"

    Lucien could say that he knew, but in fact, he could have doubts because they met very recently.

    "I will not lie... I was not sure. But that was my mistake..."

    Mia also felt that their relationship was just so recently and didn''t blame him for not having complete confidence in her. She liked his sincerity and hoped for a better relationship soon.

    "Yes, it was your mistake. How do you plan to make it up to me?"

    Lucien liked how Mia was teasing him. He liked this girl more and more and loves how she''s sometimes shy but sometimes daring.

    "I promise to make up for you at night..."

    Mia can''t help but blush. She always thought she was firm mentally, but he was messing with her feelings very quickly. She stopped looting and approached him slowly.

    Lucien, still sitting on the floor, faced her coming towards him and was surprised when she bent down and kissed him.

    It was a quick kiss, and she immediately backed away with a serious expression.

    "I''ll never leave you behind again. Do the same for me, okay?"

    Lucien was touched by Mia''s words. He didn''t blame her for leaving the mine collapsing because he wanted it, but he couldn''t deny that her loyalty impressed him.

    He tried to answer, but she closed his lips with another quick kiss as she took a silver ring out of her pocket and gave it to him.

    "This is the leader''s storage ring."

    Since Lucien had defeated the soldiers, Mia thought he should have all the loot. He didn''t think so, because it came out that she had helped him a lot. But the storage ring was something that existed in his world, and he thought it was essential to have one now.

    "And keep it too... It seems to give luck to you."

    After Mia handed the Ring with the soldiers'' loot, she also handed over her red dagger. Lucien didn''t know, but this was Mia''s favorite dagger given to her by her mother.

    Mia knew that he fought twice with her dagger and felt good, knowing that he carried something from her. Something that could make him think of her...

    She wanted him to think of her just as she was thinking of him... Thinking of what they did in the bath... Mia tried to stop those naughty thoughts, but she was not succeeding... and the fact that Lucien was still n.a.k.e.d did not help at all.

    Lucien held tightly to the dagger, which he already knew well while giving Mia a warm look. But then he felt something in his body.

    The feeling of improvement in his senses and strength increased again. Lucien could feel his wounds heal faster, but he was not doing anything l.u.s.tful...

    "L.u.s.t?!"

    L.u.s.t did not expect things to go so fast. She slept for a while, and he has come this far.

    "Women''s feelings for you greatly increase the pleasure they can feel. Each woman can give you an amount of power with the more pleasure you feel together, so if you only have s.e.x to become strong, the increase will not be very significant, but..."

    "If the woman feels more and more affection for you, she will have more and more l.u.s.tful thoughts about you. Your body is still absorbing the power that came from Sophia because she is very much in love with you."

    "Now, look at Mia''s flushed face. She is clearly thinking about dirty things."

    Lucien looked at Mia, and she really was blushing as she continued to stare at him.

    "So, the better my relationship with her, the more power I gain?"

    "Yes, but the more power you gain, the more your body gets stronger, making the increase less significant. So you have to make more and more women look like Mia and Sophia."

    "Another important issue is that the better a woman''s natural talent is, the more power she can give you. And you benefit from their natural talent attribute by increasing your affinity for that attribute."

    "That makes you improve your magic and magical defense according to the main attribute of your women. But I don''t know why your body can''t use magic even after gaining an affinity for Sophia''s life attribute and Mia''s wind."

    Lucien can''t help but be confused. He felt no connection with those attributes that L.u.s.t spoke of.

    "Are you sure that I received these attributes affinities?"

    L.u.s.t could see every part of Lucien''s body, and she was sure she saw traces of the life and wind attribute all over his body.

    "Yes, I''m sure. But I can''t understand why you can''t feel it. Perhaps something is very wrong with your body preventing you from accessing that mana."

    "..."

    Lucien heard most of his life as he was useless for not having talent or be able to use magic, so more than anyone knew there was something wrong with his body.

    Not everyone was born with magical affinities, but it''s possible to increase a person''s affinity with mystic medicines and magic treasures as Evil King did with his sisters. But he was never able to absorb mana from any source.

    Now L.u.s.t said that wind and life mana were within his body, but he couldn''t feel anything...

    "Don''t think negatively. Look around; your blood is all over the floor. You were just a little while ago with a spear going through your chest, but now you barely have any more wounds."

    "The mana of life that runs through your body is acting to increase your regeneration greatly, so whatever is wrong with your body only prevents you from accessing that mana, but it still works."

    Lucien took a look at his body, and it looked almost perfect. He was still dirty and covered in blood, but his wounds were almost completely healed as if it never existed.

    He felt that the power of L.u.s.t was just ridiculous. With only Sophia and Mia, he had already improved that much. It would be very easy to get strong quickly... But then he can''t help thinking that it shouldn''t be that simple.

    "L.u.s.t, your power seems very unimaginable, but..."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but speak in an upset tone about unpleasant memories.

    "My previous hosts only thought of their own pleasure and f.u.c.k.i.e.d every woman they saw, so at first, they even gained a little strength, but then they succ.u.mbed quickly..."

    "I tried even a female host, but she also failed to please others... The other six great demons also failed their hosts many times..."

    Lucien couldn''t deny that some things made sense. If he was connected to the demon of l.u.s.t, he would have not only to feel l.u.s.t but also cause it.

    "L.u.s.t, we can do this. You just have to point the way, and I will follow. Don''t think about the past because I''m not like your old hosts..."

    "I don''t want to brag, but look at how I left Mia with just a few minutes of a bath... So I think I''m good enough to... Will I be called a demon of L.u.s.t too?"

    L.u.s.t wanted to believe that she wouldn''t fail this time. Lucien looked much better than her previous hosts, but she couldn''t help but fear.

    After all, Lucien would have to do all the work and give women pleasure while she could only stay inside him because her body was made up of demonic energy and was not her real body...

    The demonic contract was very complicated, as the host would have to become like the demon. But she couldn''t do much more than share her power with him.

    But she couldn''t help but hope for Lucien... as he said, it didn''t take more than an hour for him to make Mia fall in love with him. So she would have to trust him to be...

    "Idiot! I am already the demon of L.u.s.t. If you do really well, you will be the first, so I will have to think of a new name... How about L.u.s.t Knight?"

 Chapter 24 - Secret Room

    Lucien couldn''t say that he hated the idea of ??having to conquer the girls over in every way possible.

    Not only did he like the feeling of power running through his veins, but he was also proud of the flushed expression Mia made when she looked at him.

    "And now, L.u.s.t?"

    L.u.s.t had no fighting power now as she could only materialize her body for a while to have s.e.x with Lucien. But it wouldn''t help them much, and she couldn''t help in combat.

    But she could share her full potential with him. And a good point was being able to feel the potential of other people. That way, she could help him find the best potential partners, even with latent powers.

    "Do not worry about it. I''ll tell you which girls can make you stronger, but that doesn''t stop you from wanting to conquer whoever you wish to."

    "Just remember that it is not enough that they like you once; they have to love you more and more. You have to addict them to the pleasure that only your body could give them."

    "The first time together with a woman will give you better rewards, but as your relationship improves to a certain point, you can help to unlock their full potential."

    "I don''t need to say that having talented women at their full potential as your partners is fantastic. But you can also share some of their skills just as you can probably give them power by my tattoo."

    Lucien can''t help but imagine a lot of girls loyal to him.

    "But could they follow me to my world? Didn''t this require a very complex portal for this inferior world?"

    L.u.s.t knew that a portal to take many people between worlds was really very complicated. She had another way, but she didn''t want to overload Lucien''s mind now as he would have to work hard to develop the power that would enable him to have all his women together wherever he went.

    "Don''t think about it too much now. Your main goal is to get the girls. Make them give their bodies and hearts to you. It will not be easy; even your relationship with Mia can improve."

    Lucien did not answer L.u.s.t but looked at Mia with tenderness and affection while the little tigress rubbed its head against his arm.

    Mia couldn''t face Lucien for long after he looked at her like that. Mia was timid, and her mind kept thinking about naughty things with him, leaving her body a mess.

    Lucien laughed as he took the little tigress who started to lick his face. It felt bad for doubting him at first, but its mother is now healed thanks to this strange man. The little tigress just wanted to show that she likes him.

    "Hahahah... Do you want to take a bath with me, little tigress?"

    L.u.s.t then had some very good ideas.

    "You need to give them a good name."

    Lucien hadn''t thought of that. He never had a pet before and asked L.u.s.t for suggestions. L.u.s.t seemed to be expecting this result as she spoke names very quickly.

    "Oya and Ko"

    Lucien asked L.u.s.t what the names meant, but she said it was nothing special, and as he couldn''t think of better names, he accepted the suggestion.

    He kissed the little tigress on the forehead and placed her on top of his shoulder. Little Ko relaxed on his shoulder and found his scent very pleasant.

    "You will be Ko, and you can stay on my shoulder while you are little."

    Then he kissed the mama tigress'' forehead as well and stood up.

    "You will be Oya, my loyal companio- What?!"

    After kissing the forehead of the tigresses, their heads began to glow with the purple light of L.u.s.t''s powers. Then a small version of Lucien''s tattoo appeared on their forehead.

    L.u.s.t was not entirely sure what happened, but she still spoke her thoughts.

    "It seems that every female who fully accepts you will receive a version of our tattoo. I''ve never heard anything like it before, but it doesn''t look bad at all. It''s like you can create multiple contracts..."

    Lucien didn''t think it was bad to be able to share his tattoo with the girls because it could help them get stronger. But in this case, it was strange...

    "But they are tigresses and not..."

    "Not what? Girls? Demi-humans are partly human and partly beasts. I won''t even say that humans are not the greatest race in the universe..."

    "They may be beasts now, but they are females who have accepted you. I can feel great potential in their race, and your sister, who is with Envy, can help them to have a demi-human body."

    Lucien couldn''t disagree with L.u.s.t''s words. He was very fond of demi-humans and imagined what the cute tigresses would look like as beautiful girls...

    But he would have to find his sister who was with Envy. And it could take a while. But that wouldn''t stop him from treating the tigresses with all the care he could.

    *Roar* *Meaw*

    Oya roared at Lucien as he patted her head. He could see in her eyes that she was happy to share the tattoo with him.

    Ko tried to roar too, but the sound was more like a cute meow because she was too young. It also had the same meaning as her mother. They both accepted Lucien completely.

    Mia, who saw the whole scene, can''t help touching her belly and questioning Lucien.

    "This mark on their forehead is the same as the one in my belly. What did you do with us?"

    Lucien put little Ko down and walked towards Mia. She gave her a long and tight hug, as he explained.

    "I can''t explain much. But I have this tattoo too. When you accepted me, we shared our potential. As long as you feel good with me, we can get stronger and more powerful."

    "I can even help you reach your full latent potential... But we need to do a lot more things like what we did in the bath..."

    Mia only noticed the tattoo when she dressed to follow Lucien. Since they did those things, she feels better and better.

    She tried for a long time to improve her speed but had a limit that she was unable to cross. But when she ran to the mine, she was much faster than before, and she had no idea how it happened.

    Now hearing Lucien''s words, even though it were bizarre, she couldn''t deny that it made sense. If not, then how she was getting faster just after the tattoo appeared on her belly?

    Mia thought that if exists a method of getting strong by doing such things, it would be bizarre. But then she remembered her mother...

    She couldn''t count on anyone to help her before, but now she not only found someone to trust but that person could also strengthen her...

    Even if they need to do naughty things, she couldn''t deny that she liked it, and... it wouldn''t be wrong if he becomes her husband... Mia couldn''t help thinking many things in her confused mind.

    Lucien continued to hug Mia as she tried to accept the strange situation. After a few seconds, she started kissing his neck while speaking in a low voice.

    "It''s okay for me like that... But I ask you to take it easy with me... No one will separate us..."

    Lucien liked the cute Mia more and more. How good would if his future relationsh.i.p.s with other girls are as easy and natural as it was with Mia...

    He can''t help thinking about his sisters... Sophia is very cute, but... the others are like demons... He tried to push those thoughts away and prepared to leave the mine.

    "Mia, I need another bath before putting on some clothes. Keep an eye on the girls while I go to bathe with Oya and Ko."

    Mia headed for the depths of the mine while Lucien left with the tigresses. Little Ko ran close to Lucien, making cute sounds, begging to get on his shoulder. Oya approached Lucien to walk very close to him and continue to feel that pleasant scent, which she liked so much.

    ---------------------------

    Marie and Anne carefully explored the depths of the mine. The shakings broke down several walls, opening new paths where they found several precious stones.

    The mission they took from the guild was to clear the mine of any dangers. But they could take advantage while cleaning the mine to collect anything of value.

    The mine was supposed only to have ores, but as it seemed to have been used before, they could still find several useful things, which they could carry in their magic backpacks.

    They continued without finding any beast or any other danger. They collected some rare gems and ores on the ground and collapsed walls.

    Marie was lighting up the path while exploring, but she frowns when Anne started a strange conversation.

    "What do you think about him?"

    Marie didn''t like how strange Lucien was and came out of nowhere, asking her to serve him... But she couldn''t deny that he saved their lives twice.

    "I don''t know... He seems to be so... I''m not sure what I''m going to do."

    Anne did not think that Lucien was very strange... maybe he was peculiar. But she found him a good person... how could she not think well of someone who had risked so much to save their lives?

    "And your problem with that prince? You told me he''s a disgusting villain... Lucien is a handsome devil, so I think he can be a better choice..."

    Marie couldn''t help but agree with Anne''s words. Lucien is really nice, not like the shit, who pursues her...

    "Maybe you''re right... but I don''t need any of them."

    "So will you be single forever? I can''t even imagine how bad that would be..."

    Then Marie remembered that Anne also suffered from an unwanted stalker.

    "And you, Anne? What do you think of him? Will you stay with him to avoid the stinky werewolf?"

    Anne can''t help but smile.

    "Of course! I hate that dog from the depths of my soul, and I don''t mind being with someone as pretty as Lucien if he promises to tear the entrails of that asshole..."

    "Also, I promised my body if he could save you from the soldiers of the Light Empire. You know how strong those people are, so we had no way to get out alive... Now, I won''t deny it if he asks me it..."

    Marie knew well how the Light Empire is one of the most powerful forces in the world. Lucien almost died to save them, so she felt a lot of gratitude for him... But the idea of ??giving her body without knowing the other person well was very bizarre.

    Anne saw the hesitation in Marie''s eyes and tried her best to cheer up her friend.

    "He doesn''t look like someone who would force us. Did you see how Mia is already crazy about him? He must have been very kind to her."

    "And you don''t have to decide that now. We are going to travel back to the city together, and you can know him little by little."

    "But I already made up my mind. If he helps me with the damn dog, I will stay with him... It would be good if we could stay with him together, we would be like real sisters."

    While the girls talked, they noticed an opening in the wall. It probably opened after the mine shakes, then the girls entered the small passage.

    It was a small lighted room with large torches that looked very old. It looked like a magic powder was used to keep the fire going.

    The walls and floor are made of small dark bricks. There were drawings of dragons on the walls, and the few pillars, which were in the middle of the room.

    In the center of the room between the four pillars was a large copper chest. On top of the chest were two small dragons facing each other, also made of copper.

    "Oh!"

    Marie and Anne couldn''t help but open their mouths because the shiny copper chest looks like an extraordinary find.

    "Jackpot!!!"

 Chapter 25 - Finally Dressed

    After Lucien left the mine, Mia followed his orders and went looking for the girls. She felt her speed increase even more and couldn''t help but thank him.

    "Maybe after we... Will I become faster?"

    "Ahhh... What am I thinking?!"

    Mia was running quickly and quietly like a shadow. Not only had her speed increased, but so had her senses. It didn''t take long for her to hear Marie and Anne, but then she stopped when she listened to their conversation.

    Mia remained hidden in the shadows following the girls and listening to everything. She always acted alone because she couldn''t trust anyone.

    Now, she found Lucien, and their relationship had only improved, but she didn''t think well of anyone other than him and her mother.

    She wasn''t even neutral about the girls; in fact, she didn''t want them around. The girls didn''t seem to be grateful to Lucien after he almost died to save them. And why wouldn''t Mia want Lucien only for her?

    Mia wanted the girls to take different paths, but it seemed like Lucien wanted them, and she didn''t know how to feel about it... Mia understood that most men wanted a lot of women, and she wouldn''t blame Lucien for that.

    But while listening to Marie and Anne''s conversation, she became more and more upset with them. She heard Anne say she would stay with Lucien if he helped her with a werewolf and couldn''t help but be furious.

    "Do you need him to save you how many times? I will not let stupid women approach my..."

    Mia thought many things but continued to follow them in silence. She just wanted to hear a little more shit about Lucien and would kill them both, even if he rebukes her afterward.

    Then she saw when the girls found the secret room and approached them in silence.

    Marie came from a wealthy family, but she wanted to go her own way, and she needed to earn her own money. When she saw the copper chest, she quickly approached because she thought they deserved what they found.

    It was usual for adventurers to keep anything extra they found on missions. But Anne quickly took Marie''s hand because she had different thoughts for the chest.

    "Anne?!"

    "He saved us twice and almost died the second time. Even if you don''t want to serve him, this chest could be some compensation."

    Marie couldn''t deny that they had to make up for Lucien. But the shiny chest seemed to be very valuable... maybe they could share...

    "Ahem! Or I can take the chest to him and say that you died from a fallen rock."

    Marie and Anne quickly turned to see Mia behind them with small bombs in her hand. It was not difficult to understand that she was not joking.

    Anne saw Marie holding her staff tight and interfered before things got out of hand.

    "We are all allies here!"

    "Why would you attack us, Mia?"

    "Not only do you not show gratitude that my man almost died saving you, but you also want to take all the treasures from this mine for yourself..."

    "Why should I be your ally?!"

    Marie and Anne couldn''t help being surprised. But what they found most incredible was that Mia called Lucien "her man." Hadn''t they met less than two hours ago? Anne had to work harder to convince Mia.

    "Yes, we have a lot to thank him for saving us. If you heard what I said before, you know I want to give him the chest. So it''s not a problem..."

    "I also didn''t forget the promise I made to him. I just need time..."

    Mia really wanted to throw the bombs on Marie''s proud face. But she didn''t attack them. She had met Lucien very recently and did not want to do anything that could cause disagreements between them.

    "Okay, but I''m taking the chest."

    Mia passed Marie and Anne, then put her hand on the top of the chest... and the chest disappeared.

    Marie and Anne couldn''t help thinking the same thing.

    "Storage ring!"

    Even among very wealthy people, storage rings were quite rare. They had great magic backpacks, but it didn''t even compare...

    Mia looked very mysterious. Anne didn''t want to be Mia''s enemy, but Marie didn''t like her at all.

    "Lucien sent me to keep an eye on you while he bathes with the tigresses. So let''s finish exploring the mine."

    Marie can''t help but try to provoke Mia.

    "Do you obey all his orders like a little wife?"

    Mia could only smile as she didn''t think the idea was bad.

    "You must be very stupid if you think being his wife is bad."

    Marie could only roll her eyes. Anne had a silly smile on her face wondering if it would be that good.

    The girls continued to explore the mine. Mia was very eager to look at what was in the chest because she needed money so badly, but she felt it was Lucien''s right to have any loot after fighting such strong enemies.

    -----------------

    *Splash*

    *Meow*

    Lucien was having a great time in the bath with Oya and Ko. He never had a pet before and found it amusing to play with them.

    He washed well and then started to wash Oya with Anne''s soap. He also cleaned the little Ko, who was meowing by fear of water and did not leave his shoulder.

    After everyone was clean, Lucien came out of the lake. Oya shook her body to dry her fur and then ran and jumped at Lucien, throwing him and Ko on the grass.

    She started to lick his face, which without blood was much better. Lucien liked to play with her and patted the good mama tigress'' head.

    After a little more fun, he thought about getting dressed. Mia had given him Gerard''s storage ring. He knew how to use storage treasures. Just focus the mind on the ring and close the eyes.

    Then he would see the treasure''s inner space in his mind. Thinking of the objects inside, it would appear in his hand.

    When Lucien looked inside the ring, he found several armors and weapons from Gerard''s soldiers. He also saw other things like food and even clean towels, and he couldn''t help but smile, thinking about how sweet is Mia.

    He dried himself off with the towel, which smelled flowers like Mia''s body. After looking at the armors inside the ring, he found the black armor, which Brian wore.

    Lucien really liked that armor. It was like a chain mail made of black metal, which resembled ebony. It was very malleable but, at the same time, very resistant. When he touched it, it also was warm as if it had some magical enchantments.

    The black armor covered the entire body, except the head. The chest and legs part was completely dark chainmail.

    The forearms were fully covered by a dark gauntlet. The foot covered by ebony metal boots with small shin guards. A thin triple belt and other parts made of dark brown leather.

    The complete set looked very heavy, but in fact, Lucien found it very light. It seemed that it would not limit his movements even with the gauntlet and boots, which is made of very resistant metal.

    Lucien found it perfect and wore a soft suit under the armor, which suited his body perfectly. He looked like a black knight now.

    When Lucien finished putting on the armor, the girls came back close to the lake, where they were. Mia walked elegantly, but she couldn''t help but smile when she saw her red dagger on Lucien''s belt.

    With the storage ring, he didn''t need to carry weapons, but he still chose to equip the dagger on his belt. Mia loved this act very much and rewarded him with a wet kiss without feeling any shame.

    In fact, there was a little time to get something out of a storage treasure, and Lucien wanted to have some weapons that he could use at full speed. Even less than a second can be essential in a battle between swift opponents.

    After Mia kissed a lot, she didn''t think twice before putting the bronze chest on the ground. She was going to talk about the chest, but Anne wouldn''t miss this chance and spoke quickly.

    "Marie and I found this chest, but we agreed to give it to you for fighting for us."

    Lucien nodded at the girls and smiled at Mia. He had to use a lot of force to open the chest, making a "creack" sound.

    The chest shone because it was made of copper, but after it opened, it shone much more because it was full of gold coins and precious jewels.

    On top of the gold coins was a golden bow. It had very delicate limbs and was straighter than curved. The string was also golden, and the grip was dark golden.

    Like most weapons, Lucien was also proficient with bows. He took the beautiful golden bow and tried to tense the string.

    "Heh?!"

    Not only Lucien but the girls also thought he would tension the string easily, but he was unable to move it an inch.

    Lucien did not use all his strength at first because it did not seem necessary to tension a bow. But after failing like that, he used all his power and still managed to tension less than half of the bow.

    Anne couldn''t help commenting while staring at the bow with her eyes sparkling.

    "It appears to be a high-level artifact. The harder it is to tension a bow, the better it should be, right?"

    Lucien thought so too. He wanted to test the bow but had no arrow. Before he thought about asking if anyone had, Mia threw a quiver full of arrows at him. He can''t help but thank her.

    "You''re soooo adorable, Mia."

    While Mia blushed, Lucien tried to use an arrow on the bow but broke it before he could tension enough to fire. He tried more times but could not stop breaking the arrows by the force that was necessary to tension the bow.

    Marie felt bad about having ungrateful thoughts, so she wanted to help by giving a suggestion.

    "This bow looks very resistant to regular arrows. I know an excellent blacksmith in my town. I can go there with you so that she can make arrows out of some metal, which resists your strength."

    Lucien didn''t even know where to go. First, he thought of following Marie and Anne, but after knowing Mia better, he prefers to go where she wants.

    "Mia, where are we going?"

    The girls were surprised. They didn''t expect that someone who seemed as dominant as Lucien would ask Mia''s opinion like that. Mia couldn''t help but be very happy with that consideration.

    "I''m from Portgreen too... I need to go back there..."

    Lucien saw some melancholy in Mia''s eyes when she talked about going back and then looked at the copper chest.

    "Is there a problem, Mia?"

    Mia didn''t want to hide anything from Lucien, but she still spoke quietly next to him.

    "I make mercenary contracts because I need the money... In Portgreen, I cannot earn much..."

    Lucien didn''t understand much because Mia seemed to be embarrassed to talk about needing the money. But money was not a priority for him now, so he didn''t think twice...

    "I''ll keep the bow, and the chest is all yours."

    "What?!"

    "Really?!"

    "Why!?"

    "..."

    Marie and Anne couldn''t believe this. People could share loots, it was not strange, but he''s giving her the whole chest full of gold and jewels. They couldn''t conclude who was most in love with each other.

    Mia had conflicting feelings. She wanted to accept it, but it seemed very wrong after everything Lucien did. She couldn''t take it quickly, but Lucien made his point clear by making her heartbeat like a terrified deer.

    "Aren''t you entirely mine? So your money is mine, and my money is yours as well. Isn''t that how marriage works?"

    "Marriage?!?!?!"

    "Marriage?!?!?!"

    "Marriage?!?!?!"

    "..."

 Chapter 26 - On the Road

    Marriage.

    A word that could move any woman''s feelings. Lucien expected the girls'' surprising reaction.

    He knew that the relationship with Marie and Anne would not be as easy as with Mia. He asked L.u.s.t for help, and she recommended that he made the girls envy Mia.

    He was in a new world and alone, so of course, he needed the money, but his power came from his women, so it''s better to give the chest to Mia. Mia was already sharing her stuff easily with him, so there was no way this move would have a disadvantage.

    Marie couldn''t help but envy Mia. She started to wonder if when Lucien asked her to serve, he was talking about marriage too. She thought he was very strange, but now he looked so good to Mia that she had to rethink how "devilish" he really is.

    Anne already liked how cool he was when defeating mercenaries and then even soldiers of the Light Empire. She couldn''t deny that she was a little afraid of him yet, but he seemed more and more to be some kind of "nice devil."

    Mia couldn''t handle their relationship evolving so fast. She couldn''t believe he was giving her all the loot. She couldn''t deny it after he claimed something like marriage.

    "M-marriag-ee? Y-you..."

    Lucien was happy that his plan to try new approaches was working. L.u.s.t claimed that Mia''s v.i.r.g.i.nity could give him much more power. And if she really wanted to give it to him that much, it could be even better than she expected.

    He hugged Mia tightly as he kissed her neck and sniffed her hair in a very loving way.

    "I thought that as we will always be together, our relationship could already be considered as a marriage... Don''t you want it?"

    Mia knew she was falling for him very quickly, but she was unable to control her feelings... He was so handsome, powerful, and good for her. Her whole body wanted to scream; Yes Yes, Yes Yes...

    "You know I want it... But you need to do everything I''m entitled to... like asking my mom..."

    Lucien smiled at Marie and Anne as he comforted Mia, but in his mind, he thought things like; You''ll all be mine sooner or later...

    "Okay, Mia. I''ll do everything properly... Now, take the chest, and let''s go to your city."

    Marie and Anne were almost drooling. "When did the damn handsome devil get so gentle?"

    The girls had already cleared the mine, so they needed to report to the guild. Mia had already saved a lot of money, and now with the addition of the copper chest, she would undoubtedly have money for what she needed...

    Then they all went on the road together. Marie and Anne walked ahead while Lucien walked in the middle of the group with one arm around Mia''s shoulders and the other around her waist like a loving couple. Oya and Ko were right behind them, trying their best to smell Lucien.

    Lucien asked if they didn''t use horses. Mia said that ordinary horses were easy targets for magical beasts like wolves... And stronger horses were costly, so neither she nor the girls had them.

    They followed the simple road, which passed through what appeared to be a simple tropical forest. Lucien could see small animals among the trees and hear magical beasts at long distances with his superior senses.

    As they walked, Lucien asked several questions about general knowledge and Portgreen to Mia. The girls found it strange that he didn''t know anything and questioned where he came from.

    Lucien didn''t want to lie to Mia. But it would be very complicated to say something about coming from a different world to becoming one with a sin. Someday he would tell everything, but now he would have to be selfish and think about his mother first.

    He said that he came from a very distant kingdom with the intention to live independently of his family influence. He said he wanted to become a powerful adventurer and meet new places and people.

    Marie and Anne understood well because they wanted to do the same thing, living away from their complicated families. But Mia thought quite differently... She loved her mother and wanted Lucien and her to get along so that they could become a family.

    So they talked about many things. The girls told a lot about them and where they came from, but Mia was more mysterious as if she was afraid to tell everything. Lucien didn''t press his cute girl, as he already felt a lot of affection for her.

    They said that Portgreen bordered the Light Empire and Freelands, one of the largest countries in the world, which is called Argerim. The world of Argerim was going through a very difficult time, full of wars and conflicts.

    But Portgreen was a neutral region, which did not interfere in conflicts. So it is a good place for adventurers and mercenaries to live away from armies and wars.

    Portgreen was a smaller region than the others, and with fewer resources, so it was not the target of the Light Empire or the Freelands. But it didn''t have a big army either. They counted on the adventurers guild and mercenary groups to make the city safe and lively.

    The group traveled for several hours until nightfall. On the way, there appeared many magical beasts, but they are not very strong, and Lucien saw Anne fighting several times. She was a good swordsman, but he thought he could teach her a lot more.

    Marie also impressed Lucien with her ice magic. She was very young but already had a lot of control over her mana. The girls wanted to deal with all the beasts that appeared to let Lucien rest because he had already fought a lot.

    Even though Anne and Marie tried hard to impress Lucien, the most amazing was still Mia. The girls couldn''t understand how Mia was so strong and fast. If she''s so powerful, she should have helped Lucien fighting Light Empire''s soldiers.

    Only Mia and Lucien understood that Mia was not that strong before but was getting stronger as she and Lucien continued to kiss and caress along the way.

    Whenever Mia wasn''t fighting, Lucien ran his hand over her body. He kissed her neck and ear many times... She couldn''t deny that she liked his caresses, and her body got hotter and hotter. She even had to change her clothes once after she got wet by her love juices.

    Mia''s connection with Lucien not only made them stronger but also made Marie and Anne jealous. They saw Lucien and Mia as a perfect couple who supported and protected each other. There was no way that young ladies wouldn''t find it marvelous.

    As it was already night, the group concluded that camping would be better. So they chose a good spot near a stream in the forest beside the road. Lucien went to look for firewood to the girls to make a fire pit and cook.

    ------------------

    Far from where Lucien''s group was preparing camp, where the road was no longer in the middle of a forest, but in open fields, two young men were running desperately without slowing down or looking back.

    The young men ran at the maximum as they could for hours and avoided all the beasts that appeared. Since the magical beasts near the road are not very strong, most adventurers only fought against them to loot leather and other body parts.

    They also used these fights as training to improve their skills, but as the young men are only two, it was easy to avoid most of the dangers.

    These two young men are the elven brothers. After leaving Marie and Anne when Lucien appeared, they fled as quickly as they could and did not even realize that Lucien killed the mercenaries.

    They wanted the girls so much, how could they not want beauties like Maire and Anne? But the fear of dying from the scary mercenaries was too much for them.

    Mercenaries and adventurers had a lot of conflicts in Portgreen as both forces wanted to control the city, so the elven brothers did not doubt that the mercenaries would kill them.

    The elven brothers continued to run. They did not want to waste time reporting the guild that mercenaries attacked their group. So they had a little hope of bringing help in time to save Marie and Anne.

    "Brother, are you sure that the mercenaries will not kill the girls quickly?"

    "Of course not. They are beautiful... I bet they will use them for a long time, so we just have to notify the guild quickly, and they can be saved."

    "But you know... They''ll be broke for being abused by so many men..."

    One of the elven brothers had a sinister smile on his face.

    "It will be good... Why did they have to be so proud and not give us a chance?"

    The other brother did not want the girls to be hurt, but he could not deny that he was also upset that the girls were not theirs. After all, they''re handsome and cool, so why didn''t they fall in love with them?

    "Maybe they''ll be docile when they are rescued, and we can still have some fun..."

    "Do you want to f.u.c.k so- Look there!"

    The brothers were running down the road at night when one of them saw lights ahead. It didn''t take long for them to recognize the guild flag.

    Large groups of adventurers carried flags and wore clothes with the guild''s emblem some times. It was often a sign of strength and high ranks inside the guild.

    The elven brothers would take many hours even running to reach Portgreen, so they were lucky to find a group of adventurers on the road.

    The adventurers are very united because the mercenaries constantly showed hostility to the adventurers who walked into smaller groups.

    The hierarchy was still strong within the guild, so adventurers from higher ranks had great power and influence over beginners and adventurers from lower ranks. But when it came to helping their people, all adventurers helped each other very well.

    The elven brothers ran, and it didn''t take long for them to approach the large group of adventurers, who seemed to have more than 50 people.

    "I recognize the big man in front. He''s Mason."

    One of the brothers felt that they were fortunate. "Mason, the A-rank adventurer? I heard that he is kind and treats all new adventurers very well."

    The other brother was a big fan of Mason. "Yes, that''s him. He''ll undoubtedly save the girls quickly and kill those bastards mercenaries."

    The group of adventurers stopped when they heard the elven brothers shouting for them. The leader, named Mason, turned and walked over to them with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Hello friends, what''s the problem?"

    Mason was a big man with an average face. Short black hair... even though his eyebrows were sharp, he seemed to force himself always to look kindly.

    He wore white body armor and carried a large ax on his back even though he had magic backpacks. Probably he wants everyone to see his great strength.

    The brothers wasted no time and told the story quickly. They emphasized the fact that a n.a.k.e.d man appeared out of nowhere.

    Mason always tried to be a kind of hero among the new adventurers because it was easy and good for his ego. But he didn''t know all the adventurers who entered the guild all the time. So he was confused as to who these girls, which the elf brothers were talking about, were.

    When he made a confused expression, a woman left the group and approached him. The woman wore white full-body armor as well, but she also had a magnificent helmet with feathers on top.

    The elven brothers could not see many characteristics of the woman, but it was easy to see that she had a very s.e.xy body as her curves could not be hidden even by the heavy armor.

    The woman didn''t seem to care much about Mason and spoke in a very casual tone to him.

    "They must be the new beauties, which everyone was talking about: a blue-haired wizard and a fox-girl. You must have shit in your head if you don''t remember them."

    Mason did not mind the insult of the woman in the heavy armor. He immediately recalled the new beauties, which joined the guild recently. He sent someone from his group to try to recruit them, but the girls refused them.

    Mason thought it would be an excellent opportunity to save the girls and have them join his group so that they could be his new girlfriends...

    "Get ready, guys! Let''s kill some mercenaries and save our comrades!"

 Chapter 27 - Best Camp

    Lucien took the firewood and returned to the camp. Mia and Anne cooked dried meat, which they had in their storage treasures.

    It was typical adventurers'' food and not very tasty, but Mia prepared with all the care she had, and the final result pleased Lucien very much.

    Oya and Ko also really liked the large amount of meat that Lucien gave them. After all, he wouldn''t mistreat his loyal feline companions.

    Marie set up two tents for her and Anne. Camping tents are one of the main tools of adventurers and mercenaries, so they always carried at least one.

    Mia also set up her tent, but even after saying that there were some, which she looted from the soldiers inside Lucien''s storage ring, he still wasn''t setting up his tent.

    "Aren''t you going to set up your tent? It''s effortless. I can help you if you don''t know."

    Lucien gave Mia a loving smile. "Why should I sleep in some smelly man''s tent, which I killed, and not with my woman?"

    Mia blushed a little but still kept her point. "Why should I let you sleep with me?"

    He approached her quickly, not letting Mia escape his tight embrace. "Why wouldn''t you? Have I done anything you didn''t want to do?"

    Mia couldn''t deny Lucien''s argument. She still wanted to argue, but he started to kiss her neck and ear. He found her weaknesses so quickly that she couldn''t deny him anything...

    "I don''t... you... don''t... wait... not here... Okay! You can sleep with me, idiot."

    The camp was small, and as everyone was close to the fire, Marie and Anne could see the whole scene. Maria didn''t look, but Anne couldn''t help but enjoy the nice show and comment.

    "You are such a cute couple... Even though you met so recently..."

    Lucien did not stop kissing Mia''s body in front of everyone without feeling any shame. Mia didn''t want to do that kind of thing in front of the others, but she couldn''t get out of his embrace... Her body wouldn''t accept turning away from him...

    Still caressing Mia, Lucien spoke to Anne in his usual calm tone. "You and Marie promised me your bodies in exchange for my help... But the only good girl here is Mia..."

    Marie can''t help but bow her head in shame. When she and Anne were in critical danger, Lucien saved them, but it was not free, and now she was not living up to her promise.

    She was going to beg for more time to get ready, but Lucien spoke before not only to her but also Anne. "I will not force you. But if in a week you don''t serve me correctly, we will never be allies again..."

    Marie did not feel any threat in Lucien''s tone but disappointment, which made her feel even worse. She felt that not having his respect could be very bad and promised to herself think seriously about serve him.

    Anne had different thoughts. She wanted to be with Lucien because just seeing how happy Mia was being treated so lovingly, she wished to receive the same treatment too.

    But she was still a shy fox-girl and didn''t know how to approach him. She thought about saying she would serve him, but it seemed like she didn''t want to be with him, and only was because he saved them.

    She was also unsure of her own feelings. Maybe she didn''t like him that much and was just jealous of Mia?

    Anne thought about trying to approach him more slowly to get to know him better. She had an idea that seemed a little bold, but she still wanted to try.

    She strolled towards Lucien. "I''m grateful that you gave us that time to think... But I can help you to feel good now... Maybe..."

    As soon as she was three feet from him, she bowed her head in shame and began to whisper. "I don''t know how to do it properly... but I can try to use my mouth... you know..."

    Lucien understood and was about to accept, but... Mia also understood and put her hand on Lucien''s c.o.c.k while speaking decisively to Anne. "I do it. You don''t have to force yourself."

    Mia did not want to play the part of a jealous wife. It was common knowledge that amazing men would have more than one woman... and Lucien was damn handsome as a god, so Mia was sure he would have a lot of women.

    She was already quite happy to be the first wife and would always struggle to maintain that position. As a good wife, she would not accept any woman touching her man out of pity or some kind of promise.

    If someone gave Lucien pleasure, it would have to be with much affection and love. So she wouldn''t let Anne do anything to Lucien out of debt as long as she could willingly do it...

    In fact, every time Lucien teased her, her body wanted him more and more... She really wanted to feel that pleasant taste again...

    Anne saw the fierce look Mia was giving her and stepped back. "I didn''t want to disturb you... Good night."

    Marie and Anne entered their tents as it was complicated to continue watching Lucien and Mia doing those things...

    Mia became much more relaxed after the girls went to sleep and started to be more daring. She gave Lucien a long wet kiss and began to caress his c.o.c.k over his clothes.

    Lucien couldn''t help but be surprised. Mia was sometimes timid but sometimes so bold... "If you keep teasing me, I''ll eat you right here."

    Mia started to m.o.a.n when Lucien began to caress her ass. "I won''t give it to you until my mother gives us her blessing... And my ass still hurts a bit after what we did in the bath..."

    Lucien began to suck on Mia''s tongue in a way they both loved. After their saliva looked the same, he kissed her neck again. "So, how are you going to take care of your man?"

    She took Lucien''s hand and started sucking on his finger in a very s.e.xy way. "You can... use my mouth... as much as you want... You can use my b.r.e.a.s.ts too... even if they are small... I can give you a massage..."

    Lucien used his other hand to caress one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He squeezed and played with her n.i.p.p.l.e, even though over her clothes, she still felt outstanding. "Your b.r.e.a.s.ts are not small... They are perfect for me."

    Little Ko watched Lucien and Mia''s show with great curiosity. Oya saw it and put her paw on top of the little tigress to keep her from looking on as she could feel what they were doing.

    Lucien couldn''t hold his d.i.c.k begging to go out and have some play, so he picked Mia up. She hugged his waist with her legs as they went to her tent without stopping kissing.

    The tent was not very large, being approximately 2x2 meters. Lucien laid Mia on the small mattress as he prepared to remove his pants.

    Mia wanted to show all her affection and started to take off his clothes quickly. "Let me help you... My man..."

    Lucien could only smile when he saw the cute Mia taking off his clothes. She first took off his shirt, and then after kissing all over his chest, leaving traces of saliva and kiss marks, she took off his pants.

    Lucien''s underwear was already a big tent. Mia couldn''t stop drooling and released the monster she missed so much. Lucien''s c.o.c.k was hard as rock pointing to the sky, and Mia held it tight with her delicate hands.

    "Are you that hard because you''re a pervert?"

    He pushed her down on the bed and started rubbing his c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Mia used her hands to squeeze her b.r.e.a.s.ts, giving Lucien a boob job.

    "How could I not be hard when you are so stunning and cute?"

    Lucien continued to rub his c.o.c.k on Mia''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. She moved with him while squeezing his c.o.c.k. It didn''t take long for him to c.u.m very much on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and face. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Mia felt her whole body warm... When he c.u.mmed that white liquid on her, it was so good that she wet her panties with her love juices.

    She then began to lick his seed on her face. It was so good that she wasted no time and began to suck his c.o.c.k vigorously. "Mmmm... more... give more me of that..."

    Lucien laid on his back, giving Mia more freedom to suck his c.o.c.k as much as she wanted while he patted her head. "I can give you as much as you want... So drink it all..."

    Both Lucien and Mia were still new to these things, but they seemed to have a perfect connection as Mia gave Lucien more and more pleasure. She even started to caress his balls while taking his c.o.c.k deep in her throat.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    "OHH MIAAAA!"

    In this game, Lucien c.u.mmed twice more, giving a lot of dessert to Mia, who drank it all with a wide smile on her face. Then Mia laid on his chest. "Did you like it?"

    "You are so adorable, Mia! Of course, I loved it."

    Lucien was patting Mia''s head while she smiled happily on his chest, but then...

    *Meow* *Meow* *Meow*

    They heard the cute meows of little Ko right next to the tent. Lucien gave Mia a pleading look. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes and accept. "The space is small, but okay."

    Lucien wasted no time and left the tent. He caught little Ko, who licked his face in a pleading way, while Oya also gave Lucien a pleading look.

    How could he deny those adorable tigresses something? "Come on, let''s all sleep together."

    *Meow*

    Mia''s tent was small, but everyone managed to sleep together, hugging each other. Two people and two tigresses... They''ve never slept so comfortably before...

    But that night, two other people did not sleep well. Marie and Anne had a hard time sleeping after hearing Mia and Lucien''s m.o.a.ns. After sleeping, they woke up wet for dreaming of the sounds of "Slurp."

    -------------------

    After waking up and having a simple breakfast, Lucien''s group followed the road. They were traveling slowly and fighting all the beasts that appeared.

    Not only did Lucien see Mia getting better and better in combat, but he also saw Oya fight. The mama tigress is very strong and faster.

    She could undoubtedly defeat any of the girls before they could make any move. Even Mia, who was very fast, could not follow Oya''s speed.

    As they walked down the road talking and laughing, Lucien felt something, and L.u.s.t commented in his mind quickly. "Did you feel them?"

    Lucien''s senses were getting better and better, and he heard footsteps more than a mile away. L.u.s.t had sensory skills, which would improve the more Lucien shared mana with her, but it was already enough for her to feel people coming too.

    Lucien alerted the girls immediately. "There''s a large group on the hill ahead."

    Lucien''s group stopped walking. Lucien tried to see something, but there were a lot of trees in front of the hill. Then he heard the sound of arrows cutting through the wind.

    *Woosh* *Creack*

    *Woosh* *Creack*

    He acted exceptionally quickly and broke an arrow, which almost hit his face with his hand. Less than a second later, he broke an arrow that was aimed at Mia''s face with the red dagger.

    Marie and Anne were very shocked as they did not expect such a surprise attack in a region so close to Portgreen. They started to wonder if they were other mercenaries looking for a fight.

    Mia felt no fear when Lucien broke the arrow less than a foot from her face. She already had instinctive confidence in him.

    Lucien caressed Mia''s face while giving her a tender smile and speaking in a very gentle tone that made Mia feel so secure, but Marie and Anne shiver a little.

    "Who is looking for a painful death in the morning?"

 Chapter 28 - Adventurers Group vs the Devil (part 1)

    Mason was furious. "Did you miss, you idiots? How can you be A-rank if you can''t shoot a stupid mercenary and a pervert by a sneak attack?"

    Mason''s group traveled at full speed following the elven brothers. They arrived on a hill, and the scouts saw Lucien''s group coming down the road.

    As Marie and Anne walked ahead, Mason thought Lucien and Mia were threatening them or something. The elven brothers recognized Lucien as the n.a.k.e.d man and Mia as the hooded woman as she wore the same clothes.

    Mason and the elven brothers concluded that approaching Lucien''s group could scare him by causing the girls to be hurt.

    Then he ordered his two elite archers, who were the strongest adventurers in the group below him and the woman in heavy armor, to kill Lucien and the hooded woman from a reasonable distance.

    It should be straightforward for the elite archers to hit targets at this distance; they used powerful magic bows and had high skills.

    The arrows came out half a second after another and flew at super speed. But it broke less than thirty centimeters from the targets, leaving the archers shocked. "What the f.u.c.k was that?!"

    Mason did not have a good view of that distance, but it was not difficult to see that Lucien and Mia had not fallen, and he worried about Marie and Anne. "We have to get close quickly, or he could hurt the girls!"

    Then the group headed towards Lucien, concerned for the safety of Marie and Anne. The archers were very confused and thought that Lucien and Mia had some protection treasure, as it made no sense for the arrows to just break without reason.

    No one in the group had such high agility to see Lucien''s swift movements except one person.

    The woman in the heavy armor was still in the middle of the group normally, but beneath the beautiful helmet, there was a strange smile. "What quick movements... My eyes could barely follow..."

    -----------------

    Marie and Anne were perplexed and looked at Lucien waiting for an answer, but he just kept patting Mia.

    Marie tried to get some information as it looked like he had senses good enough to notice the enemies coming far. "Are they mercenaries?"

    Lucien saw the large group coming quickly and noticed an emblem on flags and equipment they used. It was the same emblem that Marie and Anne had on their clothes. A sword and staff above a word, which Lucien couldn''t read yet.

    He didn''t need to be a genius to understand that they are people from the same guild as the girls, but he still couldn''t understand why they attacked him that way... But about attacking Mia, he didn''t even want to know the reason...

    Lucien continued to stroke Mia gently while speaking calmly to Marie. "They are your guild''s people."

    Marie and Anne were even more surprised... and afraid now. They saw Lucien kill many people without changing his expression... and the deaths of Brian and Gerard were very brutal.

    Marie didn''t know why adventurers would attack Lucien and Mia, but she thought it must be some misunderstanding. She could already imagine a situation where Oya chewed some adventurer''s head.

    "Lucien, let''s hear what they have to say first, please."

    He didn''t answer and watched the group approach. It seemed to have more than fifty adventurers, and a big fat man was leading the group with a great ax in his hand.

    Mason didn''t even notice that Marie and Anne looked nothing like prisoners. He stopped less than twenty meters from Lucien and began making demands in a threatening tone.

    "Release the girls! You can get out of this situation alive if you cooperate with me."

    Mason hoped to intimidate Lucien, but the strange red-haired man continued to look at the adventurers behind him and ignored his request.

    Lucien, still hugging Mia, looked at the group of adventurers and shouted words, which left almost everyone confused. "Who shot the second arrow?!?!"

    Marie started to beg Lucien to stop. Anne didn''t know how to react. Mia could only enjoy Lucien''s gentle touch. Oya faced the adventurers sharing his master''s displeasure.

    Mason was furious and squeezed his ax while shouting at Lucien again. "Who do you think you ar-"

    "WHO! SHOT!! THE!!! SECOND!!!! DAMN!!!!! ARROW?!?!?!?!?!?!?"

    Lucien''s scream sounded like an angry demon, but he didn''t move a step and kept patting Mia, making the whole scene very bizarre.

    Before Mason could say anything else, Lucien disappeared. He used all his speed and turned a blur while he ran towards Mason with his red dagger ready.

    *Clang*

    Lucien was faster and stronger now than when he fought Gerard. The pleasure and desire he shared with Mia did both of them well. Still, he was surprised when a woman in heavy armor managed to intercept his attack before hitting Mason.

    The woman blocked Lucien''s dagger with a large silver sword. He felt that she was not as fast as he, but their strength is similar as none of them could move an inch.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment on Lucien''s mind. "Don''t kill her! She has great potential, even at that age."

    Mason was unable to see Lucien''s agile movement, but after his aunt blocked the attack, he thought the stranger was done.

    But then he realized that she didn''t seem to have an advantage against the red-haired man. He didn''t think twice and attacked Lucien with his ax in a cruel blow.

    *Roar*

    Everything was happening very fast, and everyone just got more and more confused as unable to follow the swift movements.

    Oya saw Mason attacking Lucien and jumped on him quickly. He fell to the ground, and Oya was about to bite his head while her sharp claws were already penetrating his armor. But then she heard Lucien''s voice. "Oya!"

    The mama tigress is very intelligent, and her connection with Lucien only improved. She did not understand words completely, but she understood the intention and would obey her scented master as a good tigress she was.

    Lucien had already dismissed thoughts of killing the woman in heavy armor as she could be a good partner, as L.u.s.t said. But about men... They would never have a good end if it depended on him.

    He maintained the strength on the dagger, giving no advantage to the woman''s longsword as he spoke calmly to her. "Drop the sword, or the fat man''s head will become food to my tigress."

    Jeanne, the woman in the heavy armor, did not know what to do. She was not the kind of person who would give up easily in battle but promised Mason''s parents to take good care of him, her nephew.

    She also couldn''t just give the archer to the strange man to do whatever he wants with him. She can''t help but curse Mason for getting in trouble with someone so strong that even she, one of the most powerful rank-A adventurers, couldn''t easily beat.

    But the big tigress was just waiting for a sign from the man and would devour Mason''s head. Jeanne had to think about her family first and try to negotiate. "Are you going to kill the archer?"

    The adventurer group wanted to help Jeanne and Mason, but they were in a dangerous situation. Any movement of them could cause the red-haired man or the big tigress to kill their companions, so they could only watch everything in fear.

    Marie and Anne were very nervous. They knew this group because they are famous for being good people. Marie wanted to beg Lucien to stop, but she knew he was not easily influenced. And she was not in good relations with him now.

    Lucien was not going to lie without reason, and he had already decided that anyone who tried anything against his women would not end well. "The archer tried to hurt my woman. What kind of man would I be if I don''t do anything?"

    Jeanne understood that the man should love the hooded woman very much. She could only blame herself for allowing Mason to make a surprise attack before they found out this enemy is not someone they could offend.

    "I understand. I''m so sorry for attacking you and your wife. I will give you the archer, but you have to send your tigress to leave my nephew."

    Lucien knew that someone gave the order to the archer, but he wanted to start the punishment by the owner of the hand that acted against his adorable Mia. "I want to see who the archer is. Or I will kill everyone."

    Jeanne could feel both coldness and seriousness in Lucien''s tone. She could no longer sustain the groans of pain that Mason made as the tigress''s claws pierced his chest. Then she called out the name of the archer.

    All adventurers were terrified of the situation. Especially the two archers. They were very scared and thought about trying to shoot Lucien while Jeanne was keeping him still.

    But if they hit her or something went wrong, they would be very dead. So they hoped she or Mason could handle the situation. But the archer who shot Mia was unlucky. When Jeanne called his name, he knew he was very screwed.

    The poor man started to sweat cold, and his body moved involuntarily. He ran away by fear, trying to keep his life.

    Lucien saw the archer running away and couldn''t help but smile. "Oya! Bring me him alive."

    *Roar*

    Mama tigress understood Lucien''s order. She jumped off Mason and quickly chased the archer. Her speed was very high, and the poor man was unable to run for long. Oya bit his leg and dragged him to Lucien as the man cried and struggled in vain.

    "AHHHHH! PLEASE COMMAND IT TO STOOOOP."

    "PLEASEEEEEE... AAAAAAAH!"

    Lucien was very pleased to hear the archer''s screams and drew back his dagger, letting Jeanne breathe. She had to use all of her strength to keep holding on to his attack. But Lucien seemed to be very comfortable as if it was nothing to him.

    Jeanne stepped back to care Mason''s wounds as Lucien went towards Oya and the poor archer.

    When the adventurers saw Jeanne and Mason away from Lucien, they thought it was time to attack and prepared themself for it. Archers aimed their arrows. Wizards prepared their spells. And warriors, the shields.

    Jeanne was one of the most powerful adventurers in Portgreen and was already considered by many even as S-rank, but she knew that Lucien was as strong as she, and faster.

    There was also the big tigress and the hooded woman beside him. So she couldn''t help but be angry when her group was about to attack Lucien. "You idiots! Do you have shit in place of the brain?! Put your weapons down and let me handle the situation!"

    The adventurers followed Mason''s orders, but everyone knew that Jeanne is his aunt and the strongest adventurer of their group, so they would not go against her orders. Everyone lowered their weapons, causing the archer to lose hope completely.

    Marie had already lost count of how many times she begged Lucien to stop, but it was no use. She knew that the bizarre show would not end with the archer and could not help but began to cry. Anne tried to comfort her while also thinking that the situation would not end so quickly.

    Mia didn''t want Lucien to make enmity with all those adventurers, so she tried to ask him not to go too far. "Lucien, we''re fine, so you don''t have to kill him."

    Lucien looked at Mia with a lovely and tender smile, making everyone confused about what kind of devil he was. "When I meet your mom, and she finds out you were attacked, and I didn''t do anything, how will she let you be mine?"

    Mia couldn''t handle the pleasant feelings when Lucien talked about meeting her mother to ask for her to be his. So, she nodded while making "mm" sounds and let Lucien do what he wanted.

    The archer has never felt so much pain before, while Oya keeps bitting his leg, but the worst was yet to come.

 Chapter 29 - Adventurers Group vs the Devil (part 2)

    "AHHHH!"

    The archer kept screaming while Oya destroyed his leg. Lucien thought it was not enough and started to stomp his belly, causing the poor man to choke with his own blood.

    "You could have shot as many arrows as you wanted at me... But did you have to aim at my woman? Unforgivable!"

    Marie, Anne, and many other adventurers could not look at the brutal and disgusting scene. Everyone''s thinking was the same about Lucien and Oya. "The devil and his faithful companion."

    Oya has an excellent connection with Lucien, so she felt the same anger towards the archer. She bitted him slowly in the most torturous way possible.

    Lucien listened to the adventurers'' murmurs as he continued to stomp on the archer''s body. He didn''t care to be called a devil or anything like that. He was just so angry that the archer tried to hurt Mia.

    Jeanne could no longer hear the poor man''s muffled screams and begged Lucien to stop. "You already hurt him a lot. Please stop!"

    Lucien took his foot off the archer''s chest while Oya stopped devouring his arm. "Would you have spared him if it were your nephew attacked without reason?"

    Jeanne could not deny that if someone dear to her were attacked without reason, she would be very angry with the attacker. But she wouldn''t go so far as to torture the person.

    "I would bring them to justice and not torture them to death!"

    Lucien took a step back, and everyone thought that Jeanne''s words had made him rethink his actions...

    But then he quickly smashed his ebony boot hard on the archer''s face. His boot broke the bones and teeth of the poor man, who could not even scream anymore and only trembled while spitting out what was left of his blood.

    Lucien pressed his boot slowly while Oya tore the archer''s belly, spreading his guts across the ground. Lucien looked at Jeanne and the adventurers while speaking loud enough for everyone to hear.

    "I don''t care about justice. It''s what will happen to anyone who thinks of harming my women."

    Everyone got the message, and most of them paid attention to the fact that he said "women," so they concluded that he also talked about Marie and Anne.

    Jeanne couldn''t believe that an A-rank archer died like that in front of her, and she can''t do anything. Lucien is not only powerful and brutal, but the tigress seemed to act as an extension of his body. She knew they had no chance of winning despite being in such a large group.

    All she wanted to do was leave before the devil killed more of her comrades. Jeanne gave Marie and Anne a sad look; even if though they were Lucien''s prisoners, there was nothing she could do.

    Jeanne bowed slightly to Lucien as she spoke in the most respectful way she could. "I apologize again for attacking you. If you allow me, I would like to leave now and not bother you anymore."

    She thought Lucien would not try to go any further as a conflict would be fatal for both sides, but he seemed to know no limits.

    "We still have a lot to talk about."

    Lucien looked to the side and motioned for Marie and Anne to approach. The girls didn''t think of refusing as they didn''t know what kind of things he was capable of.

    When Marie and Anne came close to Lucien, he surprised everyone. "You, two idiots, come out from behind the trees!"

    No one noticed that the elven brothers had come out from behind the group of adventurers and hid in the trees close the road, but Lucien saw them and heard their murmurs.

    When the eleven brothers heard Lucien''s shout and saw him looking in their direction, they knew they were screwed. They were terrified and could not move.

    Everyone looked in the direction Lucien was looking expecting to see something, but there was no movement. Then Lucien looked at Oya and didn''t even need to say anything because she understood his intention.

    *Roar*

    The elven brothers were already terrified, but when they heard Oya''s scary growl, they couldn''t help but come out from behind the tree and run towards Lucien. They did not want to end up like the poor archer.

    Some of the adventurers could not help but frown as they came to help the elven brothers, but they fled in the first danger that appeared. They knew that Lucien and the tigress were enemies that they could not defeat, but abandoning their comrades like that was not a popular thing with adventurers.

    Some were also angry at the brothers for getting them into this trouble. So they were happy when they saw the urine trail behind one of the elves. They are obviously terrified.

    The elven brothers quickly arrived in front of Lucien and knelt while pleading. "Please forgive us! We thought you were with the mercenaries and would hurt Marie and Anne. We just wanted to save them."

    Lucien smiled when he understood the whole situation. He had already heard much of the brothers'' murmurs while they were hiding.

    Marie and Anne were very angry with the brothers because not only did they abandon them, but they also caused this horrible situation.

    Jeanne also understood something because the brothers had said before with certainty that Lucien was the enemy of the girls, but now it didn''t seem like that. When she was about to ask, Marie started to tell what really happened.

    Everyone heard the story and got angry at the brothers for running away and still saying that Lucien was the enemy when he clearly saved the girls. But one thing was true; Mia was with the mercenaries and attacked Marie.

    All adventurers knew about conflicts with mercenaries, and many of them gave Mia strange looks. Lucien noticed this and spoke loudly to make his point very clear. "Mia was a mercenary, but now she is my wife. If anyone has anything against her, you can say that I will listen to you..."

    Mia was more and more embarrassed. She seemed to be in a romance story and didn''t care that the ground was full of the guts and parts of a man, but that Lucien kept calling her his woman and his wife.

    Jeanne didn''t know what to do. She didn''t like the brothers'' shameful behavior, but she also didn''t want to let Lucien torture them to death. She could only promise to report the guild, and they would punish the brothers accordingly.

    The girls were very angry with the brothers, but they preferred the guild to punish them. But Lucien didn''t think so.

    "After I save your comrades, you appear out of nowhere and shoot an arrow at my wife. The mistake is clearly the misunderstanding made by these idiots."

    Jeanne realized that Lucien was still angry and would not let things end that easily. But she didn''t want to see anyone else die and tried to argue. "You ignored several laws and killed the archer brutally, so please don''t kill them either."

    Lucien looked at the brothers with a calm look without showing any anger. "I will not kill, but... They have to suffer some punishment. They seem to be very experienced in "running away," so I think one less leg won''t be a problem."

    "What?!" Everyone was confused by Lucien''s words.

    The elven brothers were terrified and could not even speak. Jeanne feared the worst but had to ask. "What do you mean?"

    Lucien started patting Mia''s head, who had approached him. "Look how cute she is... Your guys tried to shoot an arrow at this beautiful face... "

    "Now, I want one leg from each one. Either that or I kill... for me, both are valid solutions."

    Jeanne did not know how to negotiate with Lucien. He seemed to be insane. He prevented any argument by saying he could kill them, so she couldn''t think of a way to stop it. If she tried anything, he could kill more people...

    Everyone understood Jeanne''s silence as acceptance and could not believe that she would let this madness continue. The elven brothers could no longer bear with fear. One passed out, and the other tried to escape.

    Lucien didn''t think twice about giving the order. "Oya! Just one leg."

    *Roar*

    Mama tigress acted quickly by jumping at the elf runaway and brutally ripped his leg off. The poor elf screamed in despair until he passed out.

    Everyone just wanted to get out of there. They couldn''t stand to see that bizarre show anymore, but they couldn''t just run away, or they could end up like the poor archer.

    Lucien didn''t let the other brother get away with it just by passing out, and Oya also ripped his leg off. The elf woke up to scream but soon passed out again by the pain.

    Jeanne sent some adventurers to pick up the elven brothers and apply basic first aid to them. She would take them back to the guild, but she no longer knew how to report something like that...

    Marie and Anne did not like the bloody scene, but they could not deny that it was a deserved punishment. If Lucien had not saved them, the mercenaries would not have mercy, and the brothers had abandoned them so quickly. Now, they had one more thing to thank Lucien for.

    Jeanne started praying for any god to give Lucien a little bit of mercy to let them go. She again tried to say goodbye, but things weren''t over yet, and she can''t help but curse mentally. "He''s worse than the devil!"

    Lucien looked at Jeanne and spoke earnestly. "We have one last question. The archer did not willingly shoot the arrow. Someone gave the order. Who did?"

    The adventurers wanted to cry and scream. "You can''t be serious!"

    Jeanne couldn''t help being afraid. "You promised me that you wouldn''t hurt him!"

    Lucien saw Jeanne''s concerned look and understood who she was talking about. "So the leader is your nephew? I said I wouldn''t kill him, but I didn''t say anything about not beating or maiming..."

    Mason started to shiver from fear. He''s a powerful A-rank adventurer, but the cruelty he saw today took away all the courage he once had.

    Jeanne was no better than Mason. She had several thoughts of ordering the entire group to attack Lucien, but she feared not only him but also the big tigress. "Please. Let us go, or it could end up bad for all of us..."

    Lucien looked at Jeanne and then at the other adventurers with a stern look. "You know there is no way for you to get out alive if we get into conflict. I am not deliberately attacking you but asking for justice for my wife."

    Jeanne did not know how to argue with Lucien, nor did she want to. She just wanted this nightmare to end. "There has to be a way for you not to hurt him. It was the elves brothers'' fault, not ours."

    Lucien gave Jeanne a strange smile and was about to place his order when L.u.s.t called into his mind. "Don''t use that serving talk, idiot! Make her go on a date with you then attack when she is off guard."

    He would follow all of L.u.s.t''s advice as he knew nothing about relationsh.i.p.s. Then he tried a more causal tone while talking to Jeanne. "If you go on a date with me, I can forget about it."

    "Heeeeee?"

    No one could take any more listening to the devil''s follies. He''s very insane, and Jeanne just wanted to bang her head against a rock and wake up from this damn nightmare.

    But Lucien was still looking seriously at her, waiting for her answer. Jeanne knew she couldn''t let this madness continue, and she had to promise to go on a date with the devil himself. "Okay..."

    Lucien clapped his hands excitedly as he changed his mood, making everyone want to vomit blood. "Excellent! So let''s all go back to the city together!"

    When everyone thought the nightmare was ending, Lucien quickly changed his mood and spoke in a severe tone. "Oh! I almost forgot. And the archer who shot the arrow at me?"

    "WHAAAAAAAAT??!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?"

    Some adventurers started to feel sick. Jeanne had a headache. The archer began to cry in the middle of the group.

    Then Lucien started to laugh. "Hahahaha... It''s a joke, guys."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment on Lucien''s mind. "It was not a joke. And you are so evil..."

 Chapter 30 - Difficult Journey

    Lucien convinced Jeanne to travel to Portgreen together. The adventurers did not want to be close to that devil, but they also did not want to offend him, so they all followed in silence along the road.

    Most adventurers walked ahead. Jeanne was in the middle, talking to Marie and Anne. Lucien followed with Mia and the tigresses behind the group.

    Mia adorably held Lucien''s arm, and despite the smile on her face, she was a little worried. "You shouldn''t have killed the archer. Now, you may have problems with the guild because of me..."

    Lucien knew he exaggerated, but that was the intention. He couldn''t deal well with his anger when someone tried to hurt Mia. So, he wanted to make the adventurers spread this story to avoid a situation like that again.

    He hugged Mia more tightly. "Problems can be solved. But if something bad happens to you, I can only regret it. I prefer that they hate me, and you stay safe."

    Lucien loved his mother very much, and the loss of her added to his father''s horrible treatment made him very passionate.

    He was discovering new ways to love, and Mia caught him off guard. She''s so good and lovely that he couldn''t cope well when she was in danger. But even he knew he went too far. Now, he would have to deal with the consequences.

    Lucien asked a lot of questions about Mia and her mother. She said that her mother was sick and she needed a lot of money to buy a special medicine. She worked for the mercenaries as she cannot join the guild for some reason.

    He tried to ask more about how her mother got sick and why no one helped them, but Mia didn''t want to answer much yet. He also asked why she couldn''t join the guild, but Mia didn''t want him to get into any more trouble so quickly, so she promised to tell him at another time.

    "Now that you have the chest plus the money you already had, where are you going to buy the medicine?"

    Mia said it was in another country and that they would have to travel for a month. Lucien said that they could go now, making Mia thrilled that he didn''t even think twice before he wanted the best for her.

    She held his hand tighter. "It''s not that simple, idiot. I will only be able to buy that medicine at an auction, which happens once a year. There are still three months to start."

    Lucien and Mia agreed that he would join the guild, but she would stop working with the mercenaries. With the addition of the bronze chest, Mia already had enough money to buy the rare medicine for her mother, so she would wait until they could travel to the auction.

    But then L.u.s.t said something in his mind, which almost made him scream.

    "You should be able to heal anything with a certain amount of your essence as the life mana, which you got from Sophia, runs throughout your body."

    Lucien understood L.u.s.t''s explanation. He couldn''t use that mana to cast spells, but it was still in his body, and probably other people could absorb it from his essence.

    But the issue was very complicated. And he can''t help asking L.u.s.t. "How do you want me to tell my woman that I can heal her mother with my d.i.c.k? Wouldn''t that make her think I''m a crazy pervert?"

    L.u.s.t claimed that the situation would be more natural to understand when Mia felt more and more the improvements that Lucien''s body caused in her body. So, they agreed that Lucien would speak to Mia about it at another time.

    As the group walked down the road, Lucien realized that the landscape was changing around them. The road no longer passed through a forest but open fields.

    His eyes could see long distances where there were small hills, fields full of plants and colorful trees, some farms close to large plantations.

    He could also see great walls, which looked very old but still quite firm, around what should be Portgreen city. Behind the walls, there were large towers and castles, some of which were made of stones with an architecture similar to that of the wall.

    But others were totally different, made only of wood in a very different style of architecture, with roofs slightly curved upwards. Some were made of what Lucien thought was bamboo, as they were still far away; he could not see precisely.

    Mia told Lucien a lot about Portgreen. It''s a city which had a wide variety of different people. Many small villages and towns lived under the protection of adventurers and mercenaries, who came from all over the world to live in Portgreen.

    When closer to the city, more streets connected to the main one. Lucien started to see many people coming from different paths. Some looked like adventurers with colorful and varied armor, small or large groups with several members of different races and equipment.

    There were also groups of people who wore dark clothes and capes, just like Mia. Those were the mercenaries who gave Lucien''s group strange looks but confused looks at Mia and Lucien.

    There were also several peasants and travelers. Ordinary people were carrying boxes of vegetables and herbs, others in large and small caravans with carts full of different kinds of stuff.

    People talked and laughed as they animatedly walked towards the city on the street, which was now quite wide and made of cobblestones.

    The adventurers who had witnessed Lucien''s bloody show began to forget that unfortunate episode and talk about other things. They were away from Portgreen for a long time and wanted to rest and relax when they arrived at the guild.

    But Jeanne couldn''t stop thinking about Lucien. She couldn''t forget the calm expression on his face as he commanded the tigress to maim adventurers from the same side as her... Her people...

    And all because of a misunderstanding. She thought he must be insane... But did he do everything for the girl he loved? So he should love her a lot... But he made her promise to go on a date with him... The more Jeanne thought about him, the more she got confused.

    She kept giving him strange looks, thinking he didn''t notice. But Lucien saw it every time she looked at him. He knew nothing about Jeanne except her sweet voice and her gray eyes. Then he also looked at her several times, wondering what was under that heavy armor and elegant helmet.

    Jeanne talked a lot with Marie and Anne; almost everything she asked was about Lucien, and what was not about him was clearly just to cover her great curiosity about the beautiful devil.

    Marie and Anne thought that Jeanne was very angry with Lucien and wanted to know something that could help screw him. But they''re women and recognized the looks Jeanne gave Lucien.

    It was not a look of anger or disapproval, but curiosity and perhaps admiration. Marie and Anne did not realize that they were looking at Jeanne angrily and were not looks of criticism but jealous.

    Jeanne couldn''t help but be curious about Lucien. Although he seemed cruel and exaggerated, he''s firm and decisive. They attacked him for no reason, so maybe it would be reasonable for him to be very angry...

    He went too far but not for the one who attacked him but for his wife... Jeanne started to think that it seemed somehow very romantic...

    "Ahhhh... What am I thinking? He killed cruelly, and I think it''s romantic? It''s all his fault that I''m having these bizarre thoughts! I won''t let him get away with it!!"

    Anne saw Jeanne''s flushed face and became more jealous. She didn''t know how to approach Lucien even though she had promised her body to him. She became less and less confident, seeing how he and Mia got along better and better.

    Now, Jeanne came out of the blue and agreed to go on a date with him so quickly... Not only that, but she seemed eager for it... Anne couldn''t deny that she had conflicting feelings towards Lucien, but now she couldn''t help envying Mia and feeling angry at Jeanne.

    Marie would always be grateful that Lucien saved her... and twice. But she couldn''t deny that she was afraid of him... Not only did he kill easily, but he tortured some victims cruelly... She wanted to give him anything but not to be with him...

    That was what she thought or wanted to believe. But feelings were not that simple. Fear, not only of him, but also of what people would think of him, clouded her thoughts, preventing her from seeing that he would be cruel and brutal, but not without reason, but to protect those close to him.

    Marie thought she was very unlucky to meet the mercenaries, soldiers of the Light Empire, and Lucien. But now, seeing Jeanne''s flushed expression, she started to feel that maybe she didn''t see something that the others did... Something that Anne seemed to see too...

    She wanted to believe that the girls would be excited by his divine body, but after getting to know him better, they would be afraid... But she started to wonder if she knew him well. After all, they only met a day ago. And Mia already looked like a cute kitten in his arms...

    "He must be a demon and seduced her! I can''t let myself fall into that enchantment... He''s just a cruel devil!"

    Marie was starting to have dangerous thoughts about Lucien and tried to shake her head to forget those thoughts but ended up talking loud enough for Jeanne and Anne to hear.

    The three flushed girls realized that they were staring at Lucien and paid no attention to where they were walking. He was kissing and caressing Mia, so he didn''t notice their looks, but Mia did. And she was looking at them with a serious look as if facing her enemies.

    Some people notice the embarrassment of girls. Some adventurers thought that Jeanne was going crazy if she was interested in the devil.

    Others were sure he brainwashed Marie and Anne. They were so afraid of Lucien that they didn''t even realize that he didn''t need much to charm girls just by his handsome looking.

    But a person was angry. Very angry at Lucien for humiliating him and forcing his aunt to go on a date with him. Mason never felt as much hatred for someone as he did for Lucien.

    He already had a wonderful woman in his arms, but Marie and Anne were still looking at him, and they probably would be in his arms soon. Mason felt angry and jealous of Lucien... but then he saw Jeanne making the same flushed expression as the girls while looking at him.

    He was furious and started cursing Lucien in his mind. "You will do nothing to my aunt! I''ll make you pay for humiliating me, you bastard!"

    The group continues walking along the road and soon arrived in a long line full of people who were waiting to enter the city. Lucien could see a large open iron gate and several guards around it.

    Everyone who tried to enter the city had to pass an inspection to explain the reasons for wanting to enter the city and what they bring.

    The guards checked everything, and the masters of mystic formations made a type of identification card quickly for new visitors. Those who already had their ID card just needed to show it and enter.

    The ID cards showed the person''s name, profession, and other characteristics. The adventurers have ID cards of the guild. Mia has a freelance mercenary ID card.

    When it came time for Lucien''s group to go through the inspection, everyone showed their Id cards, but Lucien had to make a new one.

    The master of mystic formation started asking several questions, which Lucien did not want to answer, so Jeanne tried to help him. "He''ll probably join the guild, so give him a special ID card for now."

    The guards didn''t do that kind of thing easily, but Jeanne is very famous in the city, so they gave Lucien a special ID card, which only has his name and a few more information.

    Lucien entered the city together with the group and cannot help but be impressed. He always lived in seclusion in the mountains with his sisters, and even though he read a lot about the cities, he didn''t expect it to be so big and full of so many people.

 Chapter 31 - Adventurers Guild

    Lucien was surprised by everything he saw after passing through the city gates. There were so many people of different races and various sizes. Many walked through the streets with magical beasts as pets.

    Oya and Ko were a little scared to see so many people, so they stayed behind Lucien.

    As Portgreen is a city known for accepting all kinds of races, there were many demi-humans. Not only demi-humans but also many humans used some magical beasts as pets.

    So, Oya and Ko were cited on Lucien''s special ID card, thus being able to enter the city with Lucien. Moon Tigers is a rare race of magical beasts, so many people looked on them with greedy eyes.

    Mia, who was holding Lucien''s hand, saw how surprised he was to see so many people and can''t help thinking that he must come from some tiny village. "Have you never been to a city like this before?"

    Lucien gave her a silly smile. "Do you think I''m a hick?"

    Mia started laughing while kissing him on the mouth. "Of course not, you fool. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with finding this city beautiful. I will show you all the best places!"

    Marie and Anne became more and more jealous as they watched Lucien and Mia make romantic scenes all the damn places for whatever reason.

    Jeanne didn''t know if she was more jealous or angry that Lucien was acting so cute to Mia a few hours after killing and maiming people. She thought he might have a double personality.

    Mia knew that Lucien would join the guild, and she did not want to go there as that would only cause problems for him. She also wanted time to prepare a proper meeting between her mother and Lucien. The situation of Mia''s mother was very complicated, which made everything difficult.

    She hugged him as tightly as she could while vigorously sucking his tongue, trying to mark her mouth with his taste. "Mm... We will... be separated... for just a while. You are... not allowed to stop... thinking about me.!"

    Lucien kept Mia in his arms while their tongues struggled. He ran his hand over her entire body to remember each part of her all the time. "I will not... stop thinking about you... Then at night, you will make up for it!"

    They had agreed to meet at the square at night to decide where they would stay. So they would only be apart for a few hours, but they were doing a dramatic show, which was driving the girls crazy.

    Not only the girls but many people on the street were stopping to see Lucien and Mia, which seemed to be fighting to see who could be more affectionate.

    The men envied Lucien for having such a beautiful girl in his arms. Women envied Mia for having such a stunning man hugging her tightly.

    Since it seemed like Lucien wouldn''t let go of Mia, Jeanne had to step in as she was getting sick, seeing so much love. "We''d better go to the guild now before you start taking your clothes off..."

    Lucien didn''t care for Jeanne''s words or the people watching while he kissed Mia for another five minutes. When they finished the kiss, he slapped her butt, which made enough noise for everyone to hear.

    Then he shot a severe look at all the men who were watching them. The men shivered when Lucien''s cold eyes scared them. They got the message without needing him to say any words. "She is mine!"

    Jeanne could only roll her eyes. Then she led the way to the guild while Lucien continued to look at everything delighted. He enjoyed seeing a lot of different buildings and people.

    L.u.s.t was having a lot of work analyzing all the women around. She needed to focus on the person for a while to see all their latent potential.

    She was talking to Lucien about many good women, but not one was better than the ones he already knew. The city was quite large, and it would take L.u.s.t several days to analyze all the women.

    The group walked for a few more minutes until they arrived at the front of a large wall within the city. This wall was only one meter high with a grid. It surrounded a building, which appeared to be more than a square mile.

    Lucien was delighted with the size of the guild''s headquarters. It was a huge building of more than five hundred meters wide and four floors. It looked like ancient architecture with several statues of mythical creatures like dragons and phoenixes.

    They entered through the large wooden gate. The guards who were also adventurers gave Jeanne''s group a friendly greeting. Everyone knew that the leader was not Mason but Jeanne. Mason was also known as one of the strongest adventurers of the A-rank, so everyone highly respected their group.

    Lucien followed Jeanne and the girls into the main hall. It was like a large tavern with many tables of different sizes. The hall was full of people walking up and down as they took posters from frames on the walls.

    Most of them were adventurers talking and planning new missions. Other people were guild employees, who were responsible for publishing missions, distribute rewards and other things.

    When Lucien and the girls passed through the hall towards the counter, they got a lot of attention. Jeanne was an A-rank adventurer well known as the knight in heavy armor.

    Marie and Anne were known as the new beauties. Even though they recently joined the guild, they''re already very popular.

    Lucien also drew a lot of attention not only because he was with the girls but also because he was very handsome and nobody knew him. The women kept talking about his beautiful body and red hair, making all men there jealous.

    Some people were waiting to be attended to by the guild staff, but when they saw Jeanne approaching, they made room and let her through. She then motioned for Marie and Anne to report to an attendant about the mission at the mine.

    The girls went out to report while Jeanne introduced Lucien to another attendant. "He wants to join the guild."

    The attendant was a cat-like girl. She has big fluffy ears and small amounts of brown fur on her body. Lucien thought she was beautiful, but L.u.s.t said that her latent talent was at best average and that he should not waste time with her. Still, Lucien wanted to be friends with the beautiful cat girl.

    The cat-girl loved Lucien at the first second that she saw his handsome face smiling at her. She couldn''t help blushing while talking timidly.

    "Sir, I''m going to ask you to do the power examination. Even though you look so strong and... Everyone has to do the exam as it is a rule."

    Jeanne frowned when she saw the attendant flirting with Lucien and wondered what she would think if she knew what kind of devil he is.

    She wanted to make Lucien join the guild quickly, thinking he would be grateful and less likely to attack adventurers again. So she tried to use all the influence she had.

    "I''ve already seen his strength, so you don''t have to send him for the exam. He''s as strong as I am, so give him an A-rank ID card."

    "What!?"

    "What the f.u.c.k?!"

    "Oh???"

    There was a great commotion in the hall when people heard Jeanne''s words. A-rank adventurers were rare in these wartimes, so when she said that the new guy was as strong as she, surprised everyone.

    The men regard Lucien with respect, and the girls had their eyes sparkling with expectation. They couldn''t help but think that he is so handsome as strong.

    Everyone started paying attention to Lucien and Jeanne. Then an adventurer stood up and spoke in an annoyed tone. "Where did you get this black armor? Were you a mercenary?"

    Everyone looked at Lucien with a severe look. The adventurers had more and more conflicts with the mercenaries, so the atmosphere was very tense between them.

    Lucien was wearing Brian''s armor, which was very popular with mercenaries, so people started to doubt. The fact that no one had heard of him before only increased the adventurers'' suspicions.

    Jeanne was about to defend Lucien, but he spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear in his usual calm tone.

    "I killed the mercenary who wore this armor and took it to me. Does anyone have a problem with that?"

    The adventurers still had a little doubt, but then Marie explained the situation. "After we were abandoned by our comrades and attacked by mercenaries, Lucien saved us by killing them all."

    "Not only that. A group of Light Empire soldiers also attacked me. They even had a captain, but Lucien defeated him, even risking his own life!"

    "Really?!"

    "WOW!"

    "Well done!!"

    The adventurer who asked the question was the first to congratulate Lucien for his actions. Soon after, several people began to praise him, and some even clapped. They hated the mercenaries and even more the Light Empire.

    The adventurers admired Lucien more and more, he hadn''t even joined the guild yet, but he was already considered a hero by everyone. The men could only praise him while the girls struggled to get his attention.

    Jeanne was also surprised as she didn''t know the part about him killing a Light Empire captain. She knew these captains were as strong as she, so she admired Lucien''s strength more and more.

    But then she remembered the bloody show and thought he was still a devil. "Okay, guys! After he officially joins the guild, you can talk to him more, now get back to your business."

    Marie smiled at Lucien as she was happy to help him at least once. Lucien nodded at her with a smile too.

    After hearing that he killed a Light Empire captain, the attendant no longer doubted Lucien''s capabilities, but she still wanted to follow the rules.

    "Lady Jeanne, I don''t want to offend you, but the guild rules are clear about any new member being examined by a veteran."

    "You, as an A-rank adventurer, can spar with him, and we can quickly make the ID card next."

    Jeanne wanted to avoid fighting Lucien. She feared anything because he was very strange, but since it would be the fastest way, she could not refuse.

    Even if it was a sparring match just for the veteran to judge the power of the new novice, the fights were not so friendly. Veterans had to make novices use all their power to make an accurate assessment and give them better positions.

    Jeanne thought it would be unfortunate if many people watch the spar because she would have to fight seriously, and she felt she couldn''t beat him.

    But then Jeanne had a brilliant idea. She took the attendant''s hand away and led her to the hall''s corner while trying to speak quietly so that no one could hear. Too bad she didn''t know about Lucien''s high senses.

    The attendant was confused, but Jeanne whispered to her. "I am not feeling very well to fight now, so you are going to have to call another veteran. I suggest you call Ravenous... Lucien is very strong, so she is more suited to sparring with him."

    The attendant made a worried expression when Jeanne talked about that person... "Lady Jeanne, please don''t make me go call her..."

    Jeanne hated Ravenous so much. Not only her but many people feared and avoided her... Jeanne, in particular, had many conflicts but never had an advantage against her.

    But then she thought. "She is the demon, and he is the devil. May they both destroy each other..."

    Jeanne wanted Lucien to become an adventurer and fight alongside them, but she was still furious that he had killed the archer. So she thought that if he and Ravenous beat themselves up, it would be a suitable punishment for both of them.

    As the attendant was very scared, Jeanne had to make extreme decisions. She took a bag of coins from her storage treasure and gave it to the girl. "Call Ravenous, or I''ll beat you up here."

    The attendant was afraid of Jeanne, and as her courage had increased by the gold, she ran up the stairs to call the famous Ravenous. Lucien heard everything and waited with an excited smile on his face.

 Chapter 32 - Sweet Ravenous

    The cat-girl attendant went running to the second floor in the guild. While she was going to call Ravenous to examine the strength of the novice, she couldn''t help feeling sorry for him.

    "Why does Jeanne want it to be precisely Ravenous? Does she hate him that much?"

    "Aaaahhhh... He''s so handsome and s.e.xy... Now, Ravenous will break him... There will be nothing left of that pretty face... What a pity..."

    "Did he refuse Jeanne? Now, is she mad at him?"

    The attendant passed through a long corridor and came to the door of one of the rooms. The rooms in that area are the best in the guild, only for the most prestigious members.

    When it came time to call the demon known as Ravenous, she was afraid. Then she squeezed the small coin bag again and knocked on the door. "Lady Ravenous, the guild asks for your help at examining a novice."

    A soft-deep female voice came from behind the door. "Is it a good-looking man?"

    The attendant liked Lucien very much and wanted to lie, saying that he was not handsome to save him from the misfortune that would strike him, but she could not lie to someone as strong as Ravenous, or she could suffer a terrible retaliation.

    The cat-girl stuttered a little but chose to speak the truth. "He''s... the most gorgeous man I''ve ever seen."

    *Thud*

    The door was kicked open, hitting the wall and scaring the attendant. Ravenous hurried out and took the attendant by the shoulders while shaking her. "How gorgeous does that mean?!"

    "Hee... Uhmm..." The poor cat-girl was very scared. She didn''t understand how Ravenous could be so...

    Ravenous is probably the strongest A-rank adventurer at the guild. People do not understand why she has not yet entered the S-rank. But her strength is not what draws the most attention...

    She is a s.e.xy middle-aged woman, 1.7 meters tall. Her curvy body is a wonderful combination of big b.r.e.a.s.ts, a big ass, and a slim waist. But she had many peculiar traits, being a super rare kind of demi-human, the Manticore Race.

    Ravenous''s skin is a beautiful olive color, looking very healthy and hot. Several parts of her body were covered with a fluffy fur of dark brown color as well as her big tousled hair. A pair of big hairy ears barely showed up because her hair was huge, giving her an even cuter look.

    Not only were her small parts with fur fluffy, but she also had small fluffy wings and a delicate brown tail. Her face was beautiful with large yellow eyes, soft and slightly red lips. To complete the heavenly beauty, she has a delicate little nose and small sharp cute fangs.

    The attendant cat-girl and most of the people in the guild didn''t understand why someone as beautiful as she was so brutal.

    Ravenous was a nickname, which everyone thought was very appropriate as she had already broken more than a hundred men in such a terrible way that the poor souls never recovered.

    Now, the cat-girls was taking this terrible villain to devour the handsome novice. The attendant led the way toward the first floor while answering Ravenous'' questions about Lucien.

    ------------------------

    Lucien played with little Ko while waiting for the cat-girl to come back. Everyone stared at him, many appreciating his charm, others thinking how strong he would be. And many were also admiring the beauty of Oya and Ko.

    All the talk goes on about Lucien and who the veteran would be to examine him. Everyone wanted to see the sparring match. But when they saw Ravenous coming down the stairs, they were upset.

    One of Lucien''s new admirers rose to complain. "Are you crazy? What did he do to have to fight her ?!"

    After the first woman complained, other people also started screaming that it was too cruel to the guy who saved two girls from the mercenaries. Everyone claimed that Ravenous would break Lucien forever.

    But Lucien didn''t care about anything the adventurers were talking about. He couldn''t take his eyes off Ravenous''s beautiful curves. She was wearing a small leather armor, which showed much of her s.e.xy body.

    He felt something similar to when he first saw Anne. He really wanted to caress that cute fur. But in Ravenous''s case, he felt much more desire, as she didn''t look like a young girl, but rather the mature woman with curves, which looked much s.e.xier.

    As soon as he saw her, Lucien thought of focusing entirely on conquering the wonderful Manticore-Beauty, but he was not in the world for fun. His mother came first, so he waited for L.u.s.t''s analysis of Ravenous''s latent potential.

    L.u.s.t wasted no time and quickly analyzed Ravenous and couldn''t help but be surprised at her great potential and a nice bonus.

    "She is amazing! She has great potential, blocked by being a half-Manticore, and you can easily help her achieve the power which even pure Matincores would have a hard time reaching."

    Lucien was delighted as he saw Ravenous coming down the stairs. He started thinking about how to conquer the beautiful Manticore, but then he became more concerned as he listened to people commenting on her.

    He was not someone who would judge a woman for being or not a v.i.r.g.i.n, but he was hearing that she had liked peculiar ways and "broke" her partners. He thought it would be challenging to deal with someone bizarre and asked L.u.s.t for help.

    L.u.s.t started to laugh when Lucien asked how to deal with the "wild" Ravenous. He was confused, but he couldn''t help but laugh too when L.u.s.t explained the situation.

    "Hahaha... Does she break her partners for being so wild?! You must be kidding me! She is still a v.i.r.g.i.n."

    Lucien heard everyone talking about the massive lists of men who were abused by Ravenous, so he asked if L.u.s.t was sure. L.u.s.t could accurately analyze people''s latent potential, so discover something about their bodies was easy, and Ravenous has a completely pure body.

    Ravenous was also looking at Lucien. Her first impression was of surprise. She saw him playing tenderly with a cub. It was not common for adventurers to treat their pets as kindly as he was doing by kissing and petting the little tigress.

    As a half-manticore, she had tigers among her ancestors and cannot help wondering what it would be like to be caressed kindly that way and not seen as an object of pleasure.

    Ravenous had to maintain her violent and abusive reputation to keep her from being abused and pursued by men when she was weaker. But there were still men stronger and more powerful than her now, so she had to keep "breaking" some men to make examples.

    She always chose men who liked to abuse girls to be such examples. Even in the guild, many used influence to force simple girls to give them a chance. So there were plenty of idiots for her to break.

    When the attendant asked for help from her to examine a novice, she could only blame his bad luck. She did not feel sorry for men because she thought that all they thought about was taking pleasure from her body.

    Ravenous was curious about what kind of person Lucien was, but then she saw Jeanne close to him and thought she setup some plan. Jeanne hated her for "breaking" some adventurers, and they always had conflicts.

    Since she had to maintain her reputation and didn''t like Jeanne, she brushed aside good thoughts about Lucien and prepared to act naturally as the "wild" Ravenous usual.

    She approached Lucien and stared at him while licking her lips seductively. "You are a lovely young man. Let''s do our sparring session in a closed room... Come on, mama will take good care of you."

    The hall was in chaos when everyone heard Ravenous''s abusive words. The adventurers men did not want to see their new idol being cruelly destroyed by the terrible Ravenous.

    They even heard rumors of men who went without their c.o.c.k after having s.e.x with her. Some said that her p.u.s.s.y has fangs. Then they started banging on the tables and shouting that it was unfair to let her take him.

    The girls started to complain because they could not agree with the handsome Lucien becoming another of the poor and broken victims of that terrible woman. Some were so sad to lose the chance to have a boyfriend so attractive that they started to cry.

    Marie and Anne were also concerned about Lucien. He was so good to them, and now he seemed to be in trouble. They stared at Jeanne with an upset look as it was not too hard to imagine that she did it to punish him.

    Jeanne thought a good beating would be suitable for both of them, but now that she saw Ravenous''s wild look, she feared that Lucien would not recover from it. Perhaps she had gone too far?

    But then she remembered that they just needed to do a sparring session. Everyone was making a big drama about it, but it wasn''t like Ravenous was going to r!pe him during the fight.

    "Ravenous, you will only do an examination fight without fatal attacks, and it will not be in a private room, but at a large open arena for everyone to watch."

    Ravenous was confused. She was sure that Jeanne wanted to use the novice to do her some harm. But she didn''t know what it was about. Maybe Jeanne wanted her to hurt the beginner so that the other adventurers would hate her even more?

    Everyone was more relieved by Jeanne''s words. At least it wouldn''t be a closed sparring session, so everyone could watch and not let her do anything too cruel to Lucien.

    Everyone wanted to know what arena the sparring session would be, but then Lucien said something that everyone could only describe as extreme stupidity. "I prefer to go with her and do a private sparring session."

    Jeanne was angrier at Lucien. Why was he making it difficult for her? Why did she have this stupid idea of ??making them both beaten up themself? She just wanted to hit her head against the wall because the f.u.c.k.i.n.g nightmare wasn''t over.

    Ravenous wanted to avoid breaking him at first, but it looked like he was an idiot like the other men and only wanted to use her body in a private room. Now she wanted to break him, so she quickly agreed.

    Marie, who watched everything, did not know what to think. Did he think he can make Ravenous serve him? She wasn''t sure who would win in a serious fight, but she worried that Lucien didn''t have a good ending and tried to argue with him.

    "Please, Lucien. Do the sparring session in an arena for your own safety. This woman is very dangerous... if you want someone so much to... I could... we could go to a room..."

    Anne and Lucien were surprised. Was the stubborn Marie suggesting she would give her body just so he wouldn''t fight Ravenous? Anne was upset that she hadn''t thought of it before Marie.

    Lucien can''t help but be pleased. Marie seemed to be accepting him more and more. Maybe if he were a little bold as he was with Mia, she would fall easy now.

    A portion of him wanted to accept Marie''s proposal and go to a room with her. But most of him wanted to follow Ravenous. He was not only very interested in her body but also in her performance as a "men breaker" while still a v.i.r.g.i.n.

    Lucien saw many people worried about him and thought they were stupid because they didn''t know what kind of pleasures he would experience with Ravenous. Of course, if he manages to beat her... But he had to say something to silence his avid supporters.

    "Please, guys, calm down. Nothing bad is going to happen to me or the sweet Ravenous. We will only do the sparring session in a private room because I am timid, and I will not be able to fight well if many people are watching me."

    "Purrrrfh"

    Marie, Anne, Jeanne, and all the adventurers who saw Lucien''s bloody show choked when hearing Lucien''s absurd words. "What does he mean he was timid?!?! He clearly wants to be abused by Ravenous."

 Chapter 33 - Sparring?!

    No one was able to convince Lucien to fight in an arena, so he and Ravenous went to a closed training room to do the sparring session.

    Many people had doubts as to whether he would be able to beat Ravenous as he supposedly beat a Light Empire captain. But everyone was sure that even if he won the fight, he wouldn''t be back well...

    Most of the adventurers were saddened to see that a guy who looked really cool would suffer such a cruel end. But there were also people who were happy with that. Mason and the elite archer who shot Lucien were hoping that Ravenous would break him in every way possible.

    Lucien didn''t care what others thought and could only look on Ravenous''s beautiful ass while she led the way to the training room. Oya and Ko also followed Lucien like a shadow, never moving more than two meters away from him.

    Ravenous cannot help but question Lucien. "Why don''t those tigresses leave your side? Did you forget to feed them?"

    Lucien shrugged. "They like to be around me, and I like it too. They will not interfere in our sparring or say anything about what will happen there to anyone..."

    Ravenous had nothing against the tigresses. She actually liked them very much and wanted to find a way to make Lucien give or sell them to her. "If you sell me them, I can go easy on you..."

    Lucien smiled as he continued to look at Ravenous'' ass. "If you can make them let you put your hand on them, I will give them to you."

    Ravenous stopped quickly and tried to reach her hand on Oya and Ko.

    *Roar*

    Ko hid behind Lucien while Oya loudly roared as she showed all her fangs to Ravenous. She cannot believe that the tigresses favored a human to a demi-human with feline characteristics like her.

    "What kind of enchantment did you put on them?"

    Lucien took little Ko and put her on his shoulder while patting Oya on the head. "I take care of them, and they take care of me. No tricks or magic."

    Ravenous asked no more questions and continued walking towards the room, but in her mind, she had many thoughts about how different Lucien was...

    After walking for about five minutes, they arrived in front of a wooden double door. Ravenous opened the door violently, making enough noise for everyone in the room to look at them.

    "We''re going to use the room. You may leave now."

    Everyone who was inside the room put their weapons in a large box and left the room without saying anything. Everyone knew Ravenous, and no one wanted to piss her off.

    Ravenous went towards the boxes while Lucien examined the room. It''s an ample space with more than a hundred square meters and a height of ten meters. There was plenty of space for any type of movement and technique.

    She took a pair of leather gauntlets from the box and turned to ask Lucien. "We will use non-lethal weapons. What class do you prefer?"

    Lucien trained for years with non-lethal weapons, and as he knew she would be a tough opponent, he requested for his favorites. "Staff, please."

    Ravenous throw a training staff to Lucien and started to equip her gauntlets. "The purpose of this exam is to assess your physical abilities, such as strength, speed, endurance, and senses. If you have magic skills, you will need to be assessed by another veteran who specializes in magic."

    Lucien made some moves with the staff, somersaulted, and pointed the staff at Ravenous. "I have no secret skills. Do not worry..."

    Ravenous still thought something was wrong with Jeanne to making her fight Lucien, and he could see that from the confused expression she gave him. She didn''t know what would happen, but she would struggle at her best. Not only did she distrust Lucien, but she also didn''t like how confident he was.

    Ravenous ran towards Lucien quickly. He was waiting for her to start, so he wouldn''t be caught off guard and dodged the punch she tried to hit on his chest.

    Lucien took a step to the side, but Ravenous acted even faster and launched her other fist aiming at his head. Lucien ducked, and holding the staff with both hands, tried to hit her belly with the middle of the staff horizontally.

    She was surprised by his high speed, but she was no slower and kicked the staff, propelling her backward. "You are fast, boy! But only that won''t be enough."

    Lucien did not stop to talk and ran towards Ravenous launching attacks with the staff. "We just started. So I didn''t use even half..."

    Lucien no longer felt the improvement in his body. He stopped feeling that a few hours after the fun he had at night with Mia, and since then, his strength and speed were stabilized. Still, he wasn''t using all of his power to fight Ravenous, and she seemed to be holding back too.

    Ravenous began to dodge Lucien''s attacks. He was swift, but she had no difficulties in dealing with the strikes... It seemed like he didn''t want to hit her... She was unable to understanding Lucien.

    Lucien knew that she was holding back, and was upset because it seemed that she did not take him seriously. He increased the speed of his attacks and stroke the staff on her shoulder.

    The blow was strong enough to make a loud noise. Ravenous stepped back, and Lucien stopped attacking as he faced her. "Are you going to fight seriously, or do I need to hit you in the ass?"

    Ravenous was not irritated by Lucien''s words. She was holding on and could only blame herself for it. Then she took a bracelet from her forearm and threw it on the floor in the corner of the room.

    *Boon*

    The bracelet broke the floor, making a big noise in the room. It''s a magical training tool that weighs heavily and reduces the strength and speed of the wearer. When Ravenous took it off, she got a lot faster and could now use all her strength.

    Lucien was very interested in the bracelet because anyone who trained using it would have better results, but now that he''s with L.u.s.t, this kind of training was no longer suitable for him.

    Ravenous did some stretching to get used to her body without the weight bracelet while staring at her Lucien. "Thanks for waiting, but still, I''ll give you a beating that you will never forget."

    Lucien smiled at Ravenous as he keeps rotating the staff. "You can come whenever you want as I will always be ready for you to beat me..."

    She didn''t like that beautiful and confident smile of Lucien and ran towards him, this time almost twice as fast as before. Ravenous thought Lucien would not be able to follow her real speed but was surprised when they were moving at the same speed.

    Ravenous couldn''t deny that Lucien is very strong and fast. She would have to fight with all her power if she wanted to beat him up. She started to attack with her fists faster and faster. She punched and kicked anyway, but he kept dodging.

    "He certainly deserves to be in the A-rank... If he''s still holding on, maybe even the S-rank... But I can always have some advantages."

    Ravenous stopped fighting as if she were examining a newcomer and started fighting with all her capabilities, wanting to remove the confident smile from Lucien''s face as he continued to dodge everything as if he were dancing.

    Lucien felt that his senses are better than his speed as he could see all of Ravenous'' movements almost in slow motion and had to use 9/10 of his maximum speed to dodge. So, if he tries harder, he has the advantage in speed against her.

    He stopped dodging her blows and passed and block it with the staff. Lucien felt that Ravenous''s strength was very similar to him, so they started exchanging quick blows. Her gauntlets connected with his staff in a swift dance, which lasted for more than five minutes.

    Ravenous somersaulted back when Lucien blocked her gauntlet for what looks like the hundredth time. Then she landed at a good distance from him, and he didn''t move forward, giving them time to breathe.

    They stared at each other without saying anything, but Ravenous was increasingly angry at the smile that never left Lucien''s face. She didn''t like that he was enjoying the fight while she was getting stressed out about not being able to hit him.

    "Why don''t you stop smiling? What is so good about fighting me?"

    Lucien liked to see Ravenous angry. He found her so cute that he couldn''t help but provoke her. "I like your scent... It looks like a v.i.r.g.i.n lioness..."

    "What?!?!"

    Ravenous was shocked. Why did he use those words to provoke her? What did he mean by that? She got more angry at Lucien and ran towards him, trying as hard as she could to punch him in the face.

    Lucien took advantage that she was irritated and less focused on the fight. He focused all his speed and started to touch her body after dodging her blows. "You are sooo cute, Ravenous..."

    Ravenous grew more and more flushed as he continued to touch her body. Even though they were quick touches when she opened her guard after attacking, he was still taking advantage of her.

    "Ah! If you don''t stop, I will kill you... Ahhh!! Lucien!!!"

    Lucien was having no trouble avoiding her blows. He stopped using the staff and only concentrated on touching every part of her body. "You''re even cuter when you get angry! I can''t control myself as I want to tease you even more!"

    Ravenous launched kicks and punches in all directions. She went into a berserker state by anger and embarrassment as she continued to try to hit Lucien. "I hate you! You will be finished when I catch you!"

    Lucien only had a small advantage in speed, so he had to be very careful with every move, or she would finish him off. He continued to dodge her enraged blows but then he had an idea that was both good and fatal.

    Ravenous tried a horizontal hit on Lucien''s head, but he ducked. She thought he would step aside as he had done several times ago and started to turn her body, trying to predict his movements.

    Lucien expected this move and did not move his body to catch her off guard. He stood up quickly after ducking her punch and approach their bodies close as he moved his head toward hers.

    Ravenous had already started to drive her fists to the side, and as Lucien''s speed was higher, she couldn''t stop him from approaching their bodies to close.

    She saw his beautiful face approaching hers and blushed even more. She was afraid of what he would do and closed her eyes while having her first kiss stolen by Lucien.

    "Mm..."

    Lucien kissed Ravenous''s beautiful red lips and can''t help but marvel at her incredible taste and scent. He tried to stick his tongue inside her mouth, but then he felt a great pain in his belly.

    "AAAAHHH! I''m going to kill you, LUCIEN!!!!"

    Ravenous felt a rush of feelings shake her whole world. She seemed to feel everything. And of course, a lot of anger too. She took advantage of the second that Lucien was enjoying her lips and managed to hit her both fists in his belly with all her strength.

    Lucien was thrown more than twenty meters and hit the wall of the room while spitting some blood. He looked at the blushing Ravenous, who couldn''t even move in embarrassment, and couldn''t help but laugh.

    "You are sooo adorable, Ravenous. You will certainly be a good sister to Mia."

    Ravenous didn''t have to be a genius to understand what Lucien meant. She became enraged even more and ran towards him with her fists ready. "I don''t care about anything anymore. If I don''t beat you to death today, I won''t be satisfied!"

    Oya and Ko excitedly watched the fight from the room''s corner. Oya couldn''t help feeling her instincts warning her that the Manticore-woman would join their pack soon.

 Chapter 34 - Rude?!

    *Purrfh*

    Lucien spat some more blood on the floor and then licked his lips while Ravenous ran towards him. He didn''t know why he kissed her...

    He just felt like kissing that pretty little red mouth. But now he thought it might have been too hasty and asked L.u.s.t for help.

    ''You''re just teasing her, but you still haven''t said your intentions. Say something romantic... If she is still a v.i.r.g.i.n at that age, it must be because she thinks all men are the same, so you will have to be unusual to conquer her attention.''

    Lucien thought of L.u.s.t''s words and tried his best while he spoke with all the affection he could to Ravenous."I don''t think I made my intentions clear... I want you to be with me, Ravenous..."

    Ravenous thought Lucien wanted to make fun of her and was even more furious. She approached him quickly as she punched with all her strength. "Shut up! I will kill you!"

    Lucien continued to dodge her blows, but then he noticed a part of his armor swinging. He concluded that a part of his chainmail armor on his chest was torn by the attack he received from Ravenous.

    Still defending her attacks, he removed the upper part of his armor and threw it in the corner of the room. He didn''t want to ruin his best armor.

    Ravenous didn''t know what to think about seeing his chest n.a.k.e.d. She could not appreciate the beautiful view as her mind was filled with anger.

    She threw a blow with both fists when he tried to remove his gauntlets. But Lucien managed to remove his gauntlet and dodge her blow. He turned around quickly and bit her fluffy ear. Ravenous felt a chill run through her body and couldn''t help but cry out softly.

    "Ayaaaaaaa!"

    L.u.s.t was laughing in Lucien''s mind, finding it all very funny. ''Do you hope to conquer her by biting her?''

    Lucien acted on impulse again. He thought Ravenous was very cute and wanted to try every part of her body. He took advantage of the moment when she was confused and hugged her waist from behind.

    "Ravenous, be mine. I''ll take good care of you..."

    She felt Lucien''s heat easily as he was bare-chested. She was very embarrassed and angry, so she threw herself backward, hitting Lucien on the floor.

    Lucien didn''t release Ravenous while she started elbowing him. "I will not harm you. Please listen to me."

    What Ravenous feared most was being violated by a man. She was furious at Lucien and took off her leather gauntlet, revealing large and sharp nails. "I won''t let you get away with it!"

    She used her clawlike hand to cut Lucien''s leg. He felt enormous pain but did not let go of Ravenous. "If I let you hit me until you calm down, will you hear me?"

    Ravenous was in a berserker state with her feelings in chaos, and she didn''t hear what Lucien said. She kept trying to get rid of Lucien''s embrace. "Lucien!!! You will pay for it!"

    Lucien started to think that he went too far and released Ravenous, who quickly turned and started to hit his chest. "Rascal! Why did you do that with me?!"

    Ravenous'' sharp nails cut Lucien''s chest in a bloody mess. Oya started to run towards them, but Lucien told her to stay away. She didn''t want to see him get hurt, but she also trusted that he knew what he was doing.

    Ravenous continued to beat Lucien on the chest. She cut, punched, slapped... "I hate you! You are like all men! You... animal!"

    Lucien saw that Ravenous was almost crying and started to apologize. "I''m sorry Ravenous. I just wanted to tease you because I think you''re cute, and I couldn''t resist kissing you..."

    "I know it was your first kiss, but I am willing to take responsibility."

    When Ravenous heard Lucien''s words, she stopped beating and looked at him confusedly. "Why do you think it was my first kiss? Are you crazy? Don''t you know who I am?"

    Lucien took advantage of the moment when Ravenous stopped beating and hugged her. He acted very quickly and kissed her again. She tried to push him away, but he threw her on the floor and stayed on top of her.

    "You don''t have to perform around me. I know you are still a v.i.r.g.i.n."

    Ravenous was very confused as to how he knew her secret and tried to question Lucien. But he didn''t let her say anything and kissed her again. She made the mistake of trying to speak, and he stuck his tongue inside her mouth.

    Ravenous tried to free herself from Lucien''s embrace, but he didn''t let her escape and explored her mouth, while his tongue easily dominated hers. "Mm... Let me go... Please..."

    Lucien stopped when Ravenous begged and released her from his embrace. "I will not kiss your mouth anymore without your permission, I promise."

    Ravenous didn''t think twice about kicking Lucien. He didn''t dodge and was thrown back a few meters. She got up quickly as she went towards him. "You''re mad! Do you appear out of nowhere and force a kiss on me? I''m really going to kill you!"

    Lucien knew the situation was bizarre, but he needed to get strong fast. He liked ravenous the first time he saw her and won''t give up her easily. So he would have to be bold and shameless.

    "Yes, I''m mad... Mad for you... Am I so bad that you can''t give me a chance?"

    Ravenous did not believe the bullshit Lucien was talking about and continued to beat him. She struck him with kicks and punches, throwing him across the room. Several parts of the floor were already painted with his blood.

    After hitting Lucien several times, Ravenous realized that he was not dodging. She didn''t understand why he was just letting her beat him like that. "What is your problem? Don''t you have a brain?"

    Lucien was severely bruised and cut by Ravenous'' nails, but he could still move well as his high regeneration was really incredible. "It was all my fault for teasing you... But how would I get your attention?"

    Ravenous didn''t know how to answer Lucien. She always acted like a bad-girl who hurt her partners for being s.e.x.u.a.lly violent. But it was just to keep men away from her because everyone just wanted to take pleasure in her body.

    She looked at Lucien as if she were looking at someone foolish. "Do you really think I''m a v.i.r.g.i.n? I don''t know who told you that, but you''re wrong. Before you were born, I had already devoured more men than you could imagine."

    Lucien could only roll his eyes. Why didn''t she give up this performance? "You can''t fool me with that expression you made when I stole your first kiss... Why do you do that? Are you afraid of men?"

    Ravenous worked hard to keep this secret, so she was furious when Lucien made it clear that he knew everything. Now she just thought about beating him until he promised not to tell anyone.

    She thought it would be easy to hit him now that he was hurt, but it wasn''t like that. Lucien started to dodge her blows once again, and when she tried a kick, he dodged and grabbed her arms.

    Lucien pushed Ravenous against the wall holding her arms and put his knee between her legs to prevent her from kicking him. "You are a wild cute lioness... I will not give up on you, so get used to me."

    Ravenous couldn''t believe that Lucien was still so fast and strong even though he was severely hurt. She couldn''t get rid of his embrace and started to blush. She was going to start cursing him when she felt his mouth kissing her neck.

    That feeling was new to Ravenous, who never had any close contact with men in her life. Lucien was very intense, kissing every part of her neck... She could feel his heavy breath tickling her skin...

    "You said... you weren''t going to kiss me... without my permission... Please stop..."

    Lucien started to lessen the intensity of the kisses while arguing with her. "I said I wouldn''t kiss your mouth without your permission... I didn''t say anything about the rest of your cute body... You are so beautiful Ravenous... I want to kiss your entire body!"

    Ravenous began to feel her body heat up. She was not getting angrier but more sensitive and embarrassed... She couldn''t believe her body was somehow enjoying it...

    She kept trying to get out of Lucien''s grip, but then he did something that took all her strength away. Something she didn''t want to feel again... Or at least she thought so...

    "Ahhhhhyyy! Not in my ear... Mmm... pleaseeee!"

    Lucien started to kiss Ravenous''s ear, and when she m.o.a.ned, he lightly bit the tip of that fluffy ear. He felt her body shiver and felt a wetness on his knee that was positioned against the most sensitive part of her.

    He felt her body go limp, and she stopped fighting. He hugged her gently as he spoke as lovingly as he could. "You can punish me as much as you want for doing it to you. But I have to show that I can make you feel good... And that I will be good for you in every way possible."

    Ravenous could no longer fight after Lucien teased her body that much, but she could still argue. "You just want to enjoy my body as well as all men... Do you really think I will believe your lies?"

    Lucien started to think that he could have exaggerated, but he was so attracted to Ravenous that he stopped reasoning. She was so cute and amazing... He only wanted to be as good for her as she would be for him...

    "It''s not lies. How can I prove that I just want to do good for you? Look at my body. You hurt me so much that I probably lost half my blood..."

    "Anyone who just wanted your body would go through something like that just for a good f.u.c.k?"

    Ravenous didn''t need to look at Lucien''s wounds to know that he must be suffering a lot. She made several cuts all over his body and had to agree that no one would be such an idiot to go through that hell just to take advantage of her body...

    But even with the smell of his blood, she could still smell something more. A delicious scent, which made her body warm... "So, what exactly do you want from me? That I become your woman?"

    Before Lucien said anything, L.u.s.t quickly advised him. ''Wife! Say you want to get married, and she''ll fall easier.''

    Lucien couldn''t deny that the first time he used the word "marriage," It had an excellent effect on the girls. So, he trusted L.u.s.t and tried his best to be persuasive. "Wife. I want you to become my wife, and I will take good care of you forever. How is it?"

    "Heeee?" Ravenous couldn''t believe Lucien''s words. Even though she was beautiful, she still had a bad reputation and was super violent. After beating him that much, he was still asking her to marry him? She couldn''t help but think it was a very bizarre situation.

    "You are really crazy! How would I accept to marry you if I don''t even know you?"

    Lucien was happy that she didn''t totally deny it, but talked about not knowing him well. "It''s not a problem. We will get to know each other better from now on, and you can agree to marry me later... Now, can you at least permit me to kiss your mouth?"

    "What?" Ravenous understood that he would not give up but did not realize what permission he was asking for.

    Lucien wasted no time and started kissing her cheek again. He was slowly rising toward her fluffy ear, and Ravenous''s body could no longer resist him. "If you don''t let me kiss your mouth, I''ll kiss your whole body..."

    Ravenous was no longer young and spent her entire life not knowing what that kind of thing was like, so her body had no resistance against Lucien''s affectionate attacks. She started to m.o.a.n instinctively...

    "Fine, fine! You can kiss my mouth... But if I want to stop, you have to hear me!"

    Lucien answered with an "mm" sound and wasted no time raising Ravenous, causing her to wrap her legs around his waist. Then he started kissing her madly.

    She had no more thoughts of refusing him. Ravenous lived so long on her own but didn''t want to be like this forever. Lucien had already stolen her first kiss and taken other advantages from her body. So if he wanted to take all the responsibility, she had to agree that it didn''t look bad.

    Lucien felt that Ravenous had no more resistance against him and increased the intensity of his attacks. He walked with her in his arms to the corner of the room and pressed her to the wall while kissing her mouth, neck, and ears passionately.

    "If I''m going too fast, let me know and I will stop."

    Ravenous thought that everything was just absurdly fast, but she didn''t care about anything anymore and only wanted to enjoy all the affection that Lucien was giving to her body.

    But L.u.s.t couldn''t help commenting. ''What do you consider very fast?!''

    Oya looked at the couple in love and could only be confused, thinking that after the woman beat him, Lucien rewarded her so well. She wondered if she attacked him like that, would she gain the same kind treatment...

 Chapter 35 - Did she get a boyfriend?!

    The streets of Portgreen were always lively. As a city made for everyone, there were all kinds of people doing all varieties of things.

    Many people walked from side to side, up and down the street, everyone taking care of their businesses. Many merchants and visitors. Many adventurers and mercenaries...

    Something that almost everyone had in common was that they were very happy. Portgreen is an excellent city to live, and even the problems were few, so the population was generally pleased.

    But on that day, one person walked the streets so happy that she caught everyone''s attention. Her smile was radiant, and she seemed to shine as she walked singing animatedly.

    How could Mia not be happy? She spent a year alone doing everything she could to get money, and even then, it still seemed insufficient. But now, not only could she trust someone else to help her, but she also got all the money she needed.

    Mia was happy that Lucien was intense with her but was also relieved that he respected her choices. Now he would have to stay with her, but they could also develop their relationship slowly.

    She was going home to tell her mother that it wouldn''t be long before she was healed. Well... Mia couldn''t call the hiding place a home, but it was better than nothing.

    Mia continued happily walking when she smelled something good and stopped. Across the street was a stall of wonderful cookies.

    She and her mother could not spend money on things like that before as they had to save everything to buy the rare medicine. But now she had a big chest full of gold, so it was okay to buy some cookies for her mom.

    Mia couldn''t help but think about Lucien while buying the cookies and also bought more for him. The cookie seller saw Mia''s big smile and said she looked like a girl in love. Mia couldn''t deny that she had probably found love...

    She walked for a few more minutes until she reached a simple inn. Then she walked a little further and came back to make sure no one had followed her. She and her mother had many hidden enemies, so being careful was not bad.

    "Hello, Mia! Welcome back!" As soon as Mia entered the inn, she was hugged by a child, who received her with a smile on her face.

    Mia caressed the beautiful harpy-girl feathered head. "You are growing faster and faster, Ella. Where is your mother?"

    Ella hugged Mia a little more and brought her to the kitchen where her mother was preparing dinner. The harpy-girl was very observant and realized that Mia was much happier than usual. "Did you get a boyfriend, Mia?"

    Mia was embarrassed when Ella spoke up. But that was not really a problem as the inn was quite simple. It had no more than ten rooms and currently only had four guests besides the Mother of Mia, who was in a secret place.

    Ella and her mother were nice people and always treated their guests very well, but most people did not want to live in a place with harpies. The harpy-race was known to have bizarre peculiarities, so that inn was a good place for Mia and her mother to hide.

    Mia and Ella arrived in the kitchen, and Ella''s mother also hugged Mia while greeting her. Mia was very fond of the harpy middle-aged woman so she hugged her lovingly. "Aria, how is my mother?"

    Aria treated Mia as her daughter and Mia''s mother as her sister. So, she spoke slowly with a sad expression. "She is much worse than before. I tried to do everything, but she can''t even get out of bed."

    Mia couldn''t help but be sad to hear that her mother''s health was getting worse quickly but then gave a confident smile surprising Aria. "She won''t be sick for long because I got enough money to buy the rare herb I told you about. She only needs to resist for three months more."

    Mia hugged Aria a little more and headed toward the back of the inn where her mother''s hidden room was.

    Aria realized that she had never seen Mia in such a good mood before, and it didn''t seem only because of the money. So she looked confusedly at Ella, and the smart girl wasted no time in telling what she knew.

    "She got a boyfriend! Probably he helped her get the money so fast... I wonder if he is a charming prince, or he would not be worthy of a princess like Mia..."

    Aria saw her daughter''s flushed expression and couldn''t help but provoke her. "You''re only 16, silly girl! So, control those excited feathers."

    Ella gave her mother a cheeky smile and jumped on her while they both tickled each other. "Your feathers are excited! So long without a man has made you a naughty old harpy."

    While mother-daughter harpy played in the kitchen, Mia approached her mother''s room. She stopped in front of the door and hesitated to enter.

    Mia did not know how to tell her mother about Lucien... He was so different... She encouraged herself and entered; after all, she had already decided that she would only be with Lucien forever.

    -----------------

    While Mia went to talk to her mother, two hooded figures stared at the inn in an alley across the street.

    One of the figures was quite big and clearly a muscular man. He looked at his companion, who, although smaller, was also visibly another man. "Are you sure it was Shadow? Why would she come back alone?"

    The other man was staring at the door of the inn, where Mia had entered less than ten minutes ago. "I''m sure it was her. I don''t know where Brian and the others are, but we have to report Black Hand quickly."

    The two hooded men quickly entered the alley. They wore black armor, which was very common among mercenaries, and their clothes also had emblems from one of the most influential mercenary groups in the city; the Black Hand Party.

    The two mercenaries ran for about half an hour between alleys and streets until they reached the front of an enormous mansion in one of the most dangerous areas of the city, the district of Midnight Den, where several mercenary groups did not-so-cool business.

    The two mercenaries were famous scouts and entered the mansion without any problems, but the guards told them to wait in the hall while Black Hand talked to an adventurer. This made the two hooded men very confused.

    "Did you say an adventurer?!" The bigger man asked the guard.

    The smaller man always acted as the duo''s brain, and instead of being more surprised, he wanted to know why. "Who was the adventurer? Do you know what he wanted?"

    The guards were not afraid to disclose information to the scouting duo as they were always totally loyal to the Black Hand Party. "You will not believe it, but he was the famous hero of the newbies, Mason Vaux."

    "What the f.u.c.k!?"

    "Really?!"

    While the scouts were talking to the mercenary guards in the hall, Mason was talking to Black Hand in a room on the second floor of the mansion.

    Mason was sitting on a chair in front of the big bald man. Black Hand is over 1.9 meters tall and had a great muscular body with dark skin. He had several scars all over his body as proof that he didn''t have a comfortable life.

    Black Hand looked at Mason and couldn''t help but be disgusted. He didn''t like how fat Mason was and that he wore the best clothes money could buy because that was how the rich lived while poor people like him had to work hard to get anything.

    "Say what you want, spoiled rich boy!"

    Mason was only able to have an audience with the famous Black Hand because he claimed to know something about his brother. But he didn''t know that what most Black Hand cared about, after power, was the person who followed his brother from the shadows...

    Mason heard Marie and Anne''s story, and he knew that Brian was the brother of Black Hand because such famous people were known to many in the city. Then he had the brilliant idea of ??making Black Hand kill Lucien for revenge.

    "Your brother is dead, and I know who killed him..."

    Black Hand was furious to hear that his younger brother was killed. He struggled hard to become powerful and influential. His family today was one of the most respected in the city. He didn''t expect anyone to have the audacity to kill a member of his family.

    He heard all of Mason''s story, but after the half, he didn''t care much about his dead brother. He only had one thought; Kill the man who stole what was his.

    Black Hand could not contain his fury and punched the table while questioning Mason. "Are you sure he called her "wife," and she didn''t deny it?"

    Mason was confused. He thought Black Hand would be furious about his dead brother, but he was asking about the mercenary girl. "Yes, I think they are together... They were hugging each other most of the time, so..."

    "DAMN!!! I WILL KILL BOTH!!!"

    Black Hand has always been in love with Shadow. He never forced her because he was sure she needed money and wanted to use it as an opportunity to persuade her over time.

    He patiently waited for her to accept him, but it didn''t happen... She favored a stranger and not someone who helped her so much like him... It was inexcusable, and Black Hand would make them both pay with something worse than death.

    *knock* *knock*

    "Sir, sorry for the intrusion, but we have something essential to report."

    When Mason was about to piss in fear of Black Hand''s fury, they heard a knock on the door, and someone claimed to want to report something to Black Hand.

    Black Hand couldn''t think of anything now and just wanted to break the man who stole his love in half. "I don''t care! Report to someone else, you idiots!"

    The scouts, as well as everyone in the Black Hand Party, knew that he was in love with Shadow. So they wanted to report not only about the fact that she didn''t come back with Brian but also that she went somewhere else before going to see him.

    "Sir, we have to report about Brian and Shadow."

    "What?! Come in!"

    Black Hand didn''t think the scouts would report about her, but it was good as he needed information now to be able to find the woman who broke his heart and the man who stole his love.

    ---------------------

    It had been two hours since Lucien started his "sparring session" with Ravenous. He was only wearing half-torn pants now while staring at Ravenous. "Won''t you tell me your real name?"

    Ravenous was breathing hard while she was very flushed and sweaty. "If you want to know that much, you have to deserve it."

    Lucien ran towards Ravenous and dodged the punch that she tried to hit on his chest, then hugged her from behind and squeezed her b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing her fluffy ear. "I''m trying my best!"

    Ravenous liked the game more and more. They tried to fight while Lucien tried to take advantage of her. She tried to resist, just because she knew he was too fast and would be able to caress her body in a way that she couldn''t deny that she liked so much.

    "Mm... Ahhhh... You''ll have to try harder to deserve anything..."

    Lucien kissed and caressed Ravenous''s body as he dodged her blows. She wasn''t trying to hurt him and just punched with her leather gauntlet, so even when he was hit, he did not become hurt. It was a strange game they created...

    Lucien pushed Ravenous against a wall and started to devour her mouth. He sucked her tongue eagerly, enjoying every drop of her delicious saliva... "You will tell me your name or I will eat you..."

    Ravenous has always been violent. The manticore-race is like that. She liked the way she and Lucien aggressively caressed each other. She never did anything like that, but she felt so natural to be in his arms as if her instincts told her that the best thing for her was him.

    Ravenous bit the bottom lip of Lucien''s mouth as he continued to kiss her. "Let''s see who will eat who!"

 Chapter 36 - The Queen (part 1)

    About one year ago.

    Mia opened her eyes with some reluctance. She was used to a life of comfort, and sleeping late was common.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "Princess, you have to get up, please." Mia woke up early because someone was knocking on the door and calling her.

    "Princess! It has to be now. Something happened to your mother..." The person who called Mia seemed desperate. Mia could recognize the voice of one of her maids, but she wouldn''t remember her name.

    Mia thought the maid was just calling her for some stupid noble event. But when Mia heard that something happened to her mother, she got up quickly.

    Mia opened the door and didn''t even have time to ask anything before the maid took her hand and ran. "What happened to my mother?"

    The maid started to say everything she knew as they ran through the castle''s great corridors. "The castle is under attack, and the Queen told me to take you to the secret exit. Two of the best royal guards are waiting to escort you to a safe place."

    "No!!" Mia stopped the moment she knew she wasn''t going to see her mother. "I will not leave without my mother! Let''s go to where she is."

    The maid couldn''t do much because Mia was always very stubborn and would not listen to anyone other than her mother. "So, let''s go quickly to the throne room."

    Mia and the maid went through some secret passages while hearing various battle noises and screams inside the enormous old castle.

    They arrived in the magnificent throne room through a secret door near the throne where the Queen was sat. Mia saw several soldiers near the big door and others near her mother. Everyone seemed very nervous as they listened to the Queen''s orders.

    "We have to resist! These people want to destroy the order in our city and create an era of chaos. I do not ask you to fight for my life but to maintain my reign, which has only produced peace."

    A knight in shining armor near the Queen knelt as he spoke confidently. "We will not allow mercenaries or adventurers to damage you, my Queen!"

    When the Queen was going to thank the brave words of her most loyal knight, she noticed Mia in the corner of the room.

    "Mia! You have to leave the castle! Radical fools surround us. I don''t know how long we can resist."

    Mia did not care about her mother''s warning and ran to hug her. "Come with me, mom! Staying here is not going to change anything, so we have to leave together."

    Cassidy, the Queen, is just like Mia but a more mature version. She had straight black hair and big yellow eyes. Unlike Mia, who was still very young, she had a fully developed body with big b.r.e.a.s.ts and an amazing ass.

    Cassidy was still trying to convince Mia to leave the castle because she wanted to stay to lead the soldiers as a good queen. Mia insisted that she would not abandon her mother and thought about asking for help from a hooded figure, who was among the knights.

    "Astrid, help me to convince my mother to go out with us!"

    *BOOOM*

    Before the hooded figure, called Astrid, could say anything, everyone heard a loud noise, and the throne room started to shake. Then an angry voice came from the other side of the big door.

    "Cassidy, give up those ideas of monarchy! We only want the best for Portgreen. We are going to create a council that will lead the city with more justice and equal rights!"

    The Queen knew that those men who said they wanted the best for everyone only cared about their own interests, and even if they did the city well, it would only be to profit later on.

    "If I have to die today, I will die fighting, and I will be sure to take you to hell with me, Joerg!"

    The soldiers and knights could not want to fight for anyone more than for Cassidy. Not only was she one of the most powerful people of all time, but she was also an excellent queen.

    The fact that she was so incredible added to the fact that she was stunning made everyone loyal and in love with her. Some loved her so much that it became a sick obsession.

    Even so, the Queen could not fight against two large armies moved by large amounts of gold. The union of mercenary groups and the adventurers'' guild was sufficient to defeat all royal troops.

    Then the big door to the throne room began to shake when the invaders began to launch attacks on it. Cassidy stood and picked up her big greatsword.

    Everyone was prepared to face the invaders. Then Cassidy looked at Astrid with a pleading look. "My oldest friend... I beg you now, to take my daughter away and protect her until she is strong enough to live alone."

    Astrid wanted to stay and fight alongside Cassidy, but she knew that Mia was more important to her than anything. Then she goes towards Mia to catch her by force if needed.

    But before Astrid arrived at Mia, she saw something that scared her. "CASSIDY! BEHIND YOU!!"

    The Queen turned quickly, but it was too late. Her most loyal knight, the man in the shining armor, used a small crossbow to shot a bolt at Mia.

    Cassidy could dodge with her high speed, but Mia would be hurt, so she didn''t think twice before pushing her daughter away, making the bolt hit her in the shoulder.

    "MOTHER!"

    "QUEEN!"

    "CASSIDY!"

    *BOOM*

    Everyone was in despair when the Queen fell after being hit by the bolt. Astrid quickly approached them at the same time that the door broke with a big explosion, which sent dust everywhere.

    Astrid knew that Cassidy would not be knocked out by a simple bolt, so it must be a deadly poison bolt. She took Cassidy in one arm and Mia in the other as she ran toward the secret passage.

    "Soldiers, cover me!!!"

    While Astrid ran away with the Queen and Mia, she asked the royal soldiers for help, and they did not think twice before covering her way out using their lives as a shield.

    But the knight in shining armor was not a simple person and managed to shot two bolts that pierced Astrid''s back. Those bolts were with a super rare poison, but luckily, Astrid is of a demi-human race that had high resistance to all kinds of poison.

    Astrid made it to the secret passage, but one of the bolts hit the middle of her back close to her small wings. The other bolt went through part of her wing, leaving scars, which should last forever.

    After entering the secret passage, she wasted no time and activated a mechanism that destroyed the entrance preventing anyone from following her...

    ------------------------

    Today.

    Mia entered the small room slowly to make no noises. The room was very simple, very different from the old life in the castle, but here they were safe from damn traitors or coward liars.

    Here, her mother was safe because no one knew that she was alive. Mia was also always discreet and constantly was with the hood on so she wouldn''t be recognized.

    And as most the people did not know the princess, as she spent almost all the time in seclusion, everything was safe.

    Mia looked at her mother lying on the bed and couldn''t help but be sad. The splendid Queen Cassidy was very different now.

    She no longer had that beautiful and healthy olive skin but pale skin, which gave the impression that she was very sick. Her beautiful black hair from before was now as white as an old lady''s.

    Mia felt a pain in her chest to see that her mom''s condition was becoming worse, but then she thought positively. Now, she had the money and could cure the damned poison that afflicted her beloved mother.

    While Mia thought about healing her mother, Cassidy spoke kindly, with her eyes still closed. "You came back, my sweetheart. Come and hug this old lady..."

    Mia quickly approached and hugged her mother on the bed. "You are not an old lady, mother! I already got the money for the antidote so soon you will be as beautiful as before."

    Cassidy knew that an antidote to such a rare poison must be very expensive. And how they lost all their goods to the mercenaries and guild, her daughter alone would not be able to collect all the necessary money before she could take it any longer.

    "Mia, I love you, but you have to get on with your life. I know my time is almost up, and you have to accept that I won''t be here much longer..."

    Mia understood why her mother was not very hopeful. She tried to buy this antidote before, but even with a lot of money she couldn''t. But now, the chest Lucien gave her was more than necessary. It was a really big fortune.

    Mia took one of the cookies she bought and gave it to Cassidy on her mouth. "You don''t need to worry, mom. I met a man, and he gave me a lot of money... He will also protect us from any harm."

    Cassidy did not accept the cookie and was very angry at Mia''s words. "Mia, you should not have done this.! This man just wants to take advantage of you! I don''t want you to waste your happiness with a stranger''s lies."

    Mia expected such a reaction and wasted no time taking the big bronze chest from her storage ring. The chest fell to the floor, making a loud noise as gold coins and jewelry fell to the floor, surprising Cassidy.

    "He said he wants to marry me and gave me all the money he had. You can trust him just as I do."

    Cassidy had to agree that someone who would give that amount of money should have serious intentions, but she was still concerned about her daughter''s happiness and couldn''t help but imagine an old and fat man...

    "Tell me everything about this man, Mia. Is he a good person?"

    Mia was confused when her mother asked her to describe Lucien. She saw him as the most perfect man of all and had no idea how comparing with others.

    "Lucien is the most handsome man... But he is not a good person... at least not for others, but to me, he is the best!"

    Mia told the whole story of how she met Lucien and did not hide anything, even what they did in the bath. She loved her mother very much and would never hide anything from her.

    Cassidy heard the whole story and was not happy when she learned that he attacked her, and then he takes her for a forced bath.

    But Mia explained that everything she did was willing and Lucien didn''t force her. She said that Lucien took her to the bath forcibly, but then she felt attracted to him and ended up wanting to do those things.

    Mia also said that Lucien was very affectionate with her, and all they did was because she wanted to, and he didn''t force anything ever. Cassidy didn''t know what to think. Mia was young and should have easily fallen in love with a handsome boy.

    But then Mia talked about how Lucien killed Light Empire soldiers and then adventurers who tried to attack her. Then Cassidy concluded that Lucien was cruel but that he loved Mia to go so far for her.

    If her daughter had to marry the devil, who would protect her from any harm while she was happy, it wouldn''t be bad. "He seems to be interesting, Mia. Let me meet him soon to see if he is truly worthy of my most precious treasure."

    Mia kept talking about Lucien and that she would bring him to visit her soon, but then her mother stopped talking and closed her eyes, making Mia worried.

    "Mother! Are you okay?" Mia tried to wake her mother, but she was still.

    Mia checked Cassidy''s breathing and realized it was fragile. She then checked her pulse, which was also almost stopped.

    "Mother!! Mother!!! Mother!!!!"

    Mia went into despair and was very afraid. She should think about calling a doctor, but the first person who came to her mind was Lucien.

    "Lucien! Yes, Lucien must be must save us!"

    A girl as in love as Mia would not have rational thoughts. There were many complications in calling a doctor as some tried to reveal that the Queen was still alive, and Mia needed Astrid''s help to keep them secure.

    Mia couldn''t trust almost anyone, but Lucien she could. She trusted him entirely and thought that nothing could hurt her or her mother while Lucien was with her.

    Mia didn''t think twice before going to find Lucien while she thought a lot of him in her mind.

    ---------------------------

    Lucien was in the middle of a sensual game with Ravenous. He was kissing her intensely as she tried to get rid of his tight embrace.

    Both were enjoying each other a lot. Ravenous could not contain her excitement and sometimes m.o.a.ned Lucien''s name.

    "LUCIEN! LUCIENNN!"

    But then Lucien heard a different voice calling his name. He recognized the voice instantly and questioned L.u.s.t. "L.u.s.t! Did you hear? It was Mia''s voice. How is this possible?"

    L.u.s.t knew almost nothing about the tattoo, which Lucien could put on the girls, but she already had some information she got with Sloth and others while watching Lucien and Mia.

    "You can mentally talk with her just like you and me. But Mia''s tattoo may not yet be completely complete as you didn''t take the final step."

    "She must be very emotional now and thinking a lot about you; then it activated the mental communication."

    Lucien could feel by Mia''s tone that she was desperate, and he was furious. He didn''t know how to deal with the feeling that comes when someone he loved was suffering.

    All he could think about was running to help Mia and kill anyone who got in his way. "I''m coming, Mia, just wait a minute!"

 Chapter 37 - The Queen (part 2)

    "What happened?" Ravenous was confused when Lucien stopped kissing her and made a worried expression.

    Lucien was worried about Mia, but he tried to make the best expression he could while trying to explain the situation to Ravenous. "Do you remember that I talked about a girl named Mia? I can''t explain how but I know that she''s in trouble."

    "???" Ravenous was even more confused, but she saw the seriousness in Lucien''s eyes and wanted to believe that he was not lying. "Do you love her that much?"

    Lucien caressed Ravenous cheek as he spoke lovingly. "If you agree to stay with me, she will be your sister, so you will have to get along with each other."

    The words "Mia" and "sister" in the same sentence provoked sad memories in Ravenous. She tried to forget and focused on Lucien''s problems. "We''ll talk about it later. Now, about your Mia, can I go with you?"

    Lucien was happy that Ravenous offered help before he asked because he didn''t know anything about the city. "She told me that she would meet me in a square nearby. Do you know where it is?"

    When Ravenous said she knew it, Lucien took her hand and ran towards the door, but she stopped him. "Are you going out only in pants? And it''s not even a whole pair of pants."

    Lucien couldn''t think straight now. He had to try to contain his nervousness as reasoning was much more useful. He ran to get the parts of his armor, which were scattered around the room. Ravenous was solicitous and helped him to wear the black armor quickly.

    After getting properly dressed, Lucien called Oya and Ko to go towards the door. When they arrived at the door, Lucien stopped and looked at Ravenous with a strange look. "Don''t care about them. We have to get to the square as soon as possible."

    Ravenous didn''t understand Lucien''s words until he opened the door, and she became surprised. "You must be kidding me!"

    There were over a hundred people in the corridor at the front of the training room. Several girls in a row led by Jeanne, Marie, and Anne. Everyone wanting to spy on the fight between the devil and the demon.

    Lucien tried to pass them holding Ravenous''s hand, but Jeanne held his other hand and stopped him. "What happened in the fight? Where are you going?"

    Lucien had no time, so he tried to make his point very clear. "Stupid woman! I know that you set me up, but now is not the time to resolve this matter. I have to get out of here, and if you try to stop me..."

    *Roar*

    Oya felt Lucien''s anxiety and knew he didn''t want to be stopped by the woman, so she roared to help her master.

    Jeanne did not expect Lucien to be so rude to her and quickly released his hand. Lucien passed Jeanne, but Marie and Anne stepped in front of him. "Lucien, what happened? Can we help?"

    Lucien thought about accepting the girls'' help, but Ravenous spoke quickly, preventing him from saying anything. "Don''t worry; I''m with him."

    Lucien can''t help but remember Mia. Ravenous was similar to her because they were both very determined and seemed to dislike Anne and Marie... He pictured what it would be like when they were good sisters...

    After Ravenous left with Lucien, the corridor was silent. Everyone wondering how Lucien could have survived the "man-breaker." Anne can''t help but comment sadly. "Not only did he look great, but they looked like a loving couple..."

    Most of the girls were happy that Lucien managed to "win" Ravenous and was fine for them to have a chance with him. But Marie and Anne were not happy. They look at Jeanne with a disapproving look, and she understood that she did shit.

    Jeanne was in shock. She kept repeating confused phrases. "How is it possible?... They shouldn''t be so well... Did he tame her? Or did she tame him?"

    While the girls speculated on how Lucien and Ravenous became a loving couple, they ran to the square closest to the guild. It was already night as they ran hand in hand through the streets.

    Lucien asked L.u.s.t if he could try to communicate with Mia by telepathy now. But she couldn''t give precise answers.

    "As I said, your connection to her is not that influential yet. So you can try, but it is not guaranteed that it will work."

    As he had nothing to lose by trying, he called Mia on his mind. "Mia! Mia, can you hear me? Mia!?"

    After a few seconds, he heard Mia''s voice, but he couldn''t hear the entire sentences at first. "Lucien!... I''m listening to you... But how is that possible?... What kind of magic is this?... Where are you?"

    Lucien was happy that they were improving telepathic communication. L.u.s.t said that she didn''t know how it worked, as there have never been cases like this before.

    But she thought that he would probably improve that communication by training and developing the connection with the women he put her tattoo on.

    Lucien was calmer when he heard Mia''s voice. She was also much calmer, knowing that he was looking for her.

    The square near the guild was vast and had several trees forming a large garden. Mia guided Lucien to where she was waiting. A place there were no people around.

    When Mia saw Lucien, she ran and hugged him as she babbled. "Lucien, you have to help me! My mom is getting worse fast, and I don''t know what to do..."

    Ravenous, who followed Lucien from behind, saw when a hooded woman came out of the shadows and hugged him. She assumed it was Mia and didn''t interfere in their moment...

    But hen when she heard Mia''s voice, she was terrified and surprised. Ravenous could not believe that such a coincidence would happen to them.

    But now was not the time to think, but to act, because they could be in serious danger if they did not leave that place.

    She approached Lucien and took his arm while she spoke seriously. "We have to get out of here now!!"

    "Astrid!?" Mia hadn''t realized that had someone with Lucien before, but when Ravenous came over and spoke to them, she recognized her friend immediately and couldn''t help but be very surprised.

    Lucien was even more confused than them. "Astrid? Do you know each other?"

    Mia understood that the situation was hazardous and spoke her idea quickly. "I''ll tell you everything later, but now we have to get out of here. Come with me. I know a safe place."

    Then Mia pulled Lucien by the hand while he pulled Ravenous, whose real name was Astrid, by the other hand, and Oya followed with Ko on top of her. towards Mia''s secret location that was the simple harpy inn.

    -------------------

    Aria and her daughter, Ella, were very distressed by Cassidy''s situation. They knew the whole story and always tried to help Cassidy and Mia.

    But they are simple people who had no wealth or knowledge, so all they could do was give a room at the back of the inn to prevent them from being discovered.

    After knowing how Cassidy was becoming worse fast, they were desperate as it was not something simple that calling a doctor could solve. The poison in Cassidy''s body was absurdly potent, and they couldn''t trust anyone to help them...

    Mother and daughter harpy waited anxiously for Mia to bring the man she claimed could save her mother.

    A few minutes after Mia left, she heard movement in the secret passage in the inn. Only she, Ella, and Mia knew that passage, so Aria approached only to see a strange scene that made her very confused.

    Mia came in holding the hand of a handsome young man, who held the hand of a beautiful middle-aged demi-human woman... And behind them came a pair of white tigresses?!?!

    Aria was very concerned about Cassidy''s condition, so she asked quickly in a respectful tone. "Mia, is he your boyfriend?"

    Mia was also very concerned about her mother, but she couldn''t help but blush as she replied instinctively. "He''s the only man for me."

    Astrid expected an answer like this as Lucien seemed very in love with Mia and even said that they would be sisters... She can''t help but be worried about what this situation would be like as she was already like a sister to Cassidy...

    As the situation was urgent, Mia led Lucien and Astrid to Cassidy''s room while Aria and Ella were confused in the hall.

    When they entered the room, Astrid ran to Cassidy''s bed and started to cry. "Cassidy, forgive me. I still didn''t get the antidote... I''m a failure as a friend... please, forgive me..."

    "???" Lucien was perplexed and looked at Mia for some answers.

    Mia looked at Astrid, crying on her knees in front of Cassidy''s bed and couldn''t help but be sadder.

    "Astrid was my mom''s best friend, but we had to split up after they tried to kill us... I''ll tell you everything later, but now you need to help my mom..."

    Mia instinctively trusted Lucien, but she was also a smart girl and didn''t expect him to work miracles all the time. But she saw how quickly he recovered after suffering serious injuries in the battle against Light Empire soldiers. So, she thought he knew some kind of healing magic or had some healing items.

    Lucien hugged Mia while looking at Cassidy. The first thing he noticed was her pale skin and colorless hair. She seemed very sick and even a little old but still had many similarities with Mia. Both are fascinating beauties.

    He thought of L.u.s.t''s words about being able to heal her with his body, but as Cassidy was unconscious, he didn''t know how to proceed and asked L.u.s.t for help.

    L.u.s.t was already analyzing Cassidy''s body and was surprised. Not only did Cassidy have a very high latent power, but the poison that afflicted her body was very strong.

    She concluded that Astrid should have done something to keep Cassidy alive after being attacked with that poison. L.u.s.t could only think of Astrid because her body had a high poison affinity, but even then, it wasn''t enough to cure Cassidy... But Lucien could, of course, with a lot of hard work.

    L.u.s.t knew that the situation was simple but also complex. The idea of ??saving someone using the body was bizarre, but not only did Lucien have the means to improve the body of his partners through her powers, but he had also absorbed some of Sophia''s life affinity.

    Now his body was like a great healing potion, and L.u.s.t explained how he could cure Cassidy.

    "Her organs are failing, so you have to act fast. Life essence runs throughout your body, so if you make her drink your saliva, it will be enough for her to wake up."

    "Then, you will have to work hard in several sessions to rid her body of the poison completely."

    "The more essence you give her, the faster she will recover. But you will have to rest for a while to your life affinity to recover your essence and then continue..."

    Lucien heard all of L.u.s.t''s explanation and did not doubt it. The problem was that he didn''t know how to tell Mia that... And now Astrid was also part of the group...

    But now was not the time to think, as Cassidy could die at any moment. Lucien had to speak the plan even though it was bizarre. "Mia, I can help your mother, but..."

    Mia didn''t have time to speak as Astrid spoke before she, still crying desperately. "Please, Lucien, if you can save her, I will do anything, but please, help her now."

    Lucien patted Mia on the head as he spoke lovingly to them. "You don''t have to do anything as it is my duty to help those dear to me. The problem here is that I''m going to have to do something strange to help her."

    He looked at Mia seriously. "Mia, you felt the improvements in your body, right? You know that my body can strengthen yours as well as yours strengthen mine. I can heal like that too."

    Mia understood what Lucien said and can''t help but blush. "Do you mean you have to do that... with my mother''s... ass?"

    Astrid thought she had heard it wrong and asked confusedly. "The Queen''s ass?!?!?!"

 Chapter 38 - My Queen (part 1)

    "Queen?!" Lucien was confused. He didn''t know much about Mia, but he didn''t expect her to be a princess. Of course, he thought it was suitable as she looked like a beautiful princess.

    Mia couldn''t think of anything other than what they did in the bath and how it would help her mother...

    Astrid stood between Lucien and Cassidy''s bed to defending her. "You must be kidding! How will you heal the Queen doing these things to her?"

    Before Mia could speak in his defense, Lucien explained his point. "The poison is taking control of her body more and more every second. I can wake her up with a little bit of my saliva, so she''ll say if she wants my help or not."

    Then Mia stepped in front of Lucien, facing Astrid. "I trust him. If you don''t do the same, you can leave."

    Astrid was very confused. She always tried her best to protect Cassidy but was not doing a good job... Now, she met Lucien and felt a connection with him, but then they ended up in this strange situation...

    She had to make an important decision and trusted her instincts, which had never let her down. "I trust you, Lucien. Please, help her!"

    Lucien kissed Mia on the forehead, next on Astrid, then approached the bed. He can stop thinking that it is strange to kiss an unconscious woman, but as necessary, he kissed Cassidy, to give his saliva full of life mana to the beautiful sleeping Queen.

    He started slowly kissing her soft lips kindly. Then gently, he pulled her delicate chin to open her mouth only enough for his tongue to enter in and find hers.

    Lucien felt a bitter taste that must be the poison, which had already spread throughout her body. L.u.s.t warned him that probably no poison in that world could overcome the great life affinity that he received from Sophia, so he continued to kiss without worry.

    In addition to the slightly bitter taste, Lucien also savored Cassidy''s mouth taste, which he found wonderful. She was so fragrant that he couldn''t help but have a reaction. Even though the Queen was sick, she was a woman who could only be described as a stunning beauty.

    Lucien licked Cassidy''s tongue gently as he explored her mouth, making a mess with his saliva. He was leaning over her so he could hear the Queen''s heartbeat with his powerful senses. He felt her body having a slight reaction after he made her swallow a bit of his saliva. It looked like the plan was working fast.

    He continued for several more seconds while Cassidy''s body struggled against the poison. Her body understood that Lucien''s saliva was the medicine that was helping her to fight the toxin, so she instinctively started to suck his mouth, still unconscious.

    Lucien responded to the reaction of Cassidy''s tongue by increasing the intensity of the kiss. Her body was very tired of fighting so much against the poison, but Lucien''s saliva was recovering her energy very quickly.

    It didn''t take Cassidy long to wake up and hug Lucien instinctively as she pulled his body against hers to suck as much of that wonderful saliva as possible.

    L.u.s.t saw how Cassidy tried to devour Lucien''s mouth and can''t help but comment in his mind. "Damn, Lucien! Does this life mana plus my powers make you so irresistible like that?"

    Mia and Astrid couldn''t help but blush when they saw Lucien kiss Cassidy. And they were surprised when she started to respond to his kiss... They loved Cassidy, but part of them envied the Queen at that moment...

    Cassidy still had her eyes closed but started to pull Lucien more and more. He didn''t want to fall on top of her, hurting her, so he acted quickly and lay on the bed, putting Cassidy''s body on top of him.

    The Queen''s body did not want to separate from Lucien''s, so she kept kissing and wanting more and more of him. Lucien was also enjoying the intense kiss with the beautiful Queen, but after a while, he felt a little wrong.

    She was kissing him because his saliva was healing her body. Of course, he wanted to help heal her, but he also couldn''t help wanting her to kiss him willing, so he broke the kiss to try to talk to Cassidy.

    Cassidy followed Lucien''s mouth when he moved his head away from her. She looked like a child wanting her candy back and begged for it as she slowly opened her eyes. "Please... Give me more..."

    Lucien wanted to discuss with Cassidy what they were going to do next, but how could he deny her request? He found it very difficult to deny that beautiful cute Queen, who sweetly implored for him to kiss her.

    "Just a little more now." Lucien brought his head close to Cassidy''s.

    Cassidy had already opened her eyes and saw Lucien''s beautiful face. Her body had no resistance against him, and she accepted everything without questioning.

    Lucien kissed Cassidy vigorously as she responded animatedly. Their tongues were fighting in such a pleasant mess, which they could keep for hours...

    Mia couldn''t stop staring at their kiss while her body got hot. She felt ashamed for being horny seeing her mother and her future husband together, but she also was pleased as both were her most precious people...

    Astrid was also horny because she still felt Lucien''s taste in her mouth... But she thought he must have seduced Cassidy just as he did with her, and was worried for the Queen. "She''s already awake! So, ask if she really wants it..."

    Lucien also wanted Cassidy to understand what they were doing. Of course, so that they can do much more willingly.

    He broke the kiss again, but as she was on top of him, it was easy for Cassidy to lower her head and continue kissing him. Lucien closed his mouth, and the Queen can only kiss his lips...

    "Cassidy... mm... you have to... haha... hear me... mmmm..." Lucien tried to speak, but the Queen was kissing his lips, and he could not open his mouth, or her tongue would enter in. Cassidy acted very cutely, and Lucien found both funny and pleasurable, the affection he was receiving from her.

    Cassidy continued to kiss Lucien''s lips. She wanted to taste more of his mouth... Her body never wanted anything that much before. "Call me Queen... Who are you? And why are you so delicious?"

    Lucien realized that Cassidy was better and turned his body, rotating their position. Now, he was lying on top of her, and he kissed her pretty mouth quickly. "Queen, if you don''t want to talk, I can eat you now, just don''t complain later."

    Mia turned away when she heard Lucien''s words. She couldn''t handle that hot sensation...

    But Astrid acted quickly by shouldering Lucien, throwing him to the floor while quickly spoke to Cassidy. "My Queen, I''m sorry for not being able to help you properly, and allow this rascal to take advantage of you."

    Cassidy was surprised to see Astrid. They shouldn''t be together in the same place as it would be hazardous, but she was also happy because she missed her best friend so much. "Astrid! Are you okay? Hug me!"

    Astrid hugged Cassidy while she was thrilled. She loved the Queen as her sister, but they couldn''t be together, and she couldn''t even help her with the poison...

    While hugging Astrid, Cassidy saw Mia in the room and understood a little about the situation. "Mia, is he your Lucien?"

    Mia approached them to join the hug with her mother and Astrid. "Yes, mom. He can cure you, but... he needs to use his body and... you have to do things... I swear it is all true... as it happened to me after doing with him... you know."

    Cassidy understood everything. She heard Mia''s story about her body getting better after doing naughty things with Lucien so, she didn''t doubt it, but still wanted to know from Lucien how it worked.

    Lucien, who had already stood up from the floor, gave Astrid a strange smile and then looked seriously at Cassidy.

    "Life mana flows through my body, but I am not a healing mage, and I cannot cast any magic. So, I can only cure you with my essences... The more directly, the better... Pleasure also stimulates my skills, making the whole process easier."

    Not only Cassidy, but everyone was shocked by Lucien''s direct words. It was so bizarre, but they trusted him more and more, so it only took them a second to process that such a strange thing exists.

    Cassidy was sick for a year, and all these days, she was fighting the poison with the desire to protect her daughter and take revenge on those who attacked them. She dreamed of having a chance to do something, and now Lucien was offering her that chance.

    She looked at him seriously and made her decision. "It''s all right. But you have to promise me that we will only do this to heal my body, and you will remain totally loyal to Mia and only her ever."

    L.u.s.t laughed in Lucien''s mind while he didn''t know what to say. Astrid couldn''t help being embarrassed, but she already made her decision, so she had to tell the truth.

    "My Queen, me and this rascal... I''m sorry. I didn''t know he was Mia''s man..."

    Cassidy loved her daughter very much and wanted the best for her so she couldn''t help shouting at Lucien. "What? Do you expect to stay with my daughter and also make a harem? You must be kidding!"

    Mia wanted to say that she didn''t care, but Lucien answered earlier. "Does that mean I love her less? Or that I will not take good care of her? Why can''t we be a big happy family?"

    "What? I don''t... You..." Cassidy didn''t know how to respond. If he were so good, he could make Mia and Astrid happy, but she couldn''t help but worry about them...

    Lucien continued to give Cassidy no time to argue further. "Is this the best time to discuss it? The poison is still in your body, so we''re going to resolve that first and other things later."

    Everyone agreed that the most important thing now was to heal the Queen. Then Lucien started taking off his shirt, making the cute trio blush. "I don''t care if you watch, but will the Queen be comfortable with that?"

    Mia and Astrid couldn''t help imagining the scene of the Queen m.o.a.ning in Lucien''s arms and blushed even more as their bodies became horny.

    L.u.s.t could only laugh in Lucien''s mind. "It would be a hot party, and I wouldn''t mind using my small mana reserves to participate... But now, you have to focus all of your essences on combating the poison."

    Lucien could not deny that the idea of ??having them all in his arms was pleasant, and he had a prediction that it would not be long before this happens...

    But now it was the Queen''s time, and he had to focus entirely on her so that the process would be as fast and effective enough to eradicate the poison completely.

    He continued to take off his clothes, and the trio could only enjoy the show. But when he was only in his underwear, Cassidy hugged Mia and Astrid. "I can''t do that in front of you, so please wait outside."

    As Mia and Astrid left the room, Lucien said something that made them blush even more. "It won''t be fast."

    Cassidy did not know what to do and was lost in thoughts. When the door closed after Mia and Astrid left, Lucien wasted no time and climbed on the bed while smiling at Cassidy. "I will take good care of you, my Queen..."

    She didn''t know what to do. She wanted to think of it as a peculiar healing session, but her body wanted Lucien to not only curing the poison but because the kiss he gave her was the best feeling her body had ever felt, and she wanted so much more of him...

    Lucien approached Cassidy and held her two arms against the bed as he started kissing her neck. "Beg as you begged before, or I will not give it to you."

    Cassidy was a proud Queen and a powerful warrior. But now she couldn''t do anything against Lucien, who seemed to want to teaser her that much... And she wanted it that much... So, she abandoned her pride not only to recover but to feel what she had never felt before...

    "Kiss me, pleaseee... Give me everything you have!!"

    "Yes, my Queen..." Then Lucien began to kiss Cassidy passionately. His tongue entered her little mouth to play and explore, and her tongue followed his movements obediently.

 Chapter 39 - My Queen (part 2)

    "Mmm..." Cassidy couldn''t contain her m.o.a.ns of pleasure. A pleasure, which Lucien was giving her just kissing. She can''t help wondering if it could get any better...

    "Ahhhhh!" Then she felt him squeeze one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. His firm but gentle touch made her shiver, and he kissed him even more intensely.

    Cassidy wanted to think it was all about healing... But she didn''t think about anything other than Lucien''s body... He was just in his underwear, hugging, touching, and kissing her whole body, and that''s wonderful...

    Lucien loved Cassidy''s body. She had a perfect hourglass figure as s.e.xy as Astrid, and he loved those beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which was bigger than his hand.

    Lucien wanted to feel her skin and broke the kiss so she could undress, but Cassidy followed his mouth, not wanting to stop kissing. He tried to take her shirt off while she tried to keep the kiss, and he couldn''t help but smile.

    "If you don''t get undressed, we can''t start..."

    Cassidy blushed when she realized she looked like a silly little girl in love. "It''s your fault for being so good at kissing... You must have done some kind of magic or used some item..."

    Lucien began to give tap kisses on Cassidy''s lips. "Silly Queen, I didn''t do anything. It is so good because we are very compatible. If you behave well, I can always kiss you... But we can do even better things..."

    Cassidy didn''t like being called "Silly Queen" by someone much younger than her. Then she tried to make an angry expression at Lucien.

    But he kept giving tap kisses on her lips, and she couldn''t keep her expression upset for more than ten seconds. He was so kind to her, but at the same time so intense...

    She raised her arms and let him take off her shirt and bra. Lucien looked at Cassidy, trying to hide her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts with her arms in an adorable way. "You are so beautiful, my Queen. I''m pleased to be able to heal you..."

    Cassidy''s heart was beating faster and faster. She felt a mixture of feelings that was driving her crazy. But she didn''t want to back down... "You already have my daughter, and now you will have my body... You will have to take responsibility for us!"

    Lucien started to kiss Cassidy''s belly and slowly rise up until he reached one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and began kissing her n.i.p.p.l.e. With one hand, he began to massage her other b.r.e.a.s.t.

    "You and Mia will stay with me from now on, Astrid too. I will protect you, so don''t worry about anything... Just enjoy it..."

    Cassidy started to m.o.a.n because having Lucien kissing and sucking her b.r.e.a.s.t while caressing the other was too damn good. She held his head with both hands for fear of getting lost in pleasure...

    "Ohhhhh! This is soooo good!!!"

    Lucien felt his body heating up quickly. Not only did he love Cassidy''s body, but he also liked how she felt good with his touches. He wanted to make her m.o.a.n more with pleasure while calling his name...

    Lucien started to move his mouth over Cassidy''s body towards her pelvic area while she held his head, still m.o.a.ning. He left marks of his passionate kisses all over her belly...

    He kissed again on Cassidy''s low belly area and quickly removed her pants. She wore white panties as her bra and Lucien started to kiss it. "You smell so good..."

    "Don''t say things lik- Aaahhh!" Cassidy was a mature woman, but she couldn''t help being very embarrassed when Lucien started kissing her panties and praising her scent... She tried to complain, but then he pulled her panties away and directly kissed her p.u.s.s.y, giving her a lot of pleasure.

    Lucien could only describe Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y as fluffy. It had small and delicate pink lips, a little black hair on top, which was now a little faded by her weakened state, but it still smells of spring and flowers.

    Her p.u.s.s.y was already wet and began to drip a mixture of Cassidy''s love juices and Lucien''s saliva as he licked and sucked that delicious flower. "I love your taste, Cassidy... My Queen..."

    Cassidy had already accepted that Lucien would be in her life not only as her daughter''s husband but something else... So, she didn''t mind him calling her by name, but... He spoke "My Queen" in such a sensual way that she couldn''t help but love it.

    "Mmm... aaaahh... More... please... right there!" She could not and did not want to contain her m.o.a.ns. Cassidy didn''t think it was possible to feel that much pleasure. Her mind went blank as Lucien continued to suck on her pink.

    "LUCIEN!!! AAHHH!!! " Lucien''s tongue was too intense, and Cassidy had her first orgasm while holding Lucien''s head tightly and m.o.a.ning loudly.

    Cassidy''s love juices squirted, and Lucien drank it all without wasting a drop. It was different from the ones he had tasted before, it was sweeter than sour, and it smelled so perfumed that he could easily get addicted to it.

    Lucien looked at Cassidy as he licked his fingers, which still had a bit of her love juice. "You are so delicious, my Queen. I want to eat you entirely..."

    She was breathing hard while still enjoying the pleasure of her first orgasm. Seeing Lucien drinking her juices made her hornier... He seemed to like her as much as she wanted him... "I can... try to... use my mouth... on you too..."

    Lucien loved Cassidy''s cute expression when she offered him a blowjob. The fact that his essence was beneficial against the poison was a bonus as Cassidy was looking towards his pelvis with an eager look.

    She wanted him. He wanted her. And they both knew that for healing or pleasure, they would do anything...

    Lucien lay down while Cassidy accommodated on top of his knees and began to take off his underwear slowly.

    "I never did that before... So- it''s so big!" Cassidy could see from the tent that it was Lucien''s underwear that his d.i.c.k wouldn''t be small, but when she released it, she was surprised as it was much bigger than she expected.

    Lucien saw Cassidy''s surprised look, but there was no hesitation in her eyes. She didn''t think twice and started to lick his c.o.c.k gently.

    Lucien''s c.o.c.k was already hard, but it got even harder when he felt Cassidy''s wet tongue around it... She licked all over his c.o.c.k and then started to put its head inside her mouth.

    He was enjoying Cassidy''s inexperienced movements. She was trying hard to give him pleasure, and it was working well as his mind started to go blank as she pushed his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her mouth.

    Cassidy couldn''t believe that Lucien''s c.o.c.k was so good. She had never tasted anything that delicious before... Not even that wonderful kiss they had was as good as the flavor of his d.i.c.k. She wanted more and more of it while licking and sucking intensely it.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    She got more and more accustomed to its size inside her mouth and began pushing his c.o.c.k deeper into her throat. She knew he was enjoying it because Lucien m.o.a.ned loudly, and it only made Cassidy hornier.

    "Mmm..." Lucien was feeling great pleasure with Cassidy''s tongue and throat around his c.o.c.k. It didn''t take long for him to feel his d.i.c.k wanting to mark the inside of her mouth with his c.u.m.

    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!! Drink it all, my Queen!! AHHH!!!"

    Cassidy felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k to tremble inside her mouth as he told her he was coming. She instinctively tried to take his c.o.c.k as deeper as she could into her throat, and when she felt his hot liquid coming out, she tried to drink it all excitedly.

    But it was more than she expected, and a little leaked out of her mouth. She couldn''t drink it all and was upset as it was not only so damn delicious but also very good for her body. She could feel her strength coming back, and her weakness disappearing.

    Cassidy started to lick and suck Lucien''s c.o.c.k wanting to drink every drop of that marvelous milk. Then she gave Lucien a begging look after cleaning his c.o.c.k thoroughly.

    Lucien knew that his essence was not only good for her body, but she also loved it and wanted more. He, of course, wanted to give her more, but not in her mouth.

    "You will drink more, but..." He pushed her against the bed and started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts while Cassidy m.o.a.ned with pleasure. Lucien wanted to hear her asking for his d.i.c.k before giving it to her.

    She understood what he meant and felt his c.o.c.k rub against her p.u.s.s.y as he kissed her. Cassidy''s body got hotter and hotter as her p.u.s.s.y began to produce lots of love juices, wetting the bed.

    "Do you want me to beg for it too? It''s all right! I beg you, please, hurry up... Give it to me in my..."

    She knew that Lucien was teasing her by rubbing his c.o.c.k on her, but she was ashamed to say naughty things like that because she had never done anything like this before.

    Lucien continues to kiss Cassidy''s whole body while listening to her try to beg in an adorable way. But he wanted to tease her even more.

    L.u.s.t said that his powers improved as the connection between him and his partner improved, thus improving the pleasure they felt together. So he wanted to explore every way to make Cassidy closer to him emotionally and physically.

    "Say you want my c.o.c.k in your wet p.u.s.s.y, or I won''t give it to you," Lucien spoke decisively as he rubbed his c.o.c.k over Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y, making her more and more excited.

    Cassidy couldn''t believe what he was asking for. She had never even thought of such naughty things, but now her whole body was begging for Lucien''s body. She wanted to shout whatever Lucien demanded and fought the shame to get what she wanted so badly.

    "Pleaaaase! Put your d.i.c.k in my naughty wet p.u.s.s.y!" Cassidy couldn''t take it anymore and took Lucien''s c.o.c.k. He didn''t stop her from positioning it on her p.u.s.s.y and looked at her kindly.

    "From now on, you will be mine and only mine, my Queen." He didn''t wait for her reply and thrust his c.o.c.k inside her in one movement.

    "AAAAHHHH YEEESSS!"

    "OOHHHHHH!"

    Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y was too tight, but it accepted Lucien''s c.o.c.k eagerly as he pushed its way through those pink and wet inside walls until the bottom.

    She felt so much pleasure that she had another orgasm as she tried to squeeze and suck Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her.

    He felt great pleasure as penetrating that beautiful p.u.s.s.y of his perfect Queen. Her p.u.s.s.y tightened his c.o.c.k, and he thought that if he moved a bit, he would come again.

    Lucien stood for a few seconds enjoying the sensation of Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y squeezing his c.o.c.k while she enjoyed her orgasms. Then she hugged him as she moved upwards, trying to get his d.i.c.k deeper into her p.u.s.s.y.

    Cassidy saw the lewd smile on Lucien''s face and knew he wanted her to beg more. She couldn''t be mad at him for teasing her if he made her feel so good next.

    "What do you want me to say this time, you devil?"

    Lucien smiled at Cassidy as she tried desperately to make moves on his c.o.c.k, but as he was on top of her, he was in control of the situation. "Say you want me to f.u.c.k your p.u.s.s.y in a mess, and I''ll do it."

    Cassidy was already getting used to Lucien teasing her, but he seemed to go further every time, and she couldn''t deny him anything. Her body wanted him that much, for pleasure far more than for healing...

    "I beg you, Lucien... f.u.c.k my p.u.s.s.y in a mess! AAaaaaahhHH!!!!!!"

    Lucien didn''t wait for her to finish speaking before he started moving his body, making his d.i.c.k exploring every part of her beautiful p.u.s.s.y, which accepted him excitedly.

    "Everything my Queen wants..."

    ---------------------

    Outside the Queen''s room, two people redder than tomatoes stared at each other with similar thoughts.

    Mia couldn''t believe what she was hearing and asked Astrid if she had heard it wrong. "Did she ask him to... fu... her... in a mess?"

    Astrid was sure her Queen would never say things like that, but Mia''s question made it clear that they had both heard the same thing. "What exactly is he doing to her?!?!"

    Mia, who couldn''t be more flushed, spoke softly. "Whatever is, seems to be too good..."

    Astrid thought the same but would never say it out loud.

    They continued to listen behind the door while their hands instinctively caressed their innermost parts, making their bodies get hotter and excitedly...

 Chapter 40 - My Queen (part 3)

    "Ahhhh... Mmm!!" Cassidy couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning with such pleasure so great, which she never thought possible. "Your d.i.c.k is so good!!! It''s reaching my deeper parts..."

    Lucien had already had wonderful s.e.x with L.u.s.t, Sophia, and Mia''s ass, but he loved the way that Cassidy was different from them. "I love your p.u.s.s.y, my Queen. It''s squeezing my c.o.c.k so hard..."

    He didn''t know if it was L.u.s.t''s influence or his true nature that made him like Cassidy more and more. Not only she, but he also wanted all the women he loved along with him that way...

    "Mmm... More pleeease, Lucien... harder!! Ahhh... I can''t get enough of it!"

    The more Cassidy m.o.a.ned with pleasure, the more pleasure he wanted to give her as it was so good for his body. The more she pushed her body against him, the more he pushed his c.o.c.k inside her beautiful wet p.u.s.s.y.

    "Soooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!!!" Cassidy just felt like giving herself to him more and more. She was always a very rational person, but now she didn''t care about anything but Lucien and would give him everything...

    As they both connected their feelings more and more, L.u.s.t''s tribal tattoo appeared on Cassidy''s low belly area. It was not slight shade purple like Mia''s one, but in the same purple as Lucien''s.

    Cassidy was very focused on pleasure and didn''t notice, but Lucien couldn''t help but smile when he saw the tattoo glowing at full power. He started kissing her while they kept his thrusts firm and deep inside her.

    Cassidy could not handle such amazing sensations, and when Lucien started kissing her with such affection, she was taken to the heaven of pleasure by his c.o.c.k and mouth.

    "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!! LUCIENNNNN!!!! I LOVEEE IT SOOO MUCHHH!!!!"

    She had a glorious orgasm, and Lucien also c.u.mmed listening to Cassidy''s adorable m.o.a.ns. He filled her p.u.s.s.y with his c.u.m while they both felt so much pleasure.

    Cassidy instinctively put her legs around Lucien''s waist and didn''t let him out of her while trying to devour all his c.u.m with her p.u.s.s.y. "I want it all! Give me, pleaseee!!!"

    Lucien began to kiss her lips, neck, and b.r.e.a.s.ts passionately. "We''re just getting started... My adorable Queen..."

    As always, Lucien c.u.mmed a lot and added to Cassidy''s large amount of love juices, her p.u.s.s.y could not accept everything at once and began to leak the mixture of their essences.

    She passed her fingers around the base of Lucien''s c.o.c.k to get some of their juices and drink it. But then she saw the purple tattoo on her skin and remembered that Mia showed hers and explained about it.

    "What is the true meaning of this tattoo? Is it some kind of magic?"

    Lucien stopped kissing and looked at her with a kind look. "This is a peculiarity of my body, which even I do not fully understand. But the meaning is that you accepted me completely, and I will never abandon you or fail to take good care of you."

    Cassidy was thrilled by Lucien''s bold words. She thought she was acting like a silly little girl, but she didn''t care and just wanted to be in his arms without thinking about anything else...

    She held his head with both hands while looking closely at him. "I am happy to hear that, and I will carry this mark with pride of belong to you... So please give me much more of you..."

    How could Lucien not be pleased with Cassidy acting so cute? He wanted to be worthy of her trust and make her as happy as possible or even more than was possible...

    He got even more excited, and his d.i.c.k got harder inside her wet p.u.s.s.y, which begged for more and more. "You can have everything from me, my Queen!"

    "OHHH... YESSSS!!!" Cassidy loudly m.o.a.ned when Lucien thrust his c.o.c.k into her p.u.s.s.y more and more. She still had her legs around his waist while they were both connected to the max.

    Lucien wanted to give her more pleasure, so he held the headboard with both hands, using it to impulse his thrusts harder on her. "You are so hot! I will f.u.c.k your dirty p.u.s.s.y until you are satisfied!"

    Cassidy felt different from before... Lucien''s c.o.c.k was reaching even deeper into her insides, hitting her most sensitive points and giving her p.u.s.s.y even more pleasure.

    "Yes, Yes, Yeeees!! F.u.c.k me so hard and mark my p.u.s.s.y with your c.u.m!"

    Lucien thrust his c.o.c.k harder and faster inside her pink, but Cassidy begged more and more. The bed started to move according to their movements, but Cassidy''s loud m.o.a.ns still made the loudest noise in the small room.

    "Damn, I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g! Take it all, my Queen!!!" Lucien couldn''t resist for long inside Cassidy''s amazingly tight p.u.s.s.y, which squeezed his c.o.c.k so hard, then he came after five minutes.

    Cassidy had already come twice when she felt that hot juice, which she so loved to fill her p.u.s.s.y. Her body glowed with pleasure as she barely felt the cold of the poison anymore, while Lucien''s heat dominated her joyful body.

    "Ahhh... You''re filling me up... I love it so much!! My p.u.s.s.y and my whole body can''t live without it anymore..."

    Lucien kissed Cassidy while she drank his saliva with her mouth and his c.u.m with her p.u.s.s.y. He pulled his body against her using the headboard and filled her insides with his c.u.m full of life mana.

    While they both enjoyed their orgasm together, Lucien used too much force on the headboard and broke it, making them both laugh.

    Then Cassidy started kissing Lucien passionately again. "You already gave me a lot, but... I still want more... Please... I love it so much..."

    Lucien wanted to say yes and keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g her like that, but L.u.s.t continued to give him advice. She said he should make Cassidy say dirty things as it would help to improve the pleasure they felt together, and Lucien couldn''t deny that it was great to see the Queen blushing while saying naughty things.

    Not only did Lucien like L.u.s.t''s ideas, but he could feel that Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y tightened when he teased her, so he followed everything L.u.s.t said. Of course, he thought about the words, and as he teased Cassidy, L.u.s.t only pointed the way.

    Now, L.u.s.t said that he should give his essence in Cassidy''s other hole but should tease her more to improve their pleasure and connection further.

    Lucien looked at Cassidy''s pleading look and found her so cute. He wanted to say yes to everything she wanted, but she was also so cute when she was embarrassed that he wanted to tease her.

    "You know what you have to do to receive more..."

    Cassidy blushed to know what Lucien wanted. She didn''t mind doing anything with him, but she didn''t know much about s.e.x or dirty things. "You devil! What do you want me to say?"

    Lucien moved his c.o.c.k inside her slowly, making Cassidy very eager as she bit her lip, trying to resist his teasing. "Say you''re my naughty Queen and want me to f.u.c.k your ass hard."

    "My ass?! No! It''s dirty!" Cassidy knew that Lucien had done it in the ass with Mia, and she wouldn''t judge them, but she couldn''t do it as seemed very weird.

    Lucien took his c.o.c.k out of Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y, making their mixed love juices wet the bed. She felt like part of her body was missing without Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her... Cassidy wanted to do anything for him to penetrate her again, but she was too embarrassed.

    He caressed her cheek tenderly as he spoke as lovingly as he could. "No part of my beautiful Queen is dirty. I love your whole body, and I need to put my essence in all your holes for the healing to be more effective."

    Cassidy''s heart was beating faster when Lucien acted so tenderly to her. She couldn''t deny anything when he was so lovely and would do all he asked.

    She lowered her head on Lucien''s chest as she blushed even more and spoke quietly. "F.u.c.k your naughty Queen''s ass so hard, please..."

    "You are so adorable, my Queen!" Lucien started to kiss Cassidy''s beautiful mouth, which he loved that much. Then he made her on all fours on the bed while he knelt behind her.

    Lucien looked at the fantastic view of Cassidy all on fours and wanted to stamp it in his mind like an immortal painting. Her ass was huge and so damn hot... He loved that beautiful ass, which may only belong to him and no one else.

    He held and caressed her ass with both hands then started rubbing his c.o.c.k between her s.e.xy buttocks. He loved that soft sensation of Cassidy''s soft ass and knew it would be easy to come if he did that for a long time.

    Cassidy thought to do it in the ass was weird, but when she felt Lucien rub his c.o.c.k in her ass, teasing her, she couldn''t help wanting him to put it inside.

    She looked at him, trying to make an upset expression, but it ended up looking cutely. "I already said what you wanted... But you keep provoking me... I will beat you!"

    "Hahaha... You are soooo cute!" Lucien wanted to provoke Cassidy more, but he also wanted to explore that pink ass, which looked excited to meet him.

    Lucien remembered how difficult it was to get into Mia''s ass without using his saliva to lubricate, so he started kissing Cassidy''s ass gently and then put his tongue inside when she was relaxed. The inside of her ass was very clean, and Lucien loved that her entire body was so sweet.

    Cassidy''s body got warm when Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k in her ass, but she got even more excited when she felt his tongue in her ass. It was a new sensation so much good as any he had given her before.

    Her body relaxed as she enjoyed that pleasant sensation, but then he put his tongue inside her ass, and it felt so good that she m.o.a.ned. "Nooo!!! Your tongue!! It''s inside my ass... Mmm... It''s so good... Ahhh..."

    Lucien soaked her ass with his saliva, then positioned his c.o.c.k on her pink bud. "Do you want it, my naughty Queen?"

    Cassidy felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k right in her ass and couldn''t wait to have it inside. "Yes, I want it! Please, put your d.i.c.k in my naughty ass!"

    "Ahhh... sooo good!" Lucien pushed his c.o.c.k slowly into Cassidy''s ass while enjoying that fantastic squeeze.

    "You''re stretching my ass!!! Mm... sooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!" Cassidy felt Lucien''s hot c.o.c.k open her ass, and even though she felt a little pain, the pleasure was much greater.

    Lucien continued to slowly push his c.o.c.k into her ass until it reached the end. Her ass was unable to accommodate his entire c.o.c.k as it was too big, but it was enough for more than half to get in.

    Cassidy felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k fill her entire ass, which got very hot, then she felt him hit the most profound part of her ass, and the pleasure was so great that she had another orgasm. "Your d.i.c.k arrived at my bottom!! It''s so good there!!!"

    Lucien gently hit her bottom a few more times then started to move his c.o.c.k, making a sloppy mess in her ass. "F.u.c.k! Your ass is so hot!!"

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    Lucien pushed his c.o.c.k harder and harder into Cassidy''s ass while his pelvic area hit against her buttocks, making a loud noise, which made five people very horny.

    He wanted to enjoy that feeling for longer... Lucien could hold his erection, but he liked Cassidy more and more, so he wanted to cure her of the poison as quickly as possible.

    "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g!!!" Lucien held Cassidy''s ass tight and pushed his c.o.c.k all the way while filling it with his hot essence.

    "It''s so hot in my ass... sooooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g good..." Cassidy had another orgasm as she felt Lucien''s hot c.u.m filling her ass. Her body grew even more heated, and the poison, which had been afflicted her for so long, was almost finished.

    Lucien pulled his c.o.c.k out of Cassidy''s ass, and she fell down on the bed while some c.u.m leaked out of her ass.

    L.u.s.t realized that Cassidy''s body was recovering from the poison faster than she expected and cannot help but praise Lucien. "You are doing a great job! A few more times and she will be fully recovered. I said that provoking her would have a good result..."

    Lucien looked at Cassidy''s beautiful body and thought out loud. "Hum... A few more times..."

    Cassidy really wanted to heal, and after experiencing so much pleasure, she couldn''t help but be doubly thrilled to hear Lucien''s words...

    Still, she tried to improve the situation. "Many more times, please..."

    Lucien and Cassidy started to laugh but then heard two voices coming from outside the room.

    "Mom!?"

    "My Queen!?"

 Chapter 42 - Assassin Squad (part 2)

    Aria was not a fool, and she understood that for Lucien to leave the room, saying that someone arrived was not a good thing. She didn''t care what they would think about her peeping on the roof and jumped in front of Lucien.

    "Do you know who they are?"

    Lucien looked at the beautiful middle-aged harpy-woman seriously. Now was not the time to flirt but he wouldn''t forget about it later...

    "I think they are mercenaries. Stay with the Queen while I deal with them."

    When Lucien tried to go, Cassidy instinctively took his arm. "Thanks to you, I already feel good enough to fight."

    Lucien has always lived alone. The Evil King created him and his sisters as weapons and didn''t let them have any emotional involvement with other people, so Lucien thought it was all new, but excellent.

    He loved how Mia was loyal to him, and now Cassidy was like that too... so cute... A possessive desire to keep them close to him to protect and make them happy grew more and more inside him.

    Lucien pulled Cassidy around the waist and held her tightly against his body as he kissed her pretty mouth intensely. "You still need to recover fully. I''ll solve this quickly, and come back so we can continue..."

    Cassidy didn''t know how to explain it, but she felt so right in Lucien''s arms. The more intensely he hugged her, the better the good feeling was... a feeling of security and affection. She couldn''t and didn''t want to say no to him.

    "Mm... I will wait for you, so come back quickly." Cassidy bit Lucien''s lip as she tried to keep his taste in her mouth until he came back to give her more. It was so hard for her to let him go, but she wanted to be an obedient woman, so she released his arms.

    Lucien squeezed Cassidy''s soft ass and then gave little Ko to her as he headed to the street with his loyal companion.

    "Oya!"

    *Roar*

    Everyone heard Oya''s roar. Astrid and Mia turned and saw Lucien coming towards them with a severe expression. Mia had already seen that look and knew something was wrong.

    Before Mia could say anything, Lucien gave her a tender kiss on her mouth. "It seems that some mercenaries don''t want to live anymore. Stay with your mother while I help them reach into the afterlife."

    Mia tried to say she would stay with him, but Lucien slapped her on the ass. "It''s okay, Astrid and Oya are with me. I prefer that you take care of your mother because she is not yet fully recovered."

    Mia, like her mother, wanted to be an obedient girl and obeyed Lucien. She gave him another kiss and ran into the inn.

    Astrid couldn''t help laughing with a little jealousy. "If I''m a good girl, do I also get kisses?"

    Lucien smiled at her. "I don''t think you''re capable of being a good girl..."

    *Woosh*

    Astrid was going to ask Lucien what the situation was when she saw him raise his arm and take an arrow less than ten centimeters away from his face.

    He broke the arrow and looked at a dark alley across the street. "Shoot as many as you want... This won''t stop me from disemboweling you!"

    The answer that came from the dark alley was many arrows. Lucien dodged some and broke others with his hand. Astrid took a large pair of dark steel gauntlets from her storage treasure and equipped them.

    Oya wanted to run into the alley when Lucien was attacked, but she waited patiently for his order. Astrid also waited for Lucien while blocking some arrows that came towards her with her big black gauntlets.

    After dodging more than fifty arrows, Lucien heard a chain coming towards him. He thought of his katana, and it appeared in his hand with the purple glow.

    He raised the red katana and the chain wrapped around the blade. The attack was to grab him but now he has control of it with his katana.

    Lucien didn''t think twice and pulled the katana with the chain and the person holding it out of the alley. The hooded man released the chain but was still thrown to the ground by Lucien''s high strength.

    The intense s.e.x session with Cassidy was doing Lucien very well. Their connection was powerful, and his body was absorbing the improvement quickly. He could already be considered an S-rank adventurer or Diamond-rank mercenary.

    Isaac was shocked at Lucien''s high speed but thought he would be weaker to have superior agility. Then he managed to pull one of the strongest members of his group...

    Lucien took advantage of the moment when the man fell to the ground and ran towards him with his katana ready.

    Another man came out of the shadows, pointing a spear at Lucien, but Oya was running beside him and jumped on the spearman.

    More arrows came from the alley, but Astrid also moved towards Lucien and blocked some arrows with her heavy gauntlets.

    Lucien dodged some arrows and came to the man, who tried to get up but was not fast enough and cut his arm off with a katana''s swift strike.

    "AAAAAAA!!!" The hooded man screamed in pain as his severed arm spilled blood all over the floor.

    Lucien didn''t want to kill the man so easily, so he kicked him in the head and quickly headed for the alley, where two archers were still shooting arrows at him.

    Astrid followed Lucien while Oya fought the spearman. She had already scratched him but had to dodge the spear''s attacks to keep from getting hurt. The fight seemed balanced, but Oya continued using her high speed to cause cuts to the spearman who had never managed to hit her.

    Oya is a mighty beast. She battled more than a hundred soldiers from Light Empire before she was severely injured and had to flee.

    Now, she was even stronger than at her peak as Lucien''s tattoo on her forehead also increased her power even in small quantities. After all, he patted her several times, which made her feel pleasure.

    While Oya struggled with the spearman, Lucien entered the alley and saw the two archers on top of a platform. He tried to find a way to get up while dodging the arrows but then two hooded figures came out on either side and tried to pierce him with blades.

    "Too slow!" Lucien dodged the blade of a sword and a dagger. But the hooded man used two swords and tried to hit him with a quick stroke with the other sword.

    He could also dodge this blow, but he didn''t want to and let the blade get closer as he knew it would be blocked.

    *Clang*

    The metallic sound of the assassin''s sword hitting Astrid''s heavy gauntlet was loud, surprising everyone. She smiled at the hooded man who was slowly being pushed back by her high strength.

    "Am I still not a good girl?"

    "Hahaha... Lucien couldn''t help but laugh at Astrid''s comment. "You are not a good girl! But I don''t hate that..."

    Astrid started exchanging blows with the double sword assassin while Lucien began to attack the dagger assassin.

    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*

    The double sword assassin was very fast and strong, his swords were dancing skillfully, but he had trouble dealing with Astrid. Her heavy gauntlets were fatal against swordsmen as she could easily block strikes without being injured while his sword lost its sharp with each blocked hit.

    Astrid would have defeated the double swordsman easily, but she had to dodge the arrows of one of the archers while fighting, so she tried to move their combat out of the archer''s field of vision.

    Lucien was attacking quickly with his katana, but Isaac, the assassin with the dagger, deflected his strikes with his enchanted dagger.

    Isaac did not understand how it all happened so quickly. His mission was simple; capture an A-rank adventurer and Shadow. Everything seemed to be going well, but when Maggie activated her circle magic again, he didn''t see Lucien in the room but in the corridor coming towards them.

    Isaac knew about the white tigress but thought that the lancer and the assassin with the chain could deal with her while he defeated Lucien. He could still count on the double swordsman to support him, the others, or Maggie while she cast spells if anything went wrong.

    His plan was flawless, but there were still two scouts who were experienced archers. He was cautious when he told the scouts to stay on top of a house, or he would be dead by now. Lucien is so strong and fast that he could fight him while dodging arrows.

    Lucien''s power to be much more than Isaac expected was not the only bad news. There was a person with Lucien who looked as strong as he. Now, Isaac''s assassin squad was fighting separately, destroying the formation, which he took so long to train.

    Isaac thought the situation was desperate, but he still had one last asset. He told Maggie to start channeling her magic when Lucien cut the chain assassin''s arm. Now, he just had to hold Lucien for a few more seconds until she finished her spell, and they could get out of this nightmare alive.

    "ARGH!!!"

    Isaac was very fast as he was managing to deflect Lucien''s strikes, but then he was unable to deflect once, and Lucien cut his chest with the katana. It wasn''t a fatal wound, but it started to bleed, and Isaac went into despair.

    Isaac stepped back, and Lucien did not follow him. The archers had magic backpacks with hundreds of arrows, so the archer never stopped shooting arrows at Lucien.

    Lucien looked at Isaac with a smile on his face, while dodging the arrows. "Your biggest mistake was not attacking me or underestimating me... It was trying to peep on my woman!"

    Isaac used the time that Lucien stopped attacking him and took a healing potion out of his pocket. He tried to drink it, but the potion left his mouth... In fact, his hand fell off with the potion... Isaac was confused for a second before realizing that Lucien had cut off his arm, so the immense pain attacked him.

    "AAAARRRRR!!!" Isaac felt a lot of pain and couldn''t even think of how Lucien approached him so quickly.

    Lucien was still absorbing the improvements he gained from Cassidy, so he was not straining his body too much but was slowly getting used to his new strength and speed. He could have hit Isaac from the beginning but preferred to exchange a few strokes with him before starting to dismember him slowly.

    Isaac started to scream as the pain of having his arm severed tortured him. "Maaaaagieee!! Cast the damn spell now!!!"

    Lucien could hear the woman named Maggie murmuring an enchantment at the beginning, but L.u.s.t warned him that it was a fire spell, which he could easily avoid the area of ??effect with his high speed.

    Maggie was terrified when Lucien easily cut off the chain assassin''s arm. He was so strong and had the tigress and the mysterious woman with him. Maggie didn''t think twice about starting to channel her fire spell with the most significant area of ??effect.

    Everything within a hundred meters would burn, but it was still the best chance for them to make it out alive, so she started channeling as fast as she could.

    But then she saw Lucien turn into a blur and cut off Isaac''s arm. She thought he was still hiding his true powers, and she became more afraid, losing her concentration on the spell.

    Maggie heard Isaac''s scream and tried to sing her spell again, but Lucien stayed in the same place, dodging the arrows, and she didn''t understand why he didn''t attack her before she finished her spell.

    Lucien saw that Maggie was terrified and asked L.u.s.t for her suggestion. "Does she have any talent?"

    L.u.s.t had already scanned Maggie and answered quickly to Lucien. "She is not as amazing as your royal pair of mother-daughter or Astrid, but her sight skill is quite useful, and you can always train her as a loyal servant. Of course, if you want."

    Lucien didn''t know if he wanted another woman to worry about now. He couldn''t even absorb everything Cassidy had given him yet...

    But he still tried to give Maggie a chance. "Stop channeling the magic now. Then I won''t kill you."

 Chapter 43 - Assassin Squad (part 3)

    "Where is she?!?!" One of the scouts over the roof lost Astrid out of his sight.

    "Damn! Forget about the woman. I can''t shoot at that son of a bitch!" The archer who was trying to shoot Lucien did not understand how he was fast enough to dodge all his arrows without leaving the spot.

    The archer who tried to shoot Astrid realized that they would not be able to beat Lucien''s group. "Let''s run away now!"

    He didn''t wait for his partner to answer and jumped off the roof toward the opposite direction of the fight.

    "Heeee?!" But the man never expected that the moment he stepped on the ground, a sword would cut him in half in less than a second.

    The other scout heard his mate''s scream and looked down. He saw a beautiful black-haired woman holding a long sword dripping blood beside his friend''s severed body.

    "Fuc-" He didn''t have time to curse Cassidy because Mia''s dagger cut his neck. The poor man died choking on his blood.

    -------------

    "Quick, Maggie!!! Do the damn spell!!!" Isaac crawled on the floor away from Lucien as he tried to stop the bleeding from his wound with his hand.

    Maggie didn''t know what to do. She was terrified as she watched Lucien walk towards Isaac with his katana dripping blood. She realized that the archers had stopped shooting arrows, which meant they had fled or died.

    She wasn''t sure what Lucien would do to her if she surrendered, but she was sure he was fast enough to stop her from finishing channeling the spell.

    "Get away from me, you devil!!" Isaac continued to crawl but reached the alley wall, and Lucien approached him slowly. Isaac knew he was over, but he tried one last move to kill Lucien.

    He tried to pick a bomb in his magic backpack, but Lucien acted quickly, cutting off his hand.

    "AAAAAARRGG!!! F.U.C.K YOUUUU!!!!" Isaac screamed in pain when Lucien cut off his hand. Now, he was bleeding from the shoulder wound where his arm was severed and his severed hand.

    Isaac''s screams were music for Lucien. He would have no mercy for anyone who tried to hurt him and his women. Lucien spiked his katana to Isaac''s thigh, punching it to the ground to keep him on the position.

    While Isaac screamed, Mia jumped off the roof and threw the head of one of the scouts next to him. She knew Isaac as the leader of a famous assassin squad.

    Cassidy also came out of the back of the alley and threw the top of the scout''s body that she killed, also beside Isaac.

    Astrid came from another alley, where she had forced the double swordsman to go out of sight of the archer. She dragged the body of the man, which had several broken parts in strangers ways. It was not known whether he was alive or dead.

    "AAAAA!!! Release me, damn beast!!!" Oya entered the alley dragging the chain''s assassin by the leg. The man had his arm severed by Lucien and tried to escape, but the white tigress caught him after leaving the spearman in pieces.

    "Shit! Shit!! shit..." Isaac and Maggie had the same thought. They were a group of assassins who cruelly killed their victims, but today had a more cruel end than they could have ever imagined.

    Fear took control of Maggie, and she stopped reasoning as she tried to run. But Cassidy quickly approached her, and kicked her on the back, sending the terrified girl against the alley wall.

    Maggie felt enormous pain when she hit the wall. Cassidy''s main attribute was strength, and her kick was really mighty, breaking some of Maggie''s bones.

    "Pleas-"

    *Purffh*

    Maggie fell to the floor and tried to beg, but Cassidy approached her and stomped on her belly, making her vomit blood.

    Lucien didn''t feel sorry for Maggie, but she stopped channeling the spell when he told her to. So, he wasn''t going to kill her yet. "That''s enough, Cassidy. Bring her here."

    Cassidy didn''t care about the life and death of the mercenary girl, but she got a little pissed that Lucien didn''t call her Queen. She thought he would be upset with her for not staying inside the inn...

    She didn''t argue and took Maggie by the arm as she dragged her towards Lucien.

    Lucien looked at Isaac and asked seriously. "Who and why?"

    "Do not kill me, please!!!" Isaac could think of nothing but begging while he was in great pain.

    "AAAA!!! NOOOO PLEAAASEEE!!" Lucien started to spin the katana in Isaac''s thigh, but he only screamed and said nothing useful.

    Lucien looked at Maggie, who was m.o.a.ning in pain, then looked at the chain''s assassin, who was screaming as Oya bitted his leg.

    "Oya!"

    Mama tigress understood the intention of her master and opened the belly of the assassin, who screamed as never seeing his guts being ripped out from his inside by Oya''s fangs. He couldn''t resist the injuries and died after a few seconds with the worst pain he could feel.

    Isaac passed out, watching the brutal scene. Maggie started to vomit more blood while crying. The double swordsman woke up by his companion''s screams but was unable to move because Astrid had broken almost all of his bones.

    Lucien''s women could not help but find the scene brutal. Still, they would not be sorry for their enemies. Astrid and Cassidy thought it was better for Lucien to do this kind of thing as it was necessary to be ruthless to their enemies.

    Lucien looked at Maggie and then at the double swordsman. He thought that only one was needed to give information and had already chosen who would be the next victim.

    Maggie and the double swordsman knew that one of them would have the same end as the chain''s assassin, and could not stop crying terrified. She fought for a long time along with her mates, even though they were unkind and assholes, they were a team, and she felt bad for wanted he died and not her...

    "Oya!"

    "NOOOO!" When they heard Lucien''s order, Maggie was relieved, but the double swordsman screamed in fear and pissed himself while the tigress jumped on him and started to bit his belly.

    Oya was cruel just as Lucien wanted and did not kill the man quickly but rather bit him for more than a minute until the poor man died from the loss of blood and organs.

    Maggie spent many years in the Black Hand Party group. They were cruel and dishonest, but she had never seen anything so brutal as Lucien and Oya. She squeezed her legs that so she wouldn''t piss in fear like the double swordsman.

    Lucien looked at Maggie and asked in the same severe and calm tone that he spoke before. "Do you have all the information I need?"

    Maggie was beyond terrified and started to stutter. "Yes... Yes!! I will tell you everything... Please... just do not kill me... I beg you... I''ll say everything..."

    "They are mercenaries from the same group I worked for. They probably came after me..." Mia spoke with shame because she felt bad about having been discovered by the mercenaries.

    She always made sure that no one was following her before entering the inn, but this time she made a serious mistake, and only thanks to Lucien, nothing terrible happened.

    Lucien gave Mia a loving look. "It''s not your fault, Mia. The only wrong are them, and the one who sent them."

    Then he looked at Maggie, and the affectionate look that he gave Mia changed to the severe look that made Maggie so afraid. "Who is your leader?"

    "Black Hand! He is the leader of our mercenary group, but the leader in our squad is him, Isaac." Maggie spoke quickly and pointed to Isaac, who was still passed out with Lucien''s katana in his thigh.

    Lucien pulled his katana and raised Isaac by the collar of his shirt. Then he started hitting him in the face until Isaac woke up screaming for him to stop. "Did you order her to do the spell to peep on us?"

    "No, no no no... Please, let me go!!" Isaac could only beg and cry while he was in great pain.

    "Yes, it was him! He forced me to do the spell to peep on your wife!" Maggie understood that Lucien was angry about her spell, and didn''t want to be punished for it, so she started blaming Isaac.

    Lucien pressed Isaac against the wall and took his dagger from the ground. The dagger was quite long with 35 centimeters of blade and 15 of handle. The blade was made of a yellowish metal and looked very resistant as it blocked the strong strikes of his katana.

    He sent the dagger to his storage ring and took out a simple sword, which Mia looted from the soldiers of the Light Empire. Lucien slipped the sword into Isaac''s shoulder, it was through his body and punctured the stone behind him, nailing Issac on the wall.

    Isaac didn''t even have any more hands to try to take the sword out of his shoulder. He could only scream and swing what was left of one of his arms, but that only caused him more pain.

    "Now, the final touch, as I promised." Isaac thought the situation couldn''t get any worse, but Lucien made a precise cut in his belly just enough that his guts started to fall slowly.

    Isaac had no hands to cover the cut and could only watch his insides slowly come out of his belly as he died slowly and painfully.

    The girls did not look at the scene. Lucien wasted no time and began to question Maggie, who told him everything.

    After Maggie finished telling everything she knew about the Black Hand''s orders, Astrid was the first to say what Cassidy and Mia also thought. "You better kill her."

    Maggie flinched with fear. Lucien looked at her sternly. "I won''t kill you, but if you do not follow all my orders or make any suspicious movements, Oya will disembowel you, painfully..."

    "Yes, yes yes!! I understood! All your orders!" Maggie was sure things would not be comfortable being at the mercy of someone she attacked, but anything was better than dying as painfully as her mates.

    Everyone in the assassin squad, except Maggie, was dead, so Lucien and his group hid what was left of the bodies and went back to the inn.

    As soon as they entered the inn, Aria came to ask if they were safe. Lucien said that they had to talk about what to do now, and everyone went to Cassidy''s room at the back of the inn.

    Mia was the first to speak. "We need to get out of here fast. Black Hand controls the third strongest group of mercenaries in the city. He sent these assassins to capture us quickly without anyone knowing, but now that they died, he will attack us with full force."

    Everyone agreed with that. Even Maggie wanted to leave town as she not only failed the mission but also gave all information to Lucien so Black Hand would kill her along with all of them.

    Lucien understood that Black Hand was very strong and probably had many mercenaries like Isaac and his group. He could only defeat them easily because he had the help of Oya and Astrid.

    He was very strong and fast, but that advantage would only work against a few enemies slower than him. Against an army, they could do nothing even with Cassidy and Astrid at their peak.

    Lucien felt terrible about being weak and not being able to face Black Hand now. He looked at his women expecting to see disappointed looks, but what he saw were loving smiles.

    Cassidy took his arm while saying affectionately. "You saved me when no one else could. We don''t have to stay here. I will go anywhere with you."

    Mia took his other arm while smiling happily. "Yes, my mother is right. We can go anywhere! We just have to always be together."

    Astrid can only sadly smile as Lucien did not have a third arm for her to hold. "I need to go to the guild to solve something, but after that, I''m going with you!"

    Aria understood that probably an army of mercenaries would come after them and did not want to stay here to take risks; she had to think about her daughter''s safety. "I would like to go with you too..."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help laughing in Lucien''s mind. "With these nice women sooo in love with you, it won''t be long before all of you are strong enough to beat everyone in this city. Just hide for a while and continue..."

 Chapter 44 - Whos coming with me? (part 1)

    "You are so stubborn! If you continue like that, you will never be happy and will end up like mom... A person who never smiles..." Marie remembered her sister''s harsh words as she looked at an untouched cup of coffee.

    "You''re just like him, sister..." Marie whispered as she thought Lucien was a lot like her sister. Someone who did what they wanted and didn''t care about right or wrong.

    Marie hated Lucien the first time she saw him. He was n.a.k.e.d! Then he killed the mercenaries without mercy. Of course, she didn''t like the mercenaries and hated Brian, but she didn''t want him to do a massacre.

    She hated people who didn''t care about life and killed indiscriminately. Her sister was just as Lucien, and Maire hated them. But he saved her twice and suffered severe injuries to defend her...

    An internal struggle was destroying Marie. Her brain told her to stay away from Lucien, but her heart said she should be beside him.

    The more Lucien acted like a devil, more Marie thought she should leave the Portgreen, but at the same time, he acted so lovingly with Mia... Marie did not know how to deal with her conflicting feelings.

    Marie looked at Anne, who was in front of her. They were at a table in the guild refectory. Anne also looked at an untouched cup of coffee, but instead of a confused expression like Marie, she had a silly smile on her face.

    Marie thought about making fun of her best friend. "Look, Lucien!!!"

    "Lucien!!!"

    "Where?!?!?"

    When Marie said she saw Lucien, Anne shouted his name excitedly and stood up. But someone else asked where he was, making Marie look back and see Jeanne, who was also at a table just like them.

    Anne realized that Marie was making fun of her when she started laughing. Anne couldn''t help but laugh too, but Jeanne was still looking for Lucien, making them laugh even more.

    "Marie was kidding, Jeanne. Lucien did not return yet. Come on, join us." Anne had to explain the situation to the desperate Jeanne. She understood it was just a joke and calmed down while sitting down at the table with the girls.

    Jeanne looked at Anne with an inquiring look and couldn''t resist asking. "Why did you excitedly shout his name?"

    Anne was embarrassed as she stammered. "I-I w-was not e-excited!!!"

    "Hahaha... Is it not obvious? She is in love with him. But you? Why were you so worried when you heard his name?" Marie laughed at the blushing Anne and asked Jeanne.

    Before Jeanne could say anything, Anne tried to defend herself. "I''m not in love with him! You know that I had to promise my body to him to save you, Marie! I will keep my words, so I better be on good terms with him... That''s all..."

    Anne''s words made Marie sad. Anne was right; Lucien saved them in exchange for their bodies, and Marie accepted it but had not yet done her part... She wanted it to be easy to have s.e.x with him and then each one to go on with their lives, but it was not that simple.

    Half of Marie already thought Lucien was excellent and kind, so if she had s.e.x with him, she would fall in love with him completely. Marie wasn''t sure if she wanted to fall in love with the devil...

    Jeanne saw Anne''s flushed face and knew she wasn''t being honest about not being in love with Lucien, but she couldn''t believe it... "How can you like someone like him?!?!"

    Anne didn''t like the tone Jeanne used to talk about Lucien. "Someone like him? Do you mean someone who protects his friends? Someone who doesn''t let others harm his woman? Someone so handsome and kind? Why shouldn''t I like him?"

    Marie could not deny any of Anne''s words and also felt like praising Lucien.

    "She is right. Everything Lucien did was for us and then for Mia. If I remember correctly, he did nothing against the archer who shot him or your nephew, who ordered the stupid attack. He just acted out of anger because of Mia..."

    Jeanne knew she was wrong. After all, they attacked Lucien first, and even though he was cruel, it was not without reason. "Yes, he is not that bad... I''m sorry."

    Anne drank some of her coffee, which was already cold, while staring at Jeanne. "On the contrary, he is fantastic... But I still suggest that you stay away from him."

    Marie and Jeanne were confused by Anne''s words and asked her why.

    Anne gave them a mischievous smile as she spoke calmly. "I''m going to have to share him with Mia and maybe Marie, so I want him to have as fewer women as possible to have more Lucien for me, of course."

    "Hahahaha..." Jeanne and Marie started to laugh at Anne''s serious words. She already looked like a jealous little wife, but her relationship with Lucien was almost at stage zero yet.

    ---------------------

    Lucien was at the inn, conversing with his women on how to proceed.

    "So, let''s get out of town for a while. Astrid, I''m going to the guild with you, but the others have to leave now, I don''t want to take any risks of the mercenaries discovering you before we can leave the city."

    Cassidy and Mia wanted to go with Lucien, but moving in a larger group in the city would attract more attention, so they agreed to leave town with Aria and Ella before Lucien also leave with Astrid after going to the guild.

    Mia caressed Lucien''s arm while trying to get his attention. "You have already healed my mother, so the bronze chest should stay with you."

    Lucien kept the chest in his storage ring and gave Mia a gentle kiss on her lips. "Astrid and I will be quick, take care of your mother."

    Mia liked Lucien''s affection but made a face when she saw him giving her mother a big wet kiss. Lucien squeezed Cassidy''s ass as they kissed intensely.

    Then Lucien raised little Ko and kissed her on the forehead. Then he kissed Oya''s forehead while patting her. "Take care of them, Oya, and I''ll give you as many pats as you want."

    *Roar*

    *Meow*

    Oya roared, ensuring that she understood her master''s orders while Ko also showed an interest in gaining pats. Lucien laughed at them and moved towards Aria instinctively.

    "Wait! What are you going to do??!" Aria was surprised and worried. She saw how Lucien conquered Cassidy and knew that she couldn''t resist if he tried something like that, but she didn''t know him, and even though she found he was a good person, she took a step back.

    Lucien realized his mistake and apologized to her. Then he approached Maggie. He let her hear everything because he wouldn''t let Oya walk away from her. Lucien didn''t trust Maggie, but he trusted Oya''s speed to kill her before any problems.

    He held Maggie''s chin and made her look at his eyes as he spoke severely. "You go with them and obey everything Cassidy says... Otherwise, you will be Oya''s food, understand?"

    Maggie shivered with fear of Lucien. She really wanted everything to be a nightmare... But it was all her fault for joining a group of assassins mercenaries, so she could only nod and follow Lucien''s orders.

    After everything had been said and planned, Lucien thought about using his telepathy with Mia to find them easily outside the city. He managed to communicate with her after two seconds, and it looked all right.

    But then he tried to telepathically communicate with Cassidy too as she already had his tattoo. "My Queen, you''re heavenly s.e.xy!!"

    "IDIO- How?!" Lucien was able to communicate with Cassidy instantly, making the sweet middle-aged woman blush and almost scream at him. But then she realized that he had not moved his mouth and had communicated telepathically with her.

    Lucien understood that his connection with Cassidy was very strong and went out with Astrid towards the guild while explaining everything to Cassidy by telepathy. Cassidy could only be more surprised by Lucien''s peculiarities and liked him more and more.

    While the women and tigresses left the city quickly, Lucien ran with Astrid to the guild. He didn''t ask what she was going to do there as he trusted her, and he also wanted to talk to Marie and Anne before he left.

    The speed of both was very high, so it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the guild. Lucien and Astrid stopped in the hall.

    He understood that she wanted to work things out on her own and gave her an intense kiss while hugging her. He didn''t forget to slap her ass, making the cute manticore-woman blush.

    They agreed to meet in the hall after finishing their business, and Astrid went upstairs while Lucien went to look for Marie and Anne.

    The guild was a very lively place, and there were many people in the hall. Everyone was surprised when they saw the wild Ravenous being so cute and submissive to Lucien. Almost all adventurers already knew Lucien by the rumors, and now they were sure that he had tamed the terrible man-breaker.

    Men were both jealous and reverent for Lucien. After all, everyone agreed that Ravenous was beautiful and s.e.xy beyond the limits, but no one could "survive" her, so when Lucien did it, he became a legend, which would be more famous than Ravenous herself.

    But the girls acted as if that was already expected as they thought Lucien was the most handsome man of all, so just like them, any woman could fall in love with him easily.

    Three women, in particular, had very different looks, staring Lucien while having various kinds of thoughts.

    Jeanne couldn''t believe that her plan went so wrong. She had known Ravenous for a year, and the terrible manticore-woman was always brutal with all men. They never got along for a variety of reasons.

    Jeanne was the type of person who liked to follow the rules and always be straight. She was what could be called "boring." Ravenous was always intense, and Jeanne wanted to punish her and Lucien for acting so undisciplined...

    But all she managed to do was make them a loving couple... She literally brought the demon and the devil together; now, she could only regret it...

    Marie couldn''t stop thinking that Lucien was extraordinary. He easily conquered Mia''s affection and now Ravenous; A legend in the guild known for destroying men became a cute kitten in his arms...

    Her heart was eager when she felt jealous again. She was feeling jealous of a man who she knew that was not a good person... Marie was having a lot of headaches without knowing whether to follow her mind or her heart.

    Anne had several thoughts, but only one was more intense. "Damn! Why is it so fast with everyone but not with me?"

    She didn''t understand why Lucien got so involved with Mia and Ravenous so quickly but didn''t show any interest in her. She started to feel less confident in her beauty and can''t help but be sad.

    It is not Anne''s or Lucien''s fault. He was very attracted to her from the beginning. Lucien always wanted to caress those beautiful fluffy ears, but the situation with Mia was very intense, and then Ravenous caught him off guard... But now, he would have to resolve this and couldn''t wait for the week he promised her.

    It didn''t take long for Lucien to notice the girls staring at him from across the hall. He walked towards Anne because he wanted to talk to her first.

    Lucien approached Anne, and before she knew it, he hugged her around the waist and kissed her mouth intensely.

    Anne couldn''t resist Lucien''s speed and intensity. She didn''t know when she opened her mouth, but Lucien''s tongue was already fighting hers as he explored her beautiful little mouth.

    Anne felt so good with Lucien''s kiss. The taste of his mouth was so good... His smell was so pleasant... Anne wanted more and more of that, which she was already becoming addicted to...

    "Mm... mmm... Lucien?" Anne was thrilled that Lucien took the initiative with her, but she still wanted to know why now.

    Lucien held her head gently and placed a few more tap kisses on her little mouth while looking into her eyes lovingly. "Will you come with me, Anne?"

    Anne wouldn''t care if they were going to war now. She just wanted to be with Lucien and never leave him again. "Of course I''m going!!!"

 Chapter 45 - Whos coming with me? (part 2)

    Lucien was very pleased with Anne''s answer. He didn''t have as much affection as he did for the cute Mia and her mother, but he certainly liked Anne very much.

    "Mm..." Lucien gave Anne another tender kiss. She didn''t expect to kissing to be so good that she didn''t want to stop.

    "Ah!" Lucien had to squeeze Anne''s ass; otherwise, she wouldn''t let him go. Anne bowed her head as she blushed, freeing Lucien from her passionate embrace.

    "Where are you going?" Jeanne heard Lucien''s question to Anne and wanted to know where he was going on the first day he arrived in the city.

    Lucien did not have a good first impression of Jeanne when her group attacked him. Then she tried to use Astrid to hurt him. He also heard from Maggie that the person who gave information about him to Black Hand was Mason, Jeanne''s nephew.

    He thought that he and Jeanne would always be on opposite sides, but L.u.s.t insisted that she had great latent potential, so Lucien had to conquer her for his quest for power.

    Lucien looked at Jeanne and realized it was the first time he had seen her without the helm. He couldn''t help being surprised because Jeanne was not only stunning but was also the first person he saw with pink hair.

    Jeanne was the same height as Lucien. She had a mature s.e.xy body a little less curvy than Astrid and looked to be almost forty, but her fair skin was immaculate. She had beautiful gray eyes, and her long pink hear reached until to the middle of her back.

    "She is beautiful! You just have to correct her behavior, and she will be a good woman." L.u.s.t realized that Lucien appreciated Jeanne''s beauty and commented in his mind as she saw considerable use in Jeanne''s unawakened skills.

    Lucien trusted L.u.s.t''s words and would try to make Jeanne one of his good wives, but not now. The mercenaries could already be hunting them, so Lucien had to be quick.

    "I am going on a mission with Ravenous. She went to prepare everything, and we will leave the city as soon as possible."

    The girls were confused as they did not understand how Lucien would go out on a mission so fast and thought it must be Ravenous''s thing. Jeanne wanted to ask Lucien about the details, but he ignored her and started talking to Marie.

    "Do you want a kiss too, or will you stay?" Lucien provoked her, but he did not approach Marie, making it clear that he would not do the same as he did with Anne.

    "I''m n-not... s-sure..." Marie felt several emotions at the same time. She was happy that he was leaving town, but she was sad that he didn''t think of her the same way as Anne.

    Marie is an extremely rational woman, but she cannot help being a little jealous of Anne. She was doing what she wanted and was not hesitant to be honest with her feelings.

    She started to panic because she didn''t know whether to refuse Lucien or not. She thought it would be a week, but he was requesting her answer now...

    "It''s okay, Marie. You don''t have to force yourself. It won''t be long for me to come back, and you can decide later." As Marie freaked out, she felt Lucien''s warm hand on her head... It felt good and comforting... His gentle tone soothed her.

    Lucien continued patting Marie on the head until she couldn''t resist hugging him. He let her hug and sniff his neck while he continued patting her head and saying that she didn''t have to panic.

    Maria didn''t know why she got so emotional, but she didn''t care anymore. Thinking too much was just giving her a headache, so she stayed in Lucien''s embrace for a while... She really liked his scent, but she wouldn''t fall as easily as Anne...

    "You can''t hug me whenever you want! I''ll just let you do it this time!" Marie maintained her stubborn stance but didn''t realize that she was hugging him.

    Lucien knew that Marie would be a lot harder to deal with than Anne or most of the other girls. But he didn''t hate it and thought it was worth it to conquer her, even if slowly.

    "You don''t have to go with me now, but I want your help with something."

    Marie did not understand how this kind and loving person could be the same murderous devil as before. She knew he was good for his women, but the change in his personality was unbelievable.

    She didn''t stop hugging him because she was ashamed to look him in the face. "I haven''t decided yet if I will. Give me a few minutes, please... Also, what help do you need?"

    Lucien agreed with Astrid that they would accept an adventurer mission, so their leave would not seem suspicious. She would need some time to prepare things with the guild staff. At that time, Lucien had thought of doing something.

    "You said you knew a blacksmith who could make arrows for my bow. Is that smithy far from here?"

    Marie thought she would be disgusted by having physical contact with Lucien. Even though he was beautiful and attractive as much as possible, she saw him as someone without morals like her sister...

    But Marie realized that she had no aversion to him, but the opposite... She seemed to crave more and more for his body. She heard his words but could only make "Mm" sounds as she wanted to keep in that embrace.

    Lucien liked to break Marie''s proud posture with affection. He felt like smashing his enemies but the women he would like to beat like that...

    After a few minutes, Anne could not take the jealousy and had to interfere. "Marie, you have to answer Lucien and stop sniffing on his neck!!! We are still in the middle of the hall, and people are staring at us... Jeanne is as red as a tomato!"

    Marie felt angry at Lucien. Anger at him for being so damn good and making her look like that... She would certainly find some way to punish him at another time, but now she had to help him.

    She made a great effort but managed to get out of his arms. The sensation was horrible, but she tried to think rationally again. "The smithy is quite close to here, so we can get there in less than ten minutes. Let''s go?"

    "Yes, let''s go there quickly."

    Lucien took Marie''s hand and extended the other hand to Anne. Marie blushed and accepted his hand with a little reluctance, but Anne didn''t think for a second before grabbing Lucien''s hand excitedly. Lucien liked Anne''s cuteness, but he also didn''t hate Marie''s strong personality.

    Of course, everyone in the hall was looking at Lucien and his girls all the time. The romantic scene made the boys proud of Lucien, and the girls envied Marie and Anne.

    Polygamy was permitted by law in Portgreen. It is not like that all over the world for the same reason that it was not very popular in Portgreen; there were not enough incredible men to captivate many women at the same time.

    Most men who had more than one woman were wealthy people who could pay for it. Usually, the best men married incredible women who did not allow them to have other wives.

    But Lucien was not only the most handsome of all... He was strong and confident enough to tame the terrible Ravenous; he was also tender sufficient to catch the two new beauties of the guild at the same time and in front of everyone.

    He was not yet an adventurer, but Lucien was already considered a legend among legends by most adventurers. In the future, when they created a card game about famous adventurers, Lucien''s card would be called "The Loving Devil," but that is a story for another time...

    Lucien left the guild with his new "girlfriends," leaving the adventurers with a lot of talks and a confused Jeanne.

    She felt that Lucien was unbelievable and did not know if she wanted to be close to him or not... She remembered that she had promised to go on a date with him, and she would go back on her words...

    -------------------

    While Lucien went to the forge, Astrid was sitting on a very stylish and comfortable sofa. She was in a large room full of exotic furniture, which seemed to be worth a fortune.

    The floor was made of furry carpet, and there were many paintings on the wall. The person who used this room as an office was clearly someone very peculiar.

    This person was one of the two guild leaders. Olivia Dupont was undoubtedly a woman who was considered uncommon. She was sitting at the front of Astrid, staring at her while they talked.

    Astrid was always sad when she looked at Olivia''s face. She would be considered one of the greatest beauties of all time, but there were three huge scars, which covered almost her entire face.

    They looked like three deep cuts made by some kind of claw. One of the cuts went through Olivia''s left eye... It looked really terrible. Olivia wore a mask that only didn''t cover part of her right eye, but now that mask was on the table.

    Olvia looked at Astrid and knew she felt sorry for her... "Did you come here just to feel sorry for me? You were the only person I showed my face not to be sad but to be able to trust me... But now you''re not telling me all the truth..."

    Olivia was the most mysterious person in the guild. No one has ever seen her face since she only showed it to Astrid. Olivia helped Astrid when she needed to hide a year ago, but as they could not easily trust each other, Olivia showed her face while Astrid told part of her story.

    Astrid looked at the mask on the table and sighed.

    "You don''t tell me everything either... As I said, I''m going on a mission with Lucien, and I need you to authorize his ID card quickly. He''s not the best person in the world, but I totally trust him so that you won''t have any problems with us."

    Olivia knew who Astrid was, but she didn''t know that the Queen was alive. Now, Astrid has said that she is going on a mission with her new partner, and Olivia can''t help but suspect. "You never liked men. What''s so good about him?"

    Astrid needed authorization from one of the guild leaders to make Lucien a real adventurer, and she hated the other guild leader, so she came to Olivia... But Olivia wanted to know more about Lucien...

    Astrid looked at Olivia and spoke as seriously as possible. "You are my friend Olivia. Trust me; I will never hurt you... Lucien and I are running away from a problem we had with some mercenaries... We don''t want to cause problems for the guild... I hope you understand and let us leave in peace."

    Olivia knew there was a lot more than Astrid was telling her. "Okay, I''m going to make his ID card, but I hope you trust me more as I trust you..."

    Olivia took the paper with Lucien''s information that Astrid had given her and started making his ID card. She made an A-rank adventurer ID card with his name and various status information Astrid gave her.

    How Astrid fought Lucien as his examiner, Oliva relied on her assessment. Lucien''s ID card showed that he was a swordsman and had Oya and Ko as companion beasts.

    Olivia spent half an hour making Lucien''s ID card and handed it to Astrid when she finished. "You and your boyfriend can go. Good luck, my friend."

    Now, he and Astrid could leave town on a mission, and no one would find it suspicious. At least in the guild, as Black Hand had already sent people after the Assassin squad who had not returned.

 Chapter 46 - Whos coming with me? (part 3)

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Black Hand heard a knock on the door as he waited eagerly for Isaac to return. "Come in."

    A mercenary came in, shaking and with a pale face. He was clearly afraid to give his boss bad news. "Sir, the scouts can''t find Isaac and anyone of his assassin squad."

    "What?! How is this possible? They can''t just disappear." Black Hand punched the already partially broken table.

    The mercenary knew that his boss would be furious at the loss of one of the best assassin squads, but he had to report everything. "Sir, the scouts have already declared Isaac''s assassin squad death. They found traces of a battle, and probably Shadow with other people killed them."

    Black Hand was furious to hear that his favorite assassin squad had died and the worst, had failed to bring Shadow. He was going to give an order to the mercenary, but he still had something to report.

    The mercenary made a confused face as he didn''t know how to explain what the scouts said. "Sir, the scouts said the inn was empty, but they were unable to enter a specific room."

    "Why not? Couldn''t they tear down the wall?"

    The mercenary didn''t understand it either. He was only reporting because the scouts who came didn''t want to give such strange news to Black Hand.

    "Sir, the scouts said his group tried everything, even explosives. The inn has been destroyed, but that single room is still in one piece. It seems that there is a type of magic barrier, which prevents the wall from being damaged."

    Black Hand was surprised. It would need a high magic barrier to stand from the attacks with magic and explosives of his mercenaries. "Do scouts know if Shadow is in that room?"

    "No, Sir, the scouts reported that they found tracks of two groups. There are already men tracking in both directions, and some of them guarding the room."

    Black Hand thought there might be something in the room about Shadow''s group, so they had better put down the barrier. "Send Zerek deal with the barrier. Send three squads to follow one of the groups, and we will track the other."

    Ten minutes later, all the Black Hand Party mercenaries left their mansion.

    About fifty, led by an archmage, headed for Aria''s inn.

    About a hundred, led by a scout, headed for the other scouts, who tracked Cassidy''s group.

    Black Hand led his group with more than two hundred elite mercenaries toward the scouts who tracked Lucien and Astrid.

    ------------------

    Lucien wanted to leave the city as soon as possible and meet his women, so he ran with Marie and Anne to the blacksmith.

    As the location was close to the guild, they arrived there in less than ten minutes. It was night, and the building was closed, but Marie said that the smith was her friend and would meet them even at night.

    After calling for a few seconds, the smithy''s door opened, and they saw Marie''s friend. The woman was dirty with dust and coal. She wore large glasses and a typical blacksmith''s apron.

    "Prin- Marie, how are you?" The smith greeted Marie cheerfully.

    "Rebecca! It''s all okay with me, but we need to buy some arrows from you. Can we come in?"

    "Come in." Rebecca led Lucien''s group into the smithy. It was a large store full of shelves with weapons and armors. Rebecca took off her glasses, revealing her beautiful green eyes. She had long and light brown hair and looked about 25 years old.

    Lucien wasted no time and immediately spoke of his reason for going there. "I need very durable arrows because normal arrows break before I can use them on my bow."

    Rebecca was confused about how this bow would be. Lucien quickly took the bow from his storage ring and handed it to her.

    She tried to tension the bow, but even with her high strength, she was unable to tension more than 2/10 of the bow. "It really is an excellent bow! You were lucky because I have exactly what you need."

    Rebecca started to look in boxes and cabinets, and then she returned to Lucien with a large rectangular box.

    "I made these arrows with black steel from the Freelands. I intended to make arrows capable of piercing any armor, and I succeeded. But the result is very expensive, so nobody ever wanted to buy them..."

    Lucien opened the box and saw about a hundred black arrows made of shiny metal with black feathers at one end. He took one and tried to use it on his golden bow.

    The arrow was heavier than the regular ones but did not break when he forced it. Lucien was stronger than the last time he tried to use the bow and was now able to tension the string by approximately 7/10 of the limit.

    "Very good!" Lucien was very happy with the result and cannot help praising Rebecca while trying the black arrow in the bow, without shooting of course.

    Rebecca was also happy, but she wasn''t sure if he would buy the arrows. "I can''t sell for less than ten silver coins because that black metal is very expensive..."

    Lucien learned from Mia that at Portgreen, they used standard coins. A gold coin was equivalent to 100 silver coins, and each silver coin was equal to 100 bronze coins.

    He could exchange anything valuable for coins at various locations in the city and also in the guild, but he hadn''t had time for that yet.

    Lucien had some standard coins that they looted from the mercenaries of Brian and Isaac''s group, but he didn''t want to use these and thought about using the gold coins from the bronze chest.

    "How many arrows would you sell for this coin?" He took a coin out of the chest and gave it to Rebecca to check.

    Rebecca looked at the unmarked gold coin and realized that it was much heavier than a standard gold coin. "This coin is worth about four standard gold coins so that I can sell you forty arrows for it."

    The bronze chest was large and should have more than a thousand coins in addition to the various jewels, so he took out ten coins and put them on the counter in front of Rebecca.

    Rebecca was surprised as that amount was worth forty gold coins in addition to the coin that was already in her hand. "I only made a hundred arrows because I wasn''t sure if someone would buy them..."

    Lucien put the box of arrows in his storage ring while smiling at Rebecca. "I will need more of these arrows, so consider these coins an advance payment. Make a thousand arrows if you can, and I''ll pay you more when I come to get them!"

    Rebecca was obviously happy with such a large order and accepted the coins. Lucien was in a hurry, but now that he was in a blacksmith, he couldn''t help thinking about his women.

    He told Rebecca to write the measurements of Mia, Astrid, and Cassidy. He easily knew all sizes of them as he had touched them many times...

    Then he pointed at Marie and Anne while asking Rebecca. "How much does it cost to make the best armor possible for me, the women I told you about and them?"

    Before Rebecca could answer, Anne was the first to speak. "You don''t have to do this, Lucien. My current armor is fine."

    Marie also agreed with Anne, but in her mind, she was very curious about who is the third woman that Lucien said to Rebecca.

    "It''s just a gift." Lucien smiled kindly at the girls, and Marie couldn''t help but curse in her mid how he could change his personality so quickly.

    Lucien reached an agreement with Rebecca for her to make new armor for Lucien''s women. He asked a light armor to Mia as she fights like a rogue style; medium armor for Astrid and Cassidy as he did not know their preferences...

    For him, it was a medium armor similar to the one he was wearing now. Rebecca was an excellent blacksmith, but she wasn''t sure if she could make a better armor than the one he was wearing.

    The black armor that Lucien took from Brian was very good, but if Rebecca used more of the rare black steel, the end result could be excellent.

    Anne asked for medium armor because she was a dueler; Marie asked for super-light clothes because she was a wizard.

    Lucien hadn''t forgotten about Maggie and Aria, but he didn''t know if Maggie would be one of his women and if Aria knew how to fight. Anyway, they were part of his group now, so he ordered Rebecca to make armor for them too. He didn''t know their exact measurements, so he could only speculate.

    After Lucien gave Rebecca several gold coins, he was about to leave the smithy but remembered seeing Cassidy with a steel greatsword, which was probably given to her by Mia. Then he asked Rebecca if she had any high-quality greatsword ready to sell.

    Rebecca realized that Lucien was in a hurry, so she acted quickly and brought a large yellowish steel greatsword that has 120 centimeters of blade and 30 centimeters of handle.

    "This greatsword is made of Orichalc.u.m. It is the best greatsword I have to sell now, and it will undoubtedly be to your liking."

    Lucien paid for the greatsword and thanked Rebecca for everything. She requested for at least a month to be able to do everything Lucien demanded. She would use all the time to do his order, but it was still a lot to do.

    Of course, she was very excited because she had never received so much gold in one order before. Lucien paid more than two hundred gold coins, but he didn''t regret it because his women''s equipment was more important than his. Plus, that only reduce by 2/10 of the number of coins in the chest.

    Lucien thought Astrid was already done with her business at the guild. He returned quickly with the girls, and the total time at the blacksmith was no more than half an hour.

    "Lucien!" Entering the guild hall, he saw Astrid, who called to him as she descended the stairs.

    Astrid approached and threw a card at him. Lucien took it and saw it was his adventurer ID card. "Thank you, Ravenous. Are you ready to go?"

    Lucien could not call Astrid by her real name within the guild as they did not know who their enemies would be. The dead Queen''s subject was known to everyone, so keeping things secret was the best option.

    Astrid said that everything was ready for them to go. Anne took Lucien''s arm and said that she had everything she needed in her magic backpack. But Marie still hadn''t made up her mind.

    Lucien spoke seriously not only to Marie but also to Anne. "If you come with me, it will be dangerous sometimes, but I promise you will not regret it."

    Anne had no doubts about her feelings and squeezed Lucien''s arm, making her point clear.

    Marie was nervous again. Her rational thoughts conflicted with her feelings. Then she thought aloud at her sister''s warning. "A woman who never smiles..."

    Marie looked at Lucien and remembered how good it was when he patted her on the head while they hugged and made the decision to follow her heart''s desire. "I''ll go with you... Please take care of me!!!"

    Lucien found the flushed Marie very cute and couldn''t resist hugging her while Anne and Astrid rolled their eyes.

    "So... let''s go."

    They didn''t know where they were going, but that wasn''t exactly bad. They would meet the rest of the group outside the city and find their way to reach enough power to make the world move and not the world to move them.

    -----------------

    As Lucien and the girls headed out of town, the group of mercenaries led by the Archmage Zerek arrived at Aria''s inn.

    At least what''s left of the inn... The place was a total mess, and within 200 meters, there was only one building standing. A single room of less than ten square meters in the middle of the ruins in what was once the inn.

    Zerek saw some mercenaries hitting the wall of the room with hammers, but they were unable to cause any damage to the wall. The blows made no noise while the room remained intact.

    Zerek was a famous Erath Archmage who studied for many years and knew many spells, but he couldn''t feel any mana or barrier coming from the room. "What the f.u.c.k?!"

    He scanned the room for a few minutes and tried to use some spells and items but was unable to make any changes on the wall.

    Zerek was sure that anything in the room was very rare and valuable. He received the mission to tear down that wall, but now he wanted to do it for himself.

    "Stay away from the room; I''m going to use the earthquake spell," Zerek warned the other mercenaries while he started making symbols on the ground with his staff.

    It took Zerek almost a minute to make the symbols on the ground 300 meters from the room, then a brown light shone, and the ground began to shake.

    He didn''t want to destroy the city, and his spell has power only to deal damage within 300 meters. The ground shook more intensely in the middle of the spell effect area, precisely in the room.

    After a few seconds of earth-shaking, a hole opened under the room and made the building sink, but incredibly the wall did not break while sinking into the ground.

    Zerek and the mercenaries were surprised at the resistance of the wall, but then they became really shocked when they heard a loud voice coming from inside the hole.

    "Why do you want to bother me that much?!?!?!?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 47 - Busy Night (part 1)

    "Shall we wait for them here?" After leaving across the south gate of the city, Cassidy''s group ran for more 500 meters when Mia suggested waiting for Lucien.

    Mia knew the Black Hand Party group as she worked with them for almost a year, but Maggie lived with them for more than five years. She knew that they would chase them quickly.

    "If we wait, the scouts will track us. Does he want you to take that risk?"

    Aira and her daughter, Ella, didn''t know what to think. They were terrified because they knew that Cassidy was the supposedly dead Queen, so they feared that mercenaries and adventurers would blame them for treason or something like that.

    But she didn''t blame Cassidy. After a year of living together, they became friends, and Aria would follow Cassidy without a second thought. It wasn''t hard to see what was going on between Cassidy, Mia, and Lucien, so Aria wanted to give her opinion.

    "If you want to wait for him, I don''t mind... After all, he fought for us..."

    *Roar* *Meow*

    Oya and Ko could not understand words, but they understood the intention, and could already recognize Lucien''s name, so they "roared" to make their point clear.

    Cassidy wanted to go further, but she also couldn''t deny that she was worried about Lucien. "Let''s hide near the trees and wait for them."

    The group sat under some trees as they looked at the gate, waiting for Lucien and Astrid to come. Oya did not leave Maggie''s side as her master ordered. Ella laid her head on her mother''s thighs, while Mia did the same with Cassidy.

    Cassidy started patting Mia on the head as she thought about how it all happened so fast. She needed Lucien''s help and still does because there was still some of the poison in her body...

    But she never thought that she would be with a man in her life... and it was her daughter''s future husband... She didn''t even have a romantic relationship with Mia''s father, so everything she felt for Lucien was new to her... New and intense...

    Cassidy was less than an hour without Lucien, but she already missed him a lot...

    Mia looked up and saw Cassidy''s sad look. She imagined that her mom was feeling the same as her. "Are you missing him already?"

    "No... I... I''m just worried... about Astrid..." Cassidy had already decided to stay with Lucien and her daughter, even if it was something unusual. Still, she can''t help being ashamed that her daughter could easily perceive her feelings.

    Mia smiled, seeing her mother blush. "You don''t have to lie to me...You know... We have the same husband now..."

    "Husband?!" Cassidy was caught off guard by Mia''s words. After all, mother and daughter having the same husband was a ridiculous situation.

    Mia made a confused expression when she thought of something. "As our husband, will he also be my stepfather, your son-in-law, and the king?"

    "What?! I can''t think of these things right now!" Cassidy couldn''t imagine how crazy it would be if she recovered the crown... What would people call them?

    "Crazy people!" Maggie was going crazy, listening to Mia and Cassidy''s conversation. She started using her vision magic to look for possible dangers, and stop listening to those strange things.

    Everything seemed normal. Some guards at the gate, but almost no movement as it was at night... After a few minutes, Maggie saw some Black Hand Party scouts arriving at the gate.

    "Some mercenaries arrived at the gate, we have to go now, or they will find us!"

    Cassidy did not doubt that the scouts could follow their tracks easily, so she prepared to leave... But Maggie warned them that the scouts had already discovered them, there was probably someone with high tracking skills in the group of mercenaries.

    "We have to go now!" Everyone followed Cassidy''s order and started running in the opposite direction of the city. As they ran, Maggie spoke her thoughts.

    "For them to have found us so quickly, it must be Francis''s group. If It is him, we cannot escape because he is the best tracker I know."

    "I will stay and hold them. Take care of my daughter!" Aria knew the situation was urgent and didn''t think twice about stopping. She held the shield and sword that Mia gave her and prepared herself to distract the group of mercenaries while Cassidy and the others fled.

    Of course, she couldn''t just run while her mother stayed behind, so she also stopped, holding her little dagger while she shivered with fear.

    Cassidy also didn''t want to leave Aria behind and stopped while trying to get more information from Maggie. "How many are they?"

    Maggie didn''t know if she feared more Lucien or the mercenaries. Betrayal was punished with death in the Black Hand Party. "I saw about ten, but there must be others following them. We can''t stay!"

    Cassidy took Aria''s hand and started running; the others followed. "Let''s run as hard as we can, and when they reach us, we will fight together."

    Cassidy was so concerned about the mercenaries finding them so fast that she forgot she could communicate with Lucien by telepathy. But now that the situation was critical, she would have to try it.

    "Lucien! Lucien!! Can you hear me??? Oh shit! How does it work???" She tried to think and shout his name in her mind, but mental communication needed training to be perfected. Of course, cases like L.u.s.t, who is literally inside Lucien, were much more natural.

    Cassidy kept trying, and after a few seconds, she was relieved when she heard Lucien''s voice in her mind. "I''m coming! Where are you?"

    She said that they were south of the city and that a group of mercenaries has almost reached them. Lucien told them to keep running while he increased his speed.

    Cassidy''s group continued to run as fast as they could, but Francis''s group are specialized in chasing, so in less than a minute, they approached Cassidy and the others.

    "Shoot an arrow on that traitor bitch! Francis recognized Maggie from a long distance, but they would not be able to shoot arrows more than four hundred meters while the targets were running. When he was close enough, Francis gave the order for his archers to start firing, aiming at Maggie first.

    Maggie saw that the archers were going to start firing, and at that distance, they would be easy targets. She thought she was fortunate that Lucien didn''t kill her before, but now she wasn''t far from death and dying from a back attack wasn''t something she wanted.

    Maggie stopped and started making hand signals, casting a shield spell.

    "Now!" Shooting an arrow while running was not an easy task, and the archers were aiming when Maggie stopped and began to do her spell. Francis saw that it was the best opportunity and rushed the archers, who stopped for a second to shoot the arrow with maximum precision.

    *Woosh*

    It all happened so fast that no one understood what exactly happened. Three archers were about to shoot Maggie when a black arrow went through their heads, killing all three almost at the same time.

    "What?!?!" Everyone looked back and saw four people running about two hundred meters away from the city gate. Behind them came a bunch of mercenaries, which Maggie and Francis concluded to be Black Hand Party people.

    Francis''s group was surprised by the arrow that Lucien shot, giving Maggie time to cast a gray barrier of approximately six square meters in front of her.

    Cassidy''s group didn''t stop running because Lucien kept talking in her mind them keep running.

    Lucien couldn''t help but curse as everything was a mess. When he was almost at the gate, mercenaries began to appear from all the alleys, chasing them. To make matters worse, guards also started to follow them, and probably the guild would be warned, creating disorder in the city.

    All he could do was keep running. Lucien''s speed had increased again after having s.e.x with Cassidy, and now he could have avoided the group that was chasing them, but he would have to leave the girls...

    Astrid had incredible speed, but Anne and Marie were not so agile. Lucien would not abandon his girls soon after they agreed to follow him, so they ended up in this situation, where they ran away with dozens of people chasing them.

    Francis realized that his companions were arriving, but Lucien would come first. His group once had ten people, but now that the three archers have been killed, seven remain. He ordered everyone to attack Maggie before Lucien could approach and join her.

    Maggie''s barrier was excellent against arrows and magic, but when Francis''s group started to run toward her barrier, she knew she would be in trouble. She was a support mage and only knew one attack spell, which needed some time to channel. Maggie panicked as she didn''t know if she should keep running or wait for Lucien.

    Lucien was delighted that the first black arrow he shot with his golden bow killed three people. His senses were getting better and better as his body absorbed the improvements he gained from Cassidy.

    Of course, he could only kill the three archers because they were aligned and focused on Maggie. Now that he saw the other mercenaries going toward Maggie, he did not think twice before shooting more arrows.

    Even though he tensioned only 7/10 percent of the bowstring, the black arrow flew at super speed and went through the chest of one of the mercenaries, also hitting the shoulder of another ahead.

    "AAAAHHH!!" The mercenary who had his chest pierced fell dead, but the one who had his shoulder shot fell to the ground, still alive, and started screaming in pain.

    "Damn!!!" Francis understood that the archer who was shooting those absurd arrows would not miss, so he gave up chasing Maggie and started running in another direction.

    The other mercenaries were also afraid to continue. After seeing their leader running away, they also went in opposite directions, trying to hide behind some tree to avoid Lucien''s arrows.

    Lucien could hear Francis''s orders even from afar with his super hearing. He saw that the group stopped heading towards Maggie, but he still thought it was worthwhile to use one of his rare black arrows on the man who dared to chase his women.

    He trained with a bow for a long time in his childhood, and now with his greatly improved senses, he easily aimed at Francis''s neck while still running.

    "Arrggh-h-h!" The arrow was accurate and ripped half Francis''s neck, not killing him on the spot, but knocking him to the ground. Francis started to gurgle as he couldn''t even scream for the last agonizing seconds of his life.

    Lucien no longer wasted arrows on the other mercenaries and continued running with Marie, Anne, and Astrid towards Maggie, who did not leave behind her barrier.

    "What are you waiting for?!?! Run!!" Lucien shouted at Maggie as the number of mercenaries who had already passed through the gate was over three hundred. As the group ran through the city, other Black Hand Party mercenaries joined the chase group.

    Lucien''s group reached Maggie, who joined them, and they ran towards the forest in the same direction as Cassidy''s group was running ahead.

    ---------------------

    Portgreen was in chaos as a large group of mercenaries was running around town, chasing someone. The guards tried to stop them, but the group was extensive, and all they could do was report to the public council and the guild while some of them followed the mercenaries.

    One of these guards arrived at the guild and went straight to report to one of the leaders. There was only one guild leader in the city currently, and the guard entered her office after receiving her permission.

    After reporting that the Black Hand Party was making a mess in the city, the guard waited for the answer from the mysterious masked woman.

    Olivia put her hand on her chin while making a thoughtful expression. "Were these the mercenaries that they got into trouble with?"

    "Who are they, my Lady?" Olivia ended up thinking out loud, so the guard did not understand.

    Olivia was about to give orders to the guard when she felt the room shake. In fact, the whole guild building started to shake like in an earthquake.

    "What the f.u.c.k is that?!?!?"

 Chapter 48 - Busy Night (part 2)

    Portgreen city was currently divided into five main areas:

    The guild controlled most of the central area.

    Black Hand Party controlled the slums at the west.

    The south was a poorly developed area, and no influential group was interested in controlling it, so Mia and Cassidy hid in an inn there.

    The north and east were the territories of the other two of the most influential mercenary groups in the city.

    Right now, a scout was running through the eastern area until he reached a very high tower, which appeared to be at least 15 stories high. The man quickly entered the building and activated a kind of magic platform that went up, taking the man to the upper floors.

    That building was the most technologically advanced place in Portgreen, and perhaps in the world, as it was the base of a group of mercenaries made mostly by wizards and mages.

    A Wizard was a genius focused on enchantments and elementary spells for combat. They had no unique abilities and only relied on their intelligence and elemental affinity to fight and create new spells.

    Mages were a little different because they were born with special abilities, which guaranteed them a place between classes without having to study so hard. Of course, this does not mean that mages were not as diligent as Wizards.

    When the Mages or Wizards reached great achievements, they could go to a magic council, which happened somewhere in the world annually, to receive titles like Archmage and others.

    The scout reached the fourteenth floor of the tower and was greeted by archmage guards. The scout said he wanted to report to the High Enchanter Cornelius, and as the guards already knew him, he entered the great room of the leader of the Magic League Party.

    The room was over thirty square meters and filled with golden furniture. Behind a glass table, an old man, looking like a kind grandfather, was writing various things on parchments.

    Cornelius knew who the scout was and asked for the report without even looking at him or stop writing his stuff.

    "Sir, Black Hand and his men are making a mess around town while chasing someone. The guild must have been warned by now as several guards are following them."

    "Damn! What is that idiot doing this time?!" Cornelius banged on his glass table, making a muffled noise. Black Hand always made a mess that he had to clean. This time he was not willing.

    "Report to Red Lady that she must resolve it this time." The scout was about to follow Cornelius''s orders when the tower started to shake.

    Cornelius was very surprised by this earthquake as he felt some earth mana. To perform a spell on such a large scale, the mage must be stronger than him.

    He did not think twice before ordering everyone in the tower to get ready, and then they headed towards where the highest intensity of earth mana came from.

    There were excellent mages and wizards in the guild. They also felt the earth mana and reported it to Olivia. The mercenary group Red Lady Party also mobilized themself, and everyone was heading towards Aria''s inn.

    ----------------------

    A few seconds before the earthquake.

    Zerek was startled when he heard the angry voice coming from inside the hole where the room was just a second ago. He could feel waves of mana coming from the hole and knew that another mage was channeling some spell.

    "Who are you? Why were you hiding?" Zerek tried to be firm, but he couldn''t hold back his fear the more he felt the intensity of the earth mana coming from the hole.

    "Hiding? I was just trying to get some sleep before continuing my journey... But you guys attacked me for no reason!" The more Zerek heard the voice, the more he was sure it was a woman, and confirmed it when she came out of the hole, but...

    "Levitation spell!" Zerek was shocked when a hooded woman slowly levitated out of the hole. Levitation spell was very rare, and only higher ranking mages knew it. So, he was sure that the woman was much powerful than him.

    The hooded woman saw several people around the destroyed area and was furious. She looked for one of the most discreet places in town to spend the night, but they still found her... "Who sent you? Was it the Alliance?"

    Zerek didn''t know what the woman was talking about. He was just following Black Hand''s orders to find anything about Shadow at the inn... "My Lady, I''m sorry for bothering you. In fact, I was looking for someone else, and I ended up creating this misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding? Do you think I will believe this? I will kill you and whoever sent you!!"

    The woman did not believe Zerek''s words. She was exhausted when she created the magic barrier that completely isolated her inside the room, so the woman didn''t hear anything about Lucien and the others while sleeping... Until everything started to shake when the room sank in the ground.

    She aimed both open hands downward while levitating more than ten meters from the ground in the air. "Do you like to make the earth shake, right? See what a genuine earth spell is!"

    Zerek felt a terrible foreboding, but before he could do anything, a ray of brown light came out of the hooded woman''s hands and hit the floor, making everything start to shake instantly.

    The woman spared no mana and did her highest earth spell, causing earthquakes to spread everywhere, reaching more and more places in the city.

    Everyone in the Zerek''s group fell to the ground as less resilient buildings around collapsed. The woman did not suffer the effects of earthquakes because she was levitating, but she could not do that for a long time and had to hurry.

    "Damn!!! I need to get out of this city before they find me!"

    The hooded woman headed towards the south exit. She could not levitate more than ten meters away from the ground, and her speed was not very high. Still, it was enough for her not to be stopped because everything was shaking, and no one could pay attention to her in the shadows of the night.

    --------------------

    "Shit! Shit! shit!!!" Black Hand had just passed the southern gate with his mercenaries when he saw Lucien fleeing about 500 meters away. He was confident of catching them, but then an earthquake started of nowhere, making him furious.

    Everything was shaking. Parts of the city wall began to collapse along with some older buildings; cracks in the ground started to open in several places.

    Nobody could stand up without holding on to something, so the mercenaries were unable to continue chasing Lucien''s group.

    Lucien and the girls also had trouble to keep running at maximum speed, but the intensity of the earthquake was less where they were, allowing them to keep moving away. Cassidy''s group was already in the forest ahead and suffered no effects from the earthquake.

    "Let''s go! They cannot follow us now." Lucien has high agility, so he took Marie and Anne by the arm to help them to run. Astrid has also very agile and followed them quickly. They were almost arriving in the forest...

    "Stop, Lucien!" L.u.s.t shouted in Lucien''s mind, making him stop and ask her about what it was.

    L.u.s.t could feel the mysterious woman approaching from afar as she was very different. "I felt a different presence! Her energy is different from the people here. Maybe she''s from another world..."

    Lucien looked back, trying to see who it was and couldn''t help but think of some people. "My sisters?"

    "I didn''t feel demonic energy, so it mustn''t be your sisters, but it''s still worth the wait." L.u.s.t not only knew that the person had different energy from the people in this world but also that she was a woman, so she obviously, didn''t want Lucien to miss such an opportunity...

    Lucien looked at the army of mercenaries who were trying to stand up to chase him again, and cannot agree with L.u.s.t. "Do you want me to let that army kill me to wait for a woman I don''t know?! You must be kidding me!"

    L.u.s.t knew the dangers of waiting as they did not know when the earthquake would stop, but she could feel the high power of the mysterious woman. "Just wait for a while! She will appear soon, and you can run away together."

    He didn''t doubt L.u.s.t''s words, but he wouldn''t put the girls in unnecessary danger. Lucien sent Astrid to head into the forest with Marie and Anne while he stayed to check something.

    Of course, the girls insisted that he should go with them, but Lucien claimed it was important and that he would follow them quickly afterward.

    As the girls ran towards Cassidy''s group, Lucien stared at the gate where cracks appeared more and more in the walls and ground while the earthquake continued to rock everything and everyone.

    "Look, it''s her!" L.u.s.t warned in Lucien''s mind when she felt the mysterious woman approaching. He saw her levitating over the walls towards him.

    Many people saw the woman when she passed the walls levitating; after all, that was something incredible. The earthquake started to get less intense, but the cracks in the ground kept growing.

    Black Hand didn''t care about the woman levitating and just wanted to catch Lucien. He didn''t see Shadow but was sure he knew where she was.

    He felt that the earthquake was ending, and the shakings were less intense enough for his mercenaries to chase Lucien again. "Move now and catch that bastard!!"

    The mercenaries were already able to stand up and started running towards Lucien. But some cracks in the ground were getting too big, making everyone fear falling into a fissure.

    Lucien saw the mercenaries running again, and started cursing L.u.s.t and shouting for the mysterious woman.

    "Who is that idiot?!" The levitating woman saw Lucien calling her and became confused. She was not going to follow a stranger with no reason, and then, she changed direction so as not to pass near Lucien while going to the other side of the forest.

    "Do you see it? She won''t just jump in my arms!" Lucian started to sneer at L.u.s.t, but then he saw a strange light on the wall near the gate. As it was at night, few things shone like fire and magic, but that light he saw was green...

    The green light was a crystal longbow held by a tall elf with long hair in the same color as his incredible bow. He asked respectfully. "Should I kill her?"

    "She must be a very powerful mage to make the whole city shake... Just incapacitate her." At the elf''s side was a masked woman who was looking curiously at the levitating woman.

    "Yes, Leader." The elven archer didn''t think twice before releasing his crystal arrow, which flew at super-speed very similar to Lucien''s black arrows.

    Lucien also saw the green glow of the crystal arrow going towards the mysterious woman. He and L.u.s.t had the same thought. "It''s going to hit her!!"

    "Behind you!!!" Lucien tried to warn the levitating woman, but she never expected that someone could shoot an arrow soo quickly and accurately at night on a flying target...

    "AAAHR!" The woman cried when the arrow went through her shoulder. She fell to the ground causing more damage to her body from the fall.

    She was still conscious and looked back just to see the army of mercenaries running towards her. They were actually going after Lucien, but the woman thought they had discovered who she was and panicked.

    To make matters worse, the cracks in the floor made a fissure, which grew more and more separating Lucien from the mysterious woman and the city.

    Lucien was about 150 meters from the woman and had no intention of trying to save her with the army of mercenaries rapidly approaching them. The fissure was the final reason for him to turn around and leave.

    "You can''t leave her! You can catch her and run away with your high speed!" L.u.s.t believed that Lucien could save the woman without dying, so she tried to convince him.

    "Really? Why do you care so much about her?" Lucien kept going towards the forest but stopped when he heard L.u.s.t''s answer.

    "She seems to be of a very ancient race, and if you make her your woman, the powers you will gain may allow you to save your mother so much faster than you think!"

    Lucien was not stupid and knew that going back would be very dangerous, but he was actually much faster than before... Gaining the power to save his mother before expected was tempting, and Lucien believed in L.u.s.t''s words... Still, he cursed her as he ran towards the fissure.

    "Damn L.u.s.t!!! I will not forget to punish you later!"

 Chapter 49 - Partner for Life?!

    "Nice!! Your title of the number one archer is well deserved." Olivia saw the mysterious woman falling from the sky and praised the elven archer, who was well known for being an S-rank adventurer.

    Glen, the elven archer, was sure he would hit the target as always, but he was still looking at the woman seriously. But it was not the woman who worried him, but the man on the other side of the fissure that stared at her.

    "That man is going to jump over the fissure and help her. Can I shoot him?" Glen tensioned the bowstring with a ready crystal arrow.

    Olivia didn''t have a high vision as Glen. She could see the man on the other side of the fissure, but she didn''t even know that he was looking at the mysterious woman. "Who is that man?"

    "I can only say that he is not very tall and has red hair." Glen could see some of Lucien''s characteristics but not facial details or anything like that. After all, they were more than 500 meters away.

    "Red hair?" Oliva is a smart woman and connected the facts quickly. A group of mercenaries chasing someone right after Astrid hurriedly leave the city for having problems with mercenaries...

    She understood that this man must be Lucien, but she did not understand where Astrid was and how the mysterious woman was connected to them.

    Olivia liked Astrid and considered her a friend at best, but the mysterious woman and Lucien caused so much chaos in the city, and she, as one of Portgreen''s leaders had to do something about it.

    "If he tries to escape, let him go, but if he tries to help her, you can shoot. But only to disable him." Olivia knew she was going to have problems with Astrid, but she had to think about the city before the friendship.

    Glen aimed his arrow at Lucien to anticipate his movements...

    The earthquake had already lost almost all Its strength, and the mercenaries were running towards Lucien at full speed. Black Hand was in the middle of them, shouting things like whoever''s the first to catch Lucien would gain special rewards.

    The fissure got bigger and bigger as the cracks were spreading. The mysterious woman was hopeless... She could still use some spells but could not levitate with one of her arms disabled.

    She tried to resist the pain and stand up, but she couldn''t. Glen''s arrow had a tranquilizing toxin that was slowly making the mysterious woman weaker, and soon she would pass out...

    She could hear the sound of the mercenaries coming towards her. The woman thought she was over... But then she saw a beautiful red-haired man jump over the fissure and land in front of her.

    "You!?" She recognized Lucien as the stranger who was calling her a few seconds before she got hurt.

    *Woosh*

    When Lucien jumped the fissure, which was almost three meters, he heard Glen''s arrow less than ten meters away. He had no difficulty in dodging it, but he realized that the archer must be very proficient and have a great bow to shoot at almost the same speed as his golden bow.

    Lucien didn''t think twice and took the mysterious woman by the arm, turning her around so that the woman was on his back while he positioned her arm on his shoulder. "Use your good arm to hold me tight, and I will hold your leg."

    The woman had no time to think when she realized she was holding Lucien''s neck with her good arm while he held her thigh on the other side, making them balanced.

    *Woosh*

    Lucien heard another arrow coming and dodged again. He knew the direction the archer was, and could already hear the arrows from more than 30 meters because he was focused.

    He had no trouble dodging the arrows of the archer on the wall, but the mercenaries were approaching, and some of them started shooting arrows as well. But that''s not the biggest problem...

    The fissure was getting bigger, and he couldn''t jump over it with the woman on his back. "Hold on tight. We''ll have to run!"

    Lucien couldn''t stand around, waiting for the mercenaries to arrive or for an arrow to hit him, so he started running in the direction that the crack was growing. He expected to reach a part where the fissure was shorter, allowing him to jump over it.

    While Lucien ran alongside the fissure, more mercenaries were shooting arrows at them, and some were casting spells, but everyone was missing. Still, they kept trying and were sure someone would hit him at some point...

    But Glen was more and more sure that Lucien could escape because he never saw anyone so agile enough to dodge all his crystal arrows like that...

    "What is the problem?!" Olivia saw Glen shooting more and more crystal arrows and didn''t understand why he was missing them all.

    "I do not know! He seems to have a sixth sense, or his perception is absurdly high." Glen kept shooting arrows, but Olivia knew she would have to act too, or Lucien would escape with the mysterious woman.

    She turned around and saw several groups of adventurers arriving. Not everyone had the same speed as she and Glen to arrive there quickly, ignoring the earthquake, so she could only chase Lucien herself.

    Olivia didn''t think twice and jumped off the wall as she ran towards Lucien. He was not going away from the gate as he couldn''t get through the fissure so that she could reach them...

    Lucien kept running, but the fissure kept growing, preventing him from jumping over it. The mercenaries were getting closer and closer, so he asked the person who put him in that situation for help.

    "Tell me, L.u.s.t! How do I not die here?!"

    L.u.s.t thought for a second before answering Lucien animatedly. "Tell her to suck your blood and cast some spell!"

    "What!? My blood??!?!?!?" Lucien could only be confused, but L.u.s.t explained quickly.

    "I''m almost sure she is a vampire, so if she drinks your blood, she will recover mana to help you. Your high regeneration will recover your blood a few minutes later so that you don''t have to worry about it."

    Lucien had a lot of questions about it, but now, the situation was critical, and he didn''t have time to think too much. Follow L.u.s.t''s suggestions was the best plan.

    He squeezed the mysterious woman''s thigh to gain her attention. "Drink my blood and do something to slow them down!"

    "What!?! Your blood?!?!?!?" The mysterious woman cannot help but be shocked.

    Lucien was increasingly angry at L.u.s.t for this confusion. He would have to "punish" her many times to forget about this matter in the future.

    "Aren''t you a vampire? So what''s the problem?"

    She didn''t know how Lucien found out that she was a vampire. In fact, she was only half-vampire... "I never drank human blood... I can''t do that!"

    "A vegetarian vampire?! What the f.u.c.k is that? Make her drink your blood because I see no other way out." L.u.s.t gave her final words, and Lucien would have to convince the "vegetarian vampire" to have her "first time" with him.

    Lucien squeezed the vampire''s thigh again. "Look at the army that is almost catching us! If you do nothing, we will die here!"

    The vampire-girl knew that as it was already a miracle that Lucien was able to run so fast with her on his back while dodging arrows. She wanted to be useful, but...

    "My mother said that I could only suck... the man who will be my husband... I... I will be connected to the person... after I suck him the first time..." The vampire-girl started to blush as she stammered because she was embarrassed to talk about it.

    Lucien and L.u.s.t were surprised. All L.u.s.t knew about vampires was that they sucked blood to regain mana and vitality. She could recognize the woman as a vampire because she has seen other vampires before but for a short time.

    Lucien didn''t even know vampires existed before, so he didn''t know what to think about it, but... Not only was the army of mercenaries approaching them, but there were adventurers and Olivia too. Lucien recognized the leader of the guild as she was much faster than the mercenaries.

    "If you don''t drink my blood now, we''re really going to die! If that is so important, you have my word that I will take responsibility for it."

    The vampire blushed even more at Lucien''s words. If he could see her flushed face in a life-death situation like that, he would certainly want to hit her. "Do you mean..."

    "Yes, yes, I will accept this connection with you and be your husband and everything else you want, but now please drink my blood and do something!!" Lucien was having a hard time dodging the growing number of arrows as the mercenaries approached them.

    The vampire never thought she would accept her only partner for life while they were being chased like that... But if it were the only option for them to stay alive, she would have to do that.

    "What''s your name?" The vampire had already decided to suck Lucien''s blood, but she at least wanted to know the name of the man she would make that connection with.

    "Lucien! It''s Lucien!! Now drink it!!!" Lucien had to dodge lightning. Every second they spent running, more wizards and mages managed to cast their spells, and Lucien was at the limit of his patience.

    "Lucien, my name is Rose. I am now accepting you as my partner for life!" Rose swore a vow quickly as they had no time and bit Lucien''s neck.

    Lucien felt Rose''s cold lips kiss his neck for a second before he felt the pain of her fangs piercing his neck.

    Rose could eat normal food because she was half-human, but she had already drunk animal blood... Her mother said that she should only drink blood from the special person who was going to be her husband, so Rose had never drunk people''s blood before to know how good it was...

    Of course, people''s blood was delicious for vampires, but Lucien''s blood was far superior to anything that Rose could even dream of...

    "Mhhmm..." Rose felt a pleasant warmth spread through her body when her small fangs pierced Lucien''s skin, and she felt his blood.

    Lucien''s blood was full of life mana and L.u.s.t''s demonic energy, not only doing Rose''s body very well but giving her a lot of pleasure. Rose sucked for a few seconds, but it was so intense that she felt as good as never before. Lucien''s life mana ran throughout her body, restoring her mana.

    "That was so good!! Leave them to me now." Rose wanted to continue drinking Lucien''s blood, but she only did it so she could have mana to cast some spells. She stopped sucking and noticed that her arm was much better than before, almost completely recovered.

    Rose, still on Lucien''s back, pointed her open hands toward the army that were following them. A brown light shone in her hands when the ground started to shake, but it was not another earthquake spell...

    Two seconds after the earth shook, rocks started to come out of the ground creating a barrier of more than a hundred meters. The shakings caused the mercenaries to fall to the ground, and even the most agile people in the group could not move forward when the rock barrier blocked their path.

    The new shakings made the cracks in the ground increase faster, but Rose aimed her hands at the fissure, and a small rock bridge formed quickly, giving Lucien a path to the other side, as the mercenaries tried to get around the rock barrier.

    Olivia was the first person to go around the rock barrier, but she could only see Lucien on the other side of the fissure while the small rock bridge broke at Rose''s will.

    "I will find you and make you pay for it!!!" Olivia could only curse Lucien and the mysterious woman as she had no way of quickly crossing the fissure, which was already more than ten meters long.

 Chapter 50 - Just Run

    "Shit!! Damn it!!" Black Hand was the second person to bypass the rock barrier. He saw Olivia cursing Lucien as he fled with the mysterious woman.

    "Do something! We have to go through this fissure!" Black Hand was very angry at Lucien; not only did he steal his girl, but he also killed his favorite assassin squad. He was so furious that he ordered Olivia to solve the fissure problem.

    Olivia was distraught that she couldn''t catch the mage, but she did not forget the mess that Black Hand made. "You mercenary dog! You will not get away with this after creating that chaos in the city!!"

    "F.u.c.k you and your guild!" Black Hand was furious and didn''t care about Olivia or the guild. He just wanted to find a way to catch Lucien and started telling his mercenaries to find a way to get through the fissure.

    "Look!!" Many mercenaries were shooting arrows at Lucien, but he was further and further away, making the archers useless, but then someone shouted and pointed to the sky.

    Everyone looked at the sky, which was lighted up by a big green-lightning flying towards Lucien at super speed.

    "Glen!" Olivia knew that the green lightning was one of the best skills of the S-rank archer. It needed almost a minute to be cast but had high destructive power.

    She couldn''t help but fear for Lucien. After all, she just wanted to catch the mysterious woman for causing chaos in the city and not killing Lucien, who was already an adventurer in her guild.

    "Damn!" Rose, who was still on Lucien''s back even though she was already fine to run alone, saw the lightning bolt coming towards them and acted quickly by raising rock walls behind them while Lucien kept running.

    Lucien didn''t need to look back as he could hear Glen''s arrow coming and knew that the power of that attack would be destructive. He focused all his strength on his legs and jumped as far as he could.

    *Boom* *Creack* *Boom* *Creack* *Boom* *Creack* *Booooom*

    The green lighting broke the rock barriers that Rose made and hit the place where they were a second ago, causing a big explosion that sent an explosive force within a hundred meters.

    Lucien was still in the air with Rose after jumping. He acted instinctively and turned around, facing the full force from the explosion while Rose was completely safe on his back, and they were thrown twenty meters farther from where they would possibly land.

    After receiving the impact of the explosion, Lucien lost his balance, and they both rolled on the ground a few times before stopping. Rose hugged Lucien instinctively, and when they stopped rolling, she ended up on top of him.

    "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!!" Rose was ecstatic after drinking Lucien''s blood and couldn''t control her excitement after the moment of adrenaline, which they almost died.

    Rose''s body shivered with excitement, and she kissed Lucien. She had never kissed before and could only guess what it was like as she started to rub her lips over his, but Lucien didn''t open his mouth as it was no time for a kiss...

    *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh*

    Lucien hugged Rose and rolled aside to dodge more crystal arrows that Glen kept shooting.

    "Stupid vampire! This is not the time to kiss!!" Lucien tried to take Rose off him while they rolled, but when he opened his mouth to speak, Rose bit his lip, delighting again with his delicious blood.

    Rose didn''t know why Lucien was so good. She just wanted more of his blood, his lips, even his scent was pleasurable for her, and she wanted it all like an addictive drug.

    But the arrows kept coming, and she couldn''t even defend herself... Her body was lazy, and she completely trusted herself to Lucien. He stood up quickly, putting her on his back again as they ran for the forest.

    "She is right, that was so amazing!" While Lucien was running, L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment on how she found the show quite incredible...

    Lucien knew that they had taken an enormous risk, and he didn''t want to go through something like that again. He knew that only by getting powerful, he could avoid having to run away like that again.

    "Amazing as shit! You didn''t have to run with that stupid vampire on your back while the damn archers didn''t stop shooting!!!" Lucien swore to punish everyone who put him through this shit, including L.u.s.t and Rose. Of course, he would punish the girls differently from the men...

    After running more two hundred meters ahead, Lucien left Glen''s field of vision, and next arrived in the forest. He called Cassidy by telepathy, and not only could he hear her, but he could also feel the direction she was in.

    Lucien knew they couldn''t stop running, but now, he could at least release Rose so that she could run alone, but the vampire-girl didn''t want to leave his back and held his neck more tightly while she begged him to continue carrying her.

    "Who said she wouldn''t just jump in your arms?" L.u.s.t couldn''t help but make fun of Lucien. In fact, she was pleased that things seemed to be going better than she expected.

    Lucien didn''t reply to L.u.s.t and continue running towards Cassidy''s group, with Rose clinging to his back like a koala.

    --------------------------

    Cassidy, Mia, Aria, Ella, Oya, and Ko entered the forest after Maggie stayed behind to make the barrier against the archers.

    Oya wanted to go back and kill Maggie for "trying to escape," but Cassidy called her, making the mama tigress understand that Maggie had no bad intentions.

    Oya saw Cassidy as part of the alpha couple in "Lucien''s pack." She saw how he gave the Queen a special affection and thought of herself as a beta. So, she didn''t mind following Cassidy''s orders that were not against her master''s intentions.

    After Cassidy''s group entered the forest, they hid behind a small ravine. There were big trees nearby, and Mia climbed on top of one, trying to get a good view of the situation.

    "Astrid! Here!!" Mia saw Astrid coming with Marie, Anne, and Maggie, then she called the group, making everyone go behind the ravine.

    Mia, Astrid, Oya, and Ko, knew everyone, so they didn''t find anything strange when the women met. But Cassidy did not like to meet Marie and Anne.

    She was pretty sure that the young beauties were also Lucien''s women, but she still had to confirm. "Are you his woman too?"

    Anne realized that Cassidy said "too" and can''t help but be a little sad. Of course, she wanted he had fewer women, so that would have "more Lucien" for her...

    Marie first noticed the "too," but before thinking about how Cassidy would be another of Lucien''s woman, she recognized her... "You are Queen Cassidy! But shouldn''t you be dead? Wait!!! Are you his woman? How is this possible?!?!?!?"

    Cassidy did not find it unusual for someone to recognize her; after all, she was Queen a year ago, but Marie had something special. Blue hair was not typical, and Cassidy knew a family, which all female members had hair the same color as Marie.

    "Are you from the Olsen Royal family of Bluewind city?"

    Before Marie could answer Cassidy, they heard Mia reporting what was going on between Lucien and the mercenaries. "A fissure opened in the ground, separating Lucien from the mercenary troops, but he jumped over it to rescue a hooded woman, and he is now unable to return."

    They were both angry and worried about Lucien. When he stayed behind to cover their escape, everything was fine, but when he returned for an unknown woman, they were all upset...

    Mia could see everything that happened with Lucien from the top of the big tree and kept reporting to the other women, who kept cursing Lucien for putting himself in danger, making them so worried.

    "We have to go back to help him!" Cassidy and Anne spoke together as they both couldn''t stand the idea of ??leaving Lucien in danger alone.

    "You have to trust him! We would only give him more problems as we cannot move at the same speed as him." Astrid had to grab Cassidy''s arm as she was almost running into the chaos, and it wouldn''t help Lucien.

    Then everyone heard the explosion of Glen''s arrow. Mia was very scared when she saw Lucien being thrown to the ground, but he stood up and continued running towards the forest.

    "He is coming!" Mia warned the women, and Cassidy heard Lucien''s voice in her mind.

    ----------------------

    After running for approximately a minute, Lucien jumped from a small ravine where his women were waiting for him, but he was not welcome as he expected...

    "What!?" Lucien had to duck to avoid Cassidy''s kick. She turned around and tried to kick him again while making it clear that she was furious.

    "Did you go back for another woman? Do you want to die just to get another member for your huge harem? Does your d.i.c.k know no limits?!?!?" Cassidy kept trying to kick Lucien without caring about the girl on his back.

    Everyone was there, Mia, Astrid, Marie, Anne, Maggie, Aria, and Elle. Still, no one interfered between Cassidy and Lucien as everyone agreed that he was very reckless going back for a woman he probably didn''t know, and everyone had the same question in mind:

    "Why the hell doesn''t she go off his back?!"

    Lucien wanted to blame L.u.s.t for making him go back for Rose, but he knew he needed incredible women to gain power, and now that Rose is with him, she would receive the same care as his other women.

    Cassidy was very strong even though she still had poison in her body, but she could never compete with Lucien about speed. He grabbed her leg after dodging her kick, then gave her pretty mouth a tap kiss, making all the girls jealous.

    "This is no time to discuss! We have to keep running, or they will reach us."

    Everyone agreed that they need to keep running, but at the same time, they did not know where to go. Lucien and L.u.s.t didn''t know anything about this world so they couldn''t suggest anything...

    Cassidy tried to contain her fury at Lucien and her jealousy of the girl on his back. Then she had an idea as she looked at Marie to confirm her thoughts. "Are you Adrian Olsen''s daughter? Is your father still loyal to me?"

    Cassidy used a firm tone to speak, showing all her nobility as a Queen. Marie was very polite, and even though the situation was strange, she bowed while speaking respectfully. "Yes, my Queen! I left my home because I didn''t agree with my family, but they were always loyal to you."

    Marie would not say that she never agreed with her family to support Cassidy''s reign. She thought the rulers had to be decided by the people, and she also agreed with the guild''s merit system, but her family is noble, and they ruled a small kingdom, which is part of Portgreen.

    So she left home to join the guild, but she never imagined that she would meet the Queen, who was supposed to be dead, and... She was Lucien''s woman... Marie couldn''t believe everything that was happening.

    Cassidy realized from Marie''s clothes that she had joined the guild, but from what Marie said, she was in disagree with her family, who were supposed to be her allies...

    She didn''t know what to think about it and looked at Lucien. "Bluewind is a small kingdom in the west. They were supposed to be loyal to my reign, but they did not help me during the revolt when the guild and the mercenaries attacked me..."

    Marie wanted to claim that her kingdom had no more than a hundred soldiers, and if they came to help the Queen, they would not be really useful and would leave her people unprotected, but she would not try to argue with the Queen.

    Lucien didn''t know what had happened in the revolt or how politics worked there, so he seriously looked at Marie. "Are you sure your family is still loyal to the Queen?"

    "Yes, I''m sure!" Marie began to understand the situation. She thought Lucien wanted to leave the city to protect the Queen, so she was in doubt for a second if it was right put her people at risk for the Queen, which she had no faith... But she believed in Lucien and wanted to be with him, so she was honest about her family being loyal to Cassidy.

    "We don''t have time to think now, so let''s head toward there, and on the way, we come to a conclusion." Lucien was focusing his senses to the maximum, and he didn''t hear any sign of anyone approaching the forest. Still, he knew it wouldn''t be long before they managed to get over the fissure.

    Everyone agreed to get away from Portgreen city as soon as possible and followed Marie''s lead towards Bluewind Kingdon, which was more than 200 miles away from there, so they would have plenty of time to plan their next move along the journey.

    As the group ran to the west road, Mia asked Lucien what everyone wanted to ask. "Who is this girl on your back, and are you going to carry her all the time?"

 Chapter 51 - Favorite Girl

    As Lucien''s group ran through the forest beside the west road, everyone was focused and concerned, trying to get as far away as possible quickly...

    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*

    But Rose cared only about enjoying Lucien. Of course, all the women were jealous, but when Rose started to sniff Lucien''s neck, Oya also showed her jealousy.

    *Roar*

    "What''s the problem with you girls? She can''t run alone yet." Lucien didn''t understand why everyone was being so dramatic about Rose. He explained that she was the mage who cast the earthquake, and he helped her when she was hurt. But he didn''t say anything about blood or life partners...

    Everyone trusted Lucien''s words, but as Rose was already fully healed after drinking Lucien''s blood, no one saw any wounds on her even though her clothes were pierced where Glen''s arrow penetrated her shoulder...

    Mia and Anne felt very much like being carried by Lucien in place of Rose, but they had to keep running...

    The mercenaries and adventurers managed to cross the fissure after earth mages got together to make rock bridges, but Lucien''s group was already far away. They fled through the forest to make tracking difficult.

    Lucien''s group changed direction several times and erased their tracks with magic and tricks that Astrid and Maggie knew. After seven hours on the run, it was already morning and everyone was tired... Except for Lucien, who had an absurd regeneration, and Rose, who didn''t leave his back.

    "Let''s stop for a while. You need to rest." Lucien could see that the younger girls like Mia, Anne, and Ella couldn''t keep running, so he suggested they rest there.

    "But what if they are tracking us?" Cassidy feared that the mercenaries and the guild would find out about her.

    "I can detect them from a mile away, and we''ll have someone patrolling. We''ll rest for an hour or less and start running again." Lucien also didn''t want to stop, but the girls couldn''t keep going.

    Lucien gave Astrid a kind look. "Astrid, you are in better condition than the others, so please make the rounds."

    Astrid slowly approached Lucien, stared at Rose for a second before giving Lucien a tap kiss on the lips. "Do not think that you can order me... But I will be guarding this time."

    Before Astrid leave, Lucien spoke his plan to everyone. "There is a stream 600 meters to the north. We will rest there for an hour."

    Everyone agreed and followed Lucien while Astrid guarded the area. They arrived at the side of the stream, where some stones made a small natural pool.

    They started drinking fresh water and filling their bottles with it. Lucien looked at the tired girls and had a strange idea, but he first needed to get rid of the vampire clinging to his back.

    "Oya! If she doesn''t get off my back in five seconds, bite her ass."

    *Roar*

    "Heeee?! Are you going to order the tigress to bite your wife?!" Rose was scared when she saw Oya walking towards them, so she jumped off Lucien''s back quickly, but did not forget to show her frustration.

    "Wifeeee?!?!?" Cassidy, Mia, and Anne couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. Everyone was sure that Rose was Lucien''s woman as she was on his back for seven hours... But claiming the title that they could only desire was a severe blow in their egos.

    "Yes! When I sucked him, we made a pact to be partners for life, so of course, I am his wife and he is my husband."

    Rose knew that most of those women were her rivals, so she would have to fight for a higher position in Lucien''s heart. She never thought she would do something like that for a man, but after sucking him, she wanted to follow the tradition of her race.

    "Did you suck him?! When??!!" Rose''s words only made the girls more confused.

    Lucien couldn''t let this mess go on and took off Rose''s hood revealing her face completely. "She sucked my blood. It is something of her race, so it cannot be helped..."

    The girls didn''t know what a vampire was, but Rose gave them a basic explanation, that she drank blood to recover mana, but could only drink people''s blood from her husband, and how they needed to do that to escape the mercenaries.

    As Rose spoke, Lucien realized he hadn''t had a good look at her before. Now that she was without the hood, he was surprised by her high beauty.

    Rose was about 1.65 meters tall and had a slim but very s.e.xy body. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts weren''t as big as Cassidy and Astrid''s, but they were well developed, giving her an advantage against the younger girls.

    She is a gorgeous girl with a fantastic combination of fair skin and long blond hair. Her face had delicate features, and her eyes are gray with a slightly yellow glow. Her small ears are slightly pointed, looking like a smaller version of the elven ears.

    Lucien was looking at Rose''s s.e.xy ass while she was explaining her uncommon situation to the girls, but Cassidy noticed his look. "Is it better than mine?"

    He didn''t know how to answer her. Of course, L.u.s.t said that he shouldn''t say anything, or it would only cause problems. L.u.s.t also told him to make things clear as soon as possible.

    Lucien had an excellent plan to restore their energies and mana, enough for them to run for ten hours without problems... But it was not easy to say that to the pack of women staring at him...

    "Damn it!" Lucien cursed in his mind as he wondered if his sisters were going through such strange situations to become strong with their great demons...

    Anyway, he couldn''t change his "new nature." so he made his point clear. "I can recover your energies to the maximum quickly with... my fluids..."

    "What!?!?!?!?" Everyone had that question in mind. Some of them did not know the capabilities of Lucien''s body, and those who knew it did not think he would suggest using it that way... Everyone was confused.

    Cassidy was the woman who knew most about the benefits of Lucien''s body, and she couldn''t deny that she wanted him only for her and her daughter... Even though she knew that he would inevitably have a lot of women, she still worried about not having "enough" Lucien.

    "Do you mean all of us at the same time or in turns? Won''t that overload you?"

    Lucien knew there was jealousy in Cassidy''s words, but he was still grateful for her concern with his health.

    "Just a little of my saliva or essence is enough for you to recover... Your poison is still a problem, so you will have to drink a bit more now, and we will continue the more intense session later..."

    Cassidy was convinced, but other women only had confused looks because they couldn''t understand the situation.

    Lucien explained in the best way he could about having life mana in his body, but he was unable to use magic. It seemed absurd, but Cassidy said it was all true, and everyone believed Lucien.

    Of course, believing was different from accepting. Not all women there had a strong enough connection with Lucien to do something like that...

    Lucien looked at the pair of mother-daughter harpy and saw that they are strangely staring at him. He could see that Ella was just a young girl, but he had a plan for her.

    "I can carry Ella on my back, but you, Aria, need to make up your mind. As I said, just a little of my saliva should be enough to recover your energy."

    "I don''t mi-" Ella tried to say something that everyone could imagine what was because of her wide smile, but Aria quickly covered her mouth while nodding at Lucien. "We agree with that!"

    With Ella and Aria''s situation resolved, Lucien looked at Maggie. "You are not obliged to accept my help, but I am not going to put the whole group at risk if you cannot follow us..."

    "I also can''t take the risk of you giving information about us to anyone, so if you can''t continue, Oya..."

    Maggie looked at the mama tigress and knew that things wouldn''t end well if she couldn''t keep up with them, so she took off her hood while blushing and staring at Lucien. "Will it be just a little saliva? Like some kisses?"

    Maggie was not as beautiful as her other women, but Lucien couldn''t deny that she had some charm. She had brown hair in bun style and light brown skin. She had black eyes and pretty features. Lucien didn''t think it was a problem that her ass and b.r.e.a.s.ts aren''t so hot.

    He couldn''t look at her with a severe look. After all, he saw when Maggie stayed behind, making a barrier while Cassidy''s group ran away, and he wanted to thank her for it, even though she didn''t exactly do it for them.

    "Yes, a few kisses will be enough, but I won''t deny more if you want..." Maggie blushed at Lucien''s words, and he saw it as another problem resolved.

    Now, Only Marie and Anne''s situation remained. Lucien looked at them just to see Marie looking away while Anne was very flushed, staring at him. "Do you understand it?"

    "I have some regeneration potions, so I..." Marie wanted to be more intimate with Lucien, but doing it now, with everyone looking on them, seemed too far to her. She had some potions to recover mana and vitality, but it would take more than an hour for her to recover fully.

    Anne saw that her friend was ashamed, and she tried to encourage Marie. "We don''t have time to wait for potions to work. We can do this together..."

    Lucien understood that it would be difficult for everyone to accept so quickly, so he thought about starting with Cassidy while the other girls made up their minds. "Marie, if you can, give Ella one of those potions."

    Lucien couldn''t wait any longer. Every second was important, and he wanted to start supplying the girls his fluids...

    He was pretty dirty after rolling on the ground with Rose, so Lucien started to undress while entering the natural pool in the stream. "Just come to me, and I''ll give it to you. I ensure it will be good and you will undoubtedly want more..."

    The women blushed while watching Lucien undress. No one could deny that his body was a view to be delighted. Everyone looked at Lucien''s lower body when he started to take off his pants, and Aria had to turn Ella the other direction, but she didn''t miss a second of that wonderful show.

    Anne and Marie had already seen Lucien n.a.k.e.d but they did not get tired of that vision...

    Maggie already thought he was handsome, but now she couldn''t even describe him...

    Rose had never thought of a man before, but now that she sucked Lucien, she was happy that it had been someone as handsome as him...

    Mia couldn''t help being a little sad. The other time they took a bath like that, he was only hers...

    Cassidy was lost in thought when she saw Lucien''s c.o.c.k again. It was big, even when it wasn''t completely erect... She really wanted to continue the intense session, but now they needed to be quick to continue the journey, so she wasted no time and started taking off her clothes.

    Mia saw her mother taking off her clothes, and wasted no time starting undress too. She didn''t want to lose to her mother...

    Anne also didn''t want to be left behind and tried to overcome her embarrassment while taking off her clothes. Marie didn''t want to look eager to it, so she preferred to wait for a while to make up her mind...

    Rose knew she didn''t need any more of Lucien''s fluids right now as she drank his blood, and then she was carried all the way by him, but she couldn''t let other women be intimate with her husband while she just watched. She started taking off her clothes while blushing even more.

    Aria wanted to undress and run into Lucien''s arms, but she had to think of a way to keep Ella from looking...

    Even though Cassidy started to undress quickly, she couldn''t compete with the speed of the tigresses, who were already n.a.k.e.d...

    Oya gave Ko a second of advantage; the little tigress wasted no time and jumped in the water after Lucien.

    *Meow*

    Lucien found Ko''s roars, which seemed more like a cat''s sound, very cute, and picked her up while he started washing his little pet. "Who is my favorite girl?"

    *Meow*

    "Me!" Many girls wanted to answer it, but no one wanted to say out loud that they were jealous of the little tigress.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 1)

    Lucien heard the sounds of footsteps in the water while playing with little Ko. He knew who it was and waited to see what she would do.

    Cassidy hugged Lucien from behind and pressed her big b.r.e.a.s.ts against his back. She, like most other girls, didn''t mind being n.a.k.e.d because there were only women and Lucien there.

    She knew that only Astrid could compete with her s.e.xy body and wanted to use her sensuality to get more attention from Lucien. Of course, he loved the feel of her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts on his back as he caressed Ko''s really soft fur.

    Cassidy touched Lucien''s waist and chest, then reached down to take his c.o.c.k. She started to massage it slowly back and forth. "Do you like it?"

    Lucien couldn''t deny that he was enjoying it. Not only was the sensation of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and Ko''s fur much soft, but her delicate hands were giving his c.o.c.k so much pleasure... But he couldn''t let his woman think too well of herself in front of him.

    "Use your b.r.e.a.s.ts, and maybe I''ll give you a bit more..."

    The natural pool in the stream was not very deep, so everyone could see Cassidy giving a handjob to Lucien. And they were all delighted to see his big c.o.c.k so hard in Cassidy''s hands. Some girls were already wet with just that tempting sight...

    Cassidy didn''t think twice and knelt in front of Lucien. The bottom of the stream was made of sand, so she found a comfortable position while caressing Lucien''s c.o.c.k a few more times with her hand.

    Lucien continued to play with Ko and soon felt the heat of Cassidy''s mouth on his d.i.c.k. She swallowed it deep into her throat to make it well lubricated with her saliva, then put his d.i.c.k in the middle of her big b.r.e.a.s.ts and squeezed it while moving her upper body, giving Lucien''s c.o.c.k a fantastic titjob.

    Cassidy''s movements were purely based on instinct as she had no experience with things like that, but Lucien thought it couldn''t be more perfect... Until she started to suck the head of his d.i.c.k while rubbing her b.r.e.a.s.ts from Its middle to the base.

    "Mhmm... Keep it up; it''s perfect!" Lucien could only enjoy Cassidy''s heavenly treatment. He wanted to give her as much pleasure as she was giving him... But now was not a time that he could focus only on his beloved Queen, he had to help all the girls.

    While Cassidy continued to focus on his c.o.c.k, Lucien turned the head to receive a passionate kiss from Mia. She still remembered how he kissed his mother intensely and just gave her a tap...

    Mia loved her mother but would compete for the title of "favorite girl" too. She forced her inexperienced tongue into Lucien''s mouth and tried as hard as she could to give him pleasure...

    "Mmm..." She thought that with enough initiative, she could have an advantage over him, but Lucien''s tongue dominated hers quickly... Mia loved being dominated by Lucien in any way possible, and could only m.o.a.n as her body gets hotter and hotter even though they''re in the water...

    Lucien put Ko on his shoulder, then hugged Mia''s waist with one arm while using the other to massage one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He knew he was delighted with Cassidy, but he would not fail to take good care of his cute Mia...

    They said nothing, and only the slight m.o.a.ns and lewd sounds were heard, making all the girls horny. They watched that heroic scene where Cassidy made a mess with Lucien''s c.o.c.k between her b.r.e.a.s.ts and mouth while he made a mess in Mia''s mouth.

    "I love your mouth, Mia... But if you want to drink the first load, now is the time."

    Lucien could kiss Mia for a whole day without getting tired because she had a pleasant taste of blooming flowers... But he felt that he would not resist Cassidy''s intense attacks to long.

    Mia already drank a lot of Lucien''s saliva while they kissed. She wanted more and more of his mouth, but when he talked about the "first load," she was obviously interested in it, and would not let her mother have it all...

    Cassidy felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k start to throb, so she stopped using her b.r.e.a.s.ts and put it in her mouth. She also heard him talking to Mia, but she didn''t want to let go of his d.i.c.k like it was her favorite food, which she wouldn''t even share with her daughter.

    Mia, instead of disturbing her mother, bent down and started sucking Lucien''s balls while Cassidy sucked his d.i.c.k. Mia loved everything about Lucien, and in that position, she was able to enjoy a lot of his addictive scent, so she sucked his balls with great affection while her little nose was rubbing the base of his c.o.c.k, making her delighted by that fragrance.

    Lucien was extremely pleased with that heavenly stimulation. He could only think of how adorable the mother-daughter pair were so fantastic, and he loved them more and more.

    "I''m coming!" His connection with L.u.s.t intensified Lucien''s feelings. The tattoo they shared also shared the pleasure, and she kept whispering obscene things in his mind to make everything more l.u.s.tful...

    These l.u.s.tful feelings, plus his passionate side created by the affection for his mother, made Lucien an infinite abyss of desire and possession...

    "Make them drink all your c.u.m... Mark them with the pleasure that only your body can give them... so they will be together with you forever..." L.u.s.t was a great demon and would do her best to make Lucien feel more of that sinful pleasure and give more pleasure to the girl ... She needed power as much as he did...

    Lucien couldn''t fight his own possessive nature, and seeing Cassidy''s pleading look, he knew she wanted it as much as he wanted to give it to her.

    "Drink everything, my Queen!" Lucien held Cassidy''s head in both hands and thrust his c.o.c.k deep into her throat while he c.u.mmed very much inside her.

    Cassidy didn''t mind about the way Lucien thrust his d.i.c.k into her, on the contrary, she liked it very much, and wanted to drink all that hot milk, which she was already addicted to.

    As Lucien''s c.u.m went down her throat, Cassidy''s entire body said "yes," while her mind said "more," she couldn''t speak, but mentally she couldn''t stop her passionate thoughts. "I love it so much!! How I love love love it!!! F.u.c.k!! Why is he so good?!"

    Lucien wanted to make Cassidy drink everything, but he knew it was too much, and there was also Mia, who had not stopped sucking his balls while he was inside Cassidy.

    "No! No, please!" Cassidy couldn''t stop following Lucien''s c.o.c.k with her head while trying to drink more of her favorite milk, but he pulled her head away with his hand while giving his c.o.c.k to Mia before his orgasm was over.

    "Here, Mia." Lucien put his c.o.c.k gently inside her little mouth, and the cute Mia started to lick and drink his c.u.m in a much softer way than Cassidy. Lucien loved how they behaved differently, but they both loved his c.u.m just as he loved giving it to them...

    Mia knew her mother should have drank more than half of it, so she gently stroked Lucien''s balls, begging his c.o.c.k to give her more milk. Of course, Lucien''s c.o.c.k loved the gentle stimulation of Mia''s soft hands, making him c.u.m a lot, filling Mia with "Lucien''s love."

    Mia drank to the last drop "his love," and then began to lick his c.o.c.k to "clean it." She then gave his c.o.c.k a final kiss on the head and gave Lucien a wide cute smile. "Thanks! I love it so much!!! Also, I feel a lot better now."

    Not only Cassidy but all the girls were jealous of Mia for being so sincere with her feelings. From the lovely look, Lucien gave her; they knew that Mia had gained an advantage against them in Lucien''s heart.

    How could Lucian not be fascinated by Mia being so cute? He gently stroked her face while speaking as lovingly as he could. "You are so adorable, Mia! I felt great pleasure with your hands and mouth."

    "Of course, you are amazing too, my Queen. Nothing beats the softness of your beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts." Lucien hugged Mia and Cassidy while whispering loving words to them.

    Lucien''s e.r.o.t.i.c scene with the mother-daughter pair was too intense for the girls...

    Aria forgot to keep her daughter turned to the other side, and they both saw everything. As harpies, they had an influential s.e.x.u.a.l desire, and even though Ella was young, she was already in the age of thinking about men... After seeing Lucien, Ella would only think of a man all her life as well as her mother...

    Maggie was disgusted by men because the Black Hand Party mercenaries were always stupid with her... Although Lucien was her enemy at first, he didn''t hurt her and was giving her the chance to be part of his group...

    Seeing how affectionate he was with Cassidy and Mia, plus how brave he was to stay behind to save Rose, she couldn''t help but be attracted to him. The fact that he was divinely handsome and his c.o.c.k being so mesmerizing also helped Maggie to make her mind, and she started to undress.

    Rose''s eyes shone with competitiveness and jealousy. After Lucien saved her and carried her for seven hours, she was sure he was an excellent choice as her life partner. The fact that his blood was beyond perfect is a bonus as Rose appreciated his personality more.

    She didn''t want to waste time and started walking towards Lucien to have her "share of him" too, but before she could get into the stream someone passed running beside her... Rose could only feel the wind and curse herself for being so slow when she saw that the fox-girl acted so fast.

    Anne was very excited to see Lucien being so intense with Cassidy and Mia. She was getting wet while seeing the man she loved with other girls... This was not something she wanted... She wanted to be there with him... She wanted to be in his arms just like Mia and devour his d.i.c.k just like Cassidy...

    But why was she watching when other girls were enjoying it? He had already said that he wanted her... He made it clear that everyone could go to him... She was watching because she had no initiative to get what she wanted...

    Anne could not change the past, but now she would not remain passive. She wasted no time and ran towards what she wanted so badly.

    Lucien heard Anne''s footsteps and gave Ko to Mia as he walked away from them a little to receive Anne in the appearance of a bullet in his arms.

    "Lucien!!!"

    *Splash*

    Anne was so excited and eager that she couldn''t hold back and jumped on Lucien with all the strength she had. He did not expect her to be so intense, and they both fall into the water.

    The stream was not very deep, but Anne managed to press Lucien on against the sand on the bottom of the water while she was on top of him, and they started a passionate submerged kiss.

    Of course, a submerged kiss would not be easy. Anne forced her tongue into Lucien''s mouth, but water also came in, making them have a really wet kiss...

    Lucien liked Anne to take that initiative, but he, as a man, had to lead. He didn''t think twice about pushing her out of the water.

    When he was pushed by Anne, they fell near a rock in the middle of the stream. This rock was almost two meters high, and more than one meter was outside the water. Lucien pressed Anne against that rock and held her two arms firmly on the rock.

    Anne couldn''t move, and Lucien started an intense kiss by forcing his tongue in of her mouth, but when she tried to follow his lead, he stopped the kiss.

    Lucien gave Anne a sensual smile, making her blush as he lovingly teased her. "Little fox, little fox... Do you want it so badly?"

    "I want it! I want it so much!! Give it to me, please!!!" These were not just Anne''s thoughts but also of other girls who had not yet their share of Lucien. Of course, Mia and Cassidy also wanted more too...

 Chapter 53 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 2)

    "..." Anne couldn''t speak or think about anything. She was so excited to be kissed so intensely by Lucien, but...

    "Mmmm... Lucien..." Her already very warm body was even more out of control when she felt his hard c.o.c.k rubbing her p.u.s.s.y.

    Lucien was enjoying teasing the cute fox-girl. He started kissing her neck and went up until he reached her fluffy ear, which he wanted so much to caress...

    "It''s better than I expected... You are so beautiful and smell so good, Anne... I want just to eat you right here..." Lucien loved the softness of Anne''s fur. Her skin was mostly like a normal person, but her ears were furry, and some parts of her body had a little bit of that beautiful soft fur.

    Anne was happy that Lucien liked her body. Still, she can''t help but blush even more; after all, the other girls were watching them...

    She gave him a loving look as she spoke softly. "I already promised my body to you, but... Not in front of everyone..."

    Lucien couldn''t resist Anne''s cuteness and kissed her madly. He seemed to want to devour her mouth, biting her lips gently and sucking her small tongue in a fantastic wet kiss.

    They kissed intensely for a minute, then Lucien started stroking her ears while rubbing his face in hers in an affectionate way. "I''m just teasing you, little fox... We don''t have time now, but later I''ll take good care of you..."

    Anne''s young heart could not resist to Lucien being so loving. She couldn''t believe she didn''t jump into his arms the first time she saw him, losing the "first" to Mia...

    Now she understood how Mia fell in love with Lucien so quickly. He could be as kind to his loved ones as cruel to his enemies, and Anne surely wanted to be part of the loved ones.

    After the kiss, Lucian released Anne''s arms, and she hugged him, bringing their bodies very close. Her p.u.s.s.y was very hot and wet while his c.o.c.k kept rubbing against it. Anne was almost freaking out with so much desire and was afraid to go too far in front of everyone...

    Lucien was getting very excited feeling Anne''s p.u.s.s.y, which also had a little bit of that soft fur he loved so much... He really wanted to penetrate her cute p.u.s.s.y right there, but they didn''t have that time as they were still running away...

    Anne was very excited and ashamed, so she put her head on Lucien''s chest in an adorable way, making her soaked hair covered her face. Lucien stroked her face and put her hair gently behind her ear, smiling at his little fox.

    "You have two options; we can kiss more or..."

    "I want it!!" Anne what Lucien was talking about. She couldn''t have s.e.x with him right now, but she wanted to do the same as Mia and Cassidy.

    Lucien walked to a shallower part of the stream and did not need to do anything because Anne knelt and began to stroke his c.o.c.k with her small delicate hands.

    Anne had never done anything like that, but she saw how Cassidy and Mia did it; she wanted to do the same, as it was evident that Lucien was delighted with them.

    She held Lucien''s c.o.c.k and was fascinated by Its hardness and the scent... It smelled so good that it made her body shiver with excitement... Anne didn''t notice when she started to smile and caress his c.o.c.k back and forth with both hands...

    After almost a minute of an inexperienced but pleasurable handjob, Anne had a strange thought. She remembered about a specific werewolf, who said to all her clan that she would be his wife...

    She never liked that damn dog, but the werewolf clan is much stronger than the fox clan, so it was normal for fox-girls to rely on the protection of the powerful werewolves.

    But Anne never wanted to be the woman of that annoying dog... He tormented her for a long time, but now everything would change... She was holding the c.o.c.k of her true man!

    Anne didn''t care that Lucien had other women or killed people without blinking. She chose him willingly, and all she could ask was for him to keep being loving with her... Then she would give him everything...

    But of course, Anne couldn''t help thinking about the benefits of having her man. She liked the way Lucien acted and was looking forward to the day he would meet the damn dog... Anne wanted to see the werewolf''s face when he saw her man before Lucien beat him so badly...

    Anne''s thoughts only made Lucien more incredible in her mind. He was already making her so happy without even knowing... Anne was in a mix of happiness and excitement.

    "To hell with the energy recovery! It''s my man''s d.i.c.k, and I will make him feel good!!!" Of course, Anne spoke it in her mind before swallowing Lucien''s c.o.c.k, not caring about the purpose of recovery, but wanting to enjoy the moment.

    Lucien felt great pleasure in Anne''s little mouth. All his women had their differences, and Lucien loved all the sensations... Anne was sucking on his c.o.c.k intensely while looking at him with her sparkling eyes...

    He stroked her cute ears while he thought it would be good to enjoy the moment with only his little-fox... But it was a good opportunity to make things easier.

    Lucien looked at Marie, who, like the other girls, was observing everything, and called her. "Join us, Marie."

    "I... I don''t... I''m not su-" Marie didn''t know how to react and started to stutter. She didn''t want to admit,, but her body was too hot since she saw Lucien n.a.k.e.d. When she saw him doing those things with the girls, her situation became worse, and now her panties were wet...

    "I understand that it seems strange, but it will only be a few kisses. Is it better with your friend here or alone?" Lucien knew it would be better for the girls to come together in pairs as they could encourage each other.

    "I... Ahhh..." Marie sighed as she couldn''t deny Lucien''s words. She had already decided to follow Lucien, but doing that kind of thing in front of everyone was very difficult for her stubborn mind to accept.

    Marie saw how Lucien treated the girls tenderly, and with Anne there, it would be better than going alone, so she started to undress while walking towards the stream.

    Lucien saw Marie undressing and looked at her body, causing the cute wizard to blush in embarrassment. He smiled at her, making it clear that he was teasing her.

    "She doesn''t seem to want it... Maybe I can go first?" Marie was clearly very embarrassed, and the girls realized that. Rose didn''t understand why Lucien was calling her when everyone else seemed to want to go willingly and can''t help but try to steal the wizard''s turn...

    Lucien continued to look at Marie while scolding Rose. "Be quiet and wait for your turn. Stop being a greedy vampire! You already drank my blood and didn''t walk a meter!!"

    Everyone understood that Rose didn''t need to recover her energy like the other girls who ran for seven hours without a break. Of course, everyone also understood why she wanted what they were all wanting now...

    Maria realized more and more that Lucien is so good, and even her stubborn mind reacted when Rose tried to steal her turn by causing the stubborn wizard to abandon her hesitation and go into the water.

    "Come on. I''m not going to do anything you don''t want to." Lucien reached his hand to Marie, but he did not move as Anne was giving him a fantastic blowjob. Marie was still very embarrassed, but she took his hand.

    "Mm..." Marie didn''t have time to react when Lucien pulled her into his embrace and started kissing her. He gently put his lips on hers and didn''t try to force his tongue into her mouth.

    They were kissing only with their lips for a few seconds, but it was enough to make Marie very excited. She loved Lucien''s lips... Being so close to him and feeling his good scent was wonderful...

    Marie''s mind went blank with just that gentle kiss, and her body took control of the situation. She tried to force her tongue into Lucien''s mouth, making him smile before pressing her body against his, and starting an intensely passionate kiss.

    While Lucien and Marie kissed, Anne didn''t care about anything but his c.o.c.k. She thought she would never be able to taste something as good as that amazing c.o.c.k... Anne continued sucking intensely and without realizing it she began to caress her p.u.s.s.y with one finger...

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Rose was already drooling as she saw Anne enjoying Lucien''s c.o.c.k. She really wanted to be with her husband, but unfortunately, it was not her turn yet, and she could only watch while those obscene sounds made her crazy.

    Mia and Cassidy looked at each other with the same thought that the fox-girl was dangerous... Aria was looking forward to her turn, and Maggie didn''t think it could be bad at all...

    Lucien was enjoying the new taste he felt with Marie''s mouth. He not only kissed the s.e.xy wizard but also started to caress her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts... Marie was a charming and well-developed young lady.

    After a few minutes, he felt he was almost c.u.m.m.i.n.g in Anne''s pleasant mouth, and stopped kissing Marie to ask what she would do. "Kissing may be enough, but if you drink it, the boost will be much more effective. Whatever, the decision is only yours."

    Marie''s body begged for that thing she knew would be incredibly good, and as her mind was still numb by the intense kisses, Marie didn''t deny it but blushed even more while making a cute "mm" sound.

    "Good girl... Share it with your sister." Lucien gave Marie a tap kiss, and she knelt beside Anne to have her share of the restorative milk, which did Cassidy and Mia so well.

    Anne smiled when she heard Lucien''s words. She already considered Marie like a sister, and now that they were both with Lucien, everything seemed perfect. Even if they were running away, the fox-girl can''t help but be happy.

    Anne made an effort to stop sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k and passing it on to Marie. She saw his c.o.c.k so hard, and it smelled so good that she didn''t think twice before starting to lick Its head.

    Lucien was already very close to coming, so when Marie swallowed his d.i.c.k, he started to fill her mouth with his c.u.m. He didn''t force his d.i.c.k down her throat because he knew he should go slowly in order not to startle her.

    But Marie seemed to have different thoughts. She loved that divine liquid so much that she forced Lucien''s c.o.c.k down her throat, wanting to drink all she could.

    They were very focused on enjoying the pleasure, but L.u.s.t within Lucien saw when the purple tattoo appeared in Marie''s low belly area. It was in a light shade of purple just like Mia, showing that Marie had accepted Lucien but had not yet given her all to him as Cassidy.

    "Leave some for me!" Anne saw how her "sister" was drinking all selfishly and tried to take Lucien''s c.o.c.k, making Marie bow her head in regret.

    Lucien was in the middle of his orgasm, but he managed to get his c.o.c.k out of Marie''s mouth and give it to an eager Anne, who started to suck it excitedly.

    "F.u.c.k!!! It is so good!!!" Anne knew that something that came out of that tasty c.o.c.k should also be delicious, but Lucien''s c.u.m had all the influence of L.u.s.t powers plus his life mana, taking Anne to the heaven of pleasure while she drank every drop of it.

    This time Lucien was paying close attention to Anne, so he also saw when the purple tattoo appeared in her low belly area. He couldn''t deny that he was happy with such cute girls accepting him, and he just thought about getting strong enough to protect and make them happy.

    After Lucien finished coming, Marie and Anne started cleaning his c.o.c.k together, but the other girls were not so patient...

    Rose couldn''t contain her anxiety. The face the girls made after taste Lucien''s c.u.m made it look like they were drinking the most wonderful thing in the world, and the excited vampire started to think it could be better than his blood...

    "Is it my turn already? Say it''s my turn!!! I can''t wait any longer!"

 Chapter 54 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 3)

    "Yes, it''s your turn, Rose." Lucien hadn''t even finished speaking when Rose jumped into his arms in a very similar way to Anne.

    "You are not treating me properly! We made a life pact, and you have to be nice to me!!" Rose complained as she kissed Lucien''s entire face intensely.

    Rose''s feelings for Lucien were already very intense, and improved with every second she spent with him. Rose was always a very passionate person, and drinking someone''s blood for the first time was very important for a half-vampire.

    Not to mention that the blood of the person she drank was Lucien''s... Rose couldn''t and didn''t want to hold her felling back. She wanted more and more of Lucien and would fight for it with everything she had.

    Lucien knew that the little vampire just wanted to be pampered. He didn''t mind spoiling her but at another time. "As soon as we are not running away, I will be very nice to you, but now you need to be obedient and share it..."

    Rose was hugging Lucien while rubbing her face on his chest, but then she wrapped her legs around his waist when she heard him say something about sharing.

    She began to kiss his neck sweetly as she spoke in an imploring tone. "No, please. I don''t want to share it! It''s my turn, and I want to do it myself!"

    Lucien didn''t know how to act. He thought that the girls come in pairs would be easier and faster, just like it was with the other girls. But it wasn''t like it was going to be bad to pay attention only to Rose. They would have to be just a little faster because time was not in their favor.

    He also couldn''t just push the lovely vampire away, even though she didn''t need the recovery session... Then Lucien started stroking her head as he spoke kindly. "It''s all right. But you have to be quick because the other girls need it."

    Rose was sure she could give Lucien a lot of pleasure. She just needed a chance, and now she was going with everything. Half-vampires only suck blood from a single person in their entire lives, because the connection with their life partner had several peculiarities, which her mother told her about.

    She gave Lucien a tap kiss on the lips, then looked very kindly at him. "I''ll only do it to you... So you have to reward me later."

    Before Lucien could understand what was going on, Rose opened her mouth and bit her own lips, making her fangs cut a little bit of her skin, covering her lips with her blood.

    Lucien wanted to ask why she did that, but Rose gave him an intense kiss, which was wet by her blood...

    "WOW!!!" Lucien felt a shiver run through his body when he tasted Rose''s blood. It was a whole new kind of pleasure that made his mind go blank.

    When a vampire''s partner, of the same race or not, taste their blood, they could feel all the affection the vampire had for them. So Lucien was now experiencing all the intensity of Rose''s feelings for him in her blood, and that was beyond incredible.

    "Mmmm..." In the middle of the bloody kiss, Rose also bit Lucien''s lips mixing their blood and saliva, making a very pleasant mess, in which both were delighted for a few minutes.

    Lucien loved Rose''s blood. It was so sweet and made his body warm... He hugged her tighter as his tongue explored every part of her small mouth.

    Rose acted so cutely, letting him lead the entire time while she enjoyed every second in the arms of the man she already loved so much.

    She didn''t care if they had just met... She only cared that the connection between them was more than perfect... She never felt so much pleasure before and knew her place would be beside him no matter what.

    With the feelings of both of them so intense, the tattoo, which had already started to form when Rose sucked Lucien''s blood, shone with a strong purple tone, showing that she had given her most precious thing to Lucien...

    Of course, v.i.r.g.i.nity was essential to Rose, but giving her blood to her partner was the highest level of trust between her race. Rose knew she was acting impulsively, but she was sure she would not regret it.

    "That was easy! I knew I was right, do you see? I know what is best for us." L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment in Lucien''s mind how she was right about him rescuing Rose.

    Of course, she was also surprised that things evolved so fast, and it was evident that it was not only about Rose''s vampire peculiarities but also because of her intense personality.

    Lucien agreed with L.u.s.t. In fact, he was like Rose as he knew that he also acted in a very intense and impulsive way sometimes...

    "Ahem! What about the recovery session..." Lucien and Rose were lost in their bloody kiss, and after five minutes, the other girls were afraid that there would be no Lucien left for them... Cassidy had to speak on behalf of the other girls... Or the jealousy she was feeling...

    Lucien knew they had limited time, so he stopped kissing, but Rose kept kissing his lips, licking his mouth, and rubbing her face on his...

    He can''t help but find her so adorable. Lucien thought there was a problem with him because he liked these girls so much and so quickly, but they were just too fantastic. Anyone who lived in depression as long as he, would be equally delighted with cute girls like Rose.

    "It''s enough, Rose... Haha... We''ll have more time later... mm... Please, Rose..." Lucien tried to push the little vampire away, but she didn''t loosen the grip of her legs on his back and continued to kiss him.

    *Splash*

    Lucien had to act and tickled Rose''s belly. When she loosened her grip on his back, he threw her into the water.

    "We had such a romantic moment, and is that how you be nice to me? Rude!" Rose stood up while complaining, but without any warning, she jumped on Lucien again.

    *Splash*

    Of course, Lucien managed to dodge with his high agility, causing the excited vampire to fall into the water again. The other girls were having fun watching the strange show...

    Lucien did not want to avoid Rose''s affection, on the contrary, he very much wanted to let her kiss to her heart''s content, but they didn''t have time in that situation.

    "Please, Rose. I promise I will give you as many bloody kisses and anything else you want later, but when we are safe... Now Astrid is patrolling the area so I can restore the girls'' energy. Don''t be greedy."

    Rose had just experienced the most wonderful feeling in her life, and of course, she wanted more, but she also knew that Lucien was right. She thought about claiming she hadn''t drunk the "milk" yet, but she couldn''t look like a selfish girl or Lucien could be upset with her...

    "Ok, ok, I''ll be patient..." Rose passed Lucien as she headed out of the stream, but she still ran her hand over his belly where the tattoo was while she ran the other hand over her own tattoo.

    She didn''t know what it was, but it was obvious something that linked her to Lucien, so it was something she already appreciated a lot.

    All the girls saw that Rose''s tattoo was a strong shade of purple, and they knew that she and Lucien were already very close. Mia couldn''t help but be sad as her tattoo was not so strong from the beginning, but it was slowly improving...

    Cassidy ran a hand over her belly and smiled as her tattoo shone in an intense shade of purple too. Other girls wanted to improve their tattoos as it seemed that it showed the intensity of their feelings with Lucien. Some who didn''t have a tattoo yet wanted to get one...

    It wasn''t like all the girls there were naughty or something like that... They just couldn''t resist their female instincts, screaming that no man could be as attractive as Lucien. Even stubborn girls like Marie and Maggie knew he was just so irresistible...

    Since Rose had agreed to let the other girls have their time, Lucien looked at them. He knew that Ella was staring at his d.i.c.k the whole time and didn''t know how to deal with it.

    She didn''t look much younger than Mia, but he wanted to act more rationally, and it seemed too rash to let something happen between him and the young harpy-girl right now...

    That was not something Lucien could decide for himself, so he preferred to leave the mother-daughter harpy pair last, and looked at Maggie.

    Lucien met Maggie as enemies, but the way she acted when the mercenaries chased them made Lucien have favorable thoughts about her. Now, how she would act would define whether she would be part of their group as equals or not.

    Cassidy, Mie, Anne, Marie, and now Rose, had sat on a large rock across the stream with Oya and Ko to enjoy the view of Lucien being so e.r.o.t.i.c. Even if it made them jealous, they still loved just looking at him n.a.k.e.d...

    Maggie didn''t need Lucien to call her as she understood his look. She was already n.a.k.e.d but was still trying to cover her b.r.e.a.s.ts and p.u.s.s.y with her arm and hand, which clearly just gave her a lovely charm.

    She got into the water and walked slowly towards him. Lucien saw Maggie acting very timidly, but he didn''t reach his hand to her as he still wasn''t sure how he felt about her.

    Maggie couldn''t blame Lucien for not being as affectionate as he was with his women, but it aroused a desire inside her. A desire to also win that affection, which incredible women were fighting so hard for.

    She gathered all the courage she had in one movement and stand in front of him while speaking timidly. "P-please... take g-good care of me!"

    "Damn! You being so f.u.c.k.i.n.g attractive makes my job so much easier!" L.u.s.t couldn''t help but exclaim in Lucien''s mind when he saw Maggie acting so sweet. She made things seem like she only cared about power, but in fact, L.u.s.t didn''t know that what she was feeling, was her being jealous of Maggie.

    She couldn''t materialize her body for a long time now, and it wouldn''t even be beneficial for them to have s.e.x now, but she wanted to be in the girls'' place with Lucien... She still remembered the wonderful feeling it was to have him inside her...

    Lucien had no way of knowing L.u.s.t''s thoughts. He was focused on the cute Maggie in front of him. Even if she was acting to gain his attention... She clearly did a good job, and Lucien could only hug her kindly...

    Maggie felt the warmth of Lucien''s embrace and couldn''t help but smile because it was so easy to get his affection. It was so good to be hugged lovingly that she just wanted to stay there feeling those strong arms around her body...

    "You can have more hugs later. Now you must choose Kisses or..." Lucien wouldn''t be so kind to Maggie yet... He wasn''t sure what she thought of him. Not everyone was as straightforward as Rose, and he had to be careful who to trust. Of course, kissing or letting Maggie drink his c.u.m wouldn''t do him any harm.

    Maggie understood well, how amazing Lucien was for making these incredible women so obedient to him... Even the Queen... She was obviously smart enough to know that she would only benefit from being in good terms with Lucien.

    "I want it. Please..." Maggie started stroking Lucien''s c.o.c.k, and he can''t help but think that her performance was really good.

    The girls sitting on the rock saw Maggie''s performance, and Cassidy couldn''t help but comment. "Damn vixen!"

    Anne annoyedly responded to Cassidy''s comment. "I''m Lucien''s only vixen!!"

 Chapter 55 - 52 Minutes in Heaven (part 4)

    Lucien heard the girls'' conversation and could only smile. He kissed Maggie''s forehead while she bent down to have her dose of "restorative milk."

    "Mmm... Sooo good..." Maggie was sure it would be good, but the taste of Lucien''s c.o.c.k was far beyond her expectations.

    Maggie didn''t know what to do, so she tried to imitate the other girls, stroking his d.i.c.k with her hands as she licked from the head to the base. She saw some girls stroking his balls, and tried the same, giving Lucien more and more pleasure.

    There hadn''t been any penetration, but all the intensity of the soft hands and wet mouths, plus the peculiar bloody kiss with Rose, had done his body very well. L.u.s.t felt all the demonic energy being created in Lucien''s tattoo, and their connection was getting better and better.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but remember her previous hosts who could only take pleasure with one woman at a time and compare them to Lucien, who was not only having but also giving great pleasure to several women at the same time.

    "Their pussies are dripping love juices just to see someone sucking on your d.i.c.k... If you continue so, soon I will be able to fight beside you and do other things..."

    Lucien heard L.u.s.t''s words in his mind, and couldn''t help but smile. Every time L.u.s.t said things were going well, it means a step closer to his mother... He also couldn''t deny that he liked the girls more and more...

    "When will your mouth be here again?" Despite how wonderful his women were, Lucien still felt that it was far from the feeling he had with L.u.s.t, and a part of his body craved to have her again.

    L.u.s.t was clearly satisfied with Lucien''s words. He needs to have pleasure with other girls to make them strong, but that didn''t mean they couldn''t have s.e.x too. She also missed his c.o.c.k, and that intense desire for each other would also generate demonic energy.

    "As soon as we''re alone, I promise I''ll make it worthwhile. Just keep making them wet as this will make us powerful quickly." L.u.s.t thought like Lucien that it was too early to tell any girl about their situation, but at some point, everyone would have to know about her, of course.

    Lucien was receiving a blowjob from Maggie while hearing to L.u.s.t''s sensual voice, so he started to remember how good it was to have s.e.x with her... Without realizing it, he held Maggie''s head and slowly thrust his c.o.c.k inside her throat while imagining the sensation that was when he was inside L.u.s.t.

    He felt a desire to dominate L.u.s.t... Make her beg for his d.i.c.k... Just remembering her m.o.a.ns of pleasure, he already wanted to c.u.m in Maggie''s mouth...

    "L.u.s.t is mine... Maggie too..." Lucien realized that he was thinking about L.u.s.t, but his d.i.c.k was in Maggie''s mouth... He couldn''t control that possessive desire to dominate L.u.s.t, but he also wanted Maggie... Not only them but the other girls too...

    That intense desire grew within him with every second he spent enjoying the girls. He wanted more and more of them just like an endless well...

    Lucien looked down and not only saw Maggie''s happy face as he penetrated her throat, but he also saw his purple tattoo glowing brightly. He knew that L.u.s.t was influencing his feelings, but he didn''t know if he could hate that...

    He started thrusting his c.o.c.k harder and faster into Maggie''s throat. Her mouth was already a slurp mess with a lot of her saliva and his pre-c.u.m, so Lucien''s c.o.c.k was sliding easily deeply inside her, and Maggie wanted to take it completely. She loved it so much, even though he was doing it roughly.

    Lucien realized that he was very roughly with Maggie, but the part of him that wanted to be kind to her was entirely suppressed by his possessive feelings. He wanted to f.u.c.k Maggie''s mouth in a mess so that she would never even imagine another d.i.c.k besides his.

    Maggie did not help Lucien to calm down as she held his thighs for support and pushed her body close to his, trying to receive everything Lucien could give her.

    "How much are you influencing me, L.u.s.t?" Lucien tried to control himself while asking L.u.s.t if all these intense desires were her things.

    L.u.s.t could only laugh because Lucien seemed the most suitable person to her, made especially to be her host... or rather, partner... "I can''t influence you to do something you don''t want to do. Every desire you feel has some of my influence, but you want everything you are doing willingly."

    "Hmm..." Lucien feared he was losing his personality because of L.u.s.t''s powers. He wouldn''t mind doing anything if it was going to save his mother, but...

    As L.u.s.t said, he wanted to do it... He wanted to "dominate" the girls and make them only his... None of them showed any aversion to him... On the contrary... Maggie forced her body against his, making it clear that she wanted it as much as he...

    "Whatever!" Lucien didn''t want to deny what his body craved, and his mind had no objection to that, so he held Maggie''s head firmly while pumping his c.u.m inside her throat.

    "Mmmmm..." Maggie''s body grew hotter and hotter. Lucien was using his c.o.c.k vigorously inside her mouth, making her body want it more and more. She kept swallowing her saliva along with Lucien''s love juices, but then something much better came... She couldn''t believe how good it was, making her try to drink it all.

    "More! More!! It is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g delicious!!" Maggie continued to drink Lucien''s hot c.u.m, which was so good for her body, making her addicted to it.

    Seeing Maggie''s eyes sparkle with happiness as he marked her inside with his c.u.m, relaxed Lucien''s possessive feelings. He saw the tattoo appear in her low belly area, and even if it was in a slight shade of purple, it was a good start.

    Maggie, like the other girls, was not prepared to drink everything Lucien could give them yet. He felt that she was already getting full... But after the intense feelings, Lucien wanted to completely pacify his "dominant side."

    He took his c.o.c.k out of Maggie''s mouth, who tried to follow it licking, and finished c.u.m.m.i.n.g on her face, marking her upper body with his c.u.m.

    "Sooo good..." Maggie felt no objection to Lucien''s actions. On the contrary, she knew she couldn''t drink it all at once, but now that his hot c.u.m was over her body, she could take it with her finger and lick while whispering how much she liked it.

    Lucien took a step back and leaned against the rock in the middle of the stream as he sighed. He was acting very intense after making the contract with L.u.s.t, but that didn''t seem wrong anyway... The smile on Maggie''s face as she finished drinking his c.u.m was just like the other girls, making Lucien think they liked it so much as he.

    The girls saw how Lucien c.u.mmed on Maggie''s face and could only wish for the same treatment. They had to squeeze their legs because their pussies were already dripping love juices, just for them imagining receiving all Lucien''s hot c.u.m like Maggie.

    "It looks so good..."

    "Indeed!"

    "What?! No!! You are too young!" Aria couldn''t help but think that her turn to receive Lucien''s "affection" was coming. She ended up thinking out loud, making Elle respond. Aria wanted Lucien, but she didn''t want her daughter to mature so quickly...

    "Mom, please! I''m just going to kiss, I swear." Elle couldn''t contain her attraction for Lucien. She was at an age where her hormones were very active, and the fact that Lucien was f.u.c.k.i.n.g attractive was driving her crazy. She wanted at least some of those wet kisses she saw...

    Aria wanted to deny it, but her body wanted so much for Lucien, and she knew Ella must be going through something like that. Would she be unfair to deny her daughter something that was undoubtedly very good?

    Aria thought her daughter was still very young, and if she tried Lucien''s c.o.c.k, she would certainly be addicted. But some kisses she could allow. "Only kiss! You excited harpy."

    "Hehehe... Can you deny not being excited?" Elle smiled as she teased her mother. They both wasted no time and started to undress before Maggie, or another girl jumped on Lucien wanting more.

    "Keep your underwear." Aria agreed to let Ella kiss Lucien, but she didn''t want the girl to be n.a.k.e.d.

    "But it will get wet... Do you want me to get the flu?" Ella wanted to enter the water n.a.k.e.d not only not to wet her clothes but also to be able to show Lucien that she also had a beautiful body, and maybe she could captivate him...

    "Okay... Just don''t go too far." Aria knew Elle''s intentions from the naughty smile the girl had on her face. She couldn''t contain her daughter forever, and it wasn''t bad that they were together...

    Lucien was enjoying the interaction between the cute Aria and Elle. L.u.s.t can''t help but comment in his mind. "Another mother-daughter pair for you to mark with your c.u.m..."

    He did not like the way L.u.s.t spoke as he had deep feelings for his mother, but he could not deny his possessive desires telling him that they would be very happy to be "marked."

    Lucien shook his head to clear those thoughts as he didn''t want to be as hard to Arie and Elle as he was to Maggie.

    Aria and Elle arrived in front of Lucien, and Aria gave him a cute and kind look. "Please be kind to us."

    "Of course." Lucien nodded to the harpy-girls while taking a good look at them. He realized that he had not noticed how beautiful they are.

    Aria was an incredible mature beauty with long gray hair and charming brown eyes. She had feathers in a shade of gray and green on various parts of her body, mainly on her arms, which looked like wings.

    Ella was very similar to her mother, but her eyes were gray, and her hair was white as well as her feathers. Aria''s body was full of s.e.xy curves, but Elle''s was also well developed. At 16, she had a smaller but more attractive body than Mia, but she also looked adorable, which only made Lucien more excited.

    Lucien was lost in thought, enjoying the beauty of the harpy-girls when Ella couldn''t take it anymore and jumped on him. Lucien hugged the cute girl and could feel that her feathers were very soft.

    "It is my first kiss, so you will have to take responsibility!" Elle didn''t give Lucien time to reply and started kissing his mouth. She was totally inexperienced and started rubbing her lips on his in a messy way, which Lucien found very cute.

    He couldn''t imagine being dominant with a girl as cute as Ella, and even though she looked very young, he hugged her gently and started kissing her lips tenderly.

    *Mwah* *Mwah* *Mwah* *Mwah*

    Lucien loved Elle''s cuteness and started giving several tap kisses to her soft lips, while they both smiled at their affectionate game.

    Elle saw Lucien being affectionate and intense with the other girls, but he was so kind to her in an excellent way that she didn''t expect. She could only think that she managed to captivate him in a way that the others did not, and that gave a lot of hope to the dreamy harpy-girl...

    While Lucien was kissing Elle in a very kind way, he heard Aria''s sensual voice. "Lucien, I will start... If something is wrong, please let me know."

    Elle had her knees on the rock in the middle of the stream while Lucien holds her by the thighs above his waist, so his d.i.c.k was free, and Aria started to lick it, giving Lucien a lot of pleasure.

    Lucien loved the feel of Aria''s tongue on his c.o.c.k, it was hotter than usual, and he stuck his tongue inside Elle''s mouth, feeling that her cute little tongue was just as hot as Aria''s.

    "Sooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!" Lucien could only think like that as he felt so good with the soft little beauty in his arms while the sweet mature beauty treated his c.o.c.k with such affection.

 Chapter 56 - More!

    "Mmm..." Elle felt Lucien''s hands stroking her feathers on her back. She had a lot of expectations about what it would be like to be with a man, but it was much better than she thought.

    His tongue completely dominated hers... But she didn''t want to fight for leadership but to let him continue to give her that pleasant sensations.

    Ella was a young and excited girl. After seeing the other girls enjoying Lucien so much, she clearly wanted that too. But feeling it was different from imagining it, and now, she was addicted to Lucien...

    Aria was no less addicted to it. It was obvious that Lucien''s c.o.c.k was wonderful, or the other girls wouldn''t have such bright smiles after sucking it. Still, Aria was surprised at how good it was. She mentally apologized to her late husband while cursing Lucien for being so good and continued to suck his c.o.c.k.

    Lucien loved Aria''s mouth as well as the softness of the little Ella in his arms. The small part of his mind that could find something wrong in that situation was gone with any thought of letting the mother-daughter harpy pair away from him.

    "Ahhh... No... There... mmm..." Ella felt Lucien touch the area of her armpit, where she had very sensitive feathers and couldn''t help but m.o.a.n. Lucien took advantage of the moment when she lost focus and started sucking on her sweet little tongue.

    "You... Adorable girl." Lucien felt Elle''s body tremble as he stroked her feathers. Her cute m.o.a.ns were like music to his ears. He felt that possessive desire for the little harpy-girl too, but the desire to be kind to her was more intense... She was so cute that he could only think of continuing to stroke her feathers and give her gentle kisses...

    Lucien''s intense affection was too much for Ella to take. It was her first time feeling so much pleasure, and it didn''t take long for her to start wetting the area above Lucien''s waist with her love juices.

    The area above his waist, or Lucien''s low belly area, was where his tribal tattoo was, which started to shine brightly while Elle continued to rub her wet p.u.s.s.y full of love juices on it. Lucien didn''t notice that, but L.u.s.t was surprised when she saw the tattoo grow a few inches.

    "Lucien, do you feel anything different?" L.u.s.t had not experienced this with other hosts and did not know anything about contract tattoos evolving.

    Lucien was totally focused on the pleasure he was receiving. The pleasure he felt from the sweet Elle was kind and cute, while the pleasure he received from the s.e.xy Aria was hot as he had experienced with other girls. Feeling these two types of pleasure at the same time was unbelievable...

    But there was something else. His body felt just perfect...

    "I feel really good... Stronger... It feels so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good!" Lucien answered L.u.s.t slowly as he enjoyed Elle and Aria.

    While Lucien felt better and better, L.u.s.t felt a lot of demonic energy being created in the tattoo. She understood that not only did Lucien have pleasure with several women in a short time, but he continued to give pleasure to the other girls who kept looking at him while they become hornier.

    The benefits of so much pleasure were many for them. L.u.s.t started to imagine how good it would be if Lucien had s.e.x with them together like that... Maybe with her too... That would be so good for them...

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Aria felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k tremble, and she knew he was feeling great pleasure with her and Ella, then she increased the intensity of her sucking.

    Not only was Lucien and Ella feeling great, but Aria also loved Lucien''s c.o.c.k more and more. Her body got so hot that she started to play with her wet p.u.s.s.y while swallowing that delicious hard c.o.c.k deep in her throat.

    "Aaahhhhhh... mmmmm!!!" The joint attack of the mother-daughter harpy pair lasted more than ten minutes when Ella couldn''t take it anymore and had her first orgasm, wetting Lucien''s tattoo with lots of love juices.

    "Ohhh..." Lucien also came when he heard Ella''s cute m.o.a.ns and felt her hot love juices in his belly. He didn''t have to do anything because Aria swallowed his c.o.c.k as deep as she could while drinking his c.u.m.

    "Mhmm..." Lucien''s hot milk marked Aria''s insides, and she loved that feeling. Her body became so excited that she also came while trying to drink as much of his c.u.m as she could. The smaller version of Lucien''s tattoo appeared in her low belly area, as did the other girls, granting her the rights as Lucien''s woman.

    Ella realized what her mother was drinking, and can''t help but wish it too. She remembered that her mom said "only to kiss," but Ella already considered Lucien her man and wanted to drink his c.u.m just like the other girls...

    If her mom wouldn''t allow her... She looked at Lucien and did her best imploring look as she spoke softly. "I want it too..."

    Lucien heard to Aria''s orders, but how could he deny the cute Elle something? She asked for it in such an adorable way...

    He started stroking Aria''s head as he spoke as gently as he could. "Aira, I will take care of you and your daughter, you know... But, we can also be together in every way possible, if you want..."

    Aria couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She thought Lucien was only helping her and her daughter because they were friends with Cassidy and Mia, but now he was saying that they could be with him...

    She was not the kind of person who thinks too much about things; she just does what she thought is right. She didn''t know if she could go back to her inn... Between an uncertain destiny and being with Lucien, she knew what to choose and didn''t think twice about accept it.

    "Mm." Aria didn''t want to waste a drop of that delicious white liquid, so she looked at Lucien as her eyes sparkled with resolution and sucked on his c.o.c.k more intensely.

    It was easy for Lucien to understand Aria''s answer as she seemed very happy, sucking his c.o.c.k intensely. Lucien couldn''t help being a little sad because he was going to take his d.i.c.k out of her mouth to give it to Elle... He wanted to be able to pay attention to all his girls individually, but now they didn''t have that time.

    "As soon as we are safe, I will give you more... As much as you want, but now you have to share it." Lucien took the c.o.c.k out of Aria''s mouth and passed it to Elle, who was waiting eagerly. He was already at the end of his orgasm and could only give Elle a little of his milk.

    Lucien''s high generation had to work hard to replenish his essence in such short periods of time, but with the great pleasure that the girls gave him in many ways, he had no problems c.u.m.m.i.n.g several times.

    Even though it was a small amount, Ella loved Lucien''s hot c.u.m. She sucked his c.o.c.k avidly while trying to get the most out of it.

    After a few seconds, unfortunately, Lucien''s orgasm ended, and Ella started to lick his c.o.c.k, trying to drink every drop of that precious liquid while she also got her tattoo. "Mhm... That was so good... I want more..."

    "Me too!!!" All the women there thought it. Who wouldn''t want another dose of Lucien''s delicious c.u.m?

    Lucien started to laugh while patting Elle on the head. "Soon you will have more, but now we need to go. I will get Astrid while you get ready to leave."

    *Roar*

    Oya jumped at Lucien when she saw him patting Elle. He had paid attention to all the girls and played with Ko, but Oya felt wronged for not having some of his affection.

    Lucien realized that he forgot his loyal companion. Oya, as a Moom Tigress, could run for more hours without having to rest, but it wouldn''t be a problem to give her a little of his affection.

    *Splash*

    "Oya... Your so cute!" Lucien hugged the cute tigress when she stood up on two legs, and they both fell into the water. He started to tickle the adorable mama tigress, and she only enjoyed her master''s affection while they played in the water for about a minute.

    After playing with Oya, Lucien came out of the water, and Mia ran to give him a towel. She gave him the towel she used to dry herself and made sure to leave a lot of her scent on it.

    Lucien could feel Mia''s scent on the towel before using it. He kissed her on the lips before sniffing her neck in a very tender way. "I love your scent, Mia."

    "Mm." Mia couldn''t help blushing, receiving Lucien''s affection. She liked it so much and felt very good while the other girls were jealous of her.

    Lucien wasted no time after drying off and put on his black armor as he headed towards the sound of Astrid''s footsteps. He could hear her patrolling the entire "recovery session" time with his high senses.

    -------------------

    Astrid was patrolling the area within a mile around the place where Lucien and the girls were resting. Even with the superior senses of Lucien, it was nice to have someone watching the surroundings so they wouldn''t be caught off guard, and she understood that well.

    As one of the strongest adventurers in the A-rank, Astrid had high endurance and was not at the limit like the other girls. Of course, Cassidy was stronger than Astrid, but with the poison still in her body, she also needed the "recovery session," and Astrid was the only person who could keep an eye on the area.

    Still, Astrid couldn''t help but feel like she was missing something... She didn''t have any physical contact with Lucien after he teased her so much in the examination fight at the guild. Her body got hot every time she looked at him, and she already missed his touch so much...

    *Creack*

    When Astrid remembered Lucien''s touch, she heard a noise like a branch breaking. She looked back quickly just to see a blur appear in front of her.

    "AHHH?!?"

    Astrid didn''t have time to react when Lucien pushed her against a tree and started kissing her mouth intensely. She didn''t think to resist when she felt the touch she missed so much.

    Lucien was not gentle to the s.e.xy manticore-woman; he squeezed and touched every part of her hot body while dominating her tongue.

    "Mmmm... ahhh... L-lucien... y-yess!!" Astrid loved the fact that Lucien didn''t treat her as something delicate, but as a strong woman to love intensely without holding back. She wanted to feel all of his desire for her just as she craved for him.

    Lucien knew that they had already used the hour of rest that they had agreed, but he couldn''t help but give his affection to the beautiful and obedient Astrid.

    Astrid hugged Lucien and wrapped her legs around his waist while he held her by the thighs against the tree. After they found the best position to kiss, she started to pull his body against hers as they loved each other more and more intensely.

    Lucien loved the sweet taste of Astris''s mouth. He also liked the fact that her tongue was a little rough, and he explored her s.e.xy mouth until he wanted to kiss other parts of her body...

    "Do you feel offended for me making you wait?" He started to kiss her neck, where there was some of her soft and fragrant fur.

    "Ahh... Uhm... As long as... You reward me like this... I will have no complaints... aahh... Moreee... Make me feel good more..."

    Astrid didn''t blame Lucien for leaving her out of the break, but she wanted to use it to make him "reward" her more. Of course, wanting is different from doing. All she could do in Lucien''s arms was m.o.a.n with pleasure and beg for more.

    "Do you think I don''t take good care of you?" Lucien loved Astrid''s m.o.a.ns and wanted to teaser her a little more, so he lessened the intensity of his kisses.

    Astrid loved Lucien''s affection, so when he reduced the kisses speed, she thought he was going to stop. "No!! You take good care of me! I have nothing to complain about it, so please continue... Kiss me more, kiss me hard! Please!!"

    "Just a little more... We have to go..." Lucien kissed Astrid again intensely, but they couldn''t continue for long...

    She was happy that he stopped teasing her. She just wanted to enjoy him for a few minutes while they were alone.

    "Yes... Just a little more."

 Chapter 57 - Morning Kisses

    "Mm..." Astrid and Lucien continued to kiss and touch each other for a few minutes in a very intense way.

    "No..." But it was time to go, and Lucien stopped kissing while Astrid continued to kiss his lips, wanting more.

    Lucien felt that his heart was very weak because he could not deny one last kiss to the sweet Astrid. He forced his tongue into her mouth and squeezed her ass hard, which Astrid loved.

    Astrid sucked Lucien''s tongue eagerly, wanting to keep as much of his taste in her mouth as possible. She loved everything about him more and more...

    Lucien finished the kiss and moved his head back, creating a string of saliva between their lips. Astrid looked into Lucien''s eyes, and they said nothing as they understood that the fun was over... for now...

    She couldn''t resist and gave a quick last kiss on Lucien''s lips, swallowing the string of saliva. Then she ran towards where the girls were at the stream, while Lucien laughed, and ran over there too.

    The girls were already dressing while everyone felt the differences in their bodies. Any fatigue they felt before was gone, and now they were more energetic than ever... But instead of thinking about using that energy to run, they could only think about Lucien...

    Especially younger girls like Mia, Anne, and Ella, imagined thousands of romantic fantasies about Lucien while the mature women only think about having more of his d.i.c.k.

    Everyone saw Astrid arrive and Lucien behind her. Rose acted quickly and tried to get some advantage from Lucien. She jumped on him while shouting excitedly.

    "Lucien!! I still don''t feel good about running!!"

    He clearly knew that she was acting spoiled... Lucien didn''t mind carrying the beautiful vampire for as long as she wanted, but about the other women? He could only blame his situation for being involved with so many women at the same time, and now he couldn''t give special treatment to one of them and not the others...

    Well... There was a "girl" that no one could complain about if he gave her special treatment.

    *Meow*

    Lucien dodged the spoiled vampire and ran towards the cute little tigress. Ko could only make her cute roar when Lucien caught her. She knew what was good for her and couldn''t ask for more...

    "I''m going to carry Ko so that Oya can run at her best. We have a long way to go to Bluewind, so try not to be slow."

    Lucien did not wait for the girls to respond and started walking in the direction that Marie had said where was her hometown. The girls were already ready, as almost everyone had storage artifacts with clean clothes and other things they needed.

    Everyone understood that they had to keep running, and everyone was more excited now... Of course, some of them were much more excited than others.

    Ella was the first to run towards Lucien along with Oya. She still couldn''t believe that she could be with Lucien, just like Mia... She didn''t want to leave Lucien''s side and would do her best always to run close to him.

    Anne, Mia, and Rose gazed at each other before running towards Lucien too. Cassidy, Astrid, and Aria could only laugh at the silly girls while trying to hide their excitement.

    Marie and Maggie were the last to follow the group because everything that happened was very intense for them... Their rational minds could not process so many feelings at the same time, but they wanted to be close to Lucien so much.

    ------------------

    The group went through the forest beside the west road, which led to the Bluewind Kingdom. There were many mystic beasts and wild animals nearby, but Oya scared everyone with her powerful roar, making the group go smoothly along the way.

    After almost an impressive ten hours of running, it was already night when the group reached the limits of the vast forest. Ahead started an open field area, and the group needed to rest again.

    Almost everyone in the group had excellent physical condition because of their lifestyles; Aria and Ella are harpy demi-humans, who had a naturally more agile body than ordinary people.

    Plus the fact that Lucien''s essence was improving their bodies so much, and gave them a lot of energy, they were able to travel a great distance at super speed. So resting for two or three hours would not be too dangerous.

    They set up an improvised camp in the forest, and after a special dinner prepared by several delicate hands, Lucien suggested that the younger girls get some sleep to rest their minds. They couldn''t just depend on his essences to recover even if they wanted it so badly.

    Mia and Elle slept in one tent while Marie and Anne slept in another. Lucien wanted to bring the girls closer to each other, so there wouldn''t be so much trouble, then he ordered Rose to sleep with Maggie... The girls refused at first, but he slapped them on the ass, making the girls blush and sleep together like best friends.

    Lucien set up a tent with clean bedding that Rose gave him for Oya and Ko to sleep in. The tigresses didn''t want to leave his side, but then he changed his clothes and put his used clothes inside the tent. The cute tigresses were easily persuaded to rest in the tent while sharing his scent.

    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Lucien saw the mature women gazing at him with l.u.s.tful looks, and he knew what kind of thoughts they had.

    "Why sleep when we can gain energy and become stronger together?" Aria saw no reason to sleep when Lucien could do his "magic," and everyone would be fine.

    Lucien asked L.u.s.t this kind of thing. She said how intense everything was, Lucien should go slow with the girls, or he could hurt their bodies with so much pleasure in short periods of time.

    The demonic energy created in his tattoo strengthened Lucien and the women, but both needed time to absorb that energy. Excessive demonic energy could be too much for girls to handle, and that was another reason for L.u.s.t to claim that Lucien needed a lot more women.

    Of course, it would only be exceeded if he spent days pleasuring the girls over and over. Some hours of affection would only be beneficial now, and like him, the girls would need more and more demonic energy to get stronger over time.

    Still, Lucien cared about his women. They had been on the run for a long time, and proper rest would be good for their mental health.

    He approached Aria and gave her a long and gentle kiss. "Get some sleep, and I''ll wake you up with a lot of affection..."

    "Mm." Aria couldn''t say no to Lucien. She felt like a little girl in love with him and went to sleep eager for the moment when he would wake her up with affection.

    Lucien looked at Astrid with a kind look. He wanted to pay close attention to her because he felt he was unfair to the sweet manticore-woman. But he had to take good care of all his girls, and that included curing Cassidy''s poison, and guarding the area while they had some slept.

    "Get some sleep too. There will be time for us to enjoy each other later." Astrid made a sad expression and gave Lucien some kisses before going to rest. She did not like to act in a spoiled manner and would wait patiently until he has time for her.

    "Will you send me to sleep too?" Cassidy thought Lucien would want to have them all "serving" him, but she couldn''t deny that she wanted to spend time alone with him. Still, she tried to tease him.

    Lucien sat on a rock next to Cassidy, and then they started to kiss after she laid her head on his lap. "I am concerned with my beloved Queen. We have to eradicate this poison completely... But if you don''t want to..."

    "I want!! Please, I really want it..." Cassidy thought she could easily tease Lucien because he was younger, but she clearly lost to him in teasing games... But she didn''t hate that.

    "Do you want it inside the tent or prefer to play outdoors?" Lucien began to tease Cassidy more and more as he gave tap kisses and touched the sensitive parts of her body.

    "Mm... You decide... You are totally in the lead... Ahhh..." Cassidy couldn''t think of anything when Lucien started to kiss and caress her body. Her mind went blank as her p.u.s.s.y started to produce lots of love juices wetting her panties.

    "I think everything is fine here..." They were close to an area with soft grass, and Lucien laid on the ground on his back, putting Cassidy in the cowgirl position. She enjoyed it as much as she could for an hour of intense love, eliminating the rest of the poison that was still in her body.

    The girls only managed to sleep after they stopped hearing the m.o.a.ns, which Cassidy couldn''t contain while moving madly on Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Cassidy also went to sleep with a wide smile on her face and the pleasant smell of Lucien all over her body.

    Lucien climbed on top of a tree to be able to see at long distances. Even though his senses were excellent, allowing him to hear things a mile away while having fun with the girls, he still wanted to be able to watch a more substantial area to prevent any problems while his girls slept a while.

    He couldn''t help but be surprised when he realized that he could see an ant two miles away when he focused 100% of his senses on it.

    Lucien''s body was improving very quickly, and L.u.s.t kept telling him that he was doing a great job with the girls. If he continued like this, or better, do the same with other incredible women, he would be at the top of power in this world soon.

    Of course, Lucien was thrilled to be able to work like L.u.s.t''s expectations. So, he would be closer and closer to saving his mother...

    When he remembers his mother, he cannot help feeling emotional. He loved her so much and was away from her for several years...

    He also felt angry at his father for not protecting his mother and lying to him... Anger at the Pope''s forces for hating his people and attacking them...

    But all he could do now was to become stronger with L.u.s.t. And that power came not only from her but also from the girls who were sleeping under the tree where he was...

    The anger he felt at being away from his mother did not disappear, but the feeling of love and gratitude for the girls who were with him was also strong, making Lucien smile as he continued to watch the area cautiously for his women to rest.

    Lucien was on guard for almost five hours. The day was already dawning, and even though he wanted to let the girls sleep more, they were still running away.

    He climbed down from the tree and entered Mia and Elle''s tent. Mia felt something soft on her cheek and woke up with a bit of a bad mood because she hadn''t slept much...

    But when she noticed Lucien kissing her face, she hugged him tightly as she stuck her tongue in his mouth, starting a wet morning kiss.

    Lucien let Mia kiss as much as she wanted, but Ella woke up with their movements inside the tent and jumped at Lucien stealing his lips from Mia... He played with the excited girls for a few minutes before leaving the tent to do the same with the other women.

    After Lucien woke up all the girls with such affection, the group was super energetic, even though they had a shot time to sleep. They had a quick breakfast and continued running towards Bluewind.

    They had left the forest with large trees and entered the open land areas in the west region of Portgreen. It was not a very populated area with some small farmer and breeder villages...

    Still, there were travelers on the roads, and everyone in Lucien''s group wore hoods, which covered their faces so they wouldn''t draw too much attention.

    A group of hooded people was not uncommon since mercenaries and adventurers often travel like that. Unlike a group formed by a handsome man and a lot of beautiful women...

 Chapter 58 - New Place New Idiots

    "Are we there yet?"

    Lucien''s group traveled for a day when Anne started asking Marie if they were already close. During the way along the wide road in the open plains, the group camped near large rocks and had a good share of moderate fun...

    Marie looked at the mountains ahead and then nodded to Anne. "Yes, the Bluewind''s main city is between those mountains."

    Lucien looked at the mountains, which seemed not far away and saw high gray walls. They had already passed several caravans along the road, and he saw some distant villages, but he had not seen any major cities.

    Marie had talked a lot about the Bluewind Kingdom during the journey. It was a vast kingdom, but with few people and only small villages, some cities a little bigger than villages, and the central town in the mountains.

    The Olsen family has always ruled Bluewind. The current King was not from the royal family but from a neighboring kingdom. He married Marie''s mom, Angela Olsen, and is now the current King.

    The Bluewind Kingdom has always been loyal to Portgreen, as one of many other smaller kingdoms. Cassidy always sent royal troops to defend the western border of Bluewind as many dangerous mystic beasts and bandits came from there.

    But even with Portgreen''s help, Bluewind has always had problems with the western border, making almost half of its territory unusable by the population.

    The fact that the kingdom did not have many warriors also made most of the territory dangerous for the villagers. The farms and villages had to be close to the main city and still suffered constant attacks, which made the kingdom not prosper.

    While Cassidy''s administration tried to protect the people, they could live without fearing everything. But after the guild and mercenary groups took over Portgreen, no troops were sent to assist Bluewind.

    Marie, the Second Princess of the kingdom, always had different thoughts about monarchy, but even she knew that they needed help. So she went to join the guild, not only to live far away from her complicated family but also to gain influence through her own efforts, and maybe one day be able to help her people.

    She has been away from Bluewind for two months, but she had already seen some differences... The closer she got to home, the more mercenary groups she saw. Those mercenary groups had Portgreen emblems, but they were clearly away from the town for a long time, so they had no way of knowing about Lucien and Rose.

    Even so, Mia and Cassidy were afraid to be discovered. Lucien wanted to kill some groups that looked at them, but as everyone in his group was wearing hoods, no one saw their faces.

    So, they continued for a few hours until it was possible to see the great city in the middle of two mountains.

    "It''s a beautiful city." Lucien couldn''t help praising Bluewind city; after all, it was the second big city he has seen in his life. It was not as big as Portgreen, but there were many tall towers and beautiful buildings on the part of the mountain surrounded by the gray wall, which was more than five meters high and made of stones.

    "It''s not that great, but it''s my home..." Marie missed home, but she didn''t get along with her father and her sister... She had to leave, so as not to freak out... But now she was back and didn''t know how to feel.

    The group proceeded to the large gate, where guards checked on people entering the city. The movement of people was not so numerous, but there were some merchants, mercenaries, and many peasants coming and going from the city.

    There are about ten guards at the gate, and they wore an armor set, which looked old with the symbol of a white cloud on a light blue background. In Bluewind, there were no ID cards like Portgreen, so all they had to do was say their reason for entering the city, and if the guards saw no problems, they could enter.

    The guards saw Lucien''s group approaching and thought they were hooded mercenaries. They did not like to depend on outsiders to help the kingdom, but there were not many warriors, and the King had to hire many travelers in those difficult times.

    "Second princess!! I''m sorry, my princess. I got carried away." The guard who went to check on Lucien''s group was surprised when Marie took off her hood, revealing her beautiful blue hair. The two princesses and the queen were the only people in the city with blue hair.

    "Is there a problem, guard? Let us through, and please don''t comment about my return." Marie acted in a way that Lucien had not seen. She always seemed very serious, but now she seemed a little sad as she spoke coldly.

    Lucien was behind Marie, but somehow he felt Marie''s mood change. He then walked over her side and took her hand without saying anything.

    "Ah!?" Marie exclaimed sheepishly, making the guards stare at them, and Lucien smiles. She felt Lucien''s hand holding hers and reacted on impulse... But not trying to pull away as she would have done before, but squeezing his hand.

    "Yes, of course, my princess. Your group can pass." Everyone knew that the Second Princess was a very reclusive person and sharp. Nobody wanted to have problems with royalty, so the guard controlled his curiosity and acted seriously and respectfully...

    But he certainly would gossip about seeing the "ice princess" blush when a stranger touched her hand...

    Lucien''s group caught everyone''s attention. Not only did they look like mysterious mercenaries, but Oya and Ko caught everyone''s attention as tamed mystic beasts were uncommon in Bluewind.

    The group went through the big gate, and Lucien again saw a lot of people. It was very different from Portgreen, but the Bluewind city also had its charm. The architecture of the buildings was similar, with almost everything made of gray stone. Everything looked very old.

    Another difference of Portgreen was that almost everyone there was human, and just a few demi-humans are seen in groups who looked like travelers. Merchants, guards, and citizens are all human.

    Maria never liked to draw attention, so she put on her hood again and led the group towards the castle. As the city was built on the mountain, the entire structure was sloped, and the group had to go up the street.

    In the gate where the lower part of the mountain was, there a street that passed through the middle of the two mountains, and the other streets were sloped to the two peaks. Walls surrounded half of each mountain. The end and beginning of the lowest street were the entrances and exits of the city.

    Lucien did not stop holding Marie''s hand as his group continued up the sloping street. She was flushed, but no one noticed because of the hood.

    The guard who saw Marie at the gate warned the others and called a messenger near the city''s entrance. "Let the King know that the Second Princess has returned!"

    The man did not think twice and ran to the castle. His job was to report to the King about anyone important who passed through the gates, so he was swift and knew shortcuts to the castle. He could quickly get there before Lucien''s group, who was walking.

    -------------------

    "Do you like it?"

    "..."

    "Do you feel so good that you can''t talk?"

    "..."

    Inside a large luxurious room, a fat man with gray hair was lying on top of a woman who did not look very young but was not ugly.

    The man continued to rub his old body against the woman who was clearly not enjoying it but was trying to keep a fake smile on her face.

    "Say you like it... Or I''ll have you hit..." The man wanted the woman to m.o.a.n under his body, but she was silent all the time, and the man could not continue for a few more seconds.

    "I..." The woman was not happy to be with that man, even though he was the highest authority in the city, he was just disgusting, and she couldn''t pretend to be enjoying it.

    "Bitch!" The man lost his temper. He just wanted her to m.o.a.n, and he saw no problem with that. To disobey such a simple order was to ask for a beating. He raised his hand to hit the woman in the face.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    The woman was startled. She didn''t expect the man to hit her for something so stupid, but before she was abused, they heard a knock on the door, and an anxious voice came from outside the room.

    "My King, the Second Princess has returned. I''m sorry to interrupt, but you ordered us to report anything about her immediately."

    "What?!" Julius Olsen, the King of Bluewind, left the bed when he heard his guard''s voice and ran towards the door eagerly.

    "My King..." The guard saw the King open the door n.a.k.e.d and was disgusted, but made his best smile while reporting on the arrival of Marie.

    Julius dressed quickly, took his crown, and left the room after giving the woman in bed a stern look and closing the door. "Don''t let her leave the room. I have to punish her today."

    The guard could only feel sorry for the poor woman because it was not known to everyone, but the King could be very cruel to women... While he was watching the bedroom door, Julius prepared to receive his not-so-loved daughter...

    ------------------------

    "Who are you?!" One of the royal guards, securing the entrance to the great gray castle, asked Lucien''s group, who had just arrived.

    Lucien paid no attention to the guard as he was still looking at the castle. It was very high with more than a hundred meters, also made of the old gray stones like the walls.

    It was on an upper part of the mountain, so on one side, he could see the whole city, and on the other, it was a cliff where had an unlimited view of the distant horizon.

    The guard saw the group still approaching the castle''s doors and was upset. He called them because he saw the white tigresses and found the group suspicious. He prepared to aim the spear at them...

    "It''s me." Marie took off her hood, and the guards were relieved. They acted arrogantly because they were royal guards, but they would not show disrespect to the royalty.

    "Second Princess, I''m happy with your safe return. Please come in. Everyone missed you very much." The guard bowed, and so did his companions. Everyone acted very politely, but Marie knew they were just pretending. She was not a very popular person like her sister...

    "Let''s go," Marie called the group as she entered the castle.

    "Wait! You have to remove the hood." The guard who had spoken to Marie saw Cassidy entering behind her and reached out to remove Cassidy''s hood.

    *Woosh*

    The guard acted quickly, but before anyone understood what was going on, they heard the sound of something sharp cutting the wind.

    "AAAAAHHHRR!!!" No one noticed when the red katana appeared in Lucien''s hands. He cut the guard close to his shoulder, severing his entire arm still in heavy armor.

    The other three guards tried to aim their spears at Lucien, but even if they were very fast, they were still slower than Lucien''s women, who drank a lot of "boost milk."

    Astrid held a guard by the neck. Mia pointed her dagger at another guard''s neck. Rose made a stone spear in the air, which also aimed at the third guard''s neck.

    "Damn it! Shit! Shit! AAAHHH!!" The guard continued to cry on the floor as he lost his blood quickly by the severe wound. Lucien was swinging his sword in the air to get the blood off of it.

    "Did you try to order my wife?" Marie held Lucien''s hand to prevent him from going too far, but it didn''t help because he ignored her, and approached the guard on the floor to stomp on his belly, kneading his armor into the chest.

    *Plhurr*

    "No!!! Stop!! Please!!!" The guard spits out a large amount of blood when Lucien stomped on his belly and started to beg while crying.

    The other guards wanted to do something, but a move and Lucien''s women would kill them. Marie didn''t know whether to stop Lucien. She did not want to see unnecessary deaths, but she would not go against Lucien... Not after accepting to be with him even though she knew his cruel personality.

    Cassidy wanted to say it was enough, but like the other girls, she would not side with other people and against her man. She was actually happy that he called her his wife...

    "Stop? I''m not sure... What do you think, girls?"

    Lucien knew he was overreacting, but why would he let anyone get away with trying to touch his sweet Cassidy? What kind of man would he be if he did not punish such an offense...

 Chapter 59 - King Without Kingdom

    "What''s going on there?"

    "Who''s screaming?"

    The castle area is one of the highest parts of the mountain, so it was not a very busy place. Still, people were walking around, going to, and from the castle.

    The guard continued to scream while Lucien stomped on him, so obviously, it caught the attention of many people, who started watching Lucien and his group humiliating the royal guards.

    "But what the hell is going on out there?!" Julius heard the commotion outside the castle when he came down the stairs to meet Marie. He called other guards and headed for the castle''s great doors.

    "What!?!?! Marie?! What is going on??!" Julius saw his daughter at the door while hooded people attacked his guards. He questioned Marie as his guards prepared to attack.

    "Stop, father!! They offended him first. If the guards act, they will just die." Marie was still perplexed by everything that was going on. She knew Lucien was overreacting, but she just couldn''t stand against him...

    Most of the girls didn''t even have any thoughts about the guards. They were not born in Bluewind like Marie, so all they cared about was Lucien.

    Cassidy understood that it wouldn''t help them, but she couldn''t help feeling offended when a mere guard raised his hand against her, and she felt that Lucien did nothing wrong...

    Rose had a more intense reaction. She didn''t like humans very much, and she loved the way Lucien overreacted for his woman... She wanted him to do the same for her, and her fangs had already grown out of her excitement at the thought of Lucien.

    L.u.s.t also liked Lucien''s show. She was connected with him, and when he acted so intensely, it made her horny. Still, it seemed enough, and she questioned him.

    "You are making your girls tense. They didn''t stop you... Did that please you enough?"

    "I think so." Lucien couldn''t deny that it was a good thing the girls didn''t try to stop him. Marie tried to hold his hand, but she was on his side and not on her own people... He had already punished the guard, so it was time to end the show.

    Lucien took his foot off the guard''s belly. "It''s enough, girls."

    Mia put the dagger down; Astrid released the guard, and Rose broke the stone spear. The King looked at the hooded man, who was supposed to be the leader of the group, then questioned Marie.

    "Who is he?"

    "Him? He is..." Marie wanted to say that he was her man, but she was embarrassed. She didn''t know exactly what her relationship was with Lucien... He said he wanted her, and she wants to be with him, but it''s not so simple to declare it to everyone...

    Lucien didn''t blame Marie for being embarrassed. But he would make his point clear. "I am her husband. Shall we go in or continue talking outside?"

    "!?!?!?"

    The King was perplexed and upset. The girls were jealous of Marie. And Marie... She could only cutely blush as she agreed with Lucien... She just wouldn''t say it out loud, because she was even more embarrassed now.

    "Let''s go in." The King knew that continuing to talk outside the castle would only cause problems. He told the guards to stay at the doors, and someone takes the injured man to the healing mage, then called Lucien''s group to enter the palace.

    Lucien walked to Marie''s side and entered the hall, hugging her by the waist. Marie couldn''t resist Lucien''s touch, and let him guide her like a cute little wife.

    Julius led the group into a large and luxurious room where there was a gray stone throne with blue symbols. He sat on his royal throne and looked at the group with a stern look.

    "Marie, explain!"

    Lucien didn''t like the tone Julius used to speak to Marie. He didn''t care that he was her father, as no one could be rude to his cute wizard.

    "What!? I don''t care about your f.u.c.k.i.n.g crown. Didn''t you hear that I''m her husband? Who are you to demand anything from her like that?"

    "I am the KING and her father! Do you dare to disrespect me within my kingdom?!" Julius did not like Lucien and his group at all. He didn''t mind killing everyone here, even if his daughter hated him afterward.

    When the King spoke loudly, many guards began to enter the throne room. Some with bows and crossbows already ready to shot.

    "Lower your tone and apologize to my wife, or you will be a dead king right now." The red katana appeared in Lucien''s hand, and his women prepare their weapons. They would fight anyone with just a hint from Lucien.

    "You are a fool!!" The King stood as more guards surrounded Lucien''s group.

    *Tremble*

    The room started to shake when Rose''s hands shone with a slight brown light. She had excellent control over the earth element and could focus her powers to make everything tremble around, but they were safe in the middle of the room.

    "Who''s the fool here? If you want to die, I can help you with that." Lucien smiled at the King while he was totally calm, still holding his katana with one hand and the other hand on Marie''s waist.

    Cassidy thought that the Bluewind Kingdom could be their allies and a safe place for them to stay now. She would not go against Lucien''s will, but a peaceful solution could be helpful too. She stepped forward and took off some of her hood, just enough for Julius to see her face and not the guards.

    "How?!" Julius was startled by the fact that Lucien''s group showed so much power, but when he saw Cassidy''s face and recognized her, he was perplexed.

    Cassidy covered her face quickly and returned to Lucien''s side. He can''t but make his katana disappear and hug her waist too. She was silent to let him lead the situation, and Lucien couldn''t be more grateful for having such good women.

    "We don''t have to be enemies. Send the guards out so that we can talk in peace." Lucien saw when the King was perplexed to recognize Cassidy and took the opportunity to try to resolve the situation without having to start a massacre.

    "..." Julius did not know how to react. Everything seemed very absurd... His daughter came back with a group of people led by an insane man who said to be her husband.

    He was not only hostile to him, the King but Queen Cassidy, who was supposedly dead, was with him... It was too much for him to understand.

    "Father... Please, let''s talk in peace." Marie did not want to cause problems for Lucien and tried her best to stop her father from being hostile. She didn''t think for a second to ask Lucien to take it easy...

    "Don''t beg him ever again. If he still wants to fight, it will only be bad for him." Lucien pressed Marie''s body against him. He didn''t want to see his women beg another man, even if he was her father.

    The King saw that Lucien would not change his posture, and he did not want to go against Queen Cassidy... After all, she always helped his kingdom. He didn''t think she would let Lucien hurt him, so he motioned to the guards.

    "Go out and close the door, but if you hear any suspicious noise come in and shoot anyone hostile." Julius sat on the throne, trying to look as calm as possible, but he was freaking out inside.

    Cassidy waited for the guards to leave and took off her hood while looking sternly at Julius. "Good... I hope you still know how to respect me."

    "I''m sorry, Queen Cassidy. Please understand that I didn''t expect him to be so disrespectful to me."

    Julius was distraught to apologize since Lucien was the only one to blame for not respecting him, the King. But he felt a terrible feeling as he looked at Cassidy so docile in Lucien''s arms.

    Cassidy saw Julius look at Lucien and thought about using something she was saving to gain an advantage of Lucien.

    She held his arm around her waist as she spoke proudly. "If he is my man, and I am the Queen... He is obviously the King of Portgreen, thus your superior. Do you want him to respect you? Wouldn''t it be better for you to leave that throne and pay your respects to the true King?"

    "I... I... Tsk!" Julius did not know what to say. Cassidy has always been a powerful and proud woman. Even when she got married, she always led Portgreen as the only ruler, but now she was saying that guy was the real King...

    He wanted to call the guards and finish this nightmare... But things were not going well for his kingdom... Having Cassidy''s help if she retakes the crown would be the best end... Even if he had to pay respect to Lucien, that would be better than continuing suffering from attacks by bandits and mystic beasts.

    He stood from his throne but did not bow. He tried his best smile, which was clearly fake while paying his "respects" to the King and Queen of Portgreen.

    "I''m glad you''re alive, my Queen. I am happy to meet you, my King. I hope to be useful as your loyal servant."

    Marie was disgusted by how her father was acting. She always hated how he brutally acted against the people but was so polite to a more potent royalty. She didn''t like that system where someone had inherited power...

    But now, her father was not only obedient to Cassidy but also to Lucien... She didn''t think Cassidy was going to let Lucien be King, but that made sense as he was the only one in the group leading... She didn''t know how to feel when Lucien became the "royalty" she hated so much... But strangely she couldn''t see anything wrong about him even being called King...

    Lucien could only smile. Being King didn''t look bad... Of course, they needed to defeat the guild and mercenary groups, before they had any power. But he did not doubt that they could do it soon...

    "Good... Good. Now we need a hot bath and clean rooms. We will talk about how to proceed tomorrow." Cassidy always defended the Bluewind Kingdom, so she was sure that Julius would be a loyal servant. Even though he was not such a good person, he was still an intelligent ruler.

    "Certainly, my Queen. I will have them arrange the best accommodation for you. I hope to hear your story tomorrow. Know that Bluewind is always by your side, even if we are not really powerful."

    Julius had many thoughts running through his mind. Everything became a mess after Cassidy lost the crown, but now that he found out she was alive, he could think of many ways to save his kingdom from the chaos...

    Julius called some servants to take Lucien''s group to the guest rooms. He would do whatever Cassidy ordered as long as it could benefit his kingdom.

    After Lucien''s group left the throne room, he looked at the corner of the room where there were large blue curtains. "Sergio, show up."

    "My King." After Julius spoke, a man wearing black clothes appeared in front of him quickly. His speed was incredible that the King couldn''t even see his movements.

    "Did you see it? It was the real Queen Cassidy, right?" Julius was still perplexed by everything that happened and confirmed it with his most loyal servant.

    "Yes, my King; what are we going to do now? I''m not sure helping her recover Portgreen is the wisest way... After all, who else would be loyal to her?"

    Julius had many doubts. He didn''t know which minor kingdoms Cassidy had contacted, and who was on her side. He knew nothing and needed information urgently.

    "Send your men to all the kingdoms nearby, and send someone to Portgreen. We need to know anything useful. For now, Cassidy seems our best option, since no one else will help us..."

    "Yes, my King. Getting information is the best plan now." The man in the black suit bowed and disappeared from the throne to carry out Julius'' orders. He was very agile and stealthy, being called the master of spies by the royal guards...

    But Lucien noticed his presence in the room the entire time and was listening to their conversation as he went upstairs with the girls.

 Chapter 60 - Bluewind City (part 1)

    After Lucien''s group left the throne room, they followed two servants, which Marie''s father ordered to take them to the guest rooms on the third floor of the castle.

    Lucien could hear everything going on in the castle with his high senses. He could also hear the King''s conversation with his hidden servant. Lucien did not blame the King for trying to get information about Cassidy...

    But he didn''t think he could be an ally with the King after seeing how he acted with Marie... Maybe they don''t have to be enemies, but that would depend on how Julius will act.

    As the group climbed the stairs, Lucien enjoyed the view of Mia''s beautiful ass. He could hear her heart beating faster, as she seemed to be aware of his gaze...

    While Lucien talked to L.u.s.t about his intense desires, he also thought of his mother and ended up tighten Cassidy''s hand, who was at his side.

    Cassidy didn''t hate it, but on the contrary, she felt an intense desire for Lucien all the time and couldn''t control her body and emotions close to him. She couldn''t help thinking that Lucien is so perfect and blamed him for making her look like a little girl in love.

    Of course, she was happy that he was taking care of her and Mia. She tried to initiate mental communication with him while they were still going up the stairs. It didn''t take long for her to get it as her connection with Lucien was already very strong, but it kept growing.

    After a few loving words, Lucien asked why she had said that he was the King. He was taken off guard by this as he hadn''t thought about being King...

    "Do you hate it?" Cassidy used mental communication all the time so that only Lucien could hear her.

    "Of course not. Being King has many good points... But the best part is having the most fantastic Queen of all by my side..." Lucien couldn''t help teasing Cassidy, and the result was excellent as she deeply blushed while squeezing his hand.

    After a few seconds of silence, Cassidy said something that shocked Lucien. She seemed to have said her thoughts because her voice was very low, even so, he heard her words in his mind, which made him very pleased.

    "Love you."

    "Love you too." Lucien didn''t think twice about answering Cassidy. He felt both desire and intense affection for her. If it wasn''t love, he would never know how to love...

    He could hear her heartbeat like that of a deer in front of the headlight... He felt really good knowing he could drive her so excited that way and went even further by squeezing her ass.

    Cassidy tried to appear calm as she climbed the stairs in her real posture, but her whole body wanted Lucien to eat her soon as possible. She was going crazy when she realized they had reached the third floor.

    "Dear guests, we have many rooms prepared to accommodate you perfectly. Just choose one." The maid looked very young, not yet 18 years old. She wore a classic embroidered maid outfit and pointed to the rooms in the large luxurious corridor.

    Lucien thought about staying in a room with Cassidy while the other girls had their own rooms, but they all started arguing about "who would sleep with husband," and he didn''t know how to act.

    Marie wanted to help Lucien and the group to settle in before going to see her mother, but now it looked like the argument would take a while, and she approached Lucien to say good night.

    She expected him to hug her or something like that, but instead of quick movements, he was slowly towards her, clearly testing if she was going to walk back.

    How could she deny something to the man she had accepted as hers? Marie laid her head on Lucien''s shoulder as he did the same with her, and they hugged each other tightly.

    Marie was very relaxed in her lover''s arms, smelling Lucien''s pleasant scent. She felt time stand still and just wanted to hug him forever... But she knew she had to go see her mother before she loses all will of getting out of Lucien''s side.

    To her happiness, Lucien gave her a tender kiss before she ran off without saying anything, to keep his taste in her mouth.

    The girls'' argument about who would sleep with him made Lucien have to act. "We will all sleep in the same room."

    The two servants wanted to argue that they would not fit all eight in the same bed, but they could not argue with guests as they were simple servants...

    The butler bowed and went down and started down the stairs... But the maid couldn''t help looking at Oya and Ko while respectfully suggesting something to Lucien. "Sir, we have a place for dogs... Your pets would be comfortable there."

    Lucien would have hit the maid if she was not a woman. He saw Oya and Ko as his beloved companions, and their place was always beside him, in the fight or in comfort.

    "Why wouldn''t I let them sleep with me? Why don''t you sleep with the dogs?"

    The maid could only bow her head in shame. Lucien''s words were harsh, but she was just a maid, and shouldn''t have been involved in the guests'' matters. She apologized after bowing several times and went down the stairs.

    Lucien couldn''t help thinking that he was too harsh to the maid. He was just distraught because he liked his cute tigresses so much... Of course, he could always apologize to the maid later.

    "Let''s go in? I really need a hot bath!" Lucien opened the door of the first room, while the girls couldn''t help thinking that even an ice bath would be "hot" with him.

    *Thud*

    Lucien opened the door normally, but he has pushed ahead, making the door hit the wall with a loud thud. He heard Cassidy''s movements, but why would he avoid the sweet Queen who just wanted to jump in his arms?

    The girls could only make a face while looking at Lucien and Cassidy kissing as they rolled on the floor. They did not have the same initiative as the dominant Queen, and that was a disadvantage...

    Lucien stopped rolling while he was on top of Cassidy, and pressed her arms against the floor while giving tap kisses on her neck and face. "Let''s take a bath first, my Queen. I must be stinking after a day on the road."

    "Noooo way!!" All the girls spoke together. Everyone agreed that Lucien''s scent was always the best... The more sweaty he was, the more pleasant his scent was...

    Lucien started to laugh while Oya began to lick his ear in agreement with the girls. He didn''t mind banging all of them before the bath, during the bath, and after the bath... But he knew it wasn''t that simple for girls to do things like that, yet...

    He stood after giving Cassidy a wet kiss and got a good look at the room while the girls took off their hoods and settled down.

    The room was huge and luxurious, approximately 8x8 meters. The floor had a soft carpet, and the walls were red with delicate finishes. The furniture was amazing, and the bed was very large as it could easily fit five people...

    Still, the room seems small for seven women and two tigresses... The girls started looking at Lucien, waiting for a solution...

    Lucien didn''t want to think too much right now... He just wanted a hot bath and for some of his beautiful girls to sit on his c.o.c.k while he strokes Ko''s soft fur...

    *Boom*

    He could hear that there was no one in the next room, so he broke the wall with a kick.

    "We now have a double room. Decide who will sleep where, or just put the beds together... Just do it in order, because if you start to argue... You will have no milk for days..."

    "Right." None of the girls wanted to go against Lucien''s orders and run out of the precious milk... They started tidying up the rooms and cleaning up the mess Lucien made when he broke the wall.

    Lucien liked to see the girls working together as sisters... A strange desire to see his blood sisters and his mother with them like that made him smile without realizing what it looked like...

    "Oya, Ko."

    *Roar* *Meow*

    The bathroom wouldn''t be big enough to fit all the girls like the natural pool in the stream. So, Lucien chose to call his more "behaved girls" to bathe with him.

    Oya and Ko, as felines never really liked bathing... But how could they deny being close with their beloved master? Obviously, they followed him into the bathroom.

    After a bathtub heated with magic stones, Lucien returned to the bedroom. Everything was tidy, and the two beds were in one part of the room while the other was used to keep the furniture like wardrobes and tables.

    Some girls went to take a bath on the other side of the room, while the fastest girls entered the bathroom Lucien used, wanting to take a bath in the same water as him...

    Lucien called Cassidy and Astrid to the balcony of the room. The balcony was not very big, but it had a beautiful view of the cliff on the side of the castle.

    He sat on the par.a.p.et while stroking Ko in his lap and looking at Cassidy. "Marie''s father''s spies are now leaving the castle. They were sent to nearby kingdoms and Portgreen to investigate you."

    Cassidy and Astrid didn''t think for a second to ask how Lucien knew that. They trusted him completely and knew his hearing was incredible.

    "What do you propose we do?" Cassidy had a lot of ideas when she learned that Lucien could heal her... She wanted to retake her kingdom and take revenge on those who betrayed her... But it was only a short time in Lucien''s arms, and she would follow him without thinking twice.

    "Killing is the best option. Julius'' spy knows about you. He can reveal information about us, which would be very bad now..."

    Lucien didn''t change his expression as he talked about killing people he didn''t even know... People who hadn''t hurt him but were just doing something that made sense...

    Cassidy could only be thankful for having Lucien with her... It wouldn''t be easy to retake the crown when those bastards used ruthless methods to attack her... She didn''t need someone good, but someone who could do what was necessary to defeat their enemies...

    And Lucien was someone like that... She could only agree with his ruthless methods. "We''d better avoid problems. But what about Julius? He would certainly be upset about that."

    Astrid also agreed to kill the spies before they could leak information. "We just kill them without anyone noticing."

    "Yes, I can follow them out of town and kill them. But as the city has two exits, someone needs to go the other way." Lucien believed that Mia and Maggie were the right choices for that since they were quite stealthy. But he didn''t want Mia to kill when he could do it for his sweet young lady.

    Astrid could also be stealthy, so she offered to go. Lucien trusted the beautiful manticore-woman a lot and had nothing against her going. He also wanted to use this opportunity to see how Maggie would act away from him.

    "Maggie and Rose are going with you. Be careful." Lucien didn''t want Astrid to be alone with Maggie, and he also wanted to send someone he could communicate mentally with. Rose''s tattoo was the second with the most intense color, showing that her connection to him was almost the same as Cassidy''s.

    Everyone agreed, and Lucien called Maggie and Rose to the balcony after they finished the bath. He looked at them lovingly as he explained the situation and finalized the talk with the promise of rewards.

    "Follow Astrid''s lead, behave well, and kill targets stealthily so that I reward you..."

    "Mm." The girls'' eyes sparkled by excitement when they imagined the reward Lucien would give them...

    Rose wanted to use her levitation spell to fly and eliminate the spies quickly so that she could lie in Lucien''s arms while being spoiled by him...

    Maggie knew that she was not at the top of Lucien''s list and wanted to do her best to gain his trust. She always acted alone after losing her parents... But now, she could be part of a new family, and she just had to show her sincerity so that Lucien would truly accept her in his group...

    Astrid not only worried about Cassidy''s situation, but she also saw Lucien as her King... But that didn''t stop her from wanting to be spoiled by him too...

    So, three excited shadows leaped across the rooftops at night as they moved toward one of the city exits.

    "I am going, my Queen." Lucien kissed Cassidy before putting on his hood and running furtively toward another exit of the city. He was maintaining mental communication with Rose and Cassidy so that they would not be taken off guard.

    "Come back quickly, my King." Cassidy can''t help but tease Lucien just like he did with her.

 Chapter 61 - Bluewind City (part 2)

    *Thud*

    "What?!" A man wearing a brown hood woke up when he heard something banging on the table in front of him.

    "Who is your leader?" A man wearing black clothes asked the man in the brown hood, who was the only one at a table full of fresh beer mugs.

    "Who wants to know?" The man was clearly drunk. He looked at the man in black clothes and asked, upset.

    The black-clothed man, one of the King''s spies, wanted to hire some mercenaries to travel to Portgreen. He pointed to the bag of coins he threw on the table. "Fifty silver coins. Let me talk to your leader."

    The brown-hooded man checked the bag and really had a lot of silver coins... It wasn''t a high payment, but his group was almost leaving the city... He took the spy to the back of the tavern where there was a brothel.

    The leader of the small mercenary group agreed to take some spies for more silver coins. They would travel to the nearest neighboring kingdom, so it would only be beneficial to them.

    The spy returned to report the spymaster near the castle, and an hour later, he and the other three spies meet the mercenaries near one of the city exits.

    Some mercenaries were clearly drunk, but the group had twenty men, and most were fine. With the four spies, they left the city through the northern exit.

    The group passed through the gates without any problems and followed the north road. They, as well as the guards and anyone nearby, did not notice the three figures, which followed them from the shadows.

    Lucien had listened to the spy talk about him and his partners traveling with a mercenary group. He reported everything to Rose, and the trio recognized the mercenary group quickly with Maggie''s abilities.

    On the wall, a hundred meters from the gate, Maggie went down using a rope. Astrid has a feline agility and high endurance so that she could jump off the wall without any problems.

    Rose could literally levitate to the ground. The group went down the wall and continued to follow the group of mercenaries, who started to ride horses shortly after leaving the city.

    The Bluewind Kingdom area was open fields and not forests as close to Portgreen city, so using horses there was very popular even though attack by mystic beasts was common too.

    Of course, that horses were not so incredible as to be a problem for the girls to follow. After all, they were already amazing women before drinking Lucien''s special milk, now Maggie and Rose have agility equivalent to the best A-rank adventurers. At the same time, Astrid could easily surpass some S-rank.

    Under Astrid''s orders, the girls followed the mercenary group five miles away from the city. They started the attack only after passing a small hill to eliminate the targets with maximum discretion.

    The mercenary group was traveling smoothly. They had already gone through this route several times, and apart from having to deal with some beast attacks, they never had any significant problems on that road.

    *Tremble*

    "What the f.u.c.k is that?!" The group''s leader was a Gold-rank mercenary and was startled when the earth began to shake. The horses were frightened by knocking over most of the men while stone thorns grew from the ground creating a kind of strange wall around the group.

    The King''s spies were men trained in stealth and investigation techniques. Even so, they didn''t notice anything until the attack started... Then they heard a strange conversation, which left them very confused.

    (Rose) "Let''s do this fast. My husband must be waiting for me."

    (Maggie) "Stop calling him husband! You haven''t married yet."

    (Rose) "What do you have to do with it? I don''t need anyone to say that we''re married. We made a pact, and I will only be his for life. Isn''t that being married?"

    (Maggie) "So if that''s the case, he''s also my husband!"

    (Rose and Astrid) "You?"

    (Astrid) "Don''t forget that you tried to hurt his Queen and Princess. Don''t think too much of yourself just because he doesn''t mistreat you."

    (Rose) "Let''s do it now. I can''t keep the ground shaking all the time."

    Maggie had already started to channeling her big fire spell. Before meeting Lucien, she needed about a minute to do it, but after receiving his "affection," she could feel the mana flowing faster, and about forty seconds would be enough to cast it now.

    Rose kept the earth-shaking within the circle created by earth thorns. But as she had to focus her spell on a small area, it was not as intense as the earthquake spell in Portgreen. So, some mercenaries were managing to pass between the earth thorns...

    Of course, the trio was working as a team, with the same goal of receiving loving rewards from Lucien. Then Astrid killed all the mercenaries who were making it through the earth thorns wall.

    "AARGGG!!"

    "SHIIITT!!"

    "DAMNNN!"

    "WHO IS DOING THIS?!?!?"

    The mercenary group was panicking. The night was dark, and they could not understand anything as the earth shook, and the earth wall surrounded them.

    The leader has superior resistance compared to the others, but he heard the agonized screams of a mate, who crossed the wall of thorns... So he waited before trying to escape...

    "NOOO PLEASEEEE- AAAAAA!!"

    The mercenary leader heard another agonized cry. Not only him, but the four King''s spies also realized that inside the circle of earth thorns and outside, they were under attack.

    Nobody knew what to do. The earth thorns continued to grow, forming a dome while more people died trying to escape... Some mercenaries started to throw bombs or to use spells and abilities against the wall, which only made it worse because they were hurting themselves in the dark.

    The nightmare lasted so for a few seconds before a red light illuminated the earth''s dome inside. Everyone looked at the ground, which looked like fire... When the temperature quickly increased, everyone thought they would die burned by some fire spell...

    "?!?!?!"

    "..."

    Everyone started screaming when death was so close, but the red light went out faster than it appeared. The temperature stopped rising, and a top part of the earth dome broke, causing a rock to fall on the head of an unlucky mercenary...

    Except for the mercenary who died from the fallen stone on his head, the others were relieved... But the nightmare continued as they were trapped inside the earth dome without knowing what to do.

    "Who''s out there? Why are you attacking us?" After a few seconds of deadly silence, the leader of the group spoke in fear towards the hole in the ceiling. The mercenaries didn''t think to try anything as the attackers seemed much stronger than they are, so trying to talk was the safest option.

    After a few more seconds, a female voice came from outside the dome.

    (Astrid) "Just stay there. If you try moving at all... You will regret it..."

    Everyone stood still. Most even held their breath... Still, the leader tried his most soft tone to speak respectfully. "We will not try anything... But, please, my Lady, let us, insignificant mercenaries, know who we offended."

    (Rose/Maggie/Astrid) "Husband."

    (Mercenaries) "!?!?!?!?"

    The mercenary leader wanted to ask more, but he knew he couldn''t upset the Lady and her "attacking group." Everyone inside the dome was silent so that they could hear, even low, the strange conversation coming from outside the dome.

    (Astrid) "Did he only say to stop the attack?"

    (Rose) "Yes. He only told us to keep them alive until further orders."

    (Maggie) "I hope we still get the reward..."

    (Rose/Maggie/Astrid) "Indeed!"

    "I already miss that c.o.c.k so much..." Rose closed her eyes while remembering the scent she loved so much.

    "Humm... That delicious hot milk..." Maggie licked her lips, thinking about Lucien''s taste...

    "Can''t wait..." Astrid couldn''t contain her eagerness. She had high expectations for that night.

    "?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!??!!?" The mercenaries didn''t know if they were more confused or scared... Well, they could both.

    ------------------

    An hour ago.

    Lucien was at the top of a castle tower, focusing all his vision and hearing on the spymaster, who was preparing his things to travel.

    He listened to all the man''s conversations and knew what all the other spies looked like and would do next... Except for one. He saw the spymaster give a sealed letter to another spy. He took the letter to a room inside the castle, where Lucien could not see or hear anything from.

    All Lucien heard was the spymaster saying, "Take it to Lady, right now." Lucien checked the room, but it had no windows and appeared to have a powerful magic barrier, which only allowed the spy to pass the letter under the door quickly.

    He thought about breaking the door down, but it seemed stupid just to see what Lady was on the other side... He had to do things logically, and that meant stay stealth and having information before acting.

    Lucien watched the spymaster finish his affairs at the castle and head for the west gate. He would go to Portgreen while his spies went to the small neighboring kingdoms.

    "Huh?" While following the spymaster after leaving the castle, Lucien heard a strange noise in the castle. He was very curious about the room with the magic barrier, so he was still focused there so that he could hear the sound of what looked like a stone door opening on the fourth floor, right below the mysterious room on the fifth floor of the castle.

    He heard softer footsteps than the castle''s servants. Then he concluded that the mysterious person must have come from the mysterious room through some secret passage and was sneaking through the castle. Probably in response to the spymaster''s letter.

    Even though he knew something suspicious and had such incredible senses, Lucien was just one person and had to follow the spymaster, who was a direct danger to his precious Cassidy. In contrast, the mysterious person in the castle still showed no threat to his women.

    Lucien thought about trying to mentally communicate with Mia or Cassidy so that they could investigate the mysterious person... But he feared something would happen to them while he was away from the castle.

    Cassidy was strong, but only Mia had stealth abilities to follow the mysterious figure, and Lucien didn''t want to put her at risk without support.

    Then he ignored the mysterious person as he approached the gate, following the spymaster.

    The spymaster did not use a horse and leave the city on foot. He was swift and ran like a shadow within the dark night.

    Still, Lucien was much more agile than him and thought of killing the man two miles away from the gates... But he heard something...

    Lucien heard the same soft footsteps from the mysterious person in the castle, passing through the city walls. As the person was passing through the walls and avoiding the gate, he was only more curious.

    "Good..." He noticed that the spymaster was slowing down as he headed for a tree on the side of the road. At the same time, he was focused on the mysterious figure who was heading towards the spymaster.

    Lucien stood five hundred meters from the spymaster, near a large rock as he watched the mysterious figure approach the tree.

    "My Lady." The spymaster bowed to the mysterious figure in a very respectful way. Lucien did not hear him spoke in a tone so courteous, even for the King.

    "Explain what you reported in the letter." Lucien heard the mysterious person speak, and was surprised by her soft voice. She seemed like a middle-aged woman.

    To Lucien''s surprise, the spymaster started reporting everything about him and his women. Everything they knew, and even simple things like the fact that he shows great affection for Oya and Ko.

    The spymaster''s report did not have much useful information and was simple things like the girls'' features, which were possible to see even through the hood, and things that could be concluded by their voices or the way they acted against the royal guards...

    But the most complete part of the report was about him, the spymaster not only told a lot about Lucien to the mysterious woman but also a lot of hypotheses he had about the supposed new King of Portgreen.

    The mysterious woman listened to everything the spymaster said. When he finished the report, she was silent for a few seconds before speaking words that surprised Lucien.

    "Is he the man that my Marie chose?"

 Chapter 62 - Trust the Devil (part 1)

    The spymaster realized that the woman didn''t seem to like Lucien... He was proud to know people well and had to give his opinion, even if he would never go against her orders...

    "My Lady, Princess Marie seems to like him a lot. Not only her but also Queen Cassidy and the other women in his group."

    "You said he is very handsome... I understand, he is young and energetic, but..."

    In fact, the spymaster liked Lucien very much. He did not like the stupid royal guard, who ran his hand over all the women who entered the castle... And he did not like the damn King, who he was obliged to serve... Lucien put the two in their places, and the spymaster couldn''t help but be happy.

    "My Lady, he went against the King the same second he was rude to Marie... I don''t know if she can find another man like that..."

    The woman looked sternly at the spymaster. "Do you also want to enter his harem? Damn, I understand everything you said... But..."

    "BUT?!?!" The woman quickly turned when she heard Lucien''s voice; her hands started to glow with blue light. The spymaster made a quick move and drew a sword while standing in front of the woman.

    (Spymaster) "Lucien, what are you doing here?"

    Lucien continued walking towards them. Everything was very dark, but the blue light on the hooded woman''s hands revealed part of Lucien''s body when he was less than a hundred meters from them.

    (Lucien) "You talk to me as if we know each other, but we were never introduced..."

    (Spymaster) "I didn''t mean to offend you... Please stop approaching."

    The spymaster''s sword trembled, and Lucien knew that it was not a technique but fear... Lucien saw this man speak fearlessly to a King, lie to him, and meet with another person in the shadows to give information that he did not even provide the King...

    But now, he was afraid? Why? Lucien was confused, but then he looked at the mysterious woman, and he understood.

    (Lucien) "Do you think I would do something to my beloved mother-in-law? I just came here to kill you... This has nothing to do with her."

    (Hooded woman) "You..."

    (Lucien) "Me what? We come here because your daughter said we would have allies... But all I see are people plotting in the shadows... Do you know what I think? Marie would be a great Queen..."

    The spymaster held the sword in both hands while thinking of ways to prevent any problems.

    (Spymaster) "If you heard everything I said, you know that we are not your enemies."

    (Lucien) "Maybe... But I will not understand until you explain everything, or..."

    (Hooded woman) "Or? I could return an ice statue to my daughter... It''s better than an irrational husband."

    *Woosh*

    The woman''s hands started to glow with a blue light when she felt a breeze beside her...

    "Nooo!!!" The spymaster screamed when he realized that the woman had tried to threaten Lucien. He focused all his senses but still was unable to dodge Lucien''s elbow on his face... He was thrown back a few meters while he could only blame himself for letting things end like that.

    The woman thought she would panic when Lucien turned into a blur and appeared behind her... So close that she could feel his breath on her neck... Her hands held by his, while a pleasant scent attacked her nose, destroying any desire to fight.

    L.u.s.t didn''t even have to say that she was an incredible woman... Lucien would never hurt his wife''s mother for no reason.

    He held her hands tightly as he pressed his body against hers. "Angela... All I know about you is your name... Right, Angela? Marie didn''t tell me any more about you... You and she are actually quite different in personality... But the excellent scent is the same..."

    Angela didn''t know what to do. Lucien was holding her hands, preventing her from using her magic... All she could do was try to get out of his embrace slowly... "If I don''t freeze you to death, this won''t be my name anymore!"

    Lucien felt Angela''s smooth movements, and he liked it a lot. "You speak that way, but your body acts oppositely... Your ass does not stop rubbing my... I can''t help but react..."

    "Release my Queen, Lucien! Is this how you want to be good for Marie?" The spymaster took a few seconds to recover from Lucien''s blow, but he knew that Lucien had taken it easy on him; otherwise, he wouldn''t even get up.

    Of course, Lucien didn''t want to harm Angela... But he would not accept threats... Not by people plotting in the shadows or by anyone else.

    He gave Angela a wet kiss on the neck before releasing her hands. "If I see any light on your hands again..."

    Angela wanted to be dead now... She was easily abused by this man who was supposed to be her daughter''s husband... And she couldn''t fight back, or... She could feel the warmth of his kiss on her neck...

    As soon as Lucien released Angela, the spymaster stood in front of her again, but this time without the sword. He knew that anything would be useless against someone as fast as Lucien. "We don''t have to be enemies, Lucien. Please be rational."

    Lucien didn''t like people telling him to be rational. They wouldn''t be in that situation if they weren''t plotting, and Angela tried to attack him first. "I will be rational when I want and kill when I want as well... Whoever I want. Do you understand?"

    "Please, let''s talk in peace. I''m sure we can reach an agreement." The spymaster spoke in a very polite and respectful tone to Lucien. It was evident that he feared Lucien would "attack" Angela again.

    "First, tell me your name. If I suspect you are lying..." Lucien was already training a technique to hear heartbeats and be able to determine if a person was lying or not. Of course, L.u.s.t provided all the knowledge he needed.

    "Ron. My name is Ron... We will tell you everything you want to know... Right, my Lady?" Ron saw no reason for them to be Lucien''s enemies, but he would follow Angela''s orders at any cost... He only heard an "mm" sound because Angela was very embarrassed by everything that happened.

    After receiving permission from Angela, Ron started telling Lucien why they were "plotting" in the shadows.

    He explained that he is Angela''s cousin and was always very close to her since childhood. The Bluewind Kingdom has always suffered many attacks from the western borders, and before Cassidy was Queen, no one helped them.

    The powerful Olsen family has been losing its influential members over time, remaining only Angela from the central family while he was not powerful, thus starting the fall of the Bluewind Kingdom.

    Another influential family in the Kingdom was Julius''s family, but they were greedy and would not willingly help. So in the moment of more danger, Angela accepted to marry him, thus making Julius the King, who saved the Kingdom from the crisis.

    Julius was always a smart person, and even though he had no power, he allied them with Cassidy, so Bluewind became a vassal Kingdom of Portgreen, and things started to improve.

    Angela never liked him, but as the people liked the King, and everything seemed to be going well, she remained silent and lived in seclusion for years, only caring of her daughters...

    But a year ago, Cassidy lost the crown, and Portgreen stopped helping Bluewind. Julius said that everything would be fine as the Kingdom had already developed well in the years under Cassidy''s protection...

    Of course, things did not go so well. The attacks of bandits and mystic beasts increased on the west side of the Kingdom, and Julius ignored almost everything... Until he sent Marie''s sister to marry a prince from a small neighboring Kingdom, also a vassal of Portgreen.

    The Olsen family has always been the enemy of that Kingdom, and Angela knew that her daughter would not have a good life, and neither Bluewind would be safe with that alliance...

    But what could Angela do? She was known as the sick Queen, depressed Queen... The last powerful member of the old Olsen family, which meant nothing more...

    But she had to try something. For the safety of her daughters, Angela started trying to take control of the Kingdom from the shadows. At first, she could only count on Ron, who was always close to the King as his most loyal servant but was actually only loyal to Angela.

    Then Angela and Ron got other people''s loyalty, and their plan to take over the Kingdom seemed to be slowly working... Until Marie returned with Lucien and the supposed dead Queen Cassidy...

    The King sent Ron and his spies to get information about Cassidy, and Angela didn''t know how to act. Cassidy didn''t seem to have an army or any power now... And even if she did, she was Julius'' ally and not hers...

    Angela only cared about her daughters, and they ended up in that situation, where she had to talk to Ron about what they were going to do next...

    Ron told the story as quickly as he could and only told Lucien the essential parts, always from Angela''s perspective. Lucien had a lot of questions to ask him, but he heard Ron''s heartbeat and was pretty sure the spymaster didn''t lie.

    Lucien looked at Angela, who was still embarrassed, hiding behind Ron. "I have the solution to all of our problems, but... You have to speak to me directly and not hide behind Ron."

    "You are lying. There is no way Cassidy could have an army or any power after everything that happened a year ago. I don''t know what you are up to, but I don''t trust you!" Angela needed help... More than ever, but she couldn''t just believe that Lucien would save her like an angel who came from heaven to work miracles...

    Lucien started making many plans while listening to the story. He and L.u.s.t had already agreed on several ways and possibilities to optimize his time and resources so that everything would work out... Especially for him... But Angela and her daughters could have a happy ending... Beside him, of course.

    Lucien did not blame Angela for doubting him. He also didn''t know how to say that his plan was not something like an angel working miracles but a demon causing chaos as he could only think of ways to solve these problems by killing a lot of people...

    He looked fondly at the beautiful middle-aged woman who smells so good just like his Marie. "Let''s talk about it elsewhere, but now we have to resolve an issue..."

    "What is it about?" Ron spoke because he realized that Angela was not acting rationally after Lucien "attacked" her... He was sure they could be allies as he felt that Lucien, despite not being a nice guy, was someone who took care of his women... And luckily for them, Marie was one of those women...

    Lucien gave a strange smile, which no one saw in the dark, as he tried to explain how Ron''s spies were trapped inside a dome of earth and fire, waiting to be roasted like pigs...

    "Do you still trust him that much, Ron?" Angela can''t help but comment sarcastically after hearing about "the feat" of Lucien''s women.

    Ron was not emotionally shaken like Angela, so he noticed the many strangenesses in Lucien''s words. First, how did three women easily defeat their spies and a group of twenty mercenaries without anyone noticing?

    Second, how could Lucien accurately state their situation? Did he have any kind of artifact or magic to communicate over great distances? Ron felt more and more that Marie just brought salvation to all their problems...

    Ron looked at Angela and spoke for the first time in a sarcastic and non-respectful tone as before. "Do we have someone better to trust?"

 Chapter 63 - Trust the Devil (part 2)

    "My Lady, I don''t want to disturb such an ill.u.s.trious person like you... But..." The mercenaries inside the earth dome were passing out from tension when the group leader respectfully tried to beg.

    Rose received new orders from Lucien and reported to Astrid. "He told us to release the mercenaries and take the four spies back to the city."

    "Isn''t it better to kill them to avoid future problems?" Maggie was an assassin and can''t help wanting to "clean up" the crime scene.

    "Are you going against husband''s orders? It is also good for me. More reward..." Rose, like the other girls, wanted more "Lucien," so she didn''t care if Maggie was punished for not following Lucien''s orders.

    "Stop arguing, or I''ll make sure you both don''t have any rewards or "punishment"." Of course, Astrid wanted the reward, but she wanted much more a certain kind of "punishment" that only Lucien could give her.

    Astrid had full confidence in Lucien, and if he wanted to let the mercenary group live, there was no reason to kill them. Of course, she will give them a warning...

    She told Rose to break the earth dome while she faced the mercenary leader from the shadows. She, Maggie, and Rose had excellent night vision, but the group couldn''t see much in the dark night.

    The mercenary leader was really sad after those few minutes of a terrible nightmare. Seeing his comrades dying from their own attacks inside the dome while others died brutally trying to escape had a profound impact on the minds of all the ten surviving mercenaries and four spies.

    When he saw the dome breaking and a hooded figure a few meters away, he knelt, thrilled. "My Lady, I don''t know how to thank yo-"

    "What happened here?" Astrid did not wait for the mercenary leader to finish speaking when he asked severely.

    The mercenary leader was a smart man and knew this was his chance to live. "Nothing has happened, my Lady. We left Bluewind, had a safe and comfortable journey to our destination."

    Astrid liked the man''s answer, but it could still be improved. "You forgot a detail."

    "Please, my Lady, forgive my stupid mistake, and please remind me of the crucial detail that this humble man forgot." The man spoke with a calm tone as he tried his best to be respectful.

    The mercenaries were happy that they followed such a wise leader. They would tell stories of how a man''s lack of bravery saved half his group when they faced terrible enemies that can destroy entire armies. That leader would be known as "the humble legend" for decades after he died.

    Astrid looked at one of the spies in the middle of the group as she spoke words that made the four almost pee in fear. "You left the city with four additional followers who decided to return to Bluewind after a few miles away from the gate. Of course, everyone was safe and healthy..."

    "Of course, my Lady. Those kind men agreed to return to the city, and we didn''t question them." The mercenary leader knew how to improvise.

    It was pretty obvious what happened there, but the four spies were unable to move. They were terrified and didn''t know what to do.

    Astrid was almost moving when Rose spoke in her soft and almost mesmerizing voice. "They returned to the city safely and healthy... It is not a horror story..."

    ''Safely and healthy my ass! We are clearly screwed!!'' Was it a coincidence that three of them had the same thought? Only one was very charmed by Rose''s pleasant voice, which forgot to curse mentally.

    "Good, we reached an agreement. Don''t forget to bury the bodies. I wish you a safe journey." Astrid said goodbye to the mercenary group. The mercenaries began carrying the dead men''s bodies while the spies were still unable to move in fear.

    "Spies in front or you will be dead spies..." Her words were enough for the spies to start walking obediently towards the city while Maggie and Rose made a promise not to offend Astrid... Never.

    ---------------------

    "Your spies are returning safely," Lucien told to Ron, who was relieved to learn that his spies were not roasted to death.

    "And the mercenaries?" Angela couldn''t help but ask, keeping her sarcastic tone.

    "Half died; I''m sorry." Lucien had no way of knowing that the King''s spies were not loyal to the King.

    Ron knew that the situation could be avoided if Angela went to Lucien, as he suggested in the letter... But now at least they had more chances, even if costed some mercenary lives...

    "It wasn''t your fault, Lucien. How do we proceed?"

    Lucien looked at Angela. She seemed as stubborn as Marie... He wondered what it would be like when she was docile and obedient in his arms... "We will continue the discussion in the castle."

    He didn''t wait for an answer and started running towards the castle. Lucien did not use even half his speed, allowing Ron and Angela to follow him, just as stealthily they came.

    ------------------

    "Where is she?" Maria was already checking the fourth bedroom while wondering where her mother was.

    She knew that Angela did not get along with her father and sometimes used other rooms in the castle to avoid him. She started looking in these different rooms after she didn''t find her in the big room with the magic barrier.

    Marie sat in a chair to rest for a minute before looking for her mother again. She couldn''t help but pass her finger on her lips and then smell it while remembering the wonderful kiss that Lucien gave her...

    "Lucien..."

    "Marie?"

    "Lucien?!?!" Marie was startled enough to fall off the chair when she thought of Lucien and heard his voice in her mind.

    "It''s mental communication��A benefit from our tattoo." Lucien only needed to remember Marie, as all the girls already knew some of the benefits of drinking too much "special milk."

    Lucien explained to Marie where to go to find him and the rest of the group. She was surprised that the place Lucien described was not the guest rooms but her mother''s main bedroom...

    She ran over there immediately with strange thoughts about her mother and Lucien...

    The fifth floor of the castle was an area controlled entirely by Ron''s men as the King trusted his "most loyal servant." Marie had no problem entering the front door as Angela already expected her.

    "?!?!?!?" Marie was confused by the scene she saw when she entered her mother''s room. Angela''s room was divided into two sections. One side is where her big bed was, and the other where it was an atelier with a big table and sofas.

    At the large table with more than ten chairs, there were some of Lucien''s women talking to her Mother. Cassidy and Angela were acting with all their Queen majesty...

    Oya and Ko were lying on a fluffy rug looking jealously at Rose, who was lying on Lucien''s lap on a sofa while he patted her on the head...

    Marie thought many things, but the thought that being in Rose''s place would be wonderful began to cloud her other thoughts. Her rational mind was already very shaken by Lucien...

    "My daughter, come here and hug your old mother," Angela called Marie excitedly when she saw her enter the studio, but she did not fail to notice the jealous look towards the woman on Lucien''s lap. Angela felt a pain in her heart when she thought that her daughter was not getting enough affection from Lucien.

    Marie stopped thinking about Lucien and ran into her beloved mother''s arms. Lucien couldn''t help looking at the mother-daughter blue-haired beautiful pair...

    Angela was a stunning woman. Her s.e.xy body was an excellent combination of big b.r.e.a.s.ts and a hot ass. She had fair skin like Marie, and her blue hair was very long with a special charm, which Lucien loved.

    As Angela hugged Marie, she saw Lucien smiling at her. He made it very clear that he was looking at her... At those beautiful big blue eyes and that little pink cute mouth...

    Rose felt Lucien''s reaction on her head when he started imagining Marie and Angela n.a.k.e.d in his arms...

    "Who do you like more, daughter or mother?" L.u.s.t had already noticed Lucien''s preferences and asked that question just to tease him as she already knew the answer.

    "Can''t I love them both?" Lucien would not say what body he found s.e.xier as he would not be unfair to his women because he loved them all... But he couldn''t deny that the desire for Angela was influential...

    L.u.s.t couldn''t agree more with him. Angela, like Marie, has excellent skills and a high ice affinity, which would clearly be useful for Lucien even if he couldn''t use magic yet.

    While Lucien imagined Angela and Marie with him... They joined Cassidy and the other women to plan their next moves.

    Angela told her story, and everyone agreed that they would be allies against the King. Angela would take over as the only ruler, supporting Lucien and Cassidy to retake Portgreen.

    Of course, they would need to work in the shadows for a long time until they had power and influence in other Kingdoms to fight the Mercenaries and the Guild.

    They started planning how to get the King out of power by taking his influence and putting the people against him... In the middle of the conversation, Marie remembered someone she wasn''t seeing and asked her mom.

    "Where is Lena? I bet she''s at some noble idiot party."

    Angela didn''t forget about her eldest daughter for a second. She was planning against Julius to take over the Kingdom and protect her daughters...

    She looked at Marie with a worried and sad look, which Lucien did not fail to notice.

    "You know that your father always tried an alliance with the Nunid Kingdom. Prince Duane always required you in exchange for the alliance. When you went to Portgreen, the bandit''s attacks increased, and he sent Lena to try to ally with Duane."

    "You have got to be kidding! That damned Prince is crazy. I don''t understand how dad ever tried to convince me to marry him. Lena won''t be safe with him!" Marie hated Duane more than anything, and she feared for her sister''s safety even though they didn''t get along.

    Angela knew it was dangerous to let Lena go, but she was unable to stop her daughter, who was just as stubborn as her and Marie.

    "I didn''t want to let her go, but you know how stubborn your sister is. Your father convinced her that it was the only way to save the Kingdom, so she went to the Nunid Kingdom a few days after you left for Portgreen."

    Lucien had already thought about it the first time he heard from Angela about Lena. He calmly spoke as he continued to pat the beautiful vampire on the head. "Isn''t it simple? We just need to bring her back."

    Angela wanted it to be that simple... "You do not understand. The Nunid family has always hated our Olsen family, and after Julius offered Lena, Prince Duane promised an alliance after they were married. He even sent me the invitation to the wedding, which will be in eight days."

    Lucien still saw no problems while making his plans clear. "Don''t we just need to kill him? A dead person cannot marry or harm others."

    Angela didn''t understand how Lucien could talk about killing the Prince of a Kingdom that easily. "Even if you have the power to kill him, what about Julius? They would be allies after the wedding, so Julius would not let anyone get in the way of his plans so easily."

    Where others saw problems, Lucien only saw cadavers to fill tombs. Before he could make his suggestion, he heard something in the castle that caught his attention.

    Lucien looked at the hooded man who was quiet in the corner of the room. "Ron, do you have a niece named Kara, which is a maid?"

    Ron was waiting to follow any orders from Angela when he heard Lucien talk about his niece and was worried. "Yes, why do you ask?"

    Lucien stood up, making Rose make a face, while speaking in a severe tone. "I have to kill that bastard now... Trust me."

 Chapter 64 - The Maid Rescue

    A few minutes ago.

    "That damn guy ruined my mood! Now I need to relax and have some fun..." Julius walked through the castle corridors complaining about Lucien while his royal guards followed him in silence.

    As soon as he got close to his room, he heard a woman arguing with the guard watching the door.

    "She is begging for water! Can''t you let me just give her a glass? What kind of cruelty is this?" The woman dressed as a maid begged the guard while holding a jug of water and a glass.

    "Kara, you know that I respect your uncle, but there are things that even he can''t do... She has offended the King, and now nobody can help her." The guard looked fondly at the maid. Not only did he find her very cute, but he also respected her uncle. He didn''t want to see her in trouble, but the girl was stubborn...

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    "Please!! Just a little water! There is nothing I can drink here." Kara became more and more sad as she heard the knock on the door, and the woman begging for water.

    The guard said that the King ordered not to let her leave the room, but not giving her water seemed too cruel, and Kara wanted to help the poor woman.

    "The King doesn''t need to know. It will be just a glass of wa-" Kara continued to beg the guard when they heard footsteps behind them.

    "I don''t need to know? When did you become so bold, Kara?" Julius surprised Kara when he arrived at the worst possible time.

    "My King, she''s just asking for some water. Please..." Kara bowed as she pleaded the King. She couldn''t see another person in such a deplorable state and not help.

    The royal guard at the door tried to send Kara away before things took a dangerous turn for the worse. Nobody believed that the King would hurt the niece of his most loyal servant, but... The guard at the door knew that the King was capable of anything...

    "My King, she doesn''t know what she is talking about. Kara, go bac-" Before the guard could finish speaking, the King made a face and raised his hand. The guard was quiet as he knew the situation was already hopeless.

    The King hated when people did not obey his orders and did not like anyone speaking openly without proper respect. "She just wants to take water to the bitch, right? I see no problem with that. Come on, Kara."

    The guard saw the King reach his hand on Kara''s shoulder and panicked. He didn''t know how he was going to tell his friend that the King abused his niece...

    He also liked the cute girl very much and knew that no good would happen inside the room. Even though he knew the King would punish him, he still begged.

    "My King, the Spymaster would be upset if something happened to his niece... Why don''t you have fun with that woman while I bring another s.e.xier women to you?"

    This time the King was annoyed with the guard and spoke in an oppressive tone. "What do you mean? I will not hurt this cute girl. I''ll just care for her while Spymaster is on a mission..."

    "Kara! Run now!" The guard didn''t even think to draw his sword because there were several other guards with the King, but he still tried to get in front of Julius while sending the maid to run.

    Kara still didn''t understand what situation she was in. She was an innocent girl who was still 16 years old and was always protected from everything by her uncle after her parents died. She didn''t run, and a guard held her arm.

    "Insolence! Guards, give this idiot due treatment for insulting his King." The King was already in a bad mood with everything that had happened with Lucien and Cassidy... Now his guard was revolting like this...

    He would have to release his anger out on someone or something to be able to relax... A girl as young and soft as Kara would be a nice and easy target to release his fury on..

    While some guards held the door guard, the King held Kara''s arm while he pulled her into the room.

    He also threw the jug of water on the floor while speaking with a strange smile on his face. "You don''t need water... I will give you another liquid, which you will love."

    The guard did not understand how the King could be so insane. Spymaster was an excellent servant, but the King couldn''t even spare his innocent niece... The man could not do anything while the other guards started beating him up.

    The guards had nothing against their mate, but they saw no reason to offend the King just because of a little maid. They started beating the poor man without knowing what was fast approaching them...

    "Yo-" One of the guards prepared to kick the poor man in the stomach, but... When he lifted his leg, his blood gushed onto his companion''s face... Not the blood of the guard on the floor, but the attacker''s blood.

    "AAAARR!!" The first guard to scream was not the one who lost his leg to the red blade, but the one who had the blood on his face before being kicked toward the door.

    *Creack*

    The door to the King''s room was broken by the guard who kept flying until he hit the wall and passed out. That door was really tough, and the guard broke almost every bone in his body due to Lucien''s violent kick.

    Lucien did not wait for the guards to react and punched the remaining three. The guards were unable to react to Lucien''s high speed and were lucky not to die as Lucien was taking it easy just by knocking them out.

    He actually wanted to kill the guards, as he was furious at the King. Lucien could hear Kara''s tears falling to the floor as he saw through the broken door the King holding her by her hair.

    Lucien was not a hero, but he was unable to stand still when he heard the King intimidating the young maid. Not only was he fond of women in general, but he also heard she was Spymaster''s niece, who looked like a very reasonable man, and a possible good ally.

    Another fact was that Lucien felt really bad after being rude to a maid earlier... He wanted to apologize to her... Who would have thought he would have a chance to apologize so quickly... Lucien liked the idea of killing the king much more than being rude to a woman.

    After the fifth guard fell to the floor, Lucien wasted no time and ran to the room, where the King was still trying to understand how the guard flew through the door.

    Julius felt a chill and looked towards the door... But he couldn''t understand anything before his hand, which held Kara''s hair, had the same fate as the guard''s leg...

    "AAAAAA!!! DAMNNNN!!!" Julius started to scream when Lucien''s katana cut his arm quickly and precisely, dropping his severed hand to the floor as blood flowed like water.

    Kara, like everyone, was very confused without understanding Lucien''s swift movements. She was very scared when the King held her hair just as they entered the room. She felt horrible pain and couldn''t help but cry...

    The King held her hair firmly while she closed her eyes... Then the grip on her head was gone when she heard the King''s screams...

    Kara felt a warm embrace before opening her eyes and seeing a man''s chest... That pleasant scent calmed her body in less than a second, so she looked up and saw the handsome face... Of the man who was so rude to her not too long ago...

    "You?! Why?!?" Kara was still in shock at everything that was going on and can''t help but ask Lucien.

    Lucien didn''t care about the King''s screams and gave Kara a gentle smile. "Wouldn''t it be better to have gone to sleep with the dogs than with him?"

    "AH!" Kara was surprised when Lucien smiled at her and made such a joke with the King. She didn''t even realize that she was already hugging him...

    "Sorry for being rude to you earlier..." Lucien looked kindly at Kara. She resembled Mia and Ella... He was more attracted to mature women, but young girls like Kara activated his overprotective side, making Lucien hug the cute maid tightly.

    Kara was still enchanted by Lucien''s scent, but when she heard his words, she couldn''t help but make a face. She knew it was her mistake to meddle in the affairs of guests when she was just a maid...

    Still, he didn''t have to be so rude to her... But now, how could she deny his apology after he saved her from being abused? "Okay... I forgive you..."

    "Guards!! Where are you?" The King regained some sense. Then he realized that it was Lucien and he could only shout for the guards.

    "Kara!!" It was not the guards who entered the door after the King screamed but the Spymaster, Ron. He ran to the King''s room as fast as he can after Lucien warned that his niece was in danger.

    Ron had a lot of questions, but he believed in Lucien, and now he didn''t regret it. He never believed that Julius would abuse his only niece, but there was no other explanation for what he was seeing...

    ''But why did she look so comfortable in his arms???'' Of course, as a Spymaster, Ron noticed several details, including that Kara was blushing with a happy smile on her face that turned to surprise when she heard his voice.

    "Uncle!" Kara ran to hug her uncle when she saw him, leaving Lucien''s warm embrace...

    "Spymaster?!? What the hell is going on here?" Julius also noticed Ron and can''t help but be confused and angry. The Spymaster was supposed to be following his orders en route to Portgreen, but he was still here...

    He didn''t think much about it or the fact that he was almost abusing his niece, but about Lucien is attacking him. "Spymaster, do something! That idiot attacked the King! Call the guards and your guys!!!"

    Ron didn''t know what to do. He had to work for many years to earn the King''s trust, and now his performance was about to be destroyed... Of course, he did not regret being on Lucien''s side, as he loved his niece and wouldn''t let anyone hurt her, even the King.

    The castle was large, but the King''s screams were loud, and many royal guards were approaching the room. As soon as the King shouted at Ron, guards entered the door...

    *Roar*

    "AAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

    Some guards were at the door when Oya jumped on the back of one while growling loudly. The man started screaming in pain when mama tigress started to bite his shoulder. Of course, with no intention of killing as was Lucien''s will.

    The King had already wrapped a cloth around his wrist to reduce the bleeding, but he was more and more terrified. Lucien showed no hesitation in attacking him and the guards... The Spymaster, his most loyal servant, did not move...

    "Attack!! Attack them now!" Julius could only shout at the guards madly.

    Some guards and archers entered the room through secret passages. Lucien prepared to attack them, but then he heard someone else approaching...

    "Shoot the red-haired man!!" The leader of the guards who entered from the secret passage ordered the archers as he pointed at Lucien.

    "What!?!?" But the first man who aimed the bow at Lucien felt a terrible cold before his arm started to freeze.

    "NO! NOOO!!!" The other guards also began to feel the terrible cold, which scared them. They saw the archer''s arm freeze and retreated through the secret passage quickly.

    Julius became more and more confused. He was about to ask "WHO," but then he remembered that he knew someone with that ability of ice magic... All he had to do was think of her to hear her voice coming from the door.

    "I think you are really screwed now... King Julius."

 Chapter 65 - Regicide

    After Lucien told Ron that his niece was in danger in the King''s room, everyone headed there at full speed. Of course, Lucien arrived much faster than the others, who arrived later.

    The bedroom door was broken while everyone saw Oya scaring some guards. Some of Lucien''s women went to knock out other guards who arrived while Angela headed for the bedroom.

    She saw guards coming in from the back of the room, and she remembered the secret passages in the castle. She had no influence to go against Julius before, but now she would have to follow Lucien and Ron.

    Angela thought for a second if whether it would be wise to attack the King that way... Then she looked to the side and saw a confident and wide smile on Cassidy''s face as she looked at Lucien.

    She didn''t know Cassidy as she was always in seclusion while Julius did all the politics... But the so famous "Warrior Queen" would not be a stupid person... To be so confident, they should have everything under control...

    It only took Angela a second before her hands started to glow with blue light. She used her ice magic to launch a cruel ice spell at the back of the room, starting to freeze some of the guards while others fled.

    She wanted to take control of the Kingdom, and that didn''t mean killing the few soldiers they had, so she controlled her magic while entering the room, commenting on Julius'' bad luck.

    Julius, of course, recognized his wife''s magic and voice. "You gotta be kidding me!?!"

    "Angela, what''s the meaning of this?!" The King was furious when not only did his Spymaster appear to be revolting against him but also his wife. Of course, they never had a good relationship, but to rebel was unacceptable!

    "What do you not understand? It''s all evident... Today that Kingdom will have a new ruler." Lucien can''t help but mock Julius. He wanted to kill the stupid King in the first second that he was rude to Marie... But he knew that it was not something he could decide so easily...

    Cassidy would not miss an opportunity to support her man. "He''s right, Julius. It was my mistake to let you be King for so long... You clearly don''t know what you''re doing."

    Julius knew that Lucien was with Cassidy, but he was still surprised when she supported him in everything and tried to defend himself. "Cassidy?!? You are making a mistake! We have always been good allies!"

    *Purrh*

    Julius''s body was going through a lot of stress, physically and mentally. He had an adrenaline rush, boosting his perception for a brief moment... Enough for him to see his teeth coming out of his mouth along with his blood after Lucien''s fist sent the King flying until he hit the wall.

    "You are unworthy to pronounce my wife''s name. I just haven''t killed you yet because other people deserve this pleasure more than me." Lucien spoke coolly, but all the women there had smiles on their faces... Except for three.

    Kara was still terrified of everything that happened while hiding in the arms of her uncle, Ron.

    The woman under the bed was even more terrified and confused than Kara as she had no one to support her now.

    And Marie, who had not entered the room... She had many confused thoughts and did not know how to deal with this situation.

    Of course, she wanted to support Angela, her beloved mother, and Lucien, her future husband... But she was not prepared to see her father die... And knowing how Lucien acted, there was no other end than death.

    Julius tried to use what was left of his strength to get up, but then Ron''s foot pushed his head against the floor. "F.u.c.k you! For so many years, I had to obey your stupid orders... And you even tried to hurt my niece!"

    Ron was furious at Julius, but he still stepped back after kicking him again and bowed to Angela. "Forgive me, my Queen."

    "Don''t be sorry, Ron. After everything you''ve told me, I know this bastard deserves no less... There is another person who also deserves revenge." Lucien spoke as he looked to the bed. He knew the woman had entered there when he cut off the King''s hand.

    "Get out of there and kick him too before he''s dead..." Everyone was surprised by Lucien''s words and looked at the bed. After a few seconds, a woman in underwear came out in a pitiful state... She seemed to have been crying for hours.

    Lucien heard her begging for water when he returned to the castle, and he wanted to kill the King at that moment, but he had to talk to his women first. The situation of Kara forced him to act immediately for the sake of his relationship with Angela and Ron.

    The woman seemed to be very scared but remained steady as she spoke slowly. "He forced me to sleep with him! This son of a bitch coerced my parents... But he is the King..."

    "Now he is no longer the King and can no longer hurt you. Just do what you want." Lucien tried to pat the woman on the head, but she took a step back before nodding and heading towards Julius to give a few kicks on his belly.

    Julius was severely hurt after being hit violently by Lucien. He also lost all of his treasures that were in the storage ring on the hand that Lucien cut off. So he couldn''t do anything but cry when the woman started kicking him.

    "That''s enough," Angela spoke calmly and then looked at Lucien for some response from him. "What do you suggest?"

    "He lived enough. If you don''t want to torture him, just kill him... I don''t mind doing it if you don''t want to." Lucien thought Angela would want to kill Julius for everything he did... But actually, he didn''t really hurt her, but rather helpless people like the half-n.a.k.e.d woman and servants like Kara.

    Of course, sending Marie''s sister to the Nunid family was something that Angela was furious about... But she still looked at Ron, as she knows that he was angrier at Julius not only for himself but also for Kara.

    Ron understood Angela''s intention when she nodded to him. He also nodded at her and went over to Julius while drawing a dagger...

    "You!! Guards!!! Where are the damn guards??!" Julius tried to use his last strength to scream, but no guard could get past Lucien''s women in the corridor. Many were trying but without success... They didn''t even try the secret passages from fear of being frozen.

    Before Ron reached Julius, Marie ran into the room and started trying to reason with Lucien. "You don''t have to kill him. My mother already has almost all the soldiers on her side, so if you just arrest him, it won''t be so hard to get everyone''s loyalty."

    Marie was almost crying, and Lucien didn''t blame her. After all, Julius was her father, and Marie was not the type of person who liked to kill even her enemies.

    Lucien knew that some people would only create problems and would not allow Julius to be kept alive... Still, he wanted to do it in the least painful way for his cute blue-haired wizard.

    He thought of something then took out the yellow dagger he looted from the body of the assassin squad''s leader in Portgreen. Lucien knew that this dagger improved the reflexes and strength of the person using it, like Isaac, the Black Hand''s favorite assassin.

    "He can''t stay alive after all the evil he''s done, but you can let him take his own life and die with some dignity." Everyone heard Lucien''s words, and nobody was against it. They didn''t like Julius, but it wouldn''t be wrong to let him kill himself after they had already beaten him so badly.

    Marie could understand why no one liked her father. He didn''t treat even her mother well... She wanted to argue that arresting him still would be better, but Lucien left her no choice.

    She picked up the yellow dagger and walked towards her father. A part of her also wanted him to die so as not to cause her mother and sister more harm... But still, she started to cry when she tried to hand him the dagger...

    Julius saw that Marie was not in favor of killing him and tried to use this to persuade her to help him. "My daughter, don''t let them kill m-"

    Marie knew she couldn''t change Lucien''s opinion, so she tried to think of all the bad things her father did so that her stubborn mind could try to accept it...

    "You tried to force me to marry that stupid prince, and you even sent my sister to him... You also did terrible things to other women and even tried to abuse Kara, who is just a young girl... Still, you beg? I can''t do anything... Just take the dagger and finish it..."

    Julius realized that Marie would not be convinced... But death was too frightening, and he took advantage of the fact that she was emotionally shaken to take the dagger from her hands.

    Of course, he was very hurt, but when he touched the dagger, he felt a new energy in his body; it was not something that healed his wounds but gave him the opportunity to threaten Marie, thus having some chance to negotiate with Lucien...

    "MAR-" Marie was unable to react in time as she was very close to Julius. Angela saw when he picked up the dagger and tried to warn her daughter to move away... But how could anyone there be faster than Lucien?

    Lucien imagined that Julius would do something like that. His plan was for the King to try to make his last move against Marie, allowing him to act in "her defense."

    That would not change anything for others, but it would make Marie realize what kind of monster her father really was and that killing him was not wrong.

    *Woosh*

    *Purrh*

    Lucien was already ready. So moving at super-speed, it was easy to reach the King before he could do anything against Marie. Lucien stuck his katana into Julius'' chest, making the stupid King spit blood as he tried breathing his last breath.

    He kicked the King''s body back while hugging the scared Marie. She felt Lucien''s warm embrace and started to cry in his chest. Marie was very concerned about her sister, and now being attacked by her father was another blow to her mental state.

    Lucien took the yellow dagger, which could be useful on other occasions, and then carried Marie in his arms out of the room while giving orders to Cassidy and Angela.

    "I will take her to your room, Angela. Cassidy, help her solve the King and Kingdom issues. If you need anything just let me know."

    Lucien''s presence was no longer needed there; the King was dead, and the guards had no reason to continue fighting against Lucien''s women, who had no problem beating them easily.

    Angela had a lot to do now to be able to take the crown and not let the Kingdom go into chaos. Many guards fled the castle in fear, and the news that the King had been attacked was running all over the city.

    "Mm." Cassidy agreed to help Angela as she had the experience of being Queen while Angela agreed to let Lucien take Marie to her room.

    She also wanted to pamper her daughter, but she knew that Marie would be fine with Lucien while she prepared for her next step, which would be to take control of the Kingdom and rescue her other daughter.

    Lucien went to Angela''s room carrying Marie after telling his women to help Angela with anything she needed.

    Marie was very comfortable in Lucien''s arms, but her emotional state was still very shaken. She couldn''t help but think about what her father did, but she also thought about her sister...

    "Lucien... Please, save my sister... That prince will hurt her..."

    Lucien began to kiss Marie''s head as he spoke kindly. "No, he won''t. I will not let him hurt her. Your sister will soon be with you and your mother..."

    ''N.a.k.e.d in the same bed as you...'' L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment in Lucien''s mind.

 Chapter 66 - Breakfast

    Nunid Kingdom, West Gate.

    "Sir, troops approaching." One of the gate guards entered the room where some of his mates were sleeping to warn the guard in charge.

    The middle-aged man stood up quickly. "Who are they?"

    The guard who brought the news seemed hesitant to say it as if he were very worried. "Sir, they carry banners with the sun..."

    "THAT SUN?!?!?!" Not only the middle-aged man but also the other guards who slept in the room stood up while asking the same question.

    "Send someone call the Magistrate and the Prince!" After sending a messenger, the leader of the guards and everyone nearby headed for the gate.

    ----------------

    "Prince! Prince!! Where''s the Prince?" The messenger ran into the castle hall. Everyone could see that he was very distressed.

    "What do you want? Stop screaming!! We''re having breakfast, you idiot!" A young man wearing luxurious clothes, embroidered in red and gold, scolded the messenger while sitting at a large table full of all kinds of food and drink in the center of the hall.

    "My Prince, we need you at the west gate." The messenger could not waste time; the sun on the flags of the men who approached the city was a terrible sign...

    "Go, my son. Your father is no longer here to lead the Kingdom. You have to be responsible now." A gentle middle-aged woman, also in luxurious clothes like the Prince''s, spoke. She had long brown hair and olive skin like the Prince, clearly his mother.

    "You will certainly be an excellent King like your father..." The young woman beside the Prince''s mother cannot help but comment with all the sarcasm she could.

    The Prince looked at the woman who was as beautiful as an angel... But she had the personality of a demon. She has gorgeous blue hair as well as the blue of her beautiful eyes... The woman''s body was perfect, but the Prince was sure that her sister would be a much better wife...

    He looked at her with a mixture of anger and malice. "Our wedding will be in a week... So I''ll be sure to teach you how to talk to your husband so that you will never give your shitty opinion again."

    The middle-aged woman couldn''t take any more of the young couple''s fights. She feared that her son would hurt the girl... But she was very stubborn, just like her mother and sister...

    "Solve the problem at the gate. I''m going to talk to Lena about her manners." The middle-aged woman spoke sternly, causing the Prince to mumble something about punishing Lena as he followed the messenger to the gate.

    After the Prince left the hall, the middle-aged woman looked severely at Lena. "Is this how you hope to establish an alliance for your Kingdom? I am trying to help since you got here, but you are making things difficult for me."

    "I''m sorry, Zora... But your son is disgusting..." Lena knew that she had a lot to thank Zora for. After all, she prevented the Prince from doing anything to her before the wedding... Still, she couldn''t help but have nightmares of what it would be like to be married to that idiot.

    Zora knew what kind of man her son was... Still, she didn''t regret having married his father.

    "His father was also disgusting... But what could I do? It''s not like a handsome, caring, and powerful man is going to appear out of nowhere and make me happy... I had to choose what was best for me and my family''s safety."

    "..." Lena didn''t know what to say... She always believed that she would live great adventures and find the love of her life or several loves... But in the end, she had to save her people or no one else would...

    -------------------

    The Prince arrived at the gate just as the army of soldiers in shining armor patterned with the sun arrived outside the gate. He climbed the wall at the top of the gate to speak to whoever was leading the troops.

    "Prince Louis, we come in peace." The man riding a white horse, in a much brighter armor than the soldiers, quickly spoke when he saw the Prince on the wall.

    "So you bring an army of Light Soldiers to my Kingdom in peace? Why shouldn''t I doubt that?" Louis was new to this leadership thing, but he was not stupid enough to easily believe Light Empire people.

    The captain of the Light Empire troops would not plead with the people he considered to be far inferior. "Something extraordinary has happened in our sacred capital. Everything will change now... You can be part of the new era of the glory of our Light Empire or perish with sinners!"

    Louis was not good at arguing, but he had to try something even if it wasn''t entirely true now. "Are you threatening a vassal Kingdom of Portgreen? Do you remember the last great war?"

    The Light Captain smiled as he knew Portgreen''s current situation. "Vassal kingdom? I thought Mercenaries didn''t care about these things... Let''s talk in peace, Prince..."

    Louis was upset when his bluff didn''t work. After Cassidy lost the crown, the Vassal Kingdoms lost all support from the capital... "What if I don''t want to talk to you?"

    The Light Captain gave the Prince a stern look. "So, I will offer this fantastic chance to Bluewind."

    "Fine, all right! I agree to talk." Louis didn''t even think before agreeing to talk to the Light Captain. He wanted to conquer Bluewind just like his father and would not let them gain a supposed advantage that he could have.

    "But don''t think that you can do anything you want here. I have many more soldiers than this small army of yours, and I will not hesitate to kill you..."

    The Captain Light could only smile. His soldiers were not common but an elite army, only Light Soldiers. Even at a numerical disadvantage, he was sure they could crush the Nunid Kingdom if he wanted to.

    After Louis sends the guards to open the gate, the Light Captain came in with some soldiers and left his army outside the city.

    As soon as the Light Captain approached Louis, he couldn''t help but comment. "Let''s sit down. I need to tell you the story of the Light Envoy... She came from..."

    ----------------------

    Lucien spent the entire night communicating mentally with his women to give the location of the King''s loyal people in the castle. He was lying on Angela''s big bed with Marie and Anne in his arms while ordering the attack with the other girls.

    Astrid, Rose, and Maggie were getting along very well and had easily cleared the castle of any threat to the new Queen. Cassidy and Angela made several plans while Ron''s spies spread rumors about the King''s crimes and how he needed to be killed.

    Lucien didn''t have a lot of ideas about politics and advanced strategies, so he could only act as a trouble sensor... But he didn''t think it was bad to lie in Anglea''s bed, which has a pleasant scent...

    Not only were Marie and Anne lying on the big bed with Lucien, but also Mia, Ella, Oya, and little Ko. Of course, Angela didn''t think Lucien would like her bedroom so much...

    How could he not? Angela''s room has a lot of space, tables, sofas, and that big bed... He didn''t mind spending the whole day in bed with his girls after not sleeping well for several days.

    Lucien could recover his energy quickly with the super regeneration and doing l.u.s.tful things just like the girls with him, but mental fatigue was still a problem...

    He only managed to sleep in the morning... But he woke up a few hours later feeling soft licks on his lips... After a few seconds with his eyes still closed, he felt tap kisses, and then... A small hand, caressing his d.i.c.k...

    "Hmm..." Lucien gave a little m.o.a.n to express his pleasure as he could not move or would disturb Marie and Anne''s sleep in his arms.

    "Mm... How can you be so good, even in the morning? It makes no sense..." Mia had to complain after she tasted Lucien''s saliva. It didn''t make sense for a person to have good breath in the morning, but... Lucien''s mouth was so delicious... Mia couldn''t stop kissing...

    Lucien''s high regeneration prevented his body from having any kind of bad smell or something like that. He would always be in perfect condition to please his women.

    Even though Lucien wasn''t making moves, Mia was getting more and more excited on top of him, which made the other girls start waking up.

    "You play dirty, Mia!" Anne was the first to wake up and complained when she saw that Mia had stolen Lucien''s first morning-kiss.

    Mia didn''t care for Anne''s words. All she wanted to do was keep kissing her man... Not being able to sleep in his arms was bad enough, so she tried to make up for it now...

    Marie also woke up, but she was silent, feeling Lucien''s warmth. It was so comfortable to sleep in his embrace even when so much shit happened... She felt so good with him that any problem seemed like nothing... She was sure that soon her sister would be together with them safely.

    "Lucien..." She wanted to thank Lucien for taking such good care of her, so she opened her eyes as she started to kiss his shoulder, going towards his neck.

    "Morning, husband." Anne saw that even Marie was doing something and didn''t want to be the only one complaining. She started to kiss his shoulder on the other side but also began to fight against Mia''s hand to caress her man''s c.o.c.k.

    "Such adorable girls... I just want to eat you as breakfast." Lucien was taking great pleasure in being kissed by the three cute girls... He had to stop kissing Mia sometimes also to kiss Marie and Anne.

    "So eat me... I promise I''ll be tasty..." Ella didn''t know how she dared to speak those bold words, but she didn''t regret it as Lucien turned around and stayed on top of her.

    "So, I''m going to eat you..." Lucien had to pay attention to all his girls and started to passionately kiss the cute Ella, who really was "tasty."

    *Meow*

    Of course, all the girls wanted their portion of morning affection, and this also includes little Ko, who started making her cute roars, pleading Lucien for some attention.

    Lucien kissed Ella until she was out of breath and then started to pet Ko. He started tickling her cute belly while the little tigress purred excitedly.

    Oya behaved like a good girl and started to lick his arm in silence, making Lucien also play with the big mama tigress. He loved the fact that Angela''s bed was big enough for him to play with so many girls at the same time comfortably.

    Some girls licked various parts of his body while others were more daring to the point of taking off his underwear... Of course, he wouldn''t stop their fun when he was enjoying it so much.

    "OH!" Lucien couldn''t help but sigh when he felt a hot little mouth wrap around his already hard c.o.c.k. He could easily recognize Mia''s mouth even without his high senses, and he loved that feeling very much.

    Anne, wanting to show her initiative more and more, began to suck his balls while he was kissing Marie''s lovely b.r.e.a.s.ts. It didn''t take long for all the girls to be n.a.k.e.d, fighting for a part of Lucien''s body.

    "I brought the b-..." Aria, who entered the room with a large tray of food, stopped talking when she heard the m.o.a.ns...

    "We are already having breakfast!!!" All the girls responded at the same time.

    Aria understood the situation when she saw all the girls on top of Lucien... She could only think one thing while placing the tray on a table.

    "I want some too!!!"

 Chapter 67 - Breakfast (part 2)

    *Mwah*

    "Mm..."

    *Mwah*

    "Sooo good..."

    *Mwah*

    "Moreee..."

    After Aria joined the fun in bed, Lucien and the girls played for more than an hour.

    All the girls had some morning milk... Lucien finished c.u.m.m.i.n.g in Anne''s mouth, and the fox-girl couldn''t drink it all...

    "Let the tigress finish it." L.u.s.t''s words surprised Lucien. He didn''t think Oya would want his c.u.m... But L.u.s.t insisted that she was just a female like the girls and would benefit a lot from it.

    Lucien didn''t have to say anything. He just looked at Oya, and she started to lick his d.i.c.k quickly as if she waited for it for a long time.

    "Mm... It''s good..." Lucien didn''t expect Oya''s tongue to be so good... She was a tigress, but she still licked it with great affection, giving Lucien a new pleasure.

    The girls didn''t think it was strange for him to give his c.u.m to Oya because they were sure that any living being would love that delicious milk.

    *Meow*

    Lucien was already at the end of his orgasm when he passed his c.o.c.k to Oya, so little Ko could only help her mother clean his c.o.c.k; even so, it was enough for Lucien to see their tattoo shine a little.

    *Roar*

    Oya gave an excited roar when she finished drinking that sacred liquid. She could feel her body getting stronger, and Lucien could even see her body grow a little bit with his sharp eyesight.

    "You seem to be having so much fun." While Lucien and the girls laughed at the excited Oya, Astrid entered the room while speaking in a clearly jealous tone.

    "I do not believe it! While we were cleaning the castle, you were in bed having fun! How unfair!!!" Right behind Astrid, Rose also came in, unhappy with the situation too.

    "Doesn''t that make us have two acc.u.mulated reward sessions?" Maggie didn''t care as long as Lucien rewarded her.

    Lucien looked at the trio and couldn''t help but feel bad. They were all covered with blood and dust, proving that they had a difficult night fighting the King''s remaining forces.

    Of course, he couldn''t do everything all the time. Mentally notifying his women the location of the people still loyal to the king while taking care of Marie and the other girls was the best way to optimize their time.

    Lucien smiled lovingly at his incredible women. "Good work. I will certainly reward you, not in double, but in triple or more... As much as you want... But now take a bath."

    "You could take a bath with us..." Lucien was very tempted to accept Astrid''s offer, but he had to get his women together to plan the next step quickly.

    "We will have time for that, I promise... Now for the bath!" Lucien got out of bed, still n.a.k.e.d, and at super speed, slapped Astrid on the ass.

    *Pah*

    Astrid didn''t hate the slap but went to the bathroom while smiling... Rose wanted to get a slap on the ass too, but Lucien went towards the food tray, ignoring her pleading look.

    The trio went to shower while the other girls didn''t want to get out of Angela''s big bed. Not only was it full of Lucien''s pleasant scent and warmth, but it was also delightful for the girls to watch Lucien n.a.k.e.d eating apple slices.

    They all had the same thought that things developed too fast with Lucien... They never thought of being in a bed, sharing their man with other women...

    But they didn''t regret it... On the contrary, even though the situation forced them to be like this, they still felt blessed to be with Lucien, and they are sure he will take good care of them.

    The fact that there are many of them also did not seem so bad... Even though there is a rivalry between them, the girls already felt like a family... Or at least great friends.

    Even though it was great just to be looking at Lucien''s s.e.xy n.a.k.e.d body, the girls were also hungry and started heading towards the tray that Aria brought.

    Ella was the first to get near the tray, but before she could get a piece of fruit, she was hugged by Lucien. He fed her part of the apple slice that was in his lips, making the young harpy-girl delight with the mixture of Lucien''s saliva and the apple''s flavor.

    "Mm... Thank you, it was sooo good!" Ella can''t help but thank him excitedly. She was only happier and happier with Lucien.

    Lucien couldn''t resist giving the cute Ella a few more kisses, making the other girls look at him with fruit in the mouth, waiting for their turn...

    Of course, in this game of Lucien feeding the girls mouth-to-mouth, the food on the tray ran out quickly...

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Lucien sent Kara in after hearing the knock on the door. He heard her coming from the kitchen and knew what she brought.

    "AHH!" Kara came in, pushing a food cart; it looked like a bigger version of Aria''s tray. She can''t help but be surprised to see Lucien and the girls n.a.k.e.d... She couldn''t stop staring at his s.e.xy body and big d.i.c.k...

    "Kara!" Marie had a lot of things to deal with last night and didn''t have time to speak to Kara. She gave the little maid a tight hug, and Kara blushed because she could smell Lucien''s pleasant scent all over Marie''s body.

    Marie was not very close to Kara before, but after learning what her father intended with the poor maid, she wanted to become friends with her.

    "I just came to bring you a good breakfast to thank you for saving me yesterday... But I have to leave now!" Kara tried to get rid of Maria''s embrace before she lost control and jumped on Lucien because he smelled so good...

    But the blue-haired wizard didn''t let go of her new friend. "Ah, stay a little longer. You can have breakfast with us."

    Kara couldn''t deny that she wanted to stay. But would she be able to do anything with Lucien like that?

    *Cough* *Cough*

    Kara made a fake cough while talking sheepishly. "But... He''s n.a.k.e.d."

    "Why can''t I be n.a.k.e.d in my bedroom?" Lucien spoke calmly as if the room was already his. He could not accept any other bed after sleeping so comfortably in Angela''s great bed.

    "Your room? And will my mom sleep with you and be your wife too?" Marie seemed to have returned to her previous personality, and Lucien could only smile at his adorable stubborn wizard.

    "Why not? Whatever... I don''t think she''ll insist on keeping this room because of all the help I have given her..." Lucien spoke a little louder because he knew Angela was listening to the conversation in the corridor.

    "See what kind of husband you have, my daugh- Wear some clothes!!" Angela was focused on the part he talked about her room and forgot that Lucien was still n.a.k.e.d. She would have no reaction other than disgust at seeing any n.a.k.e.d man, but with Lucien... It was a feeling she didn''t know how to deal with... Shyness.

    "What kind of husband? The most perfect husband possible? YES!!!" Cassidy entered the room after Angela and can''t help but praise Lucien... And of course, all the girls said yes, making Lucien smile while Angela blushed more than Kara.

    Cassidy slowly approached Lucien and started a long wet kiss as he hugged her waist. She has a charm and initiative that other girls could only envy...

    "Mm..." Lucien couldn''t resist Cassidy... She resembled his mom... That mature charm and s.e.x appeal... Astrid was as s.e.xy as Cassidy, but she was not a mother...

    "Let''s have breakfast! All together." Lucien ended the kiss by biting Cassidy''s delicious lips and squeezed her big ass before heading towards the bedroom atelier, pushing the food cart.

    It was evident that he would remain n.a.k.e.d, but Kara and Angela could not say that the view was not fantastic... There were only women with them, so they controlled their shame while everyone went to the big table in the atelier.

    Lucien put some fruit and bread on the table while he sat in the head chair. Mia acted quickly entering under the table, and only Lucien realized that...

    While the girls struggled to sit next to Lucien, Angela also sat calmly. She could better control her feelings without having to see Lucien''s big d.i.c.k the whole time.

    (Angela) "I have a lot to thank you and Cassidy. Now we can start saving my Kingdom from these difficult conditions."

    (Lucien) "You know that our situation is not so simple..."

    (Cassidy) "We are helping you now, but we will need Bluewind''s help to recover Portgreen..."

    (Angela) "I get it. We will be allies in any situation... But, I need to ensure the safety of my daughters first."

    (Marie) "Don''t worry, mom, Lucien will save sis as soon as possible."

    (Lucien) "That''s what we''re going to talk about now. I need some information."

    (Angela) "The Nunid Kingdom is to the south. They always had a complicated relationship with my family..."

    (Marie) "They always wanted to control our Kingdom. They can''t defeat us because of our good position on the mountain, so they tried to make alliances... My father tried to force me to marry that bastard prince..."

    (Cassidy) "Is there no possibility of negotiating Lena''s return?"

    (Angela) "I''m not sure. We can try, but I think it''s unlikely. They will try to use it to gain support from the people, claiming that the union of the two Kingdoms will be better for everyone..."

    (Lucien) "I will not negotiate with someone who tried to harm my women. They are already our enemies."

    (Angela) "So what''s your plan?"

    (Lucien) "They don''t know me, so I''m going to enter the city like any other traveler and get Lena out of there somehow. It will be better for a small group, so I will only take a few of you."

    (Rose/Anne) "I''ll go with you!!"

    Rose came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel. She heard about the conversation and can''t help saying the same thing as Anne.

    Mia wanted to say she was going too, but her mouth was too busy trying to swallow Lucien''s c.o.c.k under the table.

    (Lucien) "I have already thought of the best way to do it... I''m sorry, Anne, you are not coming this time."

    Anne was sad, but she knew the situation was serious and did not want to argue about something like that. Rose was clearly thrilled that Lucien didn''t say that she wouldn''t go with him... Her smile was wide, making Anne and other girls jealous.

    Lucien noticed Mia''s reaction and patted her head as he mentally told her how he was going to make it up to her when he returned.

    Before the girls started asking questions, Lucien explained his plan.

    "I understand that Lena''s situation is bad, so I have to get there fast. Not all of you can maintain the same speed so you will have to stay this time..."

    "I intend to take Rose because she can levitate and because I need her earth magic."

    Lucien looked into the bathroom and saw Astrid and Maggie also coming wrapped in towels... Everyone seemed very comfortable in the room, and Lucien could only smile while enjoying the beautiful bodies of his women.

    "I will also take Maggie because I need her vision magic. She is not too fast, so I will carry her on my back. Rose will levitate and hold on my shoulder so that we can maintain a high speed."

    "I will also take Astrid and Oya because only they will be able to follow our speed... Any question?" Lucien finished explaining his plan, and all the girls wanted to claim that they would be useful... But there was no way to be as quick as Lucien, Astrid, and Oya so that no one could argue.

    Angela''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Lucien... He only met her a day ago, but he was going to rescue her daughter from the Nunid Kingdom with only a group of five... She knew he wasn''t an idiot, still, it seemed very dangerous...

    Cassidy also wanted to go with Lucien as well as the other girls, but she believed in him and knew that a smaller group would be faster and more discreet.

    Lucien was happy that everyone seemed to accept his plan... He thought about it with L.u.s.t''s help as there was one last part, which he was finding a little difficult to explain to the girls...

    He wanted to take the time to give all the love and affection to all his women, but every second that Lena was away, Marie and Angela became more worried, so he couldn''t take long.

    Lucien looked lovingly at the girls as he apologized. "I''m really sorry, but as I need to be quick, I will have to pay special attention to Astrid, Rose, and Maggie as I need them prepared to fight if necessary."

    "Unfair!!!" Of course, most girls complained as it was obvious what kind of attention the trio would receive.

    The trio couldn''t be happier... They worked hard yesterday, and now it looked like their rewards were coming... They couldn''t wait.

    Mia couldn''t complain about anything as she kept sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k the whole time under the table...

 Chapter 68 - Hubby (part 1) {R-18}

    "Okay, girls, I understand. You all deserve special attention... But now I need Astrid, Rose, and Maggie to be well prepared..."

    Lucien tried to calm his women, who were not happy knowing that the trio would receive "special attention."

    "OHHH" Lucien was not able to persuade the girls and to make matters worse; everyone noticed when he c.u.mmed... Not coming would be impossible with Mia sucking his c.o.c.k so well under the table.

    "Mm..." Lucien also felt a little mouth on his c.o.c.k, sharing his hot milk with Mia. It was easy to understand that it was Ella as they were getting along better and better.

    Lucien realized that his women were going to use Mia''s blowjob to argue, and he had to speak first. "You can blame me for that... But now I need to focus on getting Lena back. When I get back, you will all have special individual attention."

    Anne still wanted to argue that they could participate in the intense section... But everyone understood that it was not Lucien''s fault.

    "What are you talking about?" Angela and Kara did not understand what they were talking about, as they did not know about Lucien''s peculiarities.

    Of course, the girls didn''t know much either, but they believed that anything they did with Lucien would not only be wonderful, but it would also make them stronger.

    Lucien looked at the confused Angela. "First, this room will be mine. Do you have anything against that?"

    "There''s a lot more space here than the guest rooms, and the bed is big enough for a lot of people... You can keep sleeping here too." Before Angela could ask, Lucien explained his point.

    Angela wanted to deny, after all, she loved her room... But Lucien not only killed Julius, freeing her from many problems but also was going against the Nunid Kingdom to save her daughter... A bedroom was nothing compared to the debt of gratitude she had with him.

    "Okay, the room is yours. But I''m not going to sleep with you, pervert!" Angela turned and left the room while blushing. She was very grateful to Lucien and Cassidy for the help, but she hadn''t forgotten how Lucien hugged her out of town... She could still remember his pleasant scent...

    After Angela left, Marie and Kara also went with her while Lucien looked at the other women. "I don''t mind you staying, but I have to focus entirely on the trio... I also think they should need some privacy..."

    Cassidy understood the situation well. Even if they got along well, having their first time with Lucien would be better alone.

    "Let''s help Angela. We still have a lot to do until everyone accepts her as the only ruler of Bluewind." Cassidy called Mia, Ella, and Aria, clearly wanting to leave the room only for Lucien and the trio.

    "Kiss your husband before you go." Lucien was pleased that his women understood the situation even though it seemed unfair to them.

    After Lucien kissed everyone lovingly, Cassidy''s group left the room with Oya and Ko. Only Lucien, Astrid, Rose, and Maggie remained in the large room.

    "It will be three against one, so you will have to strive... You can''t let them dominate you, but you also have to make them feel great so that you can gain maximum benefits." Lucien wasn''t quite sure where to start, but L.u.s.t was always giving him tips on how to act like the sin itself.

    Lucien was going to a place where there would only be enemies... It was far, and time was not on his side... He not only needed to get stronger but also to make his attack trio stronger... And he would only do that by giving them a lot of pleasure.

    *Woosh*

    Lucien dodged the little vampire who tried to jump into his arms as he headed towards Astrid. He felt guilty that his cute manticore-woman always had to do the heavy job while the younger girls were spending more time with him.

    "Ah!" Astrid couldn''t help but m.o.a.n when Lucien held her firmly by the waist. He then lifted her up while jumping on the big bed.

    Lucien was n.a.k.e.d this whole time, and Astrid was only wearing a towel, which dropped when they fell on the bed... Now she could feel Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k rubbing her p.u.s.s.y as he kissed her upper body passionately.

    "Why her first?" Rose couldn''t help but complain while she threw her towel at Lucien and Astrid.

    "Do you want to argue with me? I can choose another girl to go with us..." Lucien did not stop kissing and caressing Astrid''s body while making Rose go quiet with just a few words.

    Lucien was delighted with Astrid''s body. It was the first time that he was seeing her completely n.a.k.e.d and loved the fact that several parts of her body have that fluffy brown fur.

    "Ahh..." He kissed Astrid''s delicious mouth a few more times before moving on to her neck and going towards her big b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her m.o.a.n while holding his head with both hands.

    Her skin was an olive color, making her body look very healthy... Lucien kissed those more than perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts gently and then started sucking on one of her cute light brown n.i.p.p.l.es...

    "Mm... Lucien!! Sooo good..." Astrid felt her body warm as she became more and more excited by Lucien''s caresses. Her little wings and tail started to tremble while her p.u.s.s.y began to produce lots of love juices.

    Lucien felt Astrid''s n.i.p.p.l.e get harder in his mouth, and he couldn''t resist biting it as he stroked her other b.r.e.a.s.t with his hand.

    "AAAAHHH!!! Fuuuuuuck!!!" Astrid felt an electric current run through her body when Lucien bit her n.i.p.p.l.e, causing her to have her first orgasm and start squirting her love juices on his c.o.c.k.

    Lucien stopped kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts and went down a little, kissing her cute belly where there was a lot of that fragrant fluffy fur around the tattoo, which was a slight shade of purple before, but now was shining intensely.

    "No, no, no!! Aaahhahahahah..." Astrid was in the middle of her orgasm when she felt Lucien start kissing her belly, making her feel a mixture of pleasure and tickling... She loved everything and couldn''t help but laugh and m.o.a.n at the same time while enjoying her extended orgasm.

    Lucien wanted to go further and tease her on the wings, but L.u.s.t said that if he gave her more pleasure now, he wouldn''t be able to have s.e.x with her...

    L.u.s.t was always giving him tips, but Lucien followed his instincts, and neither did she expect him to make Astrid m.o.a.n so loudly kissing her belly... Even she, the L.u.s.t herself, had to agree that Lucien was a natural lover.

    Rose bit her lip while Maggie was drooling; they both couldn''t contain their pussies wet by love juices just to imagine Lucien doing something like that to them.

    "Put inside, hubby. Please, I want it..." Astrid couldn''t take any more of feeling Lucien''s c.o.c.k rubbing her p.u.s.s.y and not taking the next step. Her entire body was more than ready, and her p.u.s.s.y was craving Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k.

    "I''m not sure if you really want it..." Lucien remembered the results of teasing Cassidy well. He didn''t even need L.u.s.t to say anything as he started teasing Astrid while kissing her belly... Then he went down even further and started kissing her p.u.s.s.y.

    Lucien could smell anything from afar, so he already expected Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y to be different from everything he knew, but when he kissed those beautiful pink lips, his mind seemed to expand when his body went into a higher state of excitement.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g damn fragrant!!" Lucien loved the scent of Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y... It was a sweet and addictive smell that made his c.o.c.k tremble, wanting to get inside her... It seemed to have something to do with that her fluffy fur.

    Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y was only hairy at the top, and Lucien gently spread her lower lips with his fingers as he stuck his tongue inside her...

    "Delicious..." Astrid''s taste was as excellent as her scent, and Lucien enjoyed every drop of her love juices that he managed to lick from her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Hubby... Ahhh... Hubby, I want your d.i.c.k..." Lucien loved how Astrid started calling him "hubby" when she got really excited. Until now, this was the first nickname he had earned, and he wanted to make her m.o.a.n more and more before making her feel the greatest pleasure.

    "Who is your hubby?" Lucien stuck his tongue as far as possible in her p.u.s.s.y without breaking her h.y.m.e.n while teasing his sweet manticore-woman.

    "It''s you. Of course, it''s only you, Lucien! Please don''t tease me that much... Hubby." Astrid wanted to act dominant, but Lucien made her feel as good as ever, and she only wanted to be pampered by him...

    "Good girl... Your hubby will take good care of you." Lucien started kissing Astrid again while ran his hand over her body... He thought it was time to take the next step with her, but then...

    "HA!" Lucien used his knees on the bed to get up and catch Rose, who jumped on him. Both fell beside Astrid with Rose on top of Lucien.

    "Kiss! Kiss, please... Hubby..." Rose bit her lip, making some of her blood come out to start the bloody kiss while trying to use Astrid''s words to seduce him... Which seemed to have a good effect as Lucien started to smile at her.

    "Naughty little vampire." Lucien turned around, standing on top of Rose and holding her arms against the bed while also biting his lips...

    "F.U.C.K!!!" When they connected their bleeding lips, both felt the great pleasure of sharing the blood with their partner for life... Lucien was not a vampire, but Rose''s blood was as good for him as his was good for her, and so they delighted with the bloody kiss.

    Rose wrapped her legs around Lucien''s waist while trying to get her body the maximum as close to his. He let go of her arms, letting her hug him...

    After a minute, Lucien turned again without breaking the kiss. Now Rose was on top of him as he started to caress her delicate body...

    "Mmm..." Rose''s tongue tried to fight Lucien''s, but he was very dominant and made her follow his lead while they both enjoyed that mess of saliva and blood...

    Rose was very bold, and after kissing for almost five minutes, stopping just to breathe, she lifted her upper body as she started to move back and forth on top of Lucien''s c.o.c.k...

    "Ohhh... Tha''s sooo good, my dear..." Lucien couldn''t help m.o.a.ning at Rose''s teasing. She was rubbing her p.u.s.s.y all over his c.o.c.k, covering it with her love juices... He couldn''t deny that he wanted to penetrate her, but playing like that also gave him a lot of pleasure.

    "Ahhh... I''m coming, hubby!!!" Rose thought she would make Lucien come sooner, but she couldn''t resist the stimulation of his c.o.c.k against her p.u.s.s.y and started to wet his waist with her juices...

    Lucien was making a significant effort not to come because he wanted to dominate the girls totally... He started to caress Rose''s small cute b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her m.o.a.n even more with great pleasure.

    He also raised his upper body and sat on the bed while Rose was sitting on his lap... So, he started to silence her m.o.a.ns with more kisses, making the little vampire delight in his arms.

    "Hubby... Lucien... I love you... Sooo much..." Rose can''t handle so many good feelings... She was already sure that she loved Lucien more and more... Maybe it was because of the blood... But she didn''t mind saying that she loved him...

    "I love you too, my naughty vampire... My sweet Rose..." Lucien liked Marie''s stubbornness, but he couldn''t deny that Rose''s passion was also incredible... She wasn''t afraid to say what she felt, and neither was he. Then he started saying how much he loved her while he kissed the whole little vampire''s delicate body...

    Astrid took a while to move again after Lucien made her have such an extraordinary orgasm... But she was already impatient and wanted more attention from him as she stared at the romantic scene, jealous of Rose.

    Of course, she couldn''t be as jealous as Maggie, who was still standing in the room''s center, looking at them having fun in bed.

    Maggie really wanted Lucien''s acceptance. She knew they first met as enemies, but she was increasingly attracted to him... She saw how lovingly he treated girls and would be satisfied with 10% of that affection...

    She saw how the girls were doing well for being bold, and she also tried to be like that while talking in a sad tone...

    "Hubby... You are unfair to me!!!"

 Chapter 69 - Hubby (part 2) {R-18}

    Lucien heard Maggie''s complaint and can''t help feeling bad. He and Mia also met each other as enemies, but the relationship with Maggie was more complicated.

    L.u.s.t noticed Lucien''s confusing feelings and explained some things. ''You don''t have to worry about her or any other woman who has your tattoo. I don''t know much about how you put my contract tattoo on the girls, but it looks just like ours...''

    ''Our tattoo is a symbol of the union of our souls, which means that we cannot harm each other, and we share a powerful emotional bond... We cannot even lie to each other.''

    Lucien was a little surprised to learn that they couldn''t lie... He tried to tell L.u.s.t that his name was not Lucien, but he couldn''t say the words as if his whole body refused to do it. Then he tried to speak it to Maggie, and he also failed, thus proving that his bond with Maggie was strong too.

    Since Maggie''s loyalty was not questionable, he had no reason not to treat her as well as the other girls without fear of the mercenary stabbing him in the back.

    He gave her a warm smile that warmed Maggie''s heart. "Come on, sweetheart."

    Maggie didn''t need to be told twice and jumped on the bed, being hugged by Lucien''s warm arms. He lay on his back, leaving Maggie on top of him to do whatever she wanted.

    She also lost her towel while jumping on the bed and was now n.a.k.e.d, rubbing her p.u.s.s.y on Lucien''s c.o.c.k. He could feel her delicate body... Maggie had a thin body with medium b.r.e.a.s.ts and a not too big ass... Lucien liked the fact that he felt some v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair caressing his c.o.c.k while she started a passionate wet kiss.

    "Mm..." Maggie enjoyed every second that Lucien''s tongue dominated hers... Her body was very warm, and she wanted more and more of him... Lucien started to stroke her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her m.o.a.n softly.

    Lucien paid close attention to the cute Maggie for more than five minutes, but time was not on their side, so he had to stop kissing to discuss the next step.

    "I love you." Lucien was happy that he could honestly say that he loved them. That meant it was his sincere feelings, even if it was just a kind of physical love...

    "Love you too... Hubby..." The girls responded together with different types of feelings.

    Astrid thought Lucien was the most amazing man she had ever met and was sure that being with him would be wonderful, so she was not afraid to say she loved him.

    Maggie always lived alone after her parents died. She could never trust the mercenaries, but being with Lucien was excellent, and she already considered him and the girls a family...

    Rose still had many thoughts about her family and her people... She would have to talk about it with Lucien, but he was already her partner for life... Despite the blood contract, Rose knew she would never love a man as much as she loved him. She was not afraid to be passionate and would stay with him at any cost.

    Lucien could feel the girls'' affection for him... It was probably the result of his body''s influence on females and the tattoo... Still, there could also be true love. Anyway, he would always do his best to treat them with respect and affection.

    "Honestly, anything that gives us pleasure together will strengthen us... So if we do everything... The results will be better. I wish I could take care of each one of you individually, but Marie''s sister may be in danger now, so we will have to be quick this time..."

    Before the girls could answer, Lucien continued. "Still, I understand that your first time is special... I don''t want to force you to do it together, so..."

    The girls understood that Lucien was concerned that they were not comfortable, and Astrid interrupted his talk.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. If we weren''t comfortable with each other, we wouldn''t be n.a.k.e.d, sharing the same man like that... I guess I speak for everyone when I say that we accept each other when we accept to follow you."

    Rose and Maggie agreed to Astrid''s words while speaking at the same time. "Yes, like sisters."

    "You have good girls..." L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment on Lucien''s mind. She was sure that this way things would evolve very quickly...

    "You are MY good girl too... Don''t forget that." Lucien replied to L.u.s.t with intonation when he said "my," making her excited easily.

    Lucien was happy that the girls were comfortable with that situation and smiled at them. "Still, I only have one c.o.c.k... So someone will have to be the first."

    Rose had to make a great effort not to jump on Lucien in a spoiled way. She really wanted to fight to claim to be first, but she knew he was just and would reward obedient girls...

    Lucien saw the three women blushing while they waited for his decision, and he couldn''t help but get more excited.

    "Hubby..." The girls also spoke softly, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k hard as a rock.

    Lucien felt a great desire to be dominant with the girls and make them feel very good... He wasted no more time and kissed Rose, who was on the left, then Astrid in the middle, and Maggie on the right, making the girls happily smile.

    Then he hugged Astrid and laid her on the other side of the bed, making it clear that she would be the first. The other girls could not help but be jealous. Still, they would look forward to their turn.

    "Lucien..." Astrid couldn''t help m.o.a.ning her man''s name when he started kissing her body lovingly... Her p.u.s.s.y was already ready, dripping love juices...

    Astrid was lying on her back, and Lucien spread her legs around him while he was on his knees in front of her. This position allowed him to have perfect control over her body and the best part... He could see her beautiful flushed face perfectly.

    Lucien took his c.o.c.k and rubbed its head on Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y''s lips slowly, wetting his hard c.o.c.k with her juices. He really wanted to penetrate her, but teasing her also gave him a lot of pleasure.

    "You like to tease me... Please give it to me... I can''t wait any longer, hubby." Astrid spoke shyly, and Lucien complied with her request, slowly penetrating her wet insides...

    "Ahhhhhhhh..." Astrid and Lucien began to softly m.o.a.n as they felt the great pleasure of his c.o.c.k, slowly opening the inner walls of her p.u.s.s.y... Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y was extremely tight, making them both feel very good.

    "AH!" Lucien felt resistance in the head of his c.o.c.k and looked into Astrid''s eyes just to see her radiating happiness. He smiled at her as he pushed his d.i.c.k forward, breaking her h.y.m.e.n while their tattoos shone as intensely as their feelings.

    Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y has a type of suction that pulled Lucien''s c.o.c.k further and further... He continued to slowly push until he felt the base of his c.o.c.k touch her skin, thus connecting them completely.

    "Ahhh... Hubby... I love you soooo much..." Astrid could not stand still feeling so much pleasure... She only felt a little pain when he broke her h.y.m.e.n, but the pleasure and happiness soon flooded her body and mind. She wasted no time and got up sitting on Lucien''s waist and wrapping her legs around his waist.

    "You are so adorable... My sweet Astrid." Lucien hugged Astrid, and she started to move up and down, making his c.o.c.k met every part of her p.u.s.s.y.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    "AAHHH!!! SO GOOOD" Astrid felt more and more pleasure every time she sat on Lucien''s c.o.c.k, making him reach deep into her p.u.s.s.y. She started to lift her body more and more to hit her ass against his waist harder, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k reach her very bottom.

    Lucien had to concentrate, or he would c.u.m quickly feeling so much pleasure... Astrid was very intense while sitting hard on his d.i.c.k... He could feel the head of his d.i.c.k, reaching a deep part of her p.u.s.s.y that seemed to want to devour it...

    "Ohhh..." Astrid was dominating him... Although it was good, it made him feel passive when he should lead her to the greatest pleasure...

    Lucien didn''t think twice before starting to kiss her b.r.e.a.s.ts... Then he used one hand to stroke one of her small wings making, Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k harder than before as she m.o.a.ned louder.

    "Ahhhh... Hubby... Not on the wings..." Astrid was already experiencing extreme pleasure, but when she felt his hands on her wing, she felt a shiver ran through her body as her heart beat faster. It was just amazing...

    Lucien loved Astrid''s cute reaction and wanted more of it. He used his other hand too, and hold the base of her wings while thrust his waist up in a synchronized way with Astrid''s sitting movements.

    "Who does your body belong to?" Lucien didn''t stop kissing Astrid''s b.r.e.a.s.ts as he stroked her wings and teased her with a sensual voice.

    Astrid found it difficult to speak while m.o.a.ning loudly, but she also took pleasure in being teased by Lucien. "You... My body belongs only to you... My husband!"

    Both Astrid and Lucien were holding on to the maximum not to come. Both wanted to give each other maximum pleasure while his d.i.c.k continued to hit her insides intensely.

    "So... Who do these cute wings belong to?" Lucien spoke in a soft tone that made Astrid''s body vibrate with pleasure... She couldn''t speak softly, and her words came out along with her loud m.o.a.ns.

    "You, of course... You can do whatever you want with me... And my wings... Hubby..." Astrid was close to her limit... Not only was Lucien''s c.o.c.k wonderful, but he continued to tease her in a way she loved.

    Lucien could only smile... Astrid''s words exalted his possessive ego, and he couldn''t hold his orgasm any longer. He wanted to mark the entire inside of the body that she claimed being only his... But of course, he would make her come first...

    He could feel that Astrid''s body had many differences from a normal woman... One of her peculiarities was that deeper part of her p.u.s.s.y that tried to hold the head of his d.i.c.k...

    Lucien held the bases of her small wings tightly and pulled her down while pushing his c.o.c.k as far inside her as possible. He went deep, and a part of his d.i.c.k passed from that part of her p.u.s.s.y that squeezed him as tight as possible...

    "IT''S COMING, HUBBYYYYY!!! AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH..." Astrid felt Lucien hit her deepest part, and her p.u.s.s.y''s muscles started to convulse while she had an incredible orgasm and literally screamed with pleasure... He also held her wings firmly, making shivers run through her body.

    Lucien felt Astrid''s p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k as it convulsed, and the part near the head of his c.o.c.k increased the suction while producing an enormous amount of love juices...

    To finish, he even bit her hard n.i.p.p.l.e, making Astrid''s mind go totally blank as she felt his hot milk fill her insides...

    Lucien and Astrid closed their eyes while they both enjoyed the intense orgasm at the maximum... Lucien filled her p.u.s.s.y with his hot c.u.m while their bodies felt great... Not only was the pleasure incredible, they felt much stronger and more energetic...

    The tattoo of both glowed brightly while L.u.s.t felt large amounts of demonic energy being produced... Unlike the s.e.x with Cassidy, Astrid did not need to use part of the energy to help Lucien''s life mana heal her body, so they both gain incredible improvements in their bodies.

    "Ahhhh... love you, my dear..." Lucien sighed and lay on his back, making Astrid lay limp on his chest, still enjoying her orgasm and Lucien''s c.u.m inside her...

    "Love love love you sooo much much much, hubby!" Astrid started kissing Lucien''s chest with a wide smile on her face, leaving the other two girls crazy with jealousy and expectations.

    Rose and Maggie were already really wet... While Maggie played with her p.u.s.s.y, waiting for her turn, Rose was bolder getting up on the bed while speaking proudly.

    "Now, it''s my turn to have hubby inside me!!!"

 Chapter 70 - Hubby (part 3) {R-18}

    "You will be the last, little vampire." Lucien gave Rose a soft kiss and tilted his head back, making the excited girl follow his mouth, wanting more.

    "Whyyyy? Don''t you like this little wife of yours?" Rose tried to make a sweet voice and look s.e.xy at the same time, which worked really well as Lucien wanted, so much to eat her now.

    Lucien gently held Rose''s delicate chin and gave her tap kisses on the face. "I love my little vampire very much... So I will leave you last..."

    "Mm, I will wait." Every time Rose tried to be bold, she lost to Lucien. One smile from him was enough to make her wet and docile.

    Lucien knew that Rose was very excited and wanted to make her wait longer to increase her expectations, thus increasing the pleasure. He gave her one more kiss and ended it sucking her lips seductively while placing Rose lying next to Astrid, who was still enjoying the pleasure of her great orgasm.

    "Maggie..." He turned to the sweet Maggie, who was touching herself while blushing a lot. His soft voice made the girl stop touching herself and face him with a wide smile on her face.

    "Hubby�� please take me..." Maggie loved to call Lucien a hubby because if he didn''t deny, it meant he accepted her like the other girls.

    "Mm... Right... Now..." Lucien started kissing Maggie and taking short breaks to speak. He also began to touch her body slowly and reached for her p.u.s.s.y just to feel his hand get wet as Maggie was already producing lots of love juices.

    He pushed his middle finger slightly inside her and then reached to his mouth to lick it, tasting her juices. "Ah, Maggie... You are delicious..."

    Just being in Lucien''s arms was heaven for Maggie... When she felt his finger inside her, it was wonderful... But seeing him tasting her juices and saying he liked it was the pinnacle...

    "Aaaaahhhhh... I''m coming!! Sorry my hubby..." Maggie had her first orgasm quickly as she was already very excited from touching herself while seeing Lucien and Astrid. She couldn''t resist when he teased her and started wetting the bed with her juices while apologizing.

    Lucien smiled as he lifted her legs and started sucking on her p.u.s.s.y, drinking that delicious sour juice... L.u.s.t said that because of the influence of her powers, he would find any liquid in the female body fantastic just as they felt about his fluids.

    Maggie''s body began to convulse in pleasure, feeling Lucien''s tongue inside her, boosting her orgasm... Her mind went blank as she m.o.a.ned loudly.

    Lucien stopped sucking on her p.u.s.s.y and started kissing Maggie''s mouth, making her experience the taste of her own love juices mixed with his delicious saliva... She hugged him tightly while they both kissed for a few minutes.

    He didn''t want to "break her by pleasure," so he started to caress her body lovingly while kissing her upper body. "Are you ready or want to wait a little longer?"

    Lucien''s affection only made Maggie more excited. She had barely finished feeling the effects of that wonderful orgasm, and her p.u.s.s.y was already burning again while she heard Lucien''s sweet voice and felt his hands over her body.

    "I want you inside me, hubby... Please, go deep inside my p.u.s.s.y with your hard c.o.c.k!" Lucien thought it was cute when Maggie tried to be s.e.xy... Actually, it worked, quickly making his c.o.c.k harder and harder.

    "Of course, my love... Surely I will make your p.u.s.s.y satisfied." Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k over Maggie''s p.u.s.s.y just like he did with Astrid. It was a "cruel" way to make the girls begging for his c.o.c.k, with it near but not inside.

    "Please, hubby... Inside... I can not wait any longer... I want your c.o.c.k..." Maggie thought of pushing her body forward, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k enter her, but she could see by his smile that he was teasing her intentionally...

    And she liked it. She loved everything that was going on, and her p.u.s.s.y kept producing love juices while she felt the head of Lucien''s c.o.c.k playing with her v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips.

    Lucien played with Maggie''s beautiful p.u.s.s.y until he felt that his d.i.c.k was already well lubricated with his pre-c.u.m and her juices, so he started to penetrate her slowly...

    "Mmm... Ohhhh... Lucien... Hubby..." Maggie started to feel Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her, and her heart began to beat faster... She felt pain, pleasure, happiness... Everything intensely, making her m.o.a.n more and more.

    Lucien was also very pleased. Maggie''s p.u.s.s.y was very tight, and soon he felt her h.y.m.e.n. He stopped pushing and looked at Maggie just to see the same smile he saw in Astrid''s face...

    "AHH!" He didn''t think twice before entering completely inside her, breaking her h.y.m.e.n and making both of them feel great...

    Maggie''s p.u.s.s.y was tiny, and Lucien quickly reached her deepest part, touching her very bottom, so he fit his hands in hers while he kissed her lovingly.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist as they kissed. Maggie felt completely filled by Lucien''s c.o.c.k as the inner walls of her p.u.s.s.y tightened it. It felt so good that she thought it couldn''t get any better...

    "Ahhh... Right there... Mmmm... Just like that... Hubby..." She started to m.o.a.n when Lucien began to move slowly inside her. Her wet insides contracted and expanded according to Lucien''s thrusts.

    "Yes!! Yessss... I love it... More... Lucien!!!" Lucien was feeling great, but Maggie was in the seventh heaven of pleasure, clinging to him like a koala. Her whole body moved along with his as she m.o.a.ned and screamed, feeling her p.u.s.s.y take the shape of his d.i.c.k.

    ''Go slowly, or she''ll come very fast!'' L.u.s.t warned Lucien that Maggie was not like Astrid and won''t resist longer with that much pleasure even though Lucien was already doing it slowly.

    ''That''s good... We don''t have much time at all.'' Lucien knew that the longer he gave pleasure to the girls, the better the results would be... But a part of him kept thinking about Marie and Angela concerned about Lena''s safety. He wanted to finish this quickly so they could go and rescue the princess.

    He made a mental promise to Maggie, claiming he would treat her better when they had free time, and increased the intensity of his thrusts, making her scream in pleasure while having an incredible orgasm.

    "OHHHH!!! I''m coming again!! Come with me, hubby, please..." Maggie was already feeling very pleased with Lucien moving slowly, so she easily started to come when he began to thrust harder. She didn''t want to be the only one coming and begged him to c.u.m too.

    "Aahhh..." Lucien couldn''t help himself and filled Maggie''s little p.u.s.s.y with his hot c.u.m. She held tightly to his body while her p.u.s.s.y''s muscles contracted as she produced lots of love juices...

    Lucien was on top of Maggie while she held him like a koala, allowing him to easily turn around and lie on his back, making her lie limp on his chest while enjoying the incredible orgasm.

    Maggie felt several kinds of pleasant feelings and closed her eyes while smelling Lucien''s chest... She knew they didn''t have time now, but she couldn''t help wanting to lie on top of him for a long time with his c.o.c.k still inside her.

    He wanted that too, but there was still Rose to receive her share of milk before they traveled to the Nunid Kingdom... Lucien started patting Maggie on the head while speaking lovingly. "It was soo good... Maggie, you are amazing... Love you, my dear."

    Maggie, still with her eyes closed, bit Lucien''s n.i.p.p.l.e as she tried to look angry but only looked cute. "It was swift!! Why did you do so intensely?? Wasn''t i supposed to feel pain the first time? Why did I only feel pleasure?"

    Lucien didn''t know much about female body anatomy, but L.u.s.t answered Maggie''s question in his mind quickly. "Courtesy of Sophia''s life-mana and my powers. You can f.u.c.k the women as hard as possible, and they will still only feel pleasure as your fluids prevent any pain."

    Of course, Lucien could not tell Maggie that he f.u.c.k.i.e.d his sister, and he had the demon of L.u.s.t herself inside him... Not yet, but surely he would have to tell his women about it one day.

    "I wasn''t exactly intense... But I will be slower next time. Now as much as I want to hold you longer, I have to take care of the little vampire, or she will bite me to death."

    A part of Maggie really didn''t want to let Lucien go, but she was thrilled to get complete acceptance from him... Her tattoo was already like Astrid''s, an intense purple, and she wanted to be an obedient girl, so she slowly left his chest.

    "Oh?" When Maggie stood up, Lucien''s c.o.c.k came out of her p.u.s.s.y, which began to drip the mixture of their love juices, still hot... She wasted no time and started to take what she could with her hand and lick it, making Lucien smile at her.

    Astrid had already recovered enough to be able to envy the wonderful white liquid that Maggie was drinking. Rose couldn''t help but want that so much inside her...

    L.u.s.t watched everything from inside Lucien... She was in a kind of darkroom inside his soul and was smiling as she felt the massive amount of demonic energy that was being produced.

    She believed that Lucien was perfect to be her half-soul, but in the end, he always exceeded her expectations... She understood that the fact that he was an excellent lover impacted his fast strengthening, but the fact that he could make contract tattoos on the girls was also crucial.

    Astrid still felt the orgasm he made her have. Rose felt very excited just looking at him. The other women who weren''t even in the room were thinking about Lucien... That only increased the demonic energy more and more, making L.u.s.t sure that things would only get better and better.

    Lucien could keep looking at Maggie drinking his c.u.m the whole day as it made his possessive ego burn with excitement, but he had to take good care of all his women.

    He looked at the little vampire who had her eyes shining as she envied Maggie... His c.o.c.k still hard as a rock, begging for him to fill her with his c.u.m too...

    "Sweet Rose..." Lucien''s high regeneration allowed him to recover blood quickly. His lips had already healed from any scar it had when cut earlier to make the bloody kiss... Now he cut it again while looking sensuously at Rose.

    "Yes, hubby..." Rose wanted to be an obedient girl, but she couldn''t resist when he called her name with bleeding lips... She jumped into his arms as they started another bloody kiss, which they both didn''t get tired of.

    "Mm..." Lucien and Rose kissed for almost five minutes while caressing each other''s body... Rose was as intense as Astrid, but because her body was tiny, Lucien found she as cute as s.e.xy.

    "Hubby, I want it in my mouth... I want your hard c.o.c.k inside my mouth and then deep in my p.u.s.s.y." Rose looked tiny, but she was not such a young vampire and had read many "books." Of course, she would use any trick to give Lucien more and more pleasure.

    Lucien smiled at his naughty little vampire and turned her body over as he leaned his back against the headboard. He held her thin waist while her p.u.s.s.y was in front of his face and his c.o.c.k in front of her face.

    Rose loved Lucien''s idea, which was actually L.u.s.t''s... She wasted no time and rested her hands on his thighs as she began to suck his c.o.c.k excitedly.

    Lucien started sucking Rose''s p.u.s.s.y while they both felt so much pleasure�� Her p.u.s.s.y kept delivering him love juices, which unlike Maggie''s, were very sweet, probably because the little vampire drank a lot of blood full of life- mana.

    "Your d.i.c.k is so good, hubby..." Rose was enjoying Lucien''s c.o.c.k while she kept praising him... His pre-c.u.m was as tasty as blood, and she drank everything wanting more and more.

    "Your p.u.s.s.y is delicious, my love... I can''t get enough of your juices..." Lucien couldn''t deny the little vampire had excellent taste, and he continued to explore her sweet insides with his tongue.

 Chapter 71 - Hubby (part 4) {R-18}

    "Call me that way again." Rose was ecstatic when she heard Lucien calling her so tenderly of "my love" and asked him to repeat it.

    Lucien pressed Rose''s small body against him as he sucked on her p.u.s.s.y and spoke affectionately. "My love, Rose..."

    Rose was trying to swallow all of Lucien''s big c.o.c.k in her little mouth. In the middle of "slurp" sounds, she begged him to repeat it. "Again, hubby! Pleeease..."

    "ROSE, MY LOVE!!!"

    "AAHHHH YESSS, HUBBYYYY I LOVE YOU!!!!!" Rose could not take so much stimulation and began to come, producing a lot of love juices, which Lucien drank happily.

    Lucien enjoyed Rose''s sweet orgasm, but he could still resist while she sucked his c.o.c.k. She had zero experience, but she was trying hard, which Lucien found very cute.

    Rose''s mind went blank for more than a minute until she regained some of her senses and realized she had come alone. She couldn''t help being a little sad, but she won''t give up so easily...

    She began to wrap her delicate tongue around Lucien''s c.o.c.k as she stroked his balls lovingly and tried her most sensual tone to beg him. "Hubby, please... Give me your c.u.m... I want it so badly..."

    "Hahaha... You will have to beg more if you really want it." Lucien wanted to tease Rose more. Then he bit her soft ass, making the little vampire m.o.a.n and try to beg even more sensuously while increasing the sucking on her blowjob.

    "Please, hubby... Feed this little wifey of yours with your hot milk... I really want it... I want your delicious c.u.m in my mouth so badly..." Rose was adorable, and Lucien couldn''t resist the sweet vampire much longer.

    "You can drink as much as you want, my cute wifey... Ohhh" Lucien rested his head on the headboard while he came inside Rose''s mouth.

    The little vampire sucked it up eagerly, and as his regeneration was still restoring all of his essences, Rose managed to drink all the hot load and finished licking the last drops on her lips.

    Rose finished drinking her favorite milk and looked back just to see Lucien''s smile. She was thrilled that she could give him pleasure and tried to be more e.r.o.t.i.c, swinging her cute ass in front of his face.

    "Do you like my ass, hubby..."

    Lucien, still using one hand to keep her body pressed against his, used the other hand to squeeze her ass. "Your ass? Are you sure?"

    While Lucien squeezed her ass, Rose''s p.u.s.s.y also contracts under her lover''s touch. "I''m sorry, hubby... It''s your ass... This whole body is only yours to do what you want."

    *Pah*

    Lucien was pleased with Rose''s cute answer and slapped her on the ass, leaving his handprint on her fair skin. But as L.u.s.t said, now the little vampire''s body was full of milk with life-mana, and she only felt pleasure.

    Rose smiled seductively at Lucien as she licked her lips. "Hubby, you have to give milk to my p.u.s.s.y now... I can''t wait any longer."

    Lucien also didn''t want to waste any more time... His goal was to get stronger and make the girls stronger... But every second he spent with those adorable girls, the more he wanted to do it... For pleasure...

    But he focused his mind and thought of Marie and her sister... He could always have more s.e.x when everyone was safe.

    He stroked Rose''s beautiful ass while speaking lovingly. "Do you want to move alone? Seeing your ass from that position is fantastic."

    "Yes! Leave everything to me, hubby. I will make you feel good." Rose didn''t think twice about accepting Lucien''s idea. She moved forward a little until her h.i.p.s were in the same direction as Lucien''s.

    Lucien loved the view of Rose''s ass. He could see her delicate p.u.s.s.y perfectly on top of his c.o.c.k. He held her ass with both hands as he positioned his c.o.c.k at that hot entrance, which looked very eager.

    "You are mine, hubby!" Rose didn''t think twice and lowered herself down, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k break her h.y.m.e.n and reach to the deeps of her p.u.s.s.y quickly. She felt his c.o.c.k''s head touch her very bottom and moved harder, hitting his c.o.c.k against her several times in an insanely pleasurable way for both.

    "AAHHHH!!" Lucien and Rose m.o.a.ned loudly with pleasure. He was impressed with the strength she used to penetrate herself on his d.i.c.k, but that was how Rose acted... Intensely... Lucien loved that side of her, which was actually very much like him.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    Rose loved the feel of Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her and started pounding her ass against his hip with increasing strength. Lucien''s c.o.c.k made a mess of her tight insides.

    Lucien could somehow understand that the blood exchange they had done so many times brought them together in a way that s.e.x would already be something natural for them... Rose was intensely hot and wild, squeezing his c.o.c.k more and more.

    ''Hubby... Hubby... I want to give you everything... All I have and am is yours... All I ask is that you always stay by my side...'' Rose had high confidence in Lucien, but she was very emotional, giving her v.i.r.g.i.nity to him, and can''t help but try to make another pact with mental communication.

    "Rose, my dear... My wifey. I love you and would do anything for you... Just tell me when you''re ready." Lucien answered her in a loud voice and not mentally. He wanted to shout to the world that he was totally in love with not only Rose but all his current women. Even though he seems a fool to others, he would do anything for them...

    Rose was delighted with Lucien''s answer. Not only did he seem to feel exactly like her, but he also said that he would wait for her to tell her story... There was a lot that she wanted to tell him, but since they met, they always had a lot of problems, and Rose didn''t want to upset her husband with more problems...

    "Ohhh... Mmm... Aaahh..." Lucien and Rose were feeling so much pleased... She kept hitting her body violently against his, making his d.i.c.k hit her very bottom repeatedly.

    "AAAAHHH!! My assssss... Sooo goooddd, huuubbyy!" The little vampire was very resistant, but Lucien started to caress her asshole with his saliva-soaked finger, making Rose''s p.u.s.s.y twitch by squeezing his c.o.c.k even harder.

    Rose and Lucien''s tattoos shone brightly... They had a strong blood connection, and she could feel his c.o.c.k tremble more inside her while he knew she was close to coming too.

    "Hubby... Fill my little p.u.s.s.y with your hot c.u.m... Please, I want to drink your milk with every hole..." Rose tilted her head back as she banged her ass against Lucien harder and harder, spanking lewd phrases to excite Lucien, but that actually made her more excited.

    "Take it, my dear cute vampire." Lucien was very pleased and couldn''t deny his body wanting to fill little Rose with his white liquid. He knew she was coming too, and he pushed his d.i.c.k deep into her p.u.s.s.y until he reached her very bottom, so he held her ass against his hip, keeping his d.i.c.k there and shooting a lot of c.u.m inside her.

    "Ahhhhh... I feel your c.u.m filling me... So hot... I love it..." Rose was already feeling really great, but her mind went totally blank as she felt Lucien shoot his c.u.m deep in her p.u.s.s.y. She began another orgasm, mixing their juices inside her in a mess she loved very much.

    "HUBBBBYYYYY!!!" Lucien was very pleased while coming, but he could easily remain conscious and penetrated Rose''s asshole with his finger gently, intensifying her orgasm and making her scream in pleasure.

    Lucien only made small m.o.a.ns because he wanted to enjoy every m.o.a.n and word from Rose while she moved her ass to one side and the other, enjoying everything to the maximum.

    After a minute, Rose''s whole body trembled with pleasure, and she lay on Lucien''s legs without strength as the mixture of their juices leaked from her p.u.s.s.y still filled with his c.o.c.k.

    Rose, like the other girls, only became more energetic after receiving Lucien''s c.u.m, but their bodies could not deal with so much pleasure, and they needed to have some rest mentally.

    She laid her head on his leg, drooling with a big happy smile on her face as she spoke lovingly. "Thanks, hubby... Thanks for filling me up completely ... Love you... Sooo much."

    Lucien couldn''t be happier with his women being so amazing. He began to caress Rose''s ass gently while feeling the heat of her, still with his c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y... But then...

    ''Lucien!!! Go to the bathroom! Now!!!'' He heard L.u.s.t''s voice in his mind and questioned her quickly, but L.u.s.t only told him to go to the bathroom quickly.

    "Girls, I need to go to the bathroom." Lucien gently put Rose to the side while telling the girls not to follow him and headed for the bathroom.

    He quickly entered the bathroom and started calling L.u.s.t in his mind. "What happened? L.u.s.t? L.u.s.t, where are you?"

    Lucien tried to talk to L.u.s.t, but she didn''t respond, making him nervous ... But then he heard a noise behind him, and he smelled that sweet scent, which he missed so much...

    "Here... Hubby..." He didn''t move, and soon he felt L.u.s.t''s delicate soft skin touch his back just as he felt her body the first time... Her perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts... She tried to tease him by calling him hubby while hugging him tightly.

    "Can you keep your physical body now?" L.u.s.t seemed only to want to hug, and Lucien didn''t turn around while questioning her.

    "What you did there with the girls didn''t only give us a lot of demonic energy, but it also made me very horny... I''m your wifey too... You have to take good care of me." L.u.s.t spoke seductively with that beautiful voice, enchanting Lucien easily while pressing her big soft b.r.e.a.s.ts to his back.

    Lucien produced a lot of demonic energy with intense s.e.x with the girls. It still wasn''t enough for L.u.s.t to be able to go into combat as that was not her specialty, but materializing her body close to him was possible for a long time now...

    The connection between Lucien and L.u.s.t was powerful, and in a few words, he could understand and feel the changes in her body... He turned quickly to see the beautiful L.u.s.t''s s.e.xy body.

    "My little wifey... I missed you..." Before L.u.s.t could say anything, Lucien lifted her body by the thighs and pushed her against the wall of the bathroom... He sealed her mouth with a passionate kiss as she wrapped her legs around his waist, making their favorite position to kiss.

    L.u.s.t could still use mental communication to speak, but at that moment, she just wanted to enjoy the kiss... She was the demon of L.u.s.t herself, but she acted like a little girl in love in his arms... She liked Lucien so much that her mind seemed to go blank just with his kiss...

    Lucien felt the same as L.u.s.t... He was learning to control his feelings with his other women, but his body was more excited than before by feeling L.u.s.t in his arms...

    He kissed her juicy lips for more than a minute until he started kissing her delicate neck, and then her big b.r.e.a.s.ts... She held his head with both hands while trying not to m.o.a.n loudly for the girls not to hear them.

    "Lucien... Lucien... Love me more... Kiss me more... F.u.c.k me hard... I want you inside me now..." L.u.s.t began to beg Lucien mentally, but even her thoughts were difficult to control, feeling Lucien''s intense attacks... L.u.s.t''s p.u.s.s.y already felt like a river of love juices while she went crazy with his caresses.

    Lucien really wanted to f.u.c.k L.u.s.t the moment he knew she could materialize her body again... But a part of him knew it was wrong now... He was not f.u.c.k.i.n.g the girls for fun but to be able to have enough power to rescue Marie''s sister...

    "Not now... My hot wifey... You know we''re out of time... When we get back... Okay?" Lucien tried to regain the reason he was losing with every second he embraced L.u.s.t.

    But L.u.s.t didn''t seem to agree to wait... She didn''t ease the tightening of her legs around his waist as she pleaded sensuously...

    "No... You have to eat me now... Please, hubby."

 Chapter 72 - Mobilizing (part 1)

    Two men were talking at a table in a tavern. They talked about the increasing attacks in villages further west of Bluewind.

    Then a hooded man approached them with two large mugs of beer. "Can I join you, friends?"

    It was common for mercenaries and adventurers to be hooded, so the two men at the table happily accepted the drinks. The man took off his hood, revealing an ordinary face and started talking to the two friends.

    "Friends, did you hear about the king''s atrocities?" The hooded man caught the attention of the two friends. Few people knew that the King had died because Ron''s spies and Lucien''s women had stopped most of the King''s loyal guards from leaving the castle.

    "The King? I think he was always a good King..." The friends were unaware of the King''s atrocities. Bluewind''s situation only got worse, but everyone knew that they lost Portgreen''s support after Queen Cassidy lost the crown.

    Then the man who was hooded before began to tell them several things about the King, such as the fact that he kept Queen Angela imprisoned, assaulted all the servants of the castle, even kids, and other things that were not entirely true.

    Soon the table that once had two people now had more than ten. Many people began to gather around the man who told several scary things about the King...

    The man had no evidence against the King, but people easily believed bad things. The man had good arguments and told the stories in detail, claiming to be a former guard of the castle.

    After an hour, he said the most surprising thing. "After living for years being mistreated by the King, Queen Angela found new allies who arrested the King for his atrocities. Now she has taken the crown for herself, and she will use the support of these new allies to make our Kingdom prosper again."

    "Is the King in prison?"

    "Is the Queen okay?"

    "Queen Angela Olsen?"

    "Who are these new allies?"

    People in the hall began to ask questions and discuss their speculations. They didn''t notice when the hooded man left the tavern...

    What happened in that tavern was also happening in various parts of the city and would also occur in villages across the Bluewind Kingdom.

    Ron''s spies not only hunted and killed the guards who talked about the King being attacked but also spreading news and rumors about him being arrested for crimes against the Queen and the Kingdom, making the people believe Angela even without having seen her yet.

    The city was in chaos with the surprising news. Many people wondered if it was true, but most believed in Angela. After all, the Olsen family founded Bluewind, so the people tended to side with the real royal family and not Julius''s family.

    A group of Royal guards and spies led by Cassidy attacked Julius''s family and killed everyone who didn''t surrender.

    Cassidy also recommended Angela to make an announcement as soon as possible and claim that Julius''s family tried to attack the castle, causing the King to die in a battle during the night.

    Following all of Cassidy''s suggestions, Angela quickly took control of the main city. Everyone who was still loyal to the King was mysteriously disappearing as the people supported Angela, looking forward to improvement in Kingdom security.

    After the strange breakfast with Lucien, Angela made the announcement, officially becoming Bluewind''s only ruler. After an hour explaining how her new policy would focus on protecting the people, Angela and Lucien''s women returned to the castle.

    It was still 10:00 am; Angela and Cassidy went to talk about the next steps to improve the Kingdom. Cassidy was an excellent ruler and only lost the crown because of the powerful union of the guild and the mercenaries...

    But helping Angela to make Bluewind a strong Kingdom would not be a problem. Of course, she always remained in the shadows as an advisor so that no one could recognize her or another of Lucien''s women.

    While the Queens were making plans, the girls stayed in the hall without knowing what to do.

    Anne looked at the stairs as she sighed. "Do you think we should go back to the room?"

    Marie was still thinking about her sister but tried to tease her best friend to ease her mood. "Can''t you stay more than an hour away from him?"

    That was exactly how the youngest girls felt... As if being away from Lucien for a few minutes was awful. Ella couldn''t help but comment thoughtfully. "I already miss him a lot..."

    Mia wanted to be close to her mother and Lucien all the time, but she knew now was not the right time for it. "But he is now f.u.c.k.i.n.g those three... So unfair!"

    Mia''s words might seem strange, but the girls understood that he was not doing that for fun, and Marie thought out loud. "His peculiarities are strange... But it helped us before, and it will also help him rescue my sister... And... I can''t say that I hate what we did."

    Mia didn''t want to start a fight, but she didn''t like Marie very much and can''t help but provoke her. "What?! Is the Ice Princess saying she loves our husband''s c.o.c.k?"

    Aria, who was the oldest woman there, tried to calm the girls down. "We are not going to fight, girls. I can tell for all of us here that we all love his d.i.c.k...That big, hard, and fragrant d.i.c.k..."

    When Aria started to remember on Lucien''s c.o.c.k with a wide smile on her face, Ella started tickling her waist. "Mom... When did you become such a dirty harpy?"

    While Aria and Ella played, Marie and Mia looked at them, remembering their mothers while also thinking about Lucien... And they couldn''t help but have strange thoughts while they blushed.

    Anne saw Marie''s look at the mother-daughter harpy pair and also thought of something. "Marie... Will Lena and your mother join us?"

    Marie was surprised by that question as she thought of her mother being with Lucien, but her sister was a different case. "No! Why would Lena be interested in Lucien? She has a very stubborn personality..."

    Everyone understood that Marie did not get along so well with her sister, but they also assumed she was okay about Angela...

    Mia can''t help but make a face. "We have to do something about it. We can''t just let any woman join us... Nothing against your mother, but our group is already too big."

    "I agree. We already have to share him, so we shouldn''t let other women get close." Ella agreed with Mia''s thoughts. They just wanted to have "more Lucien."

    Then the girls started to discuss how they would make Lucien not get any more new women...

    ---------------------

    While the girls planned how Lucien would be only their, L.u.s.t thought of nothing and just enjoyed his affection while they were "attacking" each other passionately in the bathroom.

    "Mm... Aaaaaa" Among her soft m.o.a.ns, a small part of L.u.s.t''s mind wondered why she likes Lucien so much. Just a touch of his lips would be enough to cause her body to shake with excitement...

    L.u.s.t, like the other sins, has been through tough times fleeing their terrible enemy... But seeing Lucien having s.e.x with three women while she could not be in his arms was the real torture for her.

    How could the demon of L.u.s.t herself be jealous? Everyone should want her all the time... But she was craving her host much more than she imagined... "Host" was already a word that L.u.s.t didn''t like as she saw Lucien as her partner... Or rather, her man.

    Of course, the part of her that thought was 1/10 when her other 9/10 just wanted to hug Lucien as tightly as possible as if she wants to merge their bodies...

    Lucien''s tongue in her mouth had already completely dominated hers. L.u.s.t was going to let Lucien lead, as she only felt better and better in his strong arms... His hands touching every part of her body, which even made of demonic energy, would be forever his alone.

    "More... Please, mooooreeee... Hubby..." L.u.s.t just wanted to provoke Lucien by calling him hubby like the trio... But the word generated possessive feelings in her. She wanted Lucien to see her as the first and would do anything for that...

    Lucien couldn''t get enough of L.u.s.t. Her delicate and fragrant body was just too good... The more he kissed her beautiful mouth, the more he wanted to kiss... The more he touched her soft skin, the more he wanted to touch...

    "L.u.s.t... I love you... You know... But ... Now..." Lucien tried to stop while he could still rationalize, but L.u.s.t prevented him from speaking with her naughty tongue dancing in his mouth.

    L.u.s.t knew that having s.e.x with Lucien now would not generate as many results as if he had s.e.x with other women, especially with women who have high skills and talents, but she could not stop craving him.

    "No! I already said that I want your d.i.c.k inside me now... Are you going to do it with them and not with me? I already gave you everything... But you won''t take good care of me?"

    F.u.c.k.i.n.g L.u.s.t for several days until he passed out with her in his arms... That was everything Lucien''s body wanted. He craved her more and more...

    But Lucien wanted to be responsible... His father had a harem of seven wives and was unable to protect three of them, including his mother... Lucien already had so many women, so he needed to take good care of them, and that meant thinking about them before him.

    Putting his c.o.c.k inside L.u.s.t''s wet p.u.s.s.y shouldn''t be his priority right now, but a smile on Marie''s face...

    Lucien used all his will to slowly pulled his tongue out of L.u.s.t''s delicious mouth while holding her against the wall.

    He looked at her beautiful face with all the love he had. "Who is my first cute wifey?"

    "Of course it''s me!" L.u.s.t spoke softly without trying to hide the affection, which sparkled in her eyes. She could dematerialize her body to escape Lucien''s grip and start kissing him again... But she wanted to let him lead... As a good wifey, she loved to be dominated by him.

    Lucien found the submissive L.u.s.t incredibly cute and s.e.xy... His c.o.c.k harder than ever, was begging to explore her warm and cozy insides... But his possessive side wanted all his women safe by his side...

    "We are going to that shitty Kingdom to kill a shitty Prince and rescue Marie''s sister... I will be quick so that when we get back, I can spend a lot of time with my sweet L.u.s.t, okay?" Lucien continued to give L.u.s.t tap kisses as he spoke lovingly.

    L.u.s.t knew that going to rescue Lena was the best... She knew that he needed to treat his women well to give them more and more pleasure, thus getting stronger and stronger...

    Still, she acted spoiled while asking with a wondering look. "How long will "a lot" be?"

    Lucien tried hard not to kiss L.u.s.t again or he wouldn''t be able to stop. Then he brushed his nose gently in her cheek. "Enough to satisfy you."

    "So it will have to be a loooooooooot of Lucien only for me." L.u.s.t couldn''t believe that even Lucien''s simple actions could make her feel so good... She tried to control herself with the thoughts of how good it would be when they returned...

    Lucien gave L.u.s.t another passionate kiss and squeezed those perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he loved so much before giving an order that he hated having to do but was needed yet.

    "Come in..." L.u.s.t could feel that Lucien didn''t like that she couldn''t stay by his side, and she felt the same. Still, she knew that explaining their situation now would be complicated, and she dematerialized her body, returning to Lucien''s soul after feeling his warm touch again.

    Lucien already hated the Prince of Nunid Kingdom for the things Marie and Angela said... Now L.u.s.t also hated the man they didn''t even know for making her have to wait to have what she craved so badly.

 Chapter 73 - Mobilizing (part 2)

    "Lucien? Are you okay?" Astrid couldn''t help asking after Lucien stayed in the bathroom for several minutes.

    L.u.s.t had already entered Lucien''s soul, so he left the bathroom. He saw the girls on the bed with wide smiles on their faces... Their sweaty bodies still with marks of his affection.

    Everyone was feeling their bodies getting better and better every second as they absorbed the demonic energy... But the feeling of having made love with Lucien was as good both physically and mentally for the girls, who now felt like they were in the clouds.

    "Hubby!" When the girls saw Lucien come out of the bathroom, Rose couldn''t help herself and ran to hug him while smiling happily.

    Lucien started stroking Rose''s straight blond hair... She was so cute, hugging him and smiling... Lucien felt bad about feeling so good while his mom was in danger... So he needed to move on and get the power to rescue her so that everyone could smile just like Rose in the future.

    He imagined that beautiful smile of the girls also on his mother''s face and then called the trio affectionately. "Let''s take a bath? We have to start the journey as soon as possible."

    Maggie and Astrid quickly made their way to the bathroom while Lucien carried the little Rose, who couldn''t stop smiling, feeling so happy.

    The trio had a bath about an hour ago... But what bath could be compared to bath with their love? It was another half hour in heaven for the girls who enjoyed the wonderful time with Lucien.

    After everyone was clean and ready, Lucien opened the bedroom door and saw Oya and Ko lying in front of the room, waiting for him patiently.

    *Meow*

    Little Ko seemed to be getting as smart as her mother. She just meowed, but thanks to the connection through the tattoos, Lucien could understand that she was disappointed that she couldn''t go with them.

    "Don''t be sad, my cute Ko. I will play with you a lot when we have time later." Lucien took the little tigress and kissed her several times, making Ko purr easily under her master''s tender caresses.

    Lucien also kissed Oya on the forehead to thank her for being a good girl and then started down the stairs with the group...

    "We could threaten any woman who looks at him."

    "Or make him always walk with various hoods so no one would see his handsome face."

    "Or we could just make him promise not to accept any more women."

    Lucien could hear the girls talking from afar... He didn''t blame them for thinking that way, but he still made a sarcastic comment to get the group''s attention.

    "Or I could reward my wives who behave well and ignore those who don''t..."

    "Husband!" The girls are surprised when they see Lucien. They all acted as if they were caught doing something wrong and bowed their heads in embarrassment.

    Mia was the main girl supporting the ideas of keeping other women away from her precious husband, but she was also more shameless as she made a big smile while running towards Lucien with open arms.

    "No one is complaining about our husband... How could we do that? You are more than perfect and always take good care of us. I love you sooo much!!"

    "You are so adorable, Mia... I understand that having a lot of women is not fair to you... Still, I cannot promise that I will not have others as it can make us stronger as a powerful united group..." Lucien put little Ko on his shoulder while hugging the cute Mia.

    Lucien looked at the group of beautiful women and couldn''t help but think that he should treat them much better... He sent a mental message to Cassidy to join them.

    Cassidy soon arrived in the hall with Angela and Ron. The formerly proud Queen of Porgreen approached her man docilely to receive a warm hug, and Angela couldn''t help but make a face.

    Lucien started kissing and hugging all the girls one by one while he spoke lovingly. "I don''t want to be apart from you for a second, but I promised to help Marie and Angela. I''m going to do this quickly, and I need you to help her protect Bluewind until I get back..."

    "When I get back, you will all have individual attention and rewards... And I guarantee that no one will have any complaints..."

    The group understood the situation. They saw themselves as a family, and each one wanted to do their part. At the same time that Lucien was going to rescue Lena, the other girls would do their best in Bluewind... Still, they couldn''t help but miss Lucien already.

    After kissing and saying goodbye to all his women who would stay, Lucien stopped in front of Angela, who asked respectfully. "Will you attack first or try another approach?"

    Lucien didn''t think much about it... He would decide, depending on how the Prince of Nunind Kingdom acted. "Do not worry about it. I will bring her back... Quickly."

    "Mm." Angela was always worried after Marie went to Portgreen and Lena to the Nunid Kingdom, but now Lucien had brought Marie back safely and was going to rescue Lena... She didn''t have a good first impression of him but was happy that she has his help.

    Angela gave Lucien a map and a storage ring with weapons, gold, and food. She also wanted to send soldiers with him, but Lucien said that a small group would be better, and he could only do it very quickly with the trio and Oya.

    Kara and Ron also show up to say goodbye to Lucien. After being forced by the girls for another round of kisses and hugs, Lucien left little Ko with Mia and went with his "assault squad" to the gate. Everyone wearing hoods, running swift and quietly as shadows even in the morning.

    As soon as the group passed through the gate, they ran another mile before Lucien stopped to explain his plan.

    "You will feel your body improve faster after what we did... Maybe you even feel some changes sooner, so always report everything uncommon to me."

    Lucien had already told the girls about getting stronger when the more they get "closer." Still, L.u.s.t warned that the passionate s.e.x they had could awaken latent abilities in the girls just as she was also reporting the changes in Lucien''s body now.

    Rose felt she had never had so much mana before... She could feel that her connection to the earth much stronger, and it made her feel very powerful.

    Maggie also felt a lot of mana running through her body. She previously had a low affinity with fire and was more confident in her unique vision skills. She didn''t try her unique abilities, but she could already create fire from the environment much more quickly than before...

    She had created several small flames when no one was looking, but of course, Lucien noticed it and also the smile she made...

    Astrid felt her strength and senses much stronger than before... But what caught her attention most was her little wings... She felt something strange as if her wings were feeling a change after so many years without evolving...

    She couldn''t help but be hopeful that she would someday have beautiful wings like the greatest legends of her people... If she could improve her wings by making love with her man, that would be doubly perfect.

    Only Oya was not getting stronger quickly as she had only drunk a bit of the delicious milk... She could feel that she was being left out and would have to be bolder to make her master treat her better...

    Lucien started to explain what the ideal formation would be like for them to go as fast as possible to the Nudid Kingdom.

    Maggie climbed on his back like a koala while he held her by the legs. Rose started to levitate enough to she didn''t weigh too much while holding Maggie''s back so that Lucien could sprint with both of them.

    Astrid was already very agile before receiving "Lucien''s affection," so now she could run even faster. Like Oya, she and Lucien started running southwards at super speed. They had a lot of energy after the amazing s.e.x session and could keep up the pace for several hours and then "recovery quickly."

    Following the main road to the south, the group would pass through the forest where they had previously passed while fleeing the mercenaries. Lucien was using the map and the information Angela gave him on how to get to the Nunid Kingdom.

    --------------------

    Portgreen, Magic Band Tower.

    In the highest tower in the city, where was the base of the Magic Band, the second most influential mercenary group in Portgreen, a mercenary wizard ascended in the magic elevator to the highest floor.

    The wizard arrived at the front of Cornelius'' room, the leader of the Magic Band, and the archmages guards let him in. The man entered the large room and started reporting immediately.

    "Sir, the magicians managed to feel the earth''s energy of that mysterious mage approaching again."

    "Really? It''s already taking too long... They are using a lot of resources to take so long to track her." Cornelius and his team only arrived at Aria''s inn after Rose had left the city, but he found many traces of the earthquake spell she used and since then was working with the Guild to track down the mysterious mage who wreaked havoc in the city.

    The Magic Band was formed by great mages and wizards who had a vast knowledge of magic and science. Using magic equipment, they were tracking the source of Rose''s mana particles. As she moved very quickly away from Portgreen, Cornelius'' team did not have good results, but now that Lucien was approaching that forest again, the magicians were able to track Rose.

    Cornelius knew that the mysterious mage was not alone as after what was known as the "great catastrophe," everyone in the city knew the famous red-haired adventurer, Lucien, who fled the city with her, stealing Black Hand''s girlfriend, and also causing the terrible earthquake.

    Many mercenaries and adventurers began to speak many things, not only about Lucien but also the girls who were supposed to be with him... Neither Olivia nor the mercenary leaders were able to stop the rumors after the city went into chaos because of the earthquake.

    Now all Portgreen''s leaders wanted was to arrest Lucien and the mysterious wizard. So the Magic Band and the Red Lady Party teamed up with the Guild to punish the Black Hand Party and bring Lucien and the Earth Mage to justice.

    Cornelius did not think twice before sending messengers to inform the Guild and Red Lady of the tracking of the earth mage.

    ------------------

    "Really?" Olivia was also surprised when she received the news that the Magic Band had tracked the mysterious earth mage.

    Despite the mask covering her entire face, the messenger could tell from her tone that she was anxious. The man thought she was eager to arrest the villains who had done so much damage to the city, but only Olivia knew her real intentions...

    "Call Glen and all the A-Rank adventurers nearby. We have to get to that forest quickly!" Olivia ordered the Guild''s staff to call a powerful group of adventurers, which herself would lead to hunting Lucien''s group.

    There were currently several groups of adventurer mercenaries trying to track Lucien''s group in the forest and elsewhere. The quest to catch the famous "villains" was accepted by many in the Guild, and there were high rewards in almost every mercenary group in the city.

    Portgreen, who was returning to peace after all the chaos the earthquake caused, became very busy again when many people started talking about the reappearance of the "terrible villains." Several groups mobilized in front of the Magic Band tower, wanting to know news about the tracking of the mysterious earth mage.

 Chapter 74 - Nobody Knows Everything

    Two hours after the Magic Band reported the presence of the mysterious earth mage in the western forest...

    In a large room, a woman was listening to her subordinate''s report. She was surprised and can''t help wanting to put a risky plan in action.

    "Olivia... Are you sure she will lead the group herself?" The woman spoke in a tone soft and calmly, but the messenger was still very tense... He had a lot of respect for the woman, but fear was even higher.

    "Yes, my Lady. She has already left town with a group of A-rank adventurers, Glen and Klaus." The messenger stared at the woman for a second before lowering his head again... He knew that the famous Red Lady had already killed men just for flirting with her, and he did not want to look enchanted by her beauty.

    Red Lady smiled when she saw the messenger''s reaction. She never killed anyone for flirting with her, but she liked to keep rumors like that... After all, leading a group of mercenaries was not easy, and she wanted to look "cruel."

    The leader of the strongest mercenary group in Portgreen was very famous in many parts of the world. Not only was she beautiful, but also very powerful...

    She is 1.72 meters tall and has nice olive skin. Her h.i.p.s are wide, but her waist was thin, making her body looks very e.r.o.t.i.c... But her most notable feature was her beautiful big red hair. Her brown-red eyes also made her Red Lady title more well justified.

    Another important detail about Red Lady was the fact that she was demi-human, which was visible from her furry ears under the leather cap she always wore. She is a hybrid between a fox-woman and a werewolf.

    Red Lady wore leather clothes with gauntlets, shoulder, boots, and other small parts of metal. Her saber always on her belt, regardless of her having storage treasures, making her always seem ready to fight as a mercenary leader should be.

    "Isn''t Ivan going with Olivia?" Red Lady feared to fight Olivia and Ivan, the second leader of the Guild, but if she was only with some A-rank and two S-rank adventurers, it wouldn''t be too difficult to deal with them...

    "Ivan has not yet returned from the Alliance''s capital. Olivia has requested all the S-rank adventurers nearby the city, but only Glen and Klaus are with her right now." The messenger could feel that Red Lady was smiling even without looking at her... He had been her main informant for a long time and knew that the smart woman was always planning.

    "Summon the squads 1, 2, and 3. We are going to hunt the earth mage along with the Guild."

    As soon as Red Lady gave the order, the man left the room in surprise. Summoning the three best squads to capture a mysterious mage and an A-rank adventurer seemed absurd, but it was even worse because Olivia was already chasing them... The informant was sure that Red Lady is planning something.

    After the man left the room, Red Lady began to stroke her saber''s handle while thinking. ''Olivia... What are you really looking for? Anyway... It''s time for Portgreen to have only one ruler again.''

    The three best squads of the Red Lady Party came together quickly and led by the Red Lady herself, headed for the west gate.

    "Red Lady! Glad you came so quickly." Arriving at the gate, Cornelius, who led a group of almost one hundred of the best mages of the Magic Band, greeted Red Lady respectfully. Everyone thought this was normal as the Red Lady was considered one of the three most influential people in Portgreen; the other two were Olivia and Ivan, the Guild leaders.

    "Report the situation." Red Lady spoke little in a severe tone. Even though she was talking to the leader of the second most influential mercenary group in the city, she was brief and rude.

    Cornelius did not care for Red Lady''s manner and began to report. He was a person who only cared about magic and science... He had nothing against following Red Lady''s orders as long as he could learn any secret from the mysterious earth mage.

    "I sent one of my mages with Olivia''s group to track the earth mage. She left the city more than an hour ago and seemed very anxious... I made it clear to my mage that he shouldn''t be very quick and precise about tracking the mage... So we can reach them easily."

    Red Lady heard everything and was satisfied with things like that. She wanted to follow Olivia''s group quickly to find them before they reached the earth mage and the adventurer A-rank. "Are your guys ready to go?"

    Cornelius had almost a hundred mages with him, and Red Lady seemed to have more than a hundred of the strongest mercenaries there... Still, Cornelius couldn''t help thinking that they should need more.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to bring Black Hand with us too?" Black Hand was arrested, but Cornelius didn''t mind "releasing" him... Olivia and Ivan were not in town, so they would not have problems...

    Black Hand was judged by the city council to spend a year in prison for the chaos that happened in the city.

    Olivia made it clear that he was very much to blame for chasing Lucien and attacking the earth mage without reason. Still, she wanted to judge Rose for the damage in the city and has other plans for Lucien...

    Red Lady knew that Black Hand had "problems" with the A-rank adventurer. Her informants related the whole story about Lucien and Shadow... And since she knew nothing about them, she thought that Black Hand would only cause problems for her plans.

    "Let that idiot rot in prison. We''re not going to have any problems... Let''s go. We can''t waste any more time."

    Cornelius did not know what Red Lady intended, but he was sure she is going against Olivia... Still, he followed her orders and the two mercenary groups, now forming more than two hundred people, headed for the vast west forest, where Olivia''s group was already tracking Lucien.

    -----------------------

    While many people were making mysterious plans, Lucien only thought about rescuing Lena and returning to Bluewind. His body became stronger every second, and he knew he could improve even more with his women.

    Of course, there was still the question of the time he and his women needed to absorb the demonic energy... But he could spend that time training with the girls or doing other things... So he wanted to get to the Nunid Kingdom quickly.

    Now Lucien''s group only had Oya and Astrid running alone while he carried Maggie and Rose, making them move incredibly fast. They were running like blurs for those who did not have excellent vision.

    It didn''t take even four hours for them to enter the vast forest at the south of Bluewind, a route where they had taken more than a day to go through before. They had no way of knowing that they are being tracked by Cornelius'' mages after entering the forest and continued heading to the south.

    Oya, like any other moon tigers, has an incredibly strong and agile body, plus she started to improve a lot after receiving Lucien''s tattoo. Even if they didn''t do anything s.e.x.u.a.l, she had great affection for Lucien, who always treated her with a lot of affection too... Even giving the happy mama tigress a little bit of his "milk," making her stronger and more agile. Now she could run even faster than ever.

    Astrid, after having s.e.x with Lucien, felt incredibly good. Her whole body seemed stronger and faster, allowing her to run as fast as Oya. Astrid could also feel her wings improving like evolving, and she kept smiling at Lucien as she ran excitedly.

    Still, undoubtedly the happiest woman in the group was Maggie. Not only did she feel much more powerful, but she also received total acceptance from Lucien... Plus, she was now clinging to his back while she could enjoy his pleasant smell and warmth.

    Rose, who was levitating while holding Maggie''s back, was not at all happy with that situation. She wanted to be the only one holding her lover... Still, her body, unlike her mind, was very satisfied, feeling the benefits of being Lucien''s woman.

    The group ran through the forest without problems. The mystic beasts only noticed when they were already far away while the more agile ones did not approach in fear of Oya.

    Even with their high speed, the group would take several hours to reach their destination, and as they would not stop anytime soon as they had a lot of energy, the girls thought it would be a good opportunity to talk.

    Their tattoo, as well as their connection, became much more potent after having so much pleasure with Lucien, allowing the girls to use mental communication perfectly with him.

    Maggie told him a little about the story of how she lost her parents and joined the mercenaries because of her unique skills. Her life was not so exciting, and all she wanted to talk to Lucien about was how happy she was to be with him.

    Rose told him a little about what it was like to be a vampire, but she seemed to want to avoid talking about where she came from and about her family. Lucien wouldn''t force her to say anything, but the little vampire said that she would tell him everything soon and that she didn''t want to think about complicated things while they had other problems to solve.

    Lucien didn''t like that Rose was thinking about his problems first, but now he really had to focus on rescuing Lena... As she promised to tell him everything after they got back, Lucien didn''t insist, so they talked about vampire stuff and "partner for life."

    But, then when it was time to talk to Astrid, Lucien was surprised by the topic...

    Astrid, like the other girls, was thrilled with everything that happened, but she could think of something that would be both very good but also complicated right now.

    ''Lucien... You came so much inside me... That was wonderful... But doesn''t that also mean I''m going to get pregnant?''

    Before Lucien spoke, Astrid continued, making her point clear. ''Don''t think I wouldn''t like that! I would love to have your children... I never thought about it before I met you, but now I want to have many children of yours... But maybe right now it is not the best time...''

    Lucien felt several different feelings. He was happy that Astrid wanted to have his children. He also really wanted to be able to build a family with his women... To be able to give grandchildren to his mother after he rescued her... He hadn''t thought of that before, but Astrid''s words aroused those feelings in him...

    But then he was sad because he remembered that he was now infertile. L.u.s.t spoke in his mind in a depressed tone as she knew it was unfair to him. ''I told you that you would not be able to have children with me...''

    ''I don''t regret it, L.u.s.t. We still have a long way to go before I can save my mother, but all I have now is thanks to you... It is only difficult to tell her that she cannot be a mother...'' Lucien didn''t regret the contract with L.u.s.t. He wouldn''t even have met his women without her.

    Lucien thought it would be sad for Astrid and his other women to know that they could not be mothers, but he would not hide anything from his loved ones. He would always tell them the whole truth, and he just hasn''t talked about L.u.s.t or his world yet because he was waiting for a better time after solving the current problems.

    ''Astrid... I''m infertile... I-'' Lucien started talking to Astrid, but she interrupted him before he could begin to apologize.

    She cannot deny that she was a little sad when she heard "infertile," but she had already chosen him as her man and would not go back or let him apologize for something like that.

    ''This is not a problem, Lucien... We are already a family... I always considered Cassidy as my sister and Mia as a daughter... We can also adopt children after these war times are over... I am very satisfied with you!''

    Lucien was very happy with Astrid''s words... He would think about adopting children and building a family... Of course, after rescuing his mother.

    L.u.s.t felt strange in a way she never thought possible... Not only was she sad that Lucien couldn''t get his women pregnant, but a part of her was also disappointed that she couldn''t have his child too...

    She had no way of knowing that a little life was growing in Astrid''s belly, just like Cassidy, Rose, Maggie, and even Sophia... They wouldn''t know that for long because of the peculiarities of Lucien''s body, which was unknown even for L.u.s.t, making the children born several years later.

 Chapter 75 - Opportunity (part 1)

    "Are they close, little man?" A big man with the characteristics of a reptile asked the mage, walking in front of him. His tone was clearly of disappointment, making the little mage regret following his leader''s orders.

    "Klaus! Stop harassing the poor mercenary. He''s helping us track down those bad guys." Olivia respected the strong lizardman, but she was still the leader of the guild, and everyone had to respect her command.

    The group did not like to work with mercenaries, but everyone knew of the Magic Band''s useful spells and tricks to track people... It was a pity that they did not know Cornelius'' orders for the mage not to do his job very well.

    "We have been in this forest for over ten hours... I want to see that man again too, but you seem to be taking it too far, Olivia..." Another tall man spoke. He was very handsome as opposed to the scary lizardmen...

    Olivia looked at the elven archer carrying his large crystal bow and can''t help but sigh. "What do you mean? See that man... Are you in love with him?"

    "Hahahaha... I knew Glen was gay! I never saw him with any woman... I don''t believe in that bullshit of elven pride. He wants c.o.c.k, and that''s all." Klaus would not miss the chance to humiliate the elf archer. They were both S-rank adventurers, legends in Portgreen, and other parts of the world, which made them very competitive with each other.

    "..."

    "...."

    The whole group was silent when Glen did not respond to Klaus'' provocations as usual. They couldn''t help thinking that the handsome elven archer could really be in love with the famous dishonest A-rank adventurer...

    Olivia tried to prevent news about the mysterious earth mage and Lucien from circulating through the city, but it was impossible... Lucien stayed a few hours in the town, but it was enough for his fame, for several different reasons, spread like fire on dry straw.

    Everyone in the group was aware that they were tracking a very powerful man, but also... The man who was described as all the girls in the guild as "the most handsome person of all existence," "the knight who dominated Ravenous," or "the harem king of novices," among other exaggerated titles.

    The tracking mage was walking in front of the group of adventurers with a tool made of metal and stones in his hands. The circular object was easy to use but difficult to build, making Olivia envy the Magic Band''s tricks.

    Cornelius used other magic tools to capture part of Rose''s earth mana at Aria''s inn. Now any experienced mage or wizard could use that tracking tool to follow Rose at a specific distance.

    The little mage was looking at the stone in the center of the circular object, paying close attention to the gray light. The brighter the light, the closer they would be to Rose, so all he had to do was use the object as a compass and move in the direction in which the light became more intense.

    Five hours later, the mage saw the light grow brighter than before and knew that the earth mage was very close. They were already far away to Portgreen within the west forest and close to the border as the territory called "Forbidden Forest," which also bordered the Light Empire and the Alliance.

    "Guild Leader, they are heading north." The mage knew that Rose was going south, but he couldn''t let the group of adventurers find them before Cornelius arrived.

    Cornelius planned to reach Olivia''s group quickly, but they didn''t think she was going to go hunting for the earth mage so well prepared. Olivia brought together the best adventurers who were in town, and her group was now ready for anything.

    The group of adventurers included Glen, Portgreen''s best archer; Klaus one of the strongest men in the city, known for being one of the five most powerful S-rank adventurers; Olivia, one of the two leaders of the guild, and several A-rank adventurers, such as wizards, warriors, and others.

    The Magic Band''s man thought that Cornelius would reach them in less than two hours after leaving the city, but they were already 15 hours in the forest and approaching the targets.

    Of course, the man was afraid to lie to Olivia, but he trusted not only Cornelius but also the other mercenary groups. The Guild was very powerful, but they could not easily beat the united mercenary groups, especially the three most powerful. Black Hand was in prison, but the union of Magic Band and Red Lady Party was potent.

    "To the north? They must be trying to go to Bluewind... Whatever. They cannot escape us now." Olivia''s eyes sparkled when she heard that Lucien was close... Actually, it was the earth mage that they were tracking, but she just wanted to catch Lucien.

    Glen''s eyes had a similar sparkle... He couldn''t stop thinking about Lucien, who dodged his incredible arrows so easily... Even his charged arrow failed to stop the man, who appeared to be faster than light and was described as more beautiful than the sun...

    The group of approximately 100 adventurers headed to the north quickly, going in the opposite direction that Lucien was going. The support mages of the group were always chanting spells that improved speed and recovered everyone''s energy so they could smoothly sprint.

    After running for 20 minutes, Glen stopped when he heard something suspect. "Wait! I think there is a group approaching us."

    "Magic barrier!" Olivia trusted Glen''s high perception, and when she stopped, she also heard footsteps. She didn''t think twice about ordering the wizards to raise a magic barrier before she finds out who was approaching.

    The wizards acted quickly, creating a dome of yellow light that covered the group. They were inside the forest surrounded by trees, so the dome broke some trees, opening a clearing of almost two hundred meters.

    Everyone was on high alert, but the view was still minimal outside the dome, preventing them from seeing far. A few seconds later, a man came out from behind the trees and stood in front of the dome.

    "I am your ally, Olivia. Why are you so worried?" Cornelius spoke in a sarcastic tone quite different from how he acted in Portgreen, and Olivia noticed it.

    "I thought that the only help you were going to give us would be your tracking mage... You know, we are in the middle of a chase in the forest, so being careful is never enough." Olivia did not look relaxed while she spoke, and everyone in the group was still ready. It was difficult for them to trust just a mercenary in the group, and even more the leader of a great mercenary group.

    "Nah... What kind of leader would I be if I let the villains that caused so much damage to our city run away? I came to join you on the chase." Cornelius spoke friendly words but was not moving any closer to the dome, leaving Olivia and the others even more alert.

    "So, where are your people?" Olivia also had a good perception and could hear mages channeling a spell together from more than 300 meters away. She just didn''t know what to do yet...

    Cornelius gave Olivia a strange smile. He knew she was a brilliant person, but he still wanted to disable the group of adventurers to impress Red Lady. He thought for a second before...

    "NOW!!!" When the tracking mage, inside the dome, heard Cornelius'' warning, he released the magic tool and tried to raise his arms while summoning something from his storage treasure...

    The man''s movement was very fast because he already expected something like that... But not fast enough...

    "AAAAAAAAAA!!!" Klaus, who was close to the mage, ripped his two arms off quickly as if he were breaking sticks. Blood spurted as the poor man fell to the floor, screaming.

    "Ahh... Little man, did you really think we were going to trust a mercenary worm blindly?" The mighty lizardman did not stop after plucking the mage''s arm and even stomped on him while speaking cruel words, making not only the other mercenaries nearby but also the adventurers make a face.

    Cornelius was upset that his initial plan was so easily prevented, but he knew it wouldn''t be easy to deal with Olivia. Still, he had another plan before he needs Red Lady''s help.

    Olivia smiled at Cornelius as she spoke confidently. "Do you think I didn''t expect anything like that? I knew that you, mercenaries, would not be honest even when a common enemy attacked our city... Still, I left the city with a small group... Don''t you think I would have everything under control?"

    "You are overestimating yourself, Olivia. You can be with a powerful group, but..." Cornelius started to speak at the same time as he began to make a sign with his hand. His mages were almost ready to cast a spell that would break the dome...

    Olivia could hear the wizards and knew that Glen too. She didn''t wait twice before giving him the order.

    "Shot." The dome prevented anything and anyone from entering, but it didn''t prevent anything or anyone from leaving. Glen, who was already planning his moves, started shooting his crystal arrows while giving the location of other mages to the other archers in the group, who also started shooting in the directions that Glen ordered.

    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*

    Within 300 meters, only the sounds of arrows could be heard. Most mages stopped channeling magic to create small individual barriers while others tried to hide. Still, Glen''s arrows were incredibly accurate and fast, killing many mages.

    Olivia smiled at Cornelius, expecting to see a startled reaction on his face, but he just looked a little disappointed. She did not want to attack the leader of the Magic Band, even after being attacked by them, but something seemed wrong, and she ordered her wizards to try to disable him.

    "Shit!" Cornelius was upset that everything he tried was going wrong, but that just meant he was not going to impress Red Lady... Still, Olivia had no escape from whatever Red Lady would do to her.

    He was a powerful mage and had several protective amulets. So, he created several individual barriers in front of him to block the adventurer''s attacks while retreating.

    "I will catch him quickly." Klaus didn''t like to be in a defensive position, he would follow all Olivia''s orders, but they didn''t seem to be in any danger in that situation. He tried to go towards Cornelius, but Olivia grabbed his arm in one swift movement.

    "Nobody leaves the dome! Think, you idiot! Only the Magic Band wouldn''t attack us even if we were in a small group..." Olivia knew that they could easily deal with Cornelius and his mages, but she still felt that something else was going on, so she didn''t want to act hastily.

    Klaus was the type of person who could be described as "not very smart," but even he could understand Olivia''s words... But before he could ask what she thought, they heard a loud laugh echo through the forest.

    "Hahahaha... Olivia, Olivia... You remain very cautious, as always. It is something admirable, but it still won''t save you this time... Without Ivan around, I am the most powerful person here... And I also have more people with me."

    As soon as Olivia heard the voice of her arch-enemy, she made a face... A second later, she began to see many mercenaries approaching the dome from different directions, many of them holding large shining shields with a sun...

    --------------------

    While the mercenaries surrounded the dome, a figure watched everything from the top of a high tree more than two miles away from there.

    They were almost three miles away when Lucien heard footsteps, so they started to follow Olivia''s group to understand the situation until he heard the Red Lady''s group approaching and climbed the tree to get a better view.

    Lucien can''t help commenting with L.u.s.t. "Another significant improvement in my senses... I think I can see and hear more than 3 miles if I focus..."

    "You and your women are still absorbing the demonic energy... We are really improving fast, but the road is still very long, and you have to give them more and more pleasure." L.u.s.t was very pleased with how things were going and wondered if Lucien''s sisters would be doing so well as them... But she couldn''t take it easy and had to make Lucien even more l.u.s.tful.

    Lucien was reporting everything he heard to Astrid and Maggie. They knew the Guild and the mercenaries well, so Lucien could understand the situation and the people involved in the conflict.

    When he saw that combat was inevitable, he came down from the tree to decide with his women how to proceed.

    The trio was aware of many powerful adventurers and mercenaries nearby, but they were not afraid... After spending some time with Lucien, they developed a kind of super-confidence in him and would follow him anywhere, knowing that nothing bad could happen to them near their hubby.

    *Roar*

    As the girls smiled to show their confidence in Lucien, Oya roared excitedly as her instincts told her that they would probably have some "fun" soon... Oya was spending a lot of time with Lucien, and that was strangely influencing her...

 Chapter 76 - Opportunity (part 2)

    "What do you think?" Lucien wanted to know what the girls think about the situation. They already knew everything he saw and heard because he had reported it all mentally.

    Lucien knew about Cornelius and Red Lady because Maggie was a Gold-Rank mercenary and had a lot of information. Astrid also told him about Glen and Klaus, so Lucien was already making plans with L.u.s.t and just needed the girls'' opinion to proceed.

    Astrid couldn''t deny that she considered Olivia as a friend. After all, the mysterious Guild leader helped her when she was in trouble... But Astrid''s goal was always to get information about the Guild and Ivan in order to help Cassidy.

    But after discovering that Olivia tried to attack Lucien without proof that he and Rose were hostile against the city, Astrid didn''t think so well of Olivia anymore... She just cared about her husband and Cassidy, so she didn''t mind if Lucien killed everyone there.

    "I agree with what you think is best... Olivia is not a bad person, but like the mercenaries, she is not on our side." Astrid approached Lucien with a confident smile on her face, and he couldn''t help but kiss her while he waited for the other girls to respond.

    Maggie never felt like the mercenaries were her people. They always treated her rudely, and she didn''t care at all about them or the Guild. "I fully agree with you."

    Rose ran to Lucien''s side faster than Maggie and held his arm while smiling excitedly. "To hell with our enemies! Let''s wet the floor with their blood, hubby."

    Lucien found Rose''s reaction a little excessive. Still, he can''t help but agree with her... Lucien, like his sisters, were taught simple and straightforward things with the first rule of their training being: Kill your enemies, kill all of the Kingdom''s enemies.

    The Evil King, raised his children to be weapons, and now Lucien saw everyone as enemies that he would quickly kill if it were useful to him. Of course, not all deaths would be useful, and he was learning about feelings with his women...

    Lucien concluded while listening to the conflict between mercenaries and adventurers, so he made it clear to the girls.

    "Our primary objective is to rescue Lena, but we cannot miss this opportunity, so we will have to be quick. I know they are strong, but we can use the fact that they are fighting each other and have a significant advantage... How confident are you in fighting?"

    "More than ready!" The three women responded together. They were still absorbing demonic energy, but they already felt stronger than ever... And they couldn''t deny that they wanted to test that power in combat.

    Oya also roared, making her approval clear. Lucien was confident in his stronger and faster body, plus the fact that the girls were more powerful now... Even though they were in a small number, they had many advantages to cause severe damage to the two large groups, or to flee if necessary.

    Lucien could hear that the fight had already started, and the two groups were attacking each other with full force. But he continued to explain his whole plan calmly.

    "They''re already killing themselves, so let''s just make sure their bodies won''t leave this forest... But three people must not die..."

    "If we kill their leaders here, it will only make other leaders raise in the city. Although chaos makes it easier for us to recover the crown, I think that letting Olivia and Red Lady live will be more useful because I''m pretty sure they can''t be allies..."

    Astrid wasn''t sure about that. "So do you let them go back to the city after this conflict and start other disputes? That sounds very good... But what if they become allies to fight us?"

    Lucien was sure that Olivia and Red Lady would not become allies for several reasons, but mainly for something specific he saw...

    "In addition to the fact that the mercenaries are trying to kill Olivia now, she also saw the same as me... The mercenaries are wearing shields with a sun, identical to the soldiers of the Light Empire I faced in the mine..."

    "Does that mean?" Astrid and Maggie asked together. Everyone knew that the Light Empire was the enemy of almost everyone, so it didn''t make sense for someone in Portgreen to team up with them.

    Lucien understood that too but... "They could have looted the shields... But I don''t think that''s the case because the shields are without any scratches. I could see well and also heard some mercenaries saying something suspicious... The chance that Red Lady is working with Light Empire is high."

    "It is more reason for us to kill her here with the others." Astrid came from the Alliance, like most demi-humans. They didn''t want to be in a country at war but still hated the Light Empire, and she couldn''t help but be angry at the Red Lady.

    Lucien could only speculate as he had no solid evidence, but his plan was not to kill Red Lady... Not because L.u.s.t is talking in his mind about how a "good woman" she is, but for her other uses...

    "Think about it, both the mercenaries and the Guild are huge groups, so killing Red Lady would let Olivia and the other Guild leader bring everyone together with the same objective. Then it will be much more difficult for us..."

    "If we let Olivia and Red Lady live now, they will hate each other even more. With her suspicious about the mercenaries working with the Light Empire, Olivia will go to war against Red Lady."

    Before the girls could respond, Lucien continued. "That way, we also can manipulate the two groups and intensify their conflict until they are completely vulnerable, giving us time to create an attack plan in Bluewind."

    Astrid was not a good strategist. She had simple thoughts like defeating her enemies, but Lucien''s ideas made sense.

    Maggie was a former member of an assassin squad, so she knew how to recognize a good plan and totally agreed with Lucien.

    Rose couldn''t help but squeeze Lucien''s arm while jumping like a happy kid. "Hubby, you''re so smart! You will kill only part of them so that they finish killing themselves later... That is incredible."

    Lucien could only smile as Rose acted excessively again. "Actually, we won''t even need to kill many of them as they are already killing themselves... We will only prevent Olivia and Red Lady from dying... Also-"

    The girls were paying close attention to Lucien''s words, and they remembered that he said "three people." Rose and Maggie thought it as about Cornelius, the other leader of the mercenaries, but Astrid had a presentiment, and couldn''t help but comment.

    "Why do I think the third person is also a woman?" After Astrid spoke, the three girls looked at Lucien with a questioning look.

    "What do you mean?" Lucien felt a little sarcasm in Astrid''s tone and wanted to slap her on the ass.

    Astrid agreed with Lucien''s plan. Still, she wanted to provoke him jokingly. "Cornelius is the leader of the Magic Band, so I thought it would be better to let him live instead of the Red Lady... But I bet you have other plans for those ears... Right?"

    *Pah*

    The sound of the slap Lucien gave Astrid on the butt echoed through the forest, but it was not far enough to be heard by the two groups that were very focused on the brutal combat.

    Of course, Lucien didn''t hurt Astrid but made it clear that she was being "punished" to act like a bad girl. "Don''t be sarcastic with me... If you think Cornelius will be more influential, we can let Red Lady die. I am satisfied with your beautiful cute ears."

    Astrid wasn''t sure if she liked the slap or the compliment on her ears more... Anyway, Lucien always made her feel good even when he "punished" her...

    "Sorry, Hubby... You''re right. Red Lady is much more influential than Cornelius... So who''s the third person?"

    Lucien didn''t slap Astrid on the ass because of what she said... In fact, he knew she liked it and did it to ease the anger she would feel when he talked about the third person.

    He released Rose and started kissing Astrid while stroking her ass where he had hit, making the s.e.xy manticore-woman m.o.a.n softly, before he speaks a name she hated to hear. "Jeanne."

    "What?!?! WHY?!" Astrid loved Lucien''s caresses, but hearing that they would be saving the woman who made trouble for her for a year made her very confused.

    Lucien heard Jeanne and her nephew, Mason, along with the group of adventurers. He was paying attention to her movements all the time because L.u.s.t insisted that she has great "latent talent." He wouldn''t be with a woman only for power, but he didn''t hate Jeanne, and he would be willing to get to know her better as a possible partner.

    Olivia brought together the best adventurers in town, so Jeanne and Masons would clearly be included. Lucien still remembered that she promised a date with him, and he would use that opportunity to decide if she would be a good sister to his women.

    Lucien didn''t want to lie to his women, so he made his intentions very clear even if it only made Astrid look more upset.

    "I just want to use Olivia and Red Lady to make it easier for us to re-conquer Portgreen, but Jeanne... I''m still not sure, but yes, she could join us. That does not mean it has to be a problem for you... Or am I not taking good care of my sweet Ravenous?"

    Astrid still wanted to claim that she didn''t want Jeanne to join their family, but Lucien started squeezing her ass while kissing her neck, making her go relaxed in his arms... It was difficult for her to argue when he could easily make her so docile, and Astrid just made a sound of "Mm" as she started to soft m.o.a.n again.

    After everyone understood his plan, Lucien described Olivia, Red Lady, and Jeanne to the girls. Then they split into two groups and headed for the fight. Lucien and Oya went one direction while the trio went on the other.

    Being able to communicate mentally made everything easier, and Lucien guided the girls, always reporting everything he heard and saw, allowing the group to stay hidden while waiting for his orders.

    Lucien wanted to take the opportunity to eliminate many powerful people from both forces while protecting the three women. He prepared his golden bow to make the combat, which was already a mess, come to an end faster.

    He would only use his girls if it was really needed to protect some of the targets or to finish the group when they were almost done, but he was fine in shooting some arrows while still in stealth.

    -------------------------

    Two minutes ago.

    Olivia was surprised when she heard Red Lady''s voice. She didn''t think her arch-enemy would personally come after her. It was definitely a bold move and was equivalent to declaring war against the Guild.

    She was confident in her powerful group of adventurers, but without Ivan, defeating Red Lady and Cornelius with a smaller group would be very difficult... Still, she had no choice but to fight.

    Olivia paid no attention to Red Lady''s taunts and began to order her group while they still had protection from the magic barrier.

    The wizards began channeling powerful spells while Glen commanded the archers to shoot all the mercenaries nearby... But the guys carrying the shining shields were blocking almost every attack they made.

    Most adventurers couldn''t do much from inside the dome, but Olivia wanted to take advantage of the barrier to launch as many ranged attacks as they could.

    Glen was using high-quality arrows, but he realized that it would not affect the magic shields, so he started using his best crystal arrows.

    Red Lady and Cornelius were ordering their mages to fire at the barrier while others channeled an anti-barrier spell again.

    The two groups continued their ranged attacks, but the effect on the barrier was minimal while a few mercenaries in the front died from Glen''s crystal arrows...

    What nobody noticed was that the mercenaries further behind the group were dying too. Some of them mysteriously disappeared while others fell with an arrow hole in the head.

    Almost two minutes later, the mercenary mages finished their anti-barrier spell, and a white light passed over the mercenaries with shields, hitting the dome.

    *Crack*

    The adventurers'' magic barrier was very tough. Still, after suffering several attacks, the anti-barrier spell caused severe damage to it, making a loud sound indicate the last seconds of the barrier and the start of the close combat.

 Chapter 77 - Opportunity (part 3)

    *Crack*

    *Smash*

    The dome-shaped magic barrier broke three seconds after receiving the ray of light from the mercenary mages'' spell.

    The group of adventurers was surrounded, and their numbers were half of the mercenaries, but they did not panic; on the contrary, they were still very confident in their power.

    "Together!!!" Unlike mercenaries who always try to be better than their comrades, adventurers focused on fighting better with each other. Following Olivia''s order, they all split into small groups and went in the various directions of the mercenaries.

    Warriors in the front, archers in the middle, and wizards in the back. Wizards continued casting protection, buff, or attack spells, then replenishing part of their mana with potions.

    Archers shot arrows at all visible mercenaries while warriors raised their shields to prevent attacks that would pass through wizards'' barriers.

    But the same was done by mercenaries. The guild had an advantage that they had more powerful people like Glen and Klaus, S-rank adventurers, while the mercenary groups only had their leaders being Diamond-rank.

    Since they were two mercenary groups, this left the situation where the most powerful people there were Red Lady and Cornelius on one side; Olivia, Glen, and Klaus on the other. It would be an easy victory for the guild if not for the fact that there were more than two hundred mercenaries against one hundred adventurers.

    Adventurers do not enjoy killing people as mercenaries often did as a job. The guild was mainly made up of people who just wanted to live adventures, find treasures, and fight legendary beasts...

    But after so many conflicts with the mercenaries, the adventurers were very angry with them and being attacked like that for no reason made them really furious.

    Arrows and spells flew from side to side. Then the groups stuck, starting the close combat... The adventurers were fighting mainly with mercenaries from the Red Lady Party while the magic band stayed behind and fired spells.

    Red Lady thought she had everything under control as her mercenaries were better equipped than ever... The big shields with the sun blocked most of the adventurers'' spells and arrows. Only a few arrows from Glen were hitting her people.

    After losing the barrier, no matter how skillful they were, the adventurers had fewer advantages, and some began to get hurt quickly.

    The Red Lady Party mercenaries were mainly demi-human warriors. Being very strong and skilled, they were fighting adventurers on an equal footing while only Klaus''s group had a significant advantage over their adversaries.

    The big lizardman was wielding his great spear while killing mercenaries quickly alongside wizards and archers who covered him.

    Red Lady, who still kept her distance from the combat center, just had to look at Cornelius, and he understood the problem. It was guaranteed that they would win, but if they could do that by losing fewer warriors, it would be better.

    "I got it!" Cornelius took some scrolls from his storage treasure and started casting spells towards Klaus. The wizards cast their protective and barrier spells, but other mercenary mages joined Cornelius, and Klaus''s squad began to have problems.

    The adventurer squads were fighting in various directions with the mercenaries while Olivia and Glen were with some people in the middle of where the dome was.

    Among these people were some archers, Glen''s apprentices, shooting arrows with him while Jeanne, Mason, and Olivia defended the group.

    There was also a wizard in the middle of the group, channeling a small barrier to block spells while Olivia and Jeanne managed to break the arrows shot at them.

    Jeanne used her large blade as a shield, plus her heavy armor was made with the mixture of several resistant metals being almost immune to arrows and common spells. Mason also had very incredible armor, thanks to their family being rich.

    Olivia had already equipped a pair of blades, which looked like short swords or large daggers, with 70 cm of blade and short handle. She used her weapons with extreme agility to deflect several arrows from the mercenary archers.

    "We are going to die here..." Mason, who was the only one in the group to stand still, was showing everyone he is truly a useless piece of shit.

    "We are not going to die, you idiot!" Glen did not stop firing his crystal arrows, and also reprimanded Mason. He didn''t want to die... Not fighting stupid mercenaries... Maybe defending his partner in a fight against 1000 Light Empire soldiers... But not there, not in that stupid way.

    Mason didn''t care about Glen''s words. He was sure that they could not beat the mercenaries at the significant numerical disadvantage.

    He looked at his aunt, blocking arrows with her sword and armor. "Auntie, no... Jeanne... I know I''m going to die, so I want to say at least how I feel... I always had a lot of girlfriends, but you were always the only woman in my heart!"

    "What the f.u.c.k?!?!?" Jeanne, Glen, Olivia, and the wizard exclaimed aloud. They were in the midst of mortal combat. Still, they couldn''t help but be surprised at Mason''s lack of decency.

    The first thing Jeanne felt after being surprised was disgust... She knew what kind of man Mason was, and she knew how he paid women to be his "girlfriends."

    She was a noble warrior who followed ancient traditions and was proud of her family. She would defend Mason but did not even love him as a nephew... Other types of love would not only be very wrong, but she would never do with someone like him...

    Not even with that arrogant handsome devil... She started to think that "love" would not be something in her life...

    *Woosh* *Crack*

    It only took Jeanne a second to think of someone and lose her concentration. An arrow would pass through her guard and hit the wizard, but Olivia acted quickly and broke the arrow.

    "Concentrate, guys! We can win, but you need to keep focusing on the battle!!" Olivia looked at Mason before she began to deflect the arrows again. Even though she was wearing the mask, Mason could feel that she made a face at him. The fat man was still not moving because he was terrified of facing so many mercenaries.

    Jeanne concentrated again, but she knew that being defensive was not helping much. Glen was killing some mercenaries, but the adventurers were getting hurt and dying too... So, the numbers of mercenaries, which were already high, would be even bigger than the adventurers soon.

    "What will we do, Olivia? Our disadvantage is increasing." Jeanne asked Olivia respectfully. She admired the Guild leader, and Olivia also liked Jeanne very much.

    "You''re wrong, my friend..." Olivia smiled as she continued to deflect arrows. The group was a little confused because they did not see how the situation was not getting worse.

    Olivia was paying attention to several things at the same time. Her perception was very good, and she explained her thoughts to the group.

    "At first, I could hear over a hundred mages from the Magic Band behind the trees... Then the Red Lady group arrived, but... Tell me, why are the magic attacks decreasing so quickly?"

    Jeanne was confused, but Glen had also noticed something like that. "It is true. The magic attacks are decreasing very fast... Klaus was killing mercenaries quickly, but now he is having difficulties in moving because Cornelius is bombarding him with powerful spells..."

    Glen continued to fire crystal arrows while confirming his suspicions with Olivia. "Even I''m having a hard time shooting at mages behind the trees... So there must be someone behind their group... Helping us?"

    Olivia looked at Red Lady, who was surrounded by mage and warriors with shining shields as she responded to Glen.

    "Red Lady would have come to attack us at the same moment that the barrier broke... But she is hiding behind her guys... Something must be happening, but she doesn''t seem to know what it is either."

    "So, what should we do?" Jeanne didn''t quite understand what Glen and Olivia were talking about and tried to get some explanation.

    Olivia looked at the mess that was around them. Many adventurers and mercenaries were dying... She didn''t like that unneeded slaughter, but there was no way to easily "knock out" people who were trying to kill them.

    "We have to keep defending Glen while he must try harder to shoot at the targets... Klaus is managing to resist Cornelius'' attacks, so at some point, he will run out of mana... Our biggest problem is Red Lady and those shields..."

    When Glen heard about the shields, he couldn''t help but comment. "My arrows don''t penetrate those shields! Is it really Light Empire''s blessed shields? I thought that only armies led by generals had access to these shields... How could Red Lady manage to get them?"

    Olivia had many doubts... Everything seemed very absurd. "I don''t know how she got them but yes, I''m sure they are blessed shields. Just try to kill as many mercenaries as you can... Whoever is killing the mages behind the group is undoubtedly our ally."

    ------------------------

    The dome cast by the adventurers created an area of 300 meters, where the adventurers and mercenaries of Red Lady were fighting. However, most of the Magic Band''s mages were still hiding behind the trees while casting spells.

    While Olivia''s squad held steady in the center of the combat area, Red Lady was increasingly anxious, watching everything about 200 meters from them.

    She planned to attack Olivia and Glen quickly while the Magic Band fired spells at the adventurers... Not only did they have the numerical advantage, but many of her mercenaries were equipped with blessed shields to block any counter-attack from the adventurers...

    But as soon as the barrier broke, she noticed the magic attacks subside... They were in the middle of the forest, so the distant vision was not clear, and with several different sounds from the combat, she also could not hear anything suspicious.

    Still, Red Lady could feel that something was wrong. She did not attack Olivia as planned, but entered a defensive position, surrounded by mercenary guards equipped with blessed shields.

    She sent some of her best scouts to check on the mages behind the group, but no one returned, causing her to send more people to look for them...

    After a few minutes, Red Lady was upset and questioned one of the mercenaries at her side. "Why the hell are they taking so long? What is going on??!?!"

    The man trembled with fear when he saw his leader so angry. It was obvious that their plan was not going as they planned... They had no way of knowing that not only the mages, but also the mercenaries who went to check on them were now dead behind the trees with arrow holes in their heads.

    "My Lady, I will personally see what happened!" The man wore black armor very similar to the one Lucien took from Brian, the brother of Black Hand. But that armor was even better... Red Lady Party was the richest mercenary group in Portgreen, and they were always equipped with the best equipment.

    "No! I don''t know who''s back there, but we have to take Olivia down first. If we capture her, we can use her life to threaten the adventurers... You know how stupid they are." Red Lady was concerned that there were other adventurers behind their group, but sending her men back was not helping.

    In a battle, leaders had to make quick decisions and always be prepared for unforeseen events. Red Lady had a growing feeling that something was wrong, but she didn''t want to retreat yet... More than half of the adventurers were already dead, and the way to Olivia''s squad was clear...

    "Keep shooting at them. Warriors, with me. Total focus on killing Glen and capturing Olivia, alive!"

    Red Lady ordered the archers who were already shooting arrows at Olivia''s group to continue, as she went towards them with her group of mercenaries. Those equipping shields went ahead, making a barrier that prevented Glen to fire them while blocking spells as well.

    Olivia''s squad saw Red Lady approaching, but they couldn''t move because they were under attack from various directions while Glen tried to kill as many mercenaries as possible...

    Olivia was concerned that they couldn''t handle so many attacks while Red Lady was feeling her "sixth sense," warning her that something was wrong...

    Red Lady prepared to attack Olivia as soon as they got closer to them, but then... She felt fear, even though she was surrounded by the blessed shields, and looked towards the trees behind them...

    "?!?!?!"

    *Woosh*

    So fast that no one could see, an arrow came from the top of a tree and went through the heads of two mercenaries, then stuck in the helmet of the mercenary with the amazing black armor, that was next to Red Lady.

    "AAAAAAAHH" The mercenary''s armor was really tough, and after the black arrow went through two heads, it lost a little strength, not killing the man on the spot, but hurting his face, making him scream in extreme pain.

    If someone could stop paying attention to the sounds of battle and have an excellent hearing, they could hear a murmur coming from the top of that tree.

    "Damn! I missed one."

 Chapter 78 - Wind Slash

    While Astrid, Rose, and Maggie watched the battle between the adventurers and mercenaries on one side of the clearing, Lucien killed many mages on the other side.

    It is easy to see that the mercenaries had the numerical advantage, so Lucien didn''t think twice about starting to shoot his black arrows at them.

    He planned to let the two groups kill themselves while he just protects the two main leaders and Jeanne, but he couldn''t do that if the mercenaries easily beat the adventurers.

    Lucien was much stronger than before and was still absorbing demonic energy. His women were like him too, but it would still be dangerous to try to face large groups of powerful opponents.

    Continuing to kill mercenaries at a distance while balancing the fight was the best strategy... Lucien had already spent more than half of his black arrows and killed more than 70 mages from the Magic Band.

    He could kill two or three people with a single arrow, but only if they were very close. The mages were hiding behind trees while firing their spells on adventurers, so Lucien had to reposition himself several times and kill them without losing his stealth.

    With his incredible speed and even more incredible senses, Lucien killed almost all the mages in the forest in less than ten minutes. He also had to deal with some Red Lady''s mercenaries who entered the woods to check on the mages.

    Still, the adventurers were not yet in balance with the mercenaries. Half of them had already died while those who lived were injured or being injured now.

    The Red Lady Party was mighty. Even though they had no S-rank people besides their leaders, the warriors were well equipped, and since Lucien could not kill all the mages at once, they managed to do a lot of damage to the adventurers.

    Now Lucien''s plan was not working well as there were still approximately 20 mages with Cornelius and 70 warriors with Red Lady against less than 40 adventurers.

    Lucien sent a mental message to his women to approach the combat area carefully as he climbed a high tree. He saw Red Lady with a group of warriors equipped with the big shiny shields moving towards Olivia...

    He couldn''t deny that he resented the mysterious Guild leader. He didn''t care that she tried to attack him because they really did damage the city... In addition to the fact that they were plotting to retake Cassidy''s crown, which made them enemies...

    Lucien''s only thought about his enemies was that they should die... But it got more complicated when it came to his women''s enemies. Lucien never loved anyone besides his mother, but now he had other loved ones, and for them, he would do anything.

    Having a full view of the battlefield on top of the tree, Lucien tensioned his bow with the black arrow ready. With his current strength, he was able to pull 90% of the bowstring so that his black arrows could penetrate through the most robust armors.

    Lucien aimed his arrow at Olivia''s head as he remembered how she threatened to make them "pay." He didn''t mind making enemies, but she threatened Rose, who was currently his cute little vampire...

    He really wanted to make a new hole in Olivia''s head for threatening his wifey, but then he smiled as he moved the bow to the side, now aiming at Glen''s head...

    Lucien remembered the archer who shot crystal arrows at them. It is evident that it was Olivia''s orders. Still, Lucien wanted to ruin the elven archer''s face for trying to hurt Rose...

    He wanted to kill several people, but from the moment he shot his arrow on the battlefield at a notable target, his position would be discovered, and even if he were faster, it would be difficult to remain stealthy.

    "Shit!" Lucien saw that Red Lady was approaching Olivia, and the adventurers could not do anything against the blessed shields... He had to defend people who were not only Cassidy''s enemies but also attacked Rose... It was not easy for Lucien, but he had to follow his plan, or things would be more difficult.

    *Woosh*

    The people in the Red Lady squad were very close to each other, making better use of the shields. Still, Lucien was in a higher position, and with his incredible vision, it was easy for him to fire an arrow that passed through the mercenaries'' guard, killing two of them on the spot and wounding the third.

    Lucien cursed that the mercenary''s armor was so incredible. Still, his sneak attack caused significant damage to Red Lady''s forces, killing two strong warriors and wounding one of the strongest in her group.

    "AAAAAAHHH!!!" The mercenary''s scream was just another scream on the battlefield... Most mercenaries and adventurers were focusing on their own fights, but Olivia''s squad was focusing on Red Lady, so they saw when they stopped after suffering a mysterious sneak attack.

    "?!?!?!?" Olivia, Red Lady, and Glen looked at the big tree at the edge of the battlefield, wondering who would be there.

    ''Hubby, let us... We are much stronger than before.'' Lucien heard Astrid''s voice in his mind.

    He knew it was still dangerous, but the mercenaries and adventurers were dying every second... Now it should be a good time for his group to take advantage of their fight and kill everyone.

    "Let''s go!" Lucien gave the order to his women as he jumped from the tree with his bow more than ready.

    *Woosh*

    *ROAR*

    Still, in the air, Lucien fired another arrow, aiming for Red Lady''s group, while Oya came from the woods towards him, roaring loudly and scaring most people on the battlefield.

    Shields up! Red Lady ordered her warriors, but their reaction was slower than Lucien''s arrow, costing the lives of two mercenaries.

    Lucien crouched down so as not to suffer damage from the high fall, and Oya jumped over him, heading towards the Red Lady group.

    He stood up as he ran towards them, firing other arrows. But now that the warriors were aware of the new enemy, Lucien''s arrows failed to break through their defenses. The blessed shields were really incredible.

    The golden bow disappeared from Lucien''s hand, returning to his storage ring as he ran towards the mercenaries along with Oya. They were approximately 200 meters from the Red Lady group, which now had 25 mercenaries.

    The scene of a mysterious figure running alongside a white tiger was seen not only by the Red Lady but also by Olivia''s squad and other persons on the battlefield.

    There weren''t many people famous for having a white tiger as a companion, so they all came to the same conclusion. "It''s him!!!"

    Olivia concluded that Lucien was the person killing the mages in the forest and was very confused. She didn''t know why he would come to help her after all she did... And how could he alone kill the mage stealthily?

    She was confused and lost her concentration for a second, enough for a mercenary arrow to pass through her guard...

    *Crack*

    Jeanne broke the arrow before it hit the support wizard. She didn''t stop breaking other arrows while warning Olivia. "Where is your focus on the battle? Now we have an ally... With his help, we will win."

    Olivia focused again, but more confused thoughts risen in her mind. She remembers that Jeanne was supposed to hate Lucien, but actually, is she smiling? Where did that confidence come from? Could they defeat Red Lady''s group when their teammates were almost all dead?

    Red Lady was surprised when she saw Lucien. She also knew who he was because her spies reported a lot about the newcomer A-rank adventurer... But she didn''t know why Lucien would side with the Guild after being chased by Olivia.

    She also understood that her hunch about something wrong was actually about him. Even though he killed the mage in the woods, she was still confident in dealing with Lucien and the adventurers.

    Now that he arrived, Red Lady thought of a plan quickly and sent half her warriors to face Lucien and the tigress while her archers continue to fire at Olivia''s squad. She thought it would be better to deal with Olivia first and kept going towards her. Her shielded soldiers would defend her back, and Lucien could no longer make sneak attacks.

    Olivia wanted to join Lucien to attack Red Lady, but they were still in a defensive position while Glen tried to kill more mercenaries.

    Lucien reached Oya, and they were almost reaching the mercenaries coming towards them. He could feel the tigress''s excitement while they were both full of adrenaline.

    The last time Lucien fought with all his power was at the mine, and he was experiencing emotional changes, which prevented him from using his full potential... Now he was on the attack, totally confident in his strength and his girls.

    Eight mercenaries were 50 meters away from them, all wearing incredible armor and equipped with different weapons.

    Lucien and Oya separate; each was going one side to flank the mercenaries. The tigress roared as she jumped on the warriors on the right side...

    While half of the warriors prepared to block Oya''s attack, Lucien prepared himself to attack those on the left.

    A mercenary stepped forward, launching a horizontal blow with his great ax.

    "Heh." Lucien could see the big man''s movements in slow motion. Still, he did not relax but focused all his strength on the red katana that appeared in his hand.

    The idea was simple. To cut the ax handle and continue the strike, hitting the blade on the fragile part of the armor near the mercenary''s neck.

    But as soon as Lucien started to cut the air with his powerful vertical strike, something else happened... Something that even L.u.s.t hadn''t expected.

    *Woosh*

    *SLASH*

    The red blade began to shine with white light, and when it reached the ax handle, that light came out of the katana, like a vertical beam, cutting not only the ax handle but also cutting the mercenary''s armor.

    Less than a second; That was the time it took for the white light beam to completely cut the mercenary in half, making his heavy armor look soft...

    And the beam did not stop with that man but went on cutting two of his companions who were behind him and the leg of the fourth mercenary who was next to them, before disappearing into the air, 50 meters away.

    Everything happened extremely quickly; The mercenaries die before they understand anything while the fourth man fell to the ground screaming after losing his leg.

    ''L.u.s.t?!?!?'' Lucien felt strange fatigue just as the beam left his katana, and as soon as he realized what had happened, he questioned L.u.s.t quickly.

    L.u.s.t could see Lucien''s entire body, and despite not understanding some things, she realized when he used the wind mana.

    ''Nice!! You used the first skill of one of your women. You used Cassidy and Mia''s wind mana, but I can''t tell you exactly how you did it though.''

    At the same time that Lucien felt fatigued, he also felt his high regeneration relax his body. He understood what L.u.s.t said, but after so many years of trying to use magic, he had no hope of doing something like that.

    L.u.s.t could feel Lucien''s doubts and tried to explain her point better.

    ''I told you that you could share special skills with your women. It should take a lot longer, but the tattoo you put on them should improve the process... I don''t know much about it because your ability to share your tattoo is something that never existed before.''

    Lucien was shocked by what happened, but he was still in the middle of a fight and couldn''t lose his focus.

    He continued to listen to L.u.s.t as she explained the condition of his body as he quickly approached the mercenary who had fallen to the ground.

    "Ahhh-" The man hadn''t been able to scream for more than 3 seconds before Lucien''s katana cut his throat.

    Lucien''s movements were all at incredible speed, and thanks to his unexpected new skill, he finished off the four mercenaries quickly.

    *Roar*

    A spearman blocked Oya''s attack. Two soldiers with blessed shields flanked her, making the tigress lose her mobility while biting the spear shaft.

    The mercenary held his spear with both hands as his mates with shields approached Oya. The fourth mercenary was a rogue with two daggers who tried to attack mama tigress from behind...

    "HUH?!" The rogue was swift, but nothing prepared him for the speed of Lucien''s blade... His head flew over the spearman, making the man tremble with fear. A second was enough for Oya to push him to the ground and start to brutally bit his head.

    Lucien moved quickly towards one of the mercenaries with a shield. The man tried to retreat with his shield still raised, but Lucien got in front of him quickly, and in a bold move, he jumped over the mercenary...

    Agility, strength, senses... Lucien''s whole body improved a lot after so much pleasure with his women... He easily managed to jump more than two meters in the air.

    The frightened mercenary was unable to react in time, and Lucien, who spun in the air, went down to struck the red katana on top of him, spiking the blade into his head.

    The other mercenary with the shield saw how his companion died and could not help being afraid. He raised his shield towards Lucien... But he forgot that Lucien was not alone.

    *Roar*

    Oya would not miss any opportunity, and when the mercenary lowered his guard to her, the mama tigress immediately jumped on his back and tore his neck.

    So, in few seconds, Lucien and Oya dealt with eight Gold-rank mercenaries. Red Lady hadn''t run more than 100 meters when she felt that strange sensation again, telling her that something was more wrong than before...

    She wanted to focus entirely on Olivia, but she couldn''t doubt her "sixth sense." Then she turned back... Just to see something that she couldn''t believe.

    "?!?!?!?!"

 Chapter 79 - Assault Squad (part 1)

    "What the f.u.c.k?!" Red Lady felt a bad feeling and looked back. She expected to see her warriors facing Lucien but actually saw him smiling at her while the eight mercenaries were in bloody pieces on the ground.

    "Devil." Red Lady could only think of that word when she saw the bloody scene. She, as a mercenary leader, had already seen a lot of blood and brutality, but nothing like cutting people in half in a few seconds.

    She was confused as she no longer knew whether to continue heading towards Olivia or face Lucien... The second she stopped to think, she saw Lucien equip the golden bow...

    "Shields up!!!" Red Lady gave the order, and her warriors quickly made a barrier around her. The blessed shields would block anything, but Lucien didn''t aim them...

    "Cornelius!" Red Lady shouted, but Lucien had already fired the arrow, which flew at super speed towards the Magic Band''s leader.

    *Woosh*

    Lucien saw that Cornelius and his mages were doing a lot of damage to the adventurers, so he shot an arrow at him... Cornelius had no mercenaries with blessed shields protecting him, so Lucien''s black arrow should be fatal, but...

    *Smash*

    The arrow broke into thousands of particles when it hit a barrier that formed a meter from Cornelius. As a great enchanter, the powerful leader of the Magic Band had several treasures and defensive spells ready to protect his life.

    "Barriers now!!" Cornelius realized that he was in Lucien''s aim, and order his mages to cast defensive barriers around him quickly, preventing Lucien from fire more arrows at them.

    "Heh." Not only Cornelius but Red Lady, Olivia, and others were paying attention to Lucien. They saw when he smiled towards Cornelius, and everyone was confused.

    *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble*

    The battlefield began to shake, causing adventurers and mercenaries to lose their balance... A hole opened under Cornelius'' group, making him and his mage sink into the earth.

    If it weren''t enough for them to get hurt in the fall and their barriers to break, a fire came out of nowhere, burning the mages to death.

    Some mages have fire affinity, but they died from the rocks, which continued to move and fall on them into the hole. Other mages have earth affinity but were quickly burned by the intense fire.

    The most powerful mage, like Cornelius, had defensive treasures, which were being activated to protect their lives... But then earth thorns appeared above the hole and fly towards everyone who was still resisting.

    "AAAAAHHHH!!!" The mages'' cries rang through the battlefield while the earth was still trembling. No one noticed Rose, Maggie, and Astrid from the edge of the clearing. The two girls were casting their spells easily with a smile on their face...

    Rose felt her earth magic far more powerful and accurate than before. She could make everything tremble slightly, while the ground near Lucien was normal, and the area below Cornelius collapsed intensely. She knew that this improvement in her power came from her beloved hubby, and she could only smile with happiness.

    Maggie was thrilled. She used to be able to use her fire magic only after channeling it for a minute with full concentration, but now she managed to use it quickly. Not only did Lucien make her very happy, but also much more powerful than before. Of course, she would be pleased, even if she was burning mercenaries to death, it was still a happy time.

    ''Hubby, are we doing well?'' Lucien almost laughed when he heard the same question from Rose and Maggie in his mind. They were on a battlefield where people were dying, but the girls were still in the mood to compete for his attention.

    It was good that the girls couldn''t hear themselves in Lucien''s mind. He answered the same for both. ''Focus on the battle... Later I will reward you.''

    The girls continued to bomb the hole with their spells, but Cornelius was still fighting. Using his treasures and spells, he and his mages were casting barriers while trying to resist the fire and rocks.

    Rose had to focus her earth magic on Cornelius. As she did not use earthquake spell and only made small tremors not to disturb Lucien, the battleground stopped shaking, allowing mercenaries and adventurers to continue fighting.

    After Cornelius and his mages mysteriously sank to the ground, Klaus took the opportunity and started killing mercenaries again.

    The mercenaries who were over two hundred before were now 70 still alive. The adventurers that were in 100, now are only 30, divided into three groups.

    Olivia was still in the center with Jeanne, defending Glen, two archers, and the support wizard. Mason was panicked before, but after seeing Lucien and Oya, he reached a new level of panic, where he was sure his end would not be easy.

    Klaus''s group had about ten A-rank adventurers who were now fighting Red Lady''s warriors. The powerful lizardman suffered several wounds from Cornelius'' constant attacks, but he has high endurance, and after drinking a few recovery medicines, he continued fighting aggressively.

    The other adventurers had lost most of the members of their squads, so they joined a group, which was fighting several mercenaries. Both groups were suffering injuries every second, and some were dying.

    Lucien used a few more arrows to balance the numbers of mercenaries and adventurers further while Red Lady was increasingly confused without knowing what to do...

    It didn''t take long for her to conclude that the mysterious earth mage should be near. Red Lady thought Lucien might have other tricks or allies hidden, so she had to change her plans quickly.

    "Archers, fire at him!" The archers who were firing at Olivia''s squad turned to shoot Lucien while the shielded warriors positioned themselves to open their guard only enough for the archers to get a good view of Lucien.

    Red Lady was sure that Lucien couldn''t shoot them while trying to dodge the arrows... But she had no way of knowing that he could hear everything on the battlefield, and he was always one step ahead of her.

    *Woosh* *Woosh*

    Two arrows, almost shot at the same time. Four archers, killed before they could pull the string of their bows.

    "DAMN!!!" Red Lady didn''t even have to give the order as the mercenaries with shields raised their guard again when they realized that any breach was enough for Lucien to kill them quickly.

    Olivia was paying close attention to Red Lady''s movements. The mercenaries were defending all angles, but after Lucien killed the four archers, the squad lowered their guard towards them...

    "Glen! Fire at Red Lady, use everything you have." Glen understood Olivia''s order. He realized that Red Lady''s squad had let their guard down and started to prepare his charged arrow. He needed a few seconds, but Olivia and Jeanne were defending him while the mercenaries were focused on Lucien.

    Lucien could also hear Olivia well. He wanted to fight Red Lady and her group just enough to keep her and Olivia from dying, so letting Glen fire the powerfully charged arrow at her was not an option.

    Of course, he had everything under control, and a mental message was enough...

    Astrid was at the edge of the battlefield, 150 meters away from the center, along with Rose and Maggie. She was ready for anything and smiled when she heard Lucien ask her to deal with Olivia.

    She was already a powerful A-rank adventurer before, but after receiving Lucien''s "love," she had significant changes. Her body was much stronger and faster than she could have imagined.

    The powerful manticore-woman had already equipped her great claw-shaped gauntlets, so she warned the girls that she was going and jumped towards the center of the battlefield, trusting her high agility to reach Olivia quickly.

    "Heeeehhhh??" Astrid was used to moving by making small jumps like a lioness, but she didn''t know how strong she was and when she realized she was more than 20 meters from the ground...

    Her jump was incredible, and she couldn''t help being confused for a second before she smiled while falling towards Olivia''s squad.

    Olivia was very anxious as she waited for Glen to fire his arrow. She could already see the severe damage that the charged arrow would do in the group of Red Lady, but then she heard a shout from the sky...

    "Oliviaaaaaa!!!"

    She looked up and saw Astride falling like a bomb on them. Olivia didn''t think twice before jumping to the side.

    Glen also heard the shout, but he was focused on his charged arrow, thus being unable to react quickly.

    Jeanne and Mason could not react even if they wanted to, as they were not as agile as Olivia.

    The wizard was channeling barriers, so he acted instinctively and raised his hands, aiming his barrier towards Astrid.

    *Smash*

    Astrid, boosted by the fall, used her incredible new strength to punch the barrier, which broke into thousands of yellow particles...

    *Boom*

    Not stopping at the barrier, Astrid''s devastating attack hit the wizard, who turned into meat paste, before creating a crater in the ground. Glen, Jeanne, and Mason were sent back by the shock wave created by her blow.

    Olivia had made an evasive move very quickly, but she still felt the force of the shock wave, which caused her to lose her balance and roll on the ground.

    Even though Astrid was always very mysterious, Olivia knew her strength well or she thought she did because it didn''t make sense for her to become so powerful in just a few days.

    Olivia didn''t know if she was more confused by Astrid''s terrifying new strength or the fact that she was attacking her "allies."

    "Ravenous!?!?! Have you gone crazy?" Jeanne has high resistance and got up quickly after falling to the ground a few meters from Astrid. She questioned the manticore-woman severely.

    "What is your problem?!?!" Glen also got up very angry. He had already done several missions with Ravenous, and even though they didn''t consider themselves friends, they had nothing against each other.

    Astrid was still feeling the energy running through her body... The feeling of power was so good... That adrenaline made her want to fight more and more... But not attacking adventurers and mercenaries, but "fighting" Lucien... Not the type of fight where would have blood but other liquids.

    "I know things got out of hand, but... We are still allies, Ravenous..." Olivia stopped overthinking and tried to make Astrid realize the mistake she was making.

    Astrid still had a knee and hand on the ground after making her "superhero landing." She stood up slowly while looking at the shocked Olivia.

    "Hahaha... I had nothing against you before, but... Now you are my husband''s enemy... So don''t expect mercy from me."

    Olivia, Jeanne, Glen, and Mason were even more shocked after heard Astrid''s bold words... Of course, for different reasons.

    Olivia couldn''t believe that Astrid would attack her after a yearlong friendship, where she helped the manticore-woman without asking too much in return or for information about her mysterious past... And all of it for a man she knew just for a few days.

    Mason was even more afraid. The husband she was talking about was the man he tried twice to harm... He knew his end was getting closer and closer if he didn''t manage to get out of there quickly.

    Jeanne could only think of the word "husband," and how he managed to make Ravenous his wife so easily... And that power of hers? Jeanne was always Ravenous''s rival, but she got so powerful after a few days with Lucien... She started to think that he was really doing some strange magic with the girls...

    Glen wanted to blame Astrid, but he thought for a second if he were in her place, he would do the same thing... He couldn''t help but wonder if he would fight for Lucien against his former companions, so...

    The "yes" appeared quickly in his mind after looking at the smile Astrid had on her face as she gazed at them. He also can''t help but wonder how she got that explosive increase in strength, so he ended thinking out loud.

    "What did that man do to you?"

    Astrid also had a high increase in her senses, so she heard Glen''s whisper. She couldn''t help but respond as she ran towards Olivia with the intention of knocking her out.

    "Love... The wildest and most powerful kind of love!"

 Chapter 80 - Assault Squad (part 2)

    "Ravenous!! Stop this madne-" Olivia shouted when she saw Astrid running towards her, but before she finished her words, she had to dodge the great gauntlets of the agile manticore-woman.

    "Rav-" Olivia was considered an S-rank adventurer, and her agility was also great, but Astrid was now on another level... Her body seemed as light and fast as the wind, and she could also predict Olivia''s every move with her improved senses.

    Olivia did not want to hurt Astrid because she thought Lucien could be a great ally. Right now, he was fighting Red Lady, and Olivia just wanted to join him to fight her arch-enemy.

    But Astrid continued to attack her with quick punches and kicks. Olivia was getting really upset but tried to persuade Astrid once again.

    Astrid was enjoying the fight more and more. She was moving quickly, but she felt she was not yet using her full potential. She didn''t want to hurt Olivia, so she kept attacking at a pace that Olivia could handle.

    But then Astrid saw that Olivia was going to say again a word that she didn''t like anymore, and stopped her from speaking by hitting her stomach with a quick blow. "You don''t have to call me Ravenous anymore. I don''t need to hide my true identity with hubby."

    Olivia stepped back after receiving Astrid''s fist punch. Olivia knew she had taken it easy and didn''t hit her with any sharp parts of her claws so that the blow only caused pain and no severe injuries.

    Still, Olivia was shocked that Astrid was faster than her now. This meant that Astrid was already in S-rank and more powerful than her... But the most surprising thing was that she was abandoning her secret identity so easily for Lucien.

    She can''t help but question Astrid. "What? You must be kidding! What did he do to change you like that?"

    "You wouldn''t understand... I have a family now. People who trust me, and I trust them. This is different from how you do things, just thinking about your own benefits." Astrid did not attack Olivia again because she knew that Glen was about to fire arrows at her.

    Olivia was perplexed. Astrid hadn''t said anything that made sense, and she tried to make her "friend" realize the mistake she was making.

    "I won''t understand if you don''t explain. I know you and Lucien are together... But look. He''s facing the mercenaries. Doesn''t that make us allies? Why are you attacking me?"

    "You don''t always have everything under control, Olivia... I don''t want to hurt you. Just stop resisting." Astrid looked at Olivia but was totally focused on Glen, who was aiming an arrow at her.

    Olivia also knew that Glenn was ready to fire Astrid. She didn''t want to be the enemy of manticore-woman, but she also didn''t know what was going on...

    "Olivia, should i?" Glen didn''t want to have to fire the woman who was recently his comrade, but he would still follow Olivia''s orders.

    Olivia thought for a second, hoping to see Astrid''s reaction, but she didn''t show any change in her expression... She still had that confident sparkle in her eyes even though she faced two S-rank adventurers, and that made Olivia very curious.

    "Wait, Glen. What do you mean, Astrid?" Glen, Jeanne, and Mason were very confused by everything that was going on. They heard Ravenous talk about her real name, and now Olivia was trying to negotiate with her, even though Olivia was the Guild''s leader while Astrid was just one person.

    Astrid pointed to the few adventurers still alive on the battlefield. "See, your adventurers are almost all dead... You don''t have to die here... Just retreat."

    Olivia looked at Red Lady fighting Lucien and couldn''t help but make a face. She really wanted to kill that woman, but Astrid was not giving her that option.

    She thought that facing Astrid, Lucien, the white tigress, the earth mage, and possibly more allies he had would be impossible after losing more than half of her group, so she tried to do what was best for the adventurers who were still alive.

    "It is a mistake! But I agree. Let us go." Olivia couldn''t understand what was going on, but at least they could survive.

    She was going to call Klaus to retreat when she heard Astrid''s stern voice. "You didn''t understand, Olivia. Although you attacked my husband after he joined the Guild, he is willing to let you go... But only you and Jeanne. The others must stay."

    Astrid''s words made the whole group very confused. Mason and Glen couldn''t help being scared. After all, Astrid was saying that they would stay to die.

    "What nonsense is that? Why are you doing this? It does not make sense!!" Olivia shouted at Astrid when she lost her temper. She couldn''t believe how things were going because even though she was very smart, she couldn''t see any sense in Astrid''s words.

    The tension brought Olivia''s body into a state of maximum alertness. Her adrenaline went up when she forced her mind to look for any connection that would make any sense. For a second, she remembered how she met Astrid a year ago.

    It was the night of the joint attack by the Guild and the mercenary groups led by Ivan. She was part of the groups that surrounded the castle to prevent anyone to escape.

    She was patrolling alone when she found Astrid fighting mercenaries near the entrance of a cave. It was easy to conclude that the manticore-woman was part of the Queen''s forces.

    Olivia did not like the mercenaries but would not interfere with them by dealing with someone loyal to the Queen... But after watching Astrid fight for half an hour, even though she was severely injured, Olivia began to admire the powerful demi-human.

    Ivan should have killed the Queen by then, so Olivia thought she could make Astrid loyal to her if she saved her life. Having a powerful demi-human in the Guild would be great in addition to the fact that Olivia could manipulate Astrid to discover the whereabouts of other people who are still loyal to the Queen.

    So Olivia prevented the mercenaries from killing Astrid, saying that she would kill her after taking some information about the Queen''s loyal people. After that night, the mercenaries wouldn''t think about her anymore because everyone knew how brutal Olivia could be when it came to getting information.

    Astrid was badly injured after having to fight so many mercenaries for Cassidy and Mia to escape, so she had to accept Olivia''s help. For a year, she pretended to have nothing to do with Cassidy and just focused on being a normal adventurer. Her and Olivia became "friends," and everything was going well...

    But then, a mysterious man appeared, and Astrid started acting strangely. Then they started a conflict with mercenaries, and during an escape, a mysterious earth mage severely damaged the city...

    Now Red Lady attacked them and then Astrid appeared with Lucien... But while he was fighting mercenaries, Astrid said that the adventurers couldn''t go too.

    All this information that seemed to have no connection creates chaos in Olivia''s mind... But then a strange thought came to her brilliant mind. ''Who would benefit from the death of mercenaries and adventurers?''

    It only took Olivia three seconds for her quick thoughts to conclude that only one thing would make sense. She looked at Astrid and asked with evident concern in her tone. "Is she... Is she alive?"

    Nobody understood Olivia''s words because they didn''t know about Astrid''s past. But how could she not understand?

    Lucien''s plan was just to prevent the two leaders from dying, but now that Olivia was starting to find out about Cassidy, everything was getting more complicated.

    Astrid didn''t know what she was supposed to do and was about to try mental communication with Lucien when she heard his calm voice in her mind. ''Just knock her and Jeanne out. You can kill the others. The girls will help you.''

    "You shouldn''t overthink it." Astrid didn''t think twice and ran towards Olivia with her gauntlets ready.

    When Olivia saw Astrid''s confused reaction, she knew her thoughts must be right, so the problem was serious. She did not know how Lucien was connected to Cassidy, but she was undoubtedly alive and was hostile to the Guild as well as the mercenaries.

    "Glen!" Olivia saw Astrid getting ready to attack her again and didn''t think twice before ordering Glen to fire.

    After a year as comrade adventurers, Glen has never had a problem with Astrid, and he can''t help but hesitate to hurt her. Of course, he understood that she had somehow become their enemies now, and aimed his arrow at Astrid''s leg to disable her.

    *Tremble*

    "Huh?!" Everything happened very fast, and when Astrid jumped towards Olivia, the earth shook, making everyone except Astrid, who was in the air, losing the balance.

    *Purrh*

    It only took Olivia to lose her balance for a second for Astrid to hit her again. This time the blow was severe, causing her to be thrown back a few meters while spitting blood.

    Glen quickly regained his balance and tried to fire his arrows at Astrid again, but then he heard something coming from behind him.

    *Woosh*

    The elven archer quickly dodged a rock that flew towards him. After dodging it once, he had to avoid it again and again because someone was bombarding him with stones of different sizes.

    *Thud*

    Glen has high agility, but Mason didn''t... One of the rocks that Glen dodged hit Mason in the head, making him pass out on the spot. Jeanne was also hit, but her resistance is very high, and she managed to protect her head.

    Olivia got up quickly and picked up some thrown knives as she knew she couldn''t face Astrid in close combat. She also threw a smoke bomb on the ground while Astrid jumped towards her.

    "What!?!?" As soon as the smoke rose, Olivia thought she would have an advantage, but she had to dodge Astrid''s blow, which passed just inches from her head.

    "I have always admired your strength, Olivia... But now I am superior to you in any capacity." Astrid couldn''t help bragging about her new strength. Of course, she also kept thinking about Lucien and how to reward him while getting even stronger.

    Olivia was trying everything she had on Astrid, but the manticore-woman looked more powerful than any S-rank adventurer Olivia had ever seen. Astrid moved with incredible speed, and her reflexes were perfect.

    "What the hell did he do to you?!?!?" Olivia couldn''t stop thinking about how Lucien made Astrid go from an A-rank adventurer to someone with the strength and agility at the top of the S-rank.

    Astrid continued to dodge Olivia''s attacks and tricks while hitting her with fist blows, always avoiding fatal injuries, which made the fight last longer than necessary.

    She listened to Olivia''s questions but had no desire to answer for fear of having another sister to share Lucien... But in the end, she can''t help wanting to provoke Olivia. "You can also have that power... But you would have to abandon your ambition... And become a good girl."

    Olivia''s body was already close to the limit. She was using everything she had, throwing knives, bombs, and poisons at Astrid, but she dodged everything and kept punching her with those big gauntlets.

    "What do you mean?" Olivia was sure Astrid didn''t want to kill her, and she couldn''t help but be curious when she talked about also having the chance to getting that power.

    There was still a lot of smoke from the bombs she used, so Olivia, who was getting weaker and more debilitated, began to feel her senses fading. Her vision started to darken, so she felt another painful blow on her chest and was thrown a few feet away.

    When Olivia fell to the ground, she tried to get up, but her body did not respond at her commands anymore. She saw Glen, Jeanne, and Mason knocked down a few feet from her while two figures were standing in front of them.

    Olivia couldn''t resist anymore and passed out while thinking about how confusing everything was, and nothing made sense... But at the same time, everything was connected to Lucien...

 Chapter 81 - Red Lady vs the Devil (part 1)

    A minute ago.

    While Astrid fought Olivia, Rose and Maggie continued to bombard Cornelius with their magic. It wasn''t long before he couldn''t resist anymore, and that was the end of the Magic Band''s leader, buried and burned in a hole along with other mages.

    Lucien sent a mental message to Rose to help Astrid while he headed towards the Red Lady.

    He ran with his katana ready and a smile on his face as he felt the adrenaline through his body. Oya, equally excited, ran beside him to fight the mercenaries.

    Red Lady was confident in her skills and her warriors, but she was instinctively afraid, which mean that she really was in danger.

    "Attack him!" Red Lady didn''t think twice before sending her mercenaries to face Lucien as she turned and started to run away. Not only did Lucien look strangely powerful, but there was also the earth mage, who killed Cornelius... There was no point in trying to fight a losing battle.

    When she turned to flee, she also saw Olivia being attacked by Astrid and rocks flying towards Glen and other adventurers. "At least he is also her enemy."

    "Heeeee?!" Red Lady was quick, but nothing prepared her for what happened.

    Lucien was about a hundred meters from Red Lady''s squad. Still, as 13 mercenaries were protecting her, Lucien thought it wouldn''t be so easy to prevent her from escaping, so he asked for Maggie''s help as she approached the center of the battlefield with Rose.

    Rose was firing rocks at Glen, Jeanne, and Mason, but Maggie was just running and managed to easily cast her fire magic, creating a flame wall in front of Red Lady.

    The flame wall continued to grow and surrounded Olivia''s squad, while Lucien and Oya reached them from the other side.

    "Shields up!" Red Lady could not attempt to pass through the flame wall without knowing the intensity of the spell, so she ordered her mercenaries to prepare while wielding her great saber and gazing at Lucien.

    Lucien stopped less than 20 meters from the mercenaries. He wanted to end the fight quickly by killing them all, but if he could make Red Lady surrender, it would be much easier.

    "Why are you attacking me? I never did any harm to you... I''m not like the stupid Black Hand." Red Lady saw Lucien stop and thought there could be some negotiation. After all, she didn''t think it made sense for Lucien to attack her as she had no way of knowing about Cassidy or the fact that he wanted to be King.

    The mercenaries stood around Red Lady, making a shield barrier preventing Lucien from seeing her. Everyone seemed too scared to attack him, making Lucien laugh as he mocked Red Lady.

    "Hahaha... I am not going to kill you. You can get out from behind the shields... Let''s talk." Not only Red Lady but also the mercenaries were more tense when they heard to Lucien''s sinister laugh.

    The mercenaries saw how easily Lucien killed their teammates. Some of their blood was still on Oya''s mouth as she surrounded the group on the other side.

    Red Lady couldn''t think of a good reason for Lucien to attack her, but he and his group had already killed everyone from the Magic Band on the battleground and some of her warriors. This was clearly declaring war on mercenaries.

    She would not leave behind her warriors and face Lucien without knowing the limit of his power. "I can hear you from here, so we can talk like that... What do you want from me?"

    Lucien thought about attacking quickly but made another attempt to make Red Lady surrender. "Did you see how Cornelius died? Why do you think that is not happening to you?"

    Of course, Red Lady saw the mages buried and burned just as everyone on the battlefield did. She thought that Lucien''s group could not do those spells again so quickly, but now hearing Lucien''s confident voice, she could be wrong.

    "You know that if you kill me, you will only get the hate of all Portgreen''s mercenaries. Why would you do that?" The mercenaries couldn''t believe they were hearing to the wild and powerful Red Lady trying to threaten someone not to kill her... Lucien was just one person, so why were they afraid? Oh yes, because he killed eight of them in less than 5 seconds.

    Lucien could only laugh at Red Lady''s threat. "Look around you. All of your mercenaries are dying. How would anyone find out that I killed you if there''s nobody left to tell?"

    "Is that how you want to talk to me? You are insane!" Red Lady didn''t know what Lucien''s goals were, but her hunch told her more and more that things were not going to end well.

    Red Lady did not want to use her best trump card, but she had no options. She took a black pill from her storage ring, and when she was about to eat it, she heard Lucien''s voice and can''t help but be shocked.

    "If you do that, not only will it be useless, but I will have to beat you." Not only was Lucien''s hearing and vision incredible, but his sense of smell was as well. He smelled the pill that the Light Empire captain used in the mine.

    Gerard''s power increased by about 30%. However, it was still useless against Lucien before, even though Red Lady was a powerful Diamond-rank mercenary, Lucien was still quite confident in his strength.

    Red Lady thought for a second that she could be making a mistake, but she was not going to surrender, so she ate the pill. She felt a wave of energy and adrenaline rush through her body and prepared to attack Lucien with everything she had.

    "You made a mistake by making me your enemy... Now it will be your end!" Red Lady ordered some of her mercenaries to attack Lucien and others to attack Oya, who was in the other direction.

    13 Gold-rank mercenaries. Eight with blessed shields, three archers, and two with large maces.

    Two mercenaries with shields went towards Oya along with a big man with a heavy mace. The archers began firing arrows at Lucien while the other mercenaries surrounded him. Red Lady stared at Lucien, waiting for the moment when he would have his guard down for her to do a fatal blow.

    ''Can I use that ability again?'' Lucien asked L.u.s.t about the wind ability he accidentally used to cut three mercenaries in half. But L.u.s.t replied that his wind mana was still regenerating, so even though he knew how to use the skill, it was still unlikely to be able to use it right now.

    "All right. They are slow..." Lucien thought aloud before focusing all his speed, moving really quickly and turning into a blur in the sight of the mercenaries.

    "HOW?!?!" Only Red Lady could see Lucien running towards the archers. After eating the pill, it increased her speed and perception by a little more than 35%. Red Lady was incredibly perceptive now, but even so, she could only see Lucien''s shadow before she heard the sound of blood falling on the floor.

    *Woosh*

    The archer, who had Lucien in his sights at 20 meters, felt a chill in his neck, and the last thing he saw before he died was the sky when his head spun in the air after being cut off by Lucien''s red katana.

    "What?!" The archer, who was beside his mate, felt the blood fall on his face. When he turned around, he saw the head of the other archer flying while Lucien looked at him.

    "DAAAM-" It seemed that the world was in slow motion. The archer saw Lucien''s serious look, but there was a strange smile on his face... Then he disappeared like magic while he tried to curse the devil before his vision also spun.

    The third archer turned when he heard the sounds beside him and couldn''t believe he saw the heads of two of his companions in the air... But he didn''t see Lucien, who was already behind him doing the same strike.

    When the archer felt the cold on his neck, he could imagine his head also flying away from his body, and strangely he wondered if the three heads would be in the air at the same time or if the first had already fallen.

    "SH-" He tried to close his eyes, but he was too slow compared to Lucien, and he also saw the sky while he was unable to pronounce half a curse.

    Red Lady saw Lucien pass among her mercenaries with shields easily and cut off the heads of the three archers as fast as the wind or even faster.

    "What the f.u.c.k?" She cursed while feeling a growing panic.

    When Lucien moved to the archers, he stayed behind the three mercenaries who were heading towards Oya.

    The white tigress jumped on the mercenary with the big mace, and the nearest shield soldier tried to hit her with a shield bash... But how could he hit mama tigress with her beloved master nearby?

    *ROAR*

    "AAAHHHH!!!" As soon as Oya was almost at the mercenary, the soldier with a shield would also hit her. Still, he fell to the ground when he felt a terrible cold followed by a more terrible pain while Lucien hit his waist with incredible strength, enough to cut the man''s body in half.

    The mercenary with the mace lost his concentration for a second when he heard his companion''s agonized cry. Oya was in the middle of her attack and took this opportunity to knock the big man to the ground and start biting his face.

    Lucien was once again surprised by his incredible soul weapon and his new increase in strength. The red katana seemed to be made of the best metal that existed as it cut other metals easily without losing its sharpness. With his new strength, Lucien managed to cut the mercenary completely in half, as the wind slash did before.

    He did not have time to attack the second mercenary with a shield as he had to turn and raise his blade.

    *Clang*

    Holding the katana in one hand, Lucien blocked Red Lady''s saber. The noise of metal colliding was much louder than the others and echoed across the battlefield.

    Lucien felt Red Lady''s incredible strength, but she was still weaker than him. The most impressive thing was that her saber had not been scratched when it collided strongly with his katana, which had just cut a heavy armor like cotton.

    He couldn''t help but smile at her while holding his blade firmly against her saber. "You are swift, Red Lady... But not swift enough."

    Red Lady cannot help but be surprised by Lucien''s strength. She thought he would have agility as his main attribute while weak in physical strength, but she was unable to move her saber forward... In fact, he seemed to be making little effort to keep her immobile.

    "We''ll see..." She was not irritated by his provocation, instead used that moment to take a step back.

    "NOW!!!" As soon as Red Lady stepped back, she ducked while giving the order that made another mercenary act. The big axe went over Red Lady, heading towards Lucien in a well-coordinated attack.

    Lucien was impressed by Red Lady''s leadership. She used her attack as a distraction while her soldiers prepared the real attack... Too bad, he could not only perceive their movements in slow motion but could also hear every sound.

    "Too slow." Lucien also ducked, dodging the axe... He didn''t stop there but also went towards the Red Lady, who would fall to the ground after jumping back and ducking.

    "Heee?" Red Lady was still falling when she noticed Lucien appear on top of her. Before she understood what happened, she felt his hand on her waist as they both fell to the floor and rolled aside.

    After rolling a few times, Lucien stopped in a position where Red Lady was on top of him. She tried to headbutt him, but Lucien acted quickly and stole her first kiss, causing the powerful Red Lady to curse him in her mind as her tongue was bitten when she tried to say "no."

    "YOUUUUU!!!!!!"

 Chapter 82 - Red Lady vs the Devil (part 2)

    Warm; Wet; Sweet. Those were the sensations that Red Lady felt when Lucien''s lips touched hers.

    "N-" She tried to pull her head away, but Lucien held her head and bit her tongue gently.

    That sweet taste came into her mouth more intense than before... That damn heavenly taste.

    Red Lady thought it was several minutes, but actually, it only took a second for her body to surrender to Lucien completely. After all, he tasted like a drug, which could easily be addictive to any female.

    "!?!?!" As soon as Red Lady forgot where she was or what she was doing, she was awakened from her "wet dream" when Lucien rolled two more times to dodge the big ax, which hit the ground hard where they were a second ago.

    Red Lady realized what had happened and cannot help but curse the mercenary. "Do you want to kill me too, you idiot?!?!?"

    The other mercenaries started attacking Lucien on the ground, not caring about Red Lady. They did not want to die, and as the wall of flames prevented them from escaping, killing that devil was the best option.

    Lucien rolled a few more times on the ground, still holding Red Lady. He couldn''t deny that he found her beautiful... Those cute ears, which were as amazing as Anne''s, but also have some differences.

    That possessive desire began to gown in his heart... A desire to conquer that beauty, which was not only incredible but also a powerful warrior, who would be an excellent addition to his wives.

    Of course, his mind told him that she could be a problem not only because of what she could go against him in the future but also because of all the harm she has done, including to his beloved Cassidy... Still, he wanted to conquer her... Make her be totally his, in body, mind, and heart.

    This was not only Lucien''s nature but also L.u.s.t''s influence. Not only would he feel pleasure in s.e.x, but he would feel pleasure in many other things... Like pleasure in defeating his enemies... In power...

    And especially in dominating any incredible woman. Not by force, but with affection... And he could see that Red Lady was very shaken by just one kiss. Lucien couldn''t help but feel very excited... Even though he was being attacked on a battlefield.

    L.u.s.t could feel the intensity of Lucien''s feelings. Their connection was at a level that she didn''t understand. A demon''s relationship with their host was incredible, but L.u.s.t still felt that Lucien seemed to be made only to be her half, while she only existed to be with him.

    All the l.u.s.tful feelings she wanted to make him feel; he was already feeling and acting in a way that would make them stronger and stronger... But she was influencing him minimally, which made L.u.s.t happy and surprised at the same time.

    While L.u.s.t reflected on Lucien''s l.u.s.tful actions, he rolled a few more times until he stopped in a position that was on top of Red Lady.

    The well-known mercenary leader, who was a powerful and feared woman, now was flushed while her body couldn''t help being excited, feeling so good with Lucien''s taste in her mouth and smelling his pleasant scent.

    At some point, while they were rolling on the ground, Red Lady dropped her saber to hold Lucien... That was unbelievable, and she really wanted to kill him... But part of her wanted to kiss more...

    ''What the hell am I thinking? He must have drugged me!! Damn devil!!! I''m going to kill yo- wai- n-'' Red Lady tried to fight the desire to kiss Lucien and tried to find a way to attack him... But Lucien was holding her arms against the ground while moving his mouth toward her.

    The time seemed to stop, while Red Lady could see Lucien''s mouth slowly moving towards her. She could feel his grip on her arms loosen, and she could also kick him, but...

    She didn''t want to push him away. Why didn''t she want to drive a man away? Her enemy... No. Something was wrong with her body, which could not feel any aversion to Lucien... On the contrary. She seemed to want that.

    Red Lady lost some senses as excitement dominated her body. Despite not hearing, she was sure she saw Lucien''s lips move as if he were saying "so cute."

    She gave up fighting and closed her eyes... Time seemed to slow down even more, and she could have thought of a thousand things, but there was only one question on her mind. ''Why does it feel so good?!?!?''

    Just like her first kiss, the second one was also quick, making her want more. Red Lady felt very ashamed and did not open her eyes even after feeling Lucien''s mouth moving away from her.

    Lucien wanted to continue kissing the woman who was supposed to be his enemy, but he was still in the middle of a fight.

    After his katana reappeared in his hand, Lucien raised the blade to block the swords of two mercenaries.

    *Clang*

    The noise of the metal woke Red Lady from her strange thoughts. She opened her eyes and saw Lucien still on top of her. He was blocking two swords with one hand while the other hand was resting on the ground, aside her head.

    Impressively, he was not looking at the two mercenaries, but at her with a wide smile on his face.

    *Thud*

    Red Lady could have sworn she heard her heartbeat louder than ever while Lucien''s smile enchanted her.

    *Woosh*

    Lucien pushed the two mercenaries back, and then using his hand on the ground to launch himself, he jumped to stand up, ready to continue fighting. Everything was swift, and Red Lady only heard the noise of Lucien''s fast movements while she still couldn''t understand what happened.

    *Roar*

    He ran to attack the nearest mercenary while Oya continued to attack other mercenaries. She roared loudly, and Lucien could feel that she wanted to show her frustration about the kiss.

    Mama tigress found fighting alongside her master very exciting, but she couldn''t help being displeased when she noticed him kissing another female while he should be fighting.

    Lucien smiled at Oya''s cute reaction as he dodged the mercenaries'' attacks and continued the killing.

    The demonic energy should make the hosts stronger quickly, but L.u.s.t couldn''t help but be surprised that Lucien was getting stronger really quickly. Of course, the fact that he was very weak before would make the increase in strength much more obvious.

    Still, L.u.s.t''s demonic energy made Lucien much faster and stronger. He was already above the S-rank in various status and would be considered an SS-rank warrior in places like the Alliance or the Light Empire.

    Gold-rank mercenaries were unable to do anything against him. Even though they used blessed shields and a set of high-quality equipment while working as a team, they were still being cut in half easily by Lucien''s katana.

    Those thirteen mercenaries had started fighting Lucien less than a minute ago, but only one was standing now.

    "D-Dev... Devil... Y-you are not human..." The man started to stutter as he looked at Lucian. He could hear his mate''s screams, who was being ended by Oya''s sharp teeth... But Lucien kept that strange smile on his face as if he were enjoying the fight.

    The mercenary knew that he would die, but near the end, he could not help but panick. He dropped the sword as he fell to his knees, crying.

    "Plea-" The man was unable to plead as he saw the sky while his head spun in the air.

    Lucien couldn''t deny that the adrenaline of the combat and the feeling of power were pleasurable, but he didn''t enjoy killing and just wanted to end the battle quickly to get back to his women.

    Oya finished the last mercenary on the ground and then walked to Lucien''s side to brush her head against his leg, clearly asking for praises.

    "Good girl." Lucien patted Oya on the head, making her easily purr. The scene would be strange to anyone. After all, they had just massacred many people but were now "playing" on the battleground.

    Red Lady was still lying on the ground. After Lucien''s kiss, her eyes were closed, and she was immobile. Anyone would think she was trying to pretend to be dead, but in fact, the powerful demi-human was too confused to make any move.

    Even after eating the black pill and having a huge increase in her power, Red Lady was unable to compete with Lucien in speed or strength. But the most surprising thing was the fact that he managed to create chaos in her body with just some kisses.

    She couldn''t run, fight, or resist him. Red Lady lost the fight in less than a minute. That was ridiculously unbelievable, and Lucien marked her in a way that no one could ever.

    Red lady opened her eyes and saw the blue sky... She had no idea what would happen next as she was totally at Lucien''s mercy. Then she saw her saber spinning in the air falling towards her.

    "So will he kill me?" She could easily dodge, but it wouldn''t do any good because Lucien could do whatever he wanted with her.

    *Thud*

    The saber did not hit Red Lady as she expected, but spike the ground beside her. She didn''t even try to think what he wanted as it would only make her more confused.

    "Don''t you want to fight anymore?" Lucien saw that Red Lady did not move, so he tried to confirm that she had surrendered.

    Red Lady didn''t want to surrender... But she knew that if she tried to face Lucien, things could end worse than death... Or better than anything she could think of. It scared her a lot, making her stand still while speaking in an unstable tone.

    "Why? I really don''t remember doing you any harm to deserve this."

    Lucien heard Red Lady''s depressing tone and can''t help wanting to speak comforting words. Still, he didn''t care about anything but his women and mother.

    "We started as enemies, but it doesn''t have to be that way from now on... I won''t kill you if you help me... I can also guarantee that you won''t regret it."

    Red Lady knew that lying on the ground would not bring any benefit, so she stood up as Lucien didn''t seem to want to kill her, but wanted something else from her.

    She picked up the saber from the ground and pointed it at him while trying to speak in a severe tone, but when she faced him, she couldn''t help but blush. "W-what the hell do y-you w-want from me?"

    Red Lady tried to look brave, but Lucien could see her hands shaking. He wondered if he went too far with the kiss, but it still seemed simple and not some kind of extreme violence.

    "You are afraid of me?" Lucien did not stop stroking Oya''s head as he spoke calmly, making Red Lady wonder what kind of devil he really was.

    "N-" She tried to say no, but Lucien moved quickly towards her. She thought about trying something, but it could make Lucien hurt her, so Red Lady froze as she closed her eyes.

    Lucien moved behind Red Lady quickly. He hugged her waist with one hand while using the other to caress her arm.

    He started whispering close to her neck, making her shiver while feeling his warm breath. "What were you going to say?"

    Lucien was close to her and with his guard down, so there was nothing to stop Red Lady from attacking him. She squeezed the saber''s handle while trying to find some resolution to fight...

    Nothing. Red Lady didn''t have any desire to attack him. Her mind was sure that she couldn''t hurt Lucien with the difference between their speed being so significant. And her body didn''t feel like resisting him.

    "What do you want from me?!" Feeling Lucien''s touch as he teased her, made Red Lady very nervous, so she questioned him again, but she cared more about the proximity of their bodies than about his mysterious goals.

    Lucien also didn''t know what to do. His objective was simple. Prevent her from dying or killing Olivia so that the mercenaries and adventurers could continue in conflict, thus facilitating him and Cassidy to re-conquer Portgreen.

    But now he couldn''t help thinking that he could conquer Red Lady, making her his woman and thus manipulating the mercenaries. Maybe it was his possessive side or L.u.s.t talking in his mind how much Red Lady was a woman with excellent latent talents, but it still seemed like the best idea.

    He gave her a soft kiss on the neck, making Red Lady''s body shiver. "I want many things from you, but first, your name."

    Red Lady considered herself a person who could withstand any interrogation even under torture. Still, she answered the truth to Lucien immediately as her whole body could not resist his pleasant teasings, making her mind surrender easily.

    "Scarlett."

 Chapter 83 - Charming Threats (part 1)

    While Lucien "dealt" with Scarlett, Maggie was almost out of mana. She had only used her fire spell to make quick explosions before, and this was the first time she had tried to keep a flame wall like that.

    "Shh..." She sighed when she sat on the ground because she was exhausted.

    ''I''m sorry, hubb-'' Maggie started sending a mental message to apologize to Lucien, but when the flame wall ended, she saw him hugging Red Lady and became jealous.

    "Ah... I should have thought it would end this way." Astrid also sighed while Rose stared at Lucien and Scarlett, very jealous too.

    While Lucien continued to tease Scarlett, he was also focused on the battlefield. And nothing escaped his incredible hearing.

    Lucien had killed almost all the mages of the Magic Band. Then Rose and Maggie killed Cornelius and the others, leaving some of the Red Lady''s mercenaries fighting the last adventurers while the strongest ones fought Lucien alongside Scarlett.

    After the girls killed Cornelius, Klaus and his group managed to fight fairly against the mercenaries. Now, Lucien heard the lizardman and three other adventurers killing the last mercenaries on the battlefield.

    Lucien knew that the remaining four adventurers would notice the girls soon, so he thought of using this as an advantage. Still hugging Scarlett''s waist, he turned her toward Astrid. "Look attentively."

    ----------------

    "Die, mercenary trash!" Klaus spiked his spear into the chest of one of Red Lady''s mercenaries. The man was very strong. Still, he couldn''t fight the powerful lizardman too long.

    An adventurer on Klaus'' side fell to the ground after dropping his sword. He was exhausted and severely injured. The fight was fast, but he had to use everything he had to keep from dying.

    "Did we win?" Another adventurer looked around and saw only corpses. Both mercenaries and adventurers were almost all dead. Those still alive were severely injured and knocked out.

    "I thin- Wait! Who are they?" The third adventurer was about to celebrate when he saw Olivia''s squad knocked out and three people near them.

    "Olivia!!!" Klaus was so focused on killing the mercenaries, so he didn''t see it when the girls knocked out Olivia. He was confident in his leader''s strength, but when he saw her on the ground, he didn''t think about anything else and ran towards her.

    "Wait!" One of the adventurers tried to stop Klaus, but he was neither fast nor strong enough to stop him. He told the other two men to get ready because those three people near to Olivia were not supposed to be allies.

    The man who had sat on the ground started drinking a regeneration potion while the other drank a mana potion. It would not take effect quickly, but they were exhausted, and anything would help. Then they started running towards the center of the battlefield.

    Klaus knew that anyone strong enough to defeat Olivia must be powerful, but he could not abandon the woman he loved. Despite being severely injured, he ran with all his speed towards the three people, but then...

    "Ravenous?!?!?!" Less than a hundred meters from Astrid, Klaus recognized the woman as his Guild mate and couldn''t help but stop and question her as he got perplexed.

    When Astrid saw Klaus, she couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t like Klaus. The lizardman was known for using his strength and influence to make women sleep with him. He even tried to do something with her before she got fame as the "man breaker."

    Astrid never had a problem with Glen, so she wouldn''t take pleasure in killing him, but Klaus was different. She didn''t have the strength to face the S-rank adventurer before, but now she was much stronger than him.

    ''Make a good show.'' Astrid didn''t have to restrain herself as she heard Lucien''s voice in her mind telling her to do exactly what she wanted. Astrid did not think twice and jumped towards Klaus with her great gauntlets ready.

    "Wh-" Klaus couldn''t believe that Raveanous had attacked Olivia. Everyone in the guild knew that she was a "difficult" person, and she was only friendly with Olivia... But then Ravenous attacked him too.

    *Boom*

    Astrid attacked Klaus with her "falling punch," but Klaus managed to dodge as she was taking it easy to make a "scene" for Lucien. She hit the ground, and the dust rose while another crater was created by her might blow.

    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*

    The force wave of Astrid''s blow threw a lot of dust at Klaus. He was already injured by the intense fight with the mercenaries and started to cough.

    But the experienced adventurer would not be defeated so easily. He recovered quickly, and even without having a clear view of Ravenous, made a horizontal attack with his spear.

    "Where?!?!?" Klaus''s attack also created a wave of force, which drove the dust away, but he didn''t see Ravenous and was startled.

    "Here!" He heard Astrid''s voice and looked up just to see the powerful manticore-woman trying another falling punch.

    *Clang*

    This time Klaus was too close to be able to dodge and tried to block Ravenous''s attack. He raised his spear up horizontally to protect himself, and a loud metallic sound echoed across the battlefield when her powerful gauntlets hit the spear shaft.

    Klaus assumed that Ravenous had used the help of the other two people to defeat Olivia, but he was not sure about that after being thrown back several meters by Astrid''s powerful attack.

    As he rolled on the ground, he couldn''t help but think about how she got so powerful. Klaus was already injured, and after Astrid''s attack, he rolled for several meters before passing out.

    "KLAUS!!!" The other three adventurers had just approached the center of the battlefield when they saw Klaus being thrown like a broken kite by Ravenous.

    The wizard began to cast a healing spell to provide Klaus with first aid while the other two positioned themselves in front of Ravenous.

    In the past, the three could have a good fight against Astrid, but now, not only were they exhausted, but also she was more powerful than ever.

    She acted quickly by picking up Klaus''s spear from the ground and throwing towards one of the adventurers.

    "N-" The man tried to dodge but was unable to escape the spear. He died immediately after being impaled in the chest.

    The other adventurer panicked and tried to run away, but Astrid reached him quickly. The poor man started to choke when Astrid grabbed him by the neck in a brutal move.

    She was still angry and disgusted by all men. Of course, Lucien was an exception, and Astrid still didn''t understand the extent of her feelings for him.

    "?!?!?!?!?" The support wizard looked back as he ran towards Klaus. He saw Astrid hanging his mate while the other was in a pool of his own blood on the ground.

    The wizard was less than a hundred meters from Astrid, and he had to make a difficult decision. Try to help Klaus or try to run away. Both looked deadly, and he panicked too.

    Astrid didn''t give the man time to think too much and spun the other adventurer twice before throwing him towards the wizard.

    *Thud*

    Even though the man had been thrown at high speed by Astrid''s great strength, the wizard still managed to make a small frontal barrier. The adventurer''s body crashed against the barrier, and any remaining life in him was gone at that moment.

    "Heh?" The wizard was still shocked by his mate''s destroyed body when he looked up and saw Ravenous in the air. He instinctively raised his barre, but it was useless.

    *Smash* *Boom*

    Astrid was becoming addicted to breaking barriers and creating craters with her powerful falling punch. She felt the adrenaline rushing through her body, along with an incredible feeling of power.

    The more Astrid felt good, the more she thought about Lucien and how to thank him for that power, which seemed as limitless as her desire for him.

    The third adventurer turned a meat paste under Astrid''s great gauntlets, thus ending her "scene."

    She didn''t know why Lucien asked her to make a show out of it, but it had to do with that "new vixen." Still, she didn''t want to argue or appear ungrateful after receiving so many gifts from her hubby, so she sent him a mental message with a loving tone.

    ''Did you like it, hubby?''

    It was probably because of the tattoo and the strong connection that Lucien could feel that Astrid was a little upset even though her tone didn''t show it. He couldn''t blame her or the other girls because he was literally hugging the enemy in the middle of the battlefield.

    ''You are fantastic, my love.'' Lucien felt Astrid''s mood improve after his loving words. He also felt her become more excited and had to focus, or he would also be excited. The fact that his d.i.c.k was pressed against Scarlett''s juicy ass didn''t help him stay focused.

    But he had to obtain her trust, and the best way to do that seemed to be to make her feel so good that she would not want to cause problems.

    Lucien pressed Scarlett''s body against his as he spoke softly close to her fluffy ears. "Did you see how powerful she is? I can give you that power, just like I gave her..."

    Scarlett couldn''t deny that she was very impressed with Astrid''s show. Lucien looked very incredible like the legendary warriors from the Alliance and across the eastern sea... But then she saw that Astrid was also incredible and still had the other two women who were anything but simple.

    She couldn''t help thinking that if he could use his magic or trick to make her stronger, it would be amazing... She could act as his ally, get everything she could from him, and then go back on her own path, even if it meant going against him again. She could do anything he asks her now, or she would only find problems.

    "Mm... I understand." Scarlett thought she was very smart and would be able to manipulate Lucien easily... Of course, she was so comfortable in his arms that she forgot how he easily "defeated" her with just kisses a minute ago.

    Of course, Lucien didn''t think he could make Scarlett fall in love with him so easily. He showed his power to her intending to make her fear him as he slowly tempted her with the promise of power and other things.

    "So, I will release you now, and you will follow me in silence, or..." Lucien kissed Scarlett''s neck, making her body shiver again. She couldn''t believe she was being threatened with kisses and caresses so good...

    "Yes Yes! I really understood it. I will not try anything, and I will follow your orders... Just don''t abuse me that much, please." Scarlett found it very difficult to pretend a sad tone while Lucien''s actions were very loving, and her body was feeling so good in his arms.

    Lucien was pleased that he didn''t have to use violence against the cute... Fox-woman? He thought she looked a lot like Anne, but she was still different... She had slightly bigger ears, and her body was mature, which he found very attractive.

    Beautiful, powerful, and useful. Scarlett had all the requirements to be a good woman. Lucien thought he just needed to "discipline" her, and in the end, Scarlett could have a place in his family, or not...

    "Glad you understand, Scarlett..." Lucien continued to kiss Scarlett''s neck as he spoke softly, making her start getting horny. He went even further, and kissed her cute ear, making her shiver and try to get out of his embrace while blushing, very embarrassed.

    "Bully..." Scarlett was really afraid of Lucien. Not afraid of him hurting her, but making her feel so good that it would drive her crazy. She tried to look sad and hurt while trying to get away from his pleasant embrace.

    *PAH*

    Astrid, Rose, and Maggie heard the sound that echoed across the battlefield. It was not a combat sound but a sound of a kind of "attack," which they knew well, and even though they shouldn''t, craved for it.

    "AH!" Scarlett got her first slap on the ass and can''t help but find it strangely not bad. Still, she made a face at Lucien and tried to look very offended.

    "You suck at pretending. I''m not good at it either, so let''s not try this game." Lucien spoke straightforwardly and confidently, making Scarlett doubt whether he was honest or whether he was a very good actor.

    Then Lucien walked towards the girls, making Scarlett look at his back while she had several different types of thoughts.

    ''Who are you?!''

 Chapter 84 - Charming Threats (part 2)

    The smell of blood was intense, and a strange silence came over the clearing in the middle of the vast forest.

    The battle between Guild''s and two mercenary groups'' elites was fast and intense. They used everything they had as quickly as they could, and had it not been for Lucien''s intervention, Red Lady would undoubtedly have won.

    But now no one had really won. Except for Lucien, who had not only gained a great advantage with the death of so many elites from his "enemies," but also had "captured" two of Portgreen''s most influential leaders.

    Astrid dragged Klaus, still alive, to the center of the battlefield while Lucien also walks towards there. Scarlett didn''t really know how to act, but she had to obey Lucien for now, so she followed him in silence.

    Lucien looked at Jeanne on the ground, and couldn''t help but be a little upset. He wants to be able to develop a friendly relationship with her, but they always seemed to be on opposite sides.

    He didn''t look at the others and focused on Maggie sitting on the ground. She was exhausted from using her magic for long the first time.

    Lucien said nothing and simply opened his arms towards her. "You did very well, Maggie."

    "Hubby..." Maggie didn''t waste a second before accepting Lucien''s offer. He picked up and hugged Maggie, who squeezed her lover tightly while wrapping her legs around his waist.

    Astrid was covered by dust and blood from her enemies. Rose had killed more than 20 people a few minutes ago. Scarlett was a brutal mercenary leader... But the three women couldn''t help but blush, seeing the hot scene between Lucien and Maggie.

    Scarlett thought Lucien was trying to persuade her with another show, but Astrid and Rose knew he was just helping Maggie to recover. Of course, they not only wanted to regenerate energy but also kissing their lover was always good.

    Rose was not ashamed to beg Lucien for affection and received kisses before she even asked. Lucien was pleased that the fight was successful and knew that the girls deserved help from his life mana and also a quick reward.

    The life mana in Lucien''s body was incredibly strong, which made L.u.s.t a little confused. Of course, he received a lot from Sophia, who had such intense feelings for him. Still, this life affinity should have already lost some power as Lucien had been without contact with Sophia for days.

    But not only did it not lose power, but this life affinity seemed to get even better each time Lucien had more pleasure with the girls. The influence of L.u.s.t''s powers also seemed to have more and more impact on the girls'' improvement, making L.u.s.t much happier than confused.

    One minute was enough for Lucien''s kisses to regain some of Rose and Maggie''s energy. They were also happy enough not to complain about Scarlett.

    But Astrid was not at all pleased and sent a mental message to Lucien. ''Do you remember that this woman was one of the leaders in the offensive against Cassidy? I know she can be more useful alive, but I don''t like you being so kind to her.''

    Lucien released the two girls clinging to him like koalas and approached Astrid to hug her while communicating mentally so as not to give Scarlett any information.

    ''I understand that, but our focus is on conquering Portgreen. There will always be time for Cassidy to decide what will be done of her later. You don''t have to worry about my actions when you know who the people really matter to me are, my sweet wifey.''

    Astrid hated Red Lady for attacking Cassidy along with Ivan, so it was normal for her not to want Scarlett in her new family. She also did not want Lucien to have so many women, thus reducing the time she would have with him, but in the end, her lover had not only given her a lot of power but also made her heart beat faster with just a touch.

    Any problems she had, no longer mattered as long as she could stay with Lucien. Astrid accepted his warm embrace and kissed Lucien, not to regain energy as she had plenty of energy left, but to demonstrate that she was in total agreement with anything he did.

    The more incredible a person was, the easier it was for them to get partners. That was true for men and women, so it was normal for fantastic people to have more than one wife or husband.

    However incredible as a man was, if he had an incredible woman as his wife, it would be difficult to have other women as good at the same time.

    With that kind of common knowledge in mind, Scarlett thought the three women were in the same group as Lucien but not like that...

    She saw Rose and Maggie near Olivia''s squad knocked down, so it was easy to deduce that they had defeated Olivia. Scarlett also concluded that one of the girls was the earth mage, who not only did significant damage to the city but also defeated Cornelius and his mages.

    If Rose and Maggie were not enough, Scarlett also saw Astrid in all her new glory, fighting with strength and speed at the top, if not higher, of the S-rank.

    Scarlett was surprised by the power of Lucien''s small group, but then she saw all the girls become docile in his arms like cute wives.

    ''How?!'' Even though Scarlett understood that Lucien was incredibly powerful, it still seemed a little surreal that the three incredible women agreed to share him.

    She was increasingly curious about Lucien and couldn''t help but think that having them by her side would be the best way to control Portgreen. Of course, she didn''t know about Cassidy or that Lucien wanted to be King with her.

    Lucien hugged and kissed Astrid for a minute before squeezing her s.e.xy ass again and starting to discuss the next steps.

    "Astrid and Maggie loot anything useful from the corpses. Rose and Oya, you watch the sleepers while Scarlett and I get my arrows back."

    *Roar*

    Oya understood her master''s intention, so she showed her sharp teeth to Scarlett, who was once again surprised by Lucien. ''Damn!! Is even the tigress so obedient to him?!''

    "Mm." The girls were pleased after experiencing their new strength and receiving affection from Lucien, so everyone nodded while following Lucien''s orders with a wide smile on their faces.

    Rose and Oya stood in the center of the battlefield, watching Olivia, Jeanne, Mason, Klaus, and Glen. The lizardman was severely injured but still alive.

    Scarlett tried to get some information from Rose, but the vampire didn''t seem to talk as she stared at Lucien collecting the arrows with that silly smile on her face.

    While Astrid and Maggie looted the mercenaries and adventurers, Lucien tried to collect all the black arrows he could. He didn''t have many of them, and if he wanted to continue the travel to the Nunid Kingdom, he couldn''t waste his precious arrows.

    Some arrows were damaged when passing through targets and hitting stones on the ground, and others were lost when Lucien hit mages too far from the main group. After a few minutes, he managed to recover 80 of the 90 arrows he shot, leaving his current stock with 81 black arrows.

    As Lucien put the last arrow in his storage ring, he remembered the blacksmith, Rebecca, who made the arrows. He paid her to make more arrows and equipment for his women, so he would have to find a way to meet her at some point.

    Lucien also looted the targets of his arrows, then returned to the center of the group after helping Astrid and Maggie loot all the other corpses on the battleground.

    ''What are we going to do with them?'' Astrid used mental communication with Lucien while looking at Olivia on the ground.

    ''Let''s see.'' Lucien could hear the slightly accelerated breathing of the five people, but incredibly one was asleep. The fat man who had already pissed off Lucien once looked like someone almost snoring in his sleep, but the others were just pretending to be knocked.

    "Oya, you are allowed to bite anyone who doesn''t get up in a second." Despite Lucien''s words, Oya understood his intention and would not bite anyone, yet, but she would follow the performance as Lucien wanted.

    *Roar*

    "Wait, wait!! My nephew is really knocked out. Don''t harm us, please." Jeanne was the first to stop pretending when she heard Oya''s roar. She remembered what happened the last time the tigress bit someone, so she started to defend Mason immediately.

    "We meet on opposite sides again, Lady Jeanne." Lucien currently had many talented women with whom he could strengthen himself and them, but he couldn''t help but find Jeanne interesting. He only knew one other person with pink hair, who, like Jeanne, was a very stoic person.

    As Olivia and Glen stood up in silence, Jeanne stood in front of Mason while questioning Lucien. She looked fine, but from her tone, it was possible to see that the brave knight was almost crying.

    "I know we met in a strange situation, but I took you to our Guild and helped you to become an adventurer... You should be part of our family, but you attacked us!! why?"

    Lucien could not blame Jeanne for not reacting well; after all, she just saw many comrades die. He wanted to be able to talk to her in a friendly way, but now he had to be quick and decisive.

    He looked at Olivia and Glen, then at Scarlett and Klaus, who was unable to get up because of his injuries.

    "I''ll be direct. I have to go somewhere to find someone. So you can follow me and obey all my orders so that we can talk and decide how you will help me later, or..."

    He stopped for a second before continuing in a cold tone, which made the four hold their breath as it was easy to understand what he would say next.

    "I can kill you... Quickly or let Oya bite you slowly. It will depend on how you behave." Lucien managed to make his point clear. As he stroked Oya''s head, everyone had the same thought about him: "The devil and his loyal companion, the fiend beast."

    Of course, in the mind of Astrid, Rose, and Maggie had a "My" instead of "The."

    "Do you think you can kidnap us and nobody will come after you? You don''t know who you''re dealing wi-" Olivia knew they were in no position to resist, but she still tried to threaten Lucien. Still, she was unable to end her threat before she saw the tip of the red katana just inches from her face.

    Lucien was not in the mood to argue, which would lead to nothing. He should be going to rescue Lenna, so he had to be ruthless.

    "You do not understand me. Not only do I have no problem killing you, but I would also enjoy it." Lucien moved the katana''s blade forward just far enough to touch Olivia''s neck. He would not like to kill her, but he had to appear cruel so that no one would cause problems to interrupt his plans.

    Astrid knew that although Lucien had reasons to dislike Olivia, he didn''t really want to kill her. Still, Astrid understood the situation and spoke to help Lucien persuade Olivia. "Olivia, don''t be stupid. Just follow his orders and don''t cause problems... For your own good."

    Olivia was even more upset. She helped Astrid in a complicated situation and felt betrayed now. She was about to complain when Lucien moved his katana to Glen''s neck. The elven archer said nothing and just stared at Lucien with a serious expression.

    Lucien noticed that Olivia was quiet when he threatened Glen, so he aimed his katana at Klaus while speaking in a cold tone.

    "I have to make you understand the consequences of your actions. I heard that these two are your famous S-rank adventurers... So you will choose one of them to continue traveling with us. The other... Well, you know. He won''t have a headache anymore."

    It was obvious what Lucien meant, and everyone understood. While Olivia was very nervous, Scarlett had more and more positive thoughts about Lucien.

    ''Ok, he''s absolutely interesting.''

 Chapter 85 - Charming Threats (part 3)

    I just edited this chapter to write this note, making it very clear that there will be no homos.e.x.u.a.l relationsh.i.p.s in this story.

    ------------------------------

    "You must be kidding! How do you expect me to choose one of my comrades to die just like that?" Olivia was furious at Lucien and took a step towards him with a hostile attitude.

    *Thud*

    Lucien didn''t have to do anything because Astrid acted quickly, hitting Olivia with a powerful punch, which threw her to the ground.

    "Olivia... I don''t have time for those games, so I''ll choose one for you... Or should I kill them both?" Lucien continued to point his katana at Klaus and Glen. He knew that having too many people who he couldn''t trust in the group would only cause problems.

    Letting them live would also only bring trouble, so Lucien concluded that killing Glen and Klaus was the best move. He also wanted to kill Mason but, that would be bad for developing the relationship with Jeanne.

    Olivia was very angry with Lucien, but she knew that there was nothing she could do in the current situation. She was more and more sure that he was somehow related to Cassidy because nothing else made sense to all that hate at her and the adventurers.

    She had no option but to follow Lucien''s orders... But that meant having to choose one of her teammates to be executed... Olivia couldn''t help but be angry at herself for being a weak leader.

    Still, she had to make a choice quickly, or Lucien would surely kill them both. She always respects Klaus even though he is not such a nice person. The lizardman was known for being a womanizer and always flirted with her and several other women, but when it came to fighting, he always fought for his comrades and the Guild...

    But when Olivia had to choose between Klaus and Glen, she had no doubts and shouted at Lucien quickly in the hope of avoiding two deaths.

    "Let Glen live, please! We will not oppose your orders anymore."

    Klaus was on his knees because he was unable to get up because of his injuries. He was very angry with the situation but was silent, waiting for Olivia to find a solution. When he saw Astrid hitting Olivia, he tried to get up again, but his body was unable to move well.

    Then Lucien told Olvia to choose between him and Glen. Klaus was sure that Olivia would choose him and not the elven archer... But then she chose Glen, making Klaus really furious. He used all his will to try to get up, but...

    *Woosh*

    Glen was surprised when Olivia chose him. He was very afraid of dying, and his heart started to beat faster and faster as Lucien pointed the katana at him... He closed his eyes when he felt the wind caused by Lucien''s swift movement.

    *Thud*

    "..." Lucien cut off Klaus''s head in less than a second. The S-rank lizardman died without knowing what happened while everyone was silent.

    Glen never got along with Klaus, but he was not happy to see another adventurer being executed like that. Olivia''s hatred for Lucien grew even higher as she swore to herself to make him pay for it.

    "If you don''t want to end like him, I suggest you don''t try anything. Are we in agreement?" Lucien spoke coolly with a neutral expression, making Olivia, Glen, and Jeanne angry and afraid at him. Scarlett, unlike adventurers, liked Lucien more and more even though he killed so many mercenaries.

    Lucien thought again if he should kill Glen too to avoid problems, then asked Astrid what she thought. Astrid responded with mental communication.

    ''He''s very close to Olvia, so I don''t think they will cause any problems for the sake of each other... Also, Glen is not like other men... I think it''s okay to let him live.''

    Lucien didn''t understand what Astrid meant by "different from other men." Still, he understood that in the same way that killing Mason would be bad for the relationship with Jeanne, killing Glen would only make Olivia hate him even more.

    He and his girls were on a new level of power and would already be considered SS-rank in the Light Empire, so they didn''t have to worry about being attacked by the adventurers in the back. So Lucien decided to leave the others alive as long as they didn''t cause any problems.

    "So that''s all... Will he continue to sleep?" Lucien concluded it was best to keep the journey to the Nunid Kingdom as soon as possible so they could return to Bluewind and start making plans, but before, the pig sleeper had to get up.

    "Ok, ok! I will wake him up." Jeanne would not let Lucien speak twice, or her nephew''s head would roll just like Klaus''s.

    Jeanne knew Mason was lazy and didn''t think twice before kicking his butt with her heavy steel boots. "GET UP, STUPID PIG!!"

    "What?! Who?!?!?" Mason woke up with intense pain in his ass, and immediately next, he felt a painful headache. Everyone who was knocked out felt this pain, but they wouldn''t complain about discomfort when Lucien could kill them for no reason.

    "Do I need to explain the situation to him?" Lucien gave Jeanne a look, which looked somehow kind, but she was just more scared.

    *PAH*

    Jeanne was afraid that Lucien would kill Mason, so before he could say anything else, she slapped her nephew hard on the face while speaking sternly. "He is our enemy, and we are his prisoners. So you will be silent and follow his orders just like us."

    ''?!?!?!'' Mason was perplexed, but he knew it was best to remain silent. He almost pissed himself in fear when he saw Klaus''s head on the ground, near his body, still bleeding, and couldn''t help but regret the talk he had with Black Hand. Now he could only pray to Lucien never finds out about it.

    "Now that we all agree, can we go?" Lucien and the girls had already looted the corpses and recovered the black arrows, so there was nothing more to do on the battlefield.

    "My comrades died here, fighting these bastards mercenaries. At least let me bury their bodies." Olivia was a leader who cared for the adventurers even though she sometimes acted in questionable ways to achieve her goals.

    Lucien was losing his patience with Olivia. He knew that even if she really wanted to bury the adventurers, that was also a setup.

    "Do you think waiting for the backup will save you? If we stay here any longer, more of your adventurers will arrive, and I will have to kill them. Is that what you want? Do you want to see me killing your people?"

    Olivia had her mask on the whole time, but everyone was sure she was making a face at Lucien. She hoped that other adventurers groups would come looking for her, but they would probably die too. She was sure that only Ivan or an army could stop Lucien and his incredible women.

    Olivia was silent, and then Lucien turned to Scarlett. "Do you also want to bury your comrades?"

    It was evident from Lucien''s sarcastic tone that he was asking if she had ideas for waiting for backup too.

    "I didn''t say anything!" Scarlett raised her hands like an unjustly accused person. She knew that death in combat was common in the mercenary''s career, but most of all, she wanted to be on good terms with Lucien to be able to manipulate him so she wouldn''t do anything to upset him.

    "So let''s get going. Whoever cannot keep pace will become Oya''s food." Lucien did not wait for anyone to respond and went south. Everyone followed him immediately while Oya roared. Mama tigress was being greatly influenced by her master''s strange humor.

    All of them were people with high physical capabilities, so even after the stressful battle, they could run smoothly. Of course, they couldn''t continue at the incredible speed that Lucien''s group was traveling before, now that Mason and Jeanne were with them, but it was still fast enough to reach the Nunid Kingdom in a few days.

    Olivia and Scarlett speculated on various things while following Lucien without knowing where they were going. Jeanne kept thinking about the fact that Lucien hadn''t mentioned anything about their previous meeting or the promise to have a date. In fact, she thought he had changed a lot from the last time they had met.

    Mason couldn''t stop imagining a scenario where Lucien found out what he did and brutally killed him while his aunt wept tears of blood.

    Glen couldn''t stop thinking how incredibly handsome Lucien looked even though he was a real devil. The more he tried to hate Lucien for kidnapping them, the more he felt it didn''t seem so bad to follow him, no matter where they were going.

    While everyone ran in silence, lost in their thoughts, Lucien and his girls had various types of mental conversation. The girls told things about their life, but Lucien did not have much to say. After all, he lived in isolation, having contact only with a few servants, his father, and his sisters.

    When the girls asked more about his past, he couldn''t help but remember his sisters. In fact, their relationship was very complicated because his sisters, like him, were complicated people for having such a broken family.

    Lucien was always asking L.u.s.t if she felt any energy from another sin. She was always scanning for the other sins, but even as they began to strengthen recently, her detection capabilities are still very limited.

    He didn''t know what it would be like to meet his sisters again, but he couldn''t help but be excited. L.u.s.t said that they could help each other as each sin needed different situations to strengthen themself. Still, there were cases where they could get in the way too, which is why they preferred to stay away at the beginning.

    --------------------------

    While Lucien was thinking about his sisters, they were also going through similar situations where they followed their own plans but longed to be reunited too.

    On a planet, small enough to be considered a moon, close to the one where Lucien was, there was a lot of chaos happening now.

    While on one side of the world, a woman destroyed armies with a colossal ax, on the other side, on top of a tower, a girl slept quietly.

    The level of power in that world was much lower than Argerim, Lucien''s current world, so while one of her sisters had no fun in destroying small kingdoms, Sophia could develop her relationship with Sloth without any problem.

    While Sophia seemed to be sleeping, in fact, her mind was in another world.

    The ground was green, the rocks were green, the water was green... Even the sky was green.

    "Ahhhh... Sloth... What am I doing wrong?" Sophia looked up at the green sky and can''t help but sigh.

    A woman with a mature but still incredibly beautiful appearance appeared in front of the little red-haired girl. "You are rushing things. My powers cannot be rushed. You have to take it slow and let things happen naturally."

    Sophia tried to make a face at Sloth while speaking in a serious tone, but in the end, she still looked cute and sweet as always.

    "Do you know how many years I tried to get along him?!?!? Now that we started to develop our relationship, we had to separate... And you want me to go slow? I have to be quick, or that bitch will occupy all the space in his heart!"

    Sloth could not help but her eyes. She thought she was very unlucky with her host this time as Sophia didn''t want to act like Sloth''s calm and slow nature, but wanted to do everything she could to meet up with Lucien again.

    Instead of just relaxing, Sophia was trying to master the mental powers she gained from Sloth, but they had only been together for a few days, which made everything more difficult.

    Of course, Sloth knew that they could benefit greatly from L.u.s.t''s help as their natures did not contradict themselves at all. So she agreed to look for Lucien, but they had to get at least powerful enough to be able to open a portal if Lucien wasn''t in the same world as them.

    But how would she be able to calm down the eager Sophia? It was fortunate that Sloth was very patient, or she would have gone crazy with the number of times Sophia shouted out the name of Lucien, looking up at the green sky.

    Sophia stroked her belly in the area of the purple tattoo as she thought out loud.

    "Just wait for a while, my beloved Lucien. We will be together as soon as possible... And then continue where we stopped."

 Chapter 86 - Affinity Attraction (1/2)

    As Lucien and his group ran through the forest, the mood was getting stranger and stranger.

    He and his women could have various kinds of conversations mentally, but the others were silent, after all, they could be considered hostages.

    After traveling for five hours, most of the people in the group were exhausted. Jeanne and Mason, who were the less agile people in the group, couldn''t run anymore without a good rest.

    Unlike the time that Lucien fled Portgreen, now he couldn''t restore the group''s energy with his essence. Not only were there two men, but the other girls were not his women, so he wouldn''t be so good to them.

    Without having the fastest option, they would have to stop and rest for a while. They could drink regeneration potions, eat some healthy food, and wait a while to recover.

    "We will stop for two hours and then continue." Lucien knew that the group could not continue, so he stopped to set up camp in a small natural clearing in the middle of the forest.

    "Ahh... Ah... Thank you, Lucien." Jeanne was very strong and resilient, but her heavy armor significantly hampered her agility. She thanked Lucien as she knew that if they didn''t stop her or Mason would be the first to become tigress'' food.

    Lucien smiled at Jeanne, making the knight feel ashamed. She sat on a rock then took off her helm to drink water. Lucien couldn''t help smiling again, seeing that long pink hair.

    As they needed fire to cook some food, stored in their space treasures, Lucien went to the trees to collect dry firewood.

    "Where are you going? Can I help you?" Lucien''s women knew where he went because of mental communication, but the others were always confused. Scarlett approached Lucien while trying to be more friendly to him.

    As someone who has always lived in seclusion, Lucien should not be able to get to know people well, but he has the sin of L.u.s.t herself with him, so how could he be manipulated so easily?

    Lucien gave Scarlett a strange smile as he pointed at Glen. "It''s okay. He''ll help me."

    Everyone thought it was strange for Lucien to say that Glen would help him. His women did not question as Lucien always seemed to have ulterior motives. Scarlett was upset that Lucien denied her help. Olivia was nervous, thinking that Lucien could harm Glen.

    But the most surprised person was Glen. No one noticed the elven archer turning slightly flushed, but how could Lucien not notice something with his keen eyesight?

    "We''re just going to get some firewood... Or do you want to make things difficult?" When Glen didn''t move, Lucien looked at him seriously, making Glen walk towards him quickly.

    Olivia didn''t know why, but she had a feeling something bad was going to happen. Despite knowing that it was futile to argue with Lucien, she still tried to speak in defense of her friend. "Please, don-"

    "It''s not like I''m going to eat him. We''ll just get some firewood for cooking." Lucien did not let Oliva finish speaking and went towards the trees. Glen nodded to Olivia and followed Lucien.

    They began to collect firewood quickly. Lucien and Glen were both in silence, but L.u.s.t was unable to contain her curiosity too long and questioned Lucien. ''What did you see that I didn''t?''

    Lucien explained to L.u.s.t that since they left the battlefield, the new members of the group have been looking at him with different looks.

    Scarlett clearly thinks she is smart enough to try and manipulate him, so she always looks at him with a fake smile on her face.

    Olivia looks at him with a stern look, making it clear that she is very angry with him.

    Jeanne looks at him with a confused look, making Lucien not know what to think.

    Mason didn''t look at Lucien once, as he is too scared.

    But the elven archer had the most surprising look. Lucien was sure he saw Glen blush more than once, staring at him, and that was very disturbing.

    ''Ah! He must be one of those guys.'' L.u.s.t hadn''t paid any attention to Glen as Lucien never showed interest in men, so she had no reason to scan them with her talent radar. But she thought Glen was just gay and couldn''t resist Lucien''s charm.

    Lucien was confused and asked L.u.s.t who "those guys" were. But the answer was something that shocked Lucien to the core.

    L.u.s.t saw Lucien''s reaction, and couldn''t help wanting to make a bad joke. ''He may not be more handsome than you, but he is certainly at a high level... Mayb-''

    ''What the f.u.c.k?! No way!!!'' Lucien knew that L.u.s.t was not serious, but he couldn''t imagine being with other men. Just as it seemed so natural to be with his cute women, it seemed very wrong to think of any man.

    ''So what are you going to do with him?'' L.u.s.t thought that by Lucien''s reaction, if Glen tried anything strange, he would lose his head much faster than Klaus.

    Lucien looked at Glen, picking up the wood on the ground, and couldn''t help but be confused. The elven archer acted strangely like a girl. Lucien could even hear his heartbeat faster than usual, just like his women, when they are close to him.

    He thought Glen looked strange, but it should be just like L.u.s.t said, and he was "different." Still, Lucien thought there could be something else, so he asked L.u.s.t to scan the elven archer.

    L.u.s.t thought about making another joke, but strangely she was afraid Lucien would punish her later, but not in a good way. So she scanned Glen quickly. She hadn''t scanned men deeply before, as it didn''t seem useful to Lucien, but she couldn''t help but be surprised by Glen''s body.

    ''He is a girl!'' Glen''s body looked normal like any man, but when L.u.s.t''s examination passed from his stomach, she saw a uterus and then saw that he also had a v.a.g.i.n.a, making it clear that Glen was not him but her.

    ''WHAT!?!?'' Lucien was very confused by L.u.s.t''s answer. Then she explained that Glen''s body was like a man''s on the outside, but internally it was like a woman''s.

    L.u.s.t continued to examine Glenn''s body and found that it had a high concentration of life-mana mainly on the outside. Then she concluded that Glen had used life magic from some spell or item to temporarily alter her body on the outside to look like a man. but did not and was not able to change her internal organs.

    Lucien trusted L.u.s.t, but he couldn''t help but confirm a few more times. After L.u.s.t made sure Glen was 100% a girl, Lucien started to think about how he could use this to his advantage.

    He was not thinking of having another woman, but of using Glen to make Olivia follow his plans to conquer Portgreen. Of course, influencing them with pleasure seemed much better than with fear.

    ''Her altered body is definitely temporary right?'' Lucien wanted to manipulate Glen, but he couldn''t do that to her, looking like a man, even if she is a woman internally. Glen was currently a few inches taller than Lucien, which made him even more uncomfortable in thinking about a plan of action.

    L.u.s.t''s powers developed along with Lucien''s power, so now her ability to scan people couldn''t see much yet, but she knew Glen could use the same spell or item to turn back to normal... Unless Glen wanted to live like a man. But that didn''t seem to be the case, as she kept strangely staring at Lucien.

    ''This is strange. Shouldn''t she try to act like a man to maintain her disguise? Why does she keep looking at me like that?'' Lucien knew he was handsome as L.u.s.t and his girls never grew tired of letting him know, but it still seemed strange that Glen couldn''t control herself.

    ''I don''t know... Maybe you are getting more charming.'' L.u.s.t spoke in a sarcastic tone, but in fact, she found Lucien really more charming each day she spent with him. She barely could contain her desires and jealousy of the affection that the girls received from him.

    She was the sin of L.u.s.t. She was supposed to influence him. She should lead... But in fact, she just wanted to be with him, and be called a wifey, just like the other girls. L.u.s.t was trying hard to look cool, but actually, her feelings were a mess.

    Lucien could feel L.u.s.t getting more excited, and he had to focus on the current situation, or he would become horny too. He started to think of several ways to make his plans work.

    First, he needed to make Olivia and Scarlett obey all his orders. So making Glen obedient would be a bonus, and from the elven archer''s flushed face, it wouldn''t be difficult.

    Rescuing Lenna was a priority now, but as the group needed at least two hours to rest, he had some time to deal with the elven girl.

    Glen, who was actually not a man and didn''t even like hiding as one, was having a big problem now. The first time she saw Lucien running away from Portgreen, she found he very intriguing for his incredible agility. Then she heard several rumors in the Guild of how incredibly handsome he was.

    Of course, curiosity about an interesting man was natural, but that was not the problem. When she saw Lucien at the battlefield, not only did she find him more than incredibly handsome, but she also felt a strange connection with him, which made her very confused.

    The situation quickly got out of hand when Astrid attacked them, so she was knocked out. When she woke up and saw Lucien near, strange feelings started to appear in her body, which desired him more than anything before.

    She thought he was doing some kind of spell or enchantment to mess with her mind. But she is disguised as a man right now, so it didn''t make sense for Lucien to want her. She tried to stop thinking about him, but with every second that passed, she became more attracted to him, which was driving her crazy.

    While running through the forest, she was managing to keep some distance from him, but now they were alone in the woods, and her heart felt like it was going to explode. Glen didn''t know what was going on, but she couldn''t stop thinking about Lucien.

    She tried to concentrate on the task of collecting the wood, and it was going well while she took a little peek at Lucien without him noticing... But then on one of those peeks, she saw him staring at her...

    "AH!" She was startled when Lucien turned into a blur. She didn''t have time to react before being pushed against a tree by him.

    She was without her bow and storage ring, but even if she had any weapon, her body could not be hostile to Lucien. She tried to turn her face away as she didn''t know what would happen if she looked at him so close.

    Lucien found it very strange to see Glen acting timidly. After all, she looked like a man now. After pushing her against the tree, he used his most severe tone possible to intimidate her. "Change to your true form, now."

    "Wha- Do you... How?!?!" She was very confused by Lucien''s words. Not because of the meaning, but because he knows her secret.

    "Wai-" Lucien saw Glen try to escape, so he acted quickly, grabbing her arm. But the moment he touched her skin, an emerald green light shone brightly around her forearm and flowed towards Lucien''s hand.

    ''Life mana! Her life mana is flowing to you.'' Lucien didn''t have to ask L.u.s.t as she started to tell him what was going on.

    The emerald light began to come out of Glen''s entire body. That mana that was being absorbed by Lucien was the same mana that maintained Glen''s transformed body.

    Then as the light flowed into Lucien''s body, Glen''s body decreased in size. Her arms became thinner and more delicate, her skin softer, her height decreased.

    The face that once looked like that of a handsome man with delicate features was now rapidly becoming even more delicate. Her nose got smaller, her mouth more pink, her ears were still very long and pointed, but they got thinner. Her emerald green eyes became more curved at an angle that gave her an exotic charm.

    Glen didn''t want to look at Lucien while he held her arm, so she looked down, making her beautiful emerald green hair cover her face. She was in a panic and did not notice that her body was changing into its true form.

    She thought she would die if her heart kept beating so fast, but she managed to get even more excited after hearing Lucien''s soft voice.

    "You are so beautiful..."

 Chapter 87 - Affinity Attraction (2/2)

    "C-can y-you let me go, p-please?" Ghilanna wanted to be mad at Lucien. She wanted to get away from him and be able to fire an arrow at his handsome face... But all she managed to do was softly beg as she felt an intense attraction to him.

    Her heart was beating very fast as her body heated up. This was the first time a man had touched her in her entire life, but contrary to the negative reaction she expected, what she felt was excitement.

    Lucien did not expect that reaction from her. He didn''t know what to think about her disguising herself as a man, but in the end, she looked just like a shy girl.

    He wasn''t making an effort to grab her, and she wasn''t making any effort to get away from him, which didn''t match her shy reaction.

    Lucien felt some mana similar to the one he got from Sophia, coming from her, but it was still a little different. Lucien understands that he had destroyed the disguise of the elven girl, but he didn''t want to do that or hurt her.

    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what happened." Lucien spoke in a soft and sincere tone, making Ghilanna surprised. She thought he only had that devil personality, but now he seemed really sorry for something that wasn''t really his fault.

    Despite Lucien''s apologies, he hadn''t let go of her arm, but they were both aware that it would be enough if she walked away as he wasn''t really grasping her.

    Ghilanna had not looked into Lucien''s face since he touched her. The green light was already gone, and her body was completely normal without the disguise. Her clothes, which were men''s clothes, were now much larger than her thin and delicate body, making Ghilanna even more embarrassed.

    Lucien and L.u.s.t had no way of understanding that the Elves were beings who loved nature. Like Ghilanna, many of them were born with nature affinity, which was a subcategory of the life attribute.

    So Ghilanna couldn''t help feeling very attracted to Lucien, who had a great affinity with the life attribute he received from Sophia.

    Not only was the life attribute more powerful than the natural attribute, but Sophia also received several rare treasures and medicines from her father, which made her affinity for life so fantastic.

    Still, L.u.s.t was sure that there was something else they didn''t know as Lucien''s life mana seemed inexhaustible, which made Ghilanna''s nature mana flow to him like the nature attracted to the life.

    Of course, the attraction of attributes alone would not make Ghilanna so out of control. The fact that Lucien was incredibly handsome and dominant moved her little immature heart, making the pure Ghilanna not know how to react.

    "How will you make it up to me? My disguise was a very expensive spell..." Ghilanna spoke in a low voice, but she didn''t seem really sad. With every second that she didn''t try to get away from Lucien, he got more confused.

    Ghilanna didn''t know how Lucien would react. After all, she was his hostage, but somehow she was sure he would never hurt her, so she tried to make him feel more guilty.

    Lucien didn''t know how to answer her. His mind was divided into two parts, where one wanted to force her to help him with Olivia, and the other part just wanted to hug the cute embarrassed elven girl.

    ''You know how to earn a woman''s loyalty...'' L.u.s.t can''t help but give her opinion. The even girl had already given many signs that she was attracted to Lucien, so if he made any move on her, it would be really fatal. Just as he dominated Scarlett in the middle of the fight, kissing the elf now would be an easy victory.

    Lucien agreed with L.u.s.t. It would be easy for him to push her against the tree and dominate the cute girl... Lucien realized that he acted a lot as L.u.s.t said, but now he didn''t really agree with her.

    He was thinking of manipulating Scarlett to harm the mercenaries, Olivia to harm the adventurers, and now the elf to harm Olivia.

    Before, Lucien wouldn''t mind hurting anyone to save his mother, but now he met people who were also good to him... People he loved... So maybe he had to change the way he thinks.

    Although the elf fired an arrow at him and Rose, she was only following Olivia''s orders, so Lucien really had no reason to be rude to the cute elf.

    Lucien also understood that dealing with all the women that way was not fair to his current woman, the wives he really loved, he isn''t with them just for power.

    This did not mean that he would not deal with the situation in the best possible way again. It also didn''t mean he wasn''t going to manipulate Olivia and Scarlett to make his plans work.

    But now, seeing the docile and ashamed elven girl, Lucien didn''t want to make plans and use her. They had never harmed each other, so he would not be the first to do that.

    As she didn''t really have any resistance, he held her arm tightly as he pulls her closer... Then he gently spoke close to her long ears. "I''m really sorry, Gle-"

    She realized that Lucien didn''t know her name, so she told him timidly, and he continued. "I will find a way to make it up to you, Ghilanna..."

    Ghilanna first got very apprehensive when he got closer to her. She could smell that pleasant smell coming from his body, and at the same time that her body relaxed, her mind went crazy.

    She saw him acting dominant many times during the journey, so she thought he would do something to her. The strangest thing is that her body seemed to crave it as if she was going to taste the best thing in the world.

    Time seemed to slow down when Lucien pulled her closer to his body. Ghilanna saw his mouth coming towards her face, and as much as she wanted to move away, she couldn''t...

    ''Will it be so? Will he have my first kiss?'' Ghilanna had a lot of thoughts about what Lucien would do, but in the end, she couldn''t help but be a little disappointed when he just apologized and then started to walk away from her while letting go of her arm.

    She never felt anything like that attraction and had no resistance to him doing something to her. But he was doing nothing, and it made a bad feeling grown inside her... A kind of insecurity like a discomforting feeling.

    "Wait!" Ghilanna didn''t know how, but she got enough strength and boldness to grasp his arm before he took a step back. Since Lucien was in the middle of moving away from her, their faces came side by side.

    Now, without any influence of the disguise spell, she smelled like flowers in the spring. Lucien did not want to use his body as a weapon against the cute elven girl without reason, but if she wanted to come close to him willingly, then it would be difficult to resist.

    That possessive feeling came up inside Lucien again, so he moved his head towards her and brushed his face against hers as he spoke close to her ear again, but this time in a seductive tone.

    "I already said I''ll make it up to you... Do you want something right now?"

    *Thump thump* *Thump thump* *Thump thump*

    Lucien heard her heartbeat get faster, and knew that she was getting more and more excited. He could also smell something different from her natural flower scent. It was something that smelt sweet and musky at the same time. Lucien smiled as he concluded where that pleasant fragrance came from.

    When Lucien brushed his face against hers, Ghilanna started to get blurred vision while her body reacted in a way she didn''t understand. She closed her eyes and also brushed her face on his, without noticing wetness flowing in her panties.

    "I- I- I wan- I..." Ghilanna tried to speak, but the words did not come out of her mouth. She didn''t know what to think and just got more excited while Lucien brushed his face against hers. She squeezed his arm as their bodies grew closer and closer until they were almost glued together.

    Lucien did not want to develop his relationship with her as hurriedly as it did at other times. Now he had a lot of women and responsibilities, but ignoring this cute girl also felt wrong. He didn''t understand the extent of her attraction to him, but it was too late to go back.

    He moved his face to the front of hers, making their mouths slowly approach while he tried to calm her down, speaking in a calm and gentle tone. "Easy... You are very tense."

    Ghilanna was really going crazy. She had an irrational attraction to Lucien, but she also wanted him to take the initiative. Still, he seemed to want to tease her.

    She didn''t hate him before for being their enemies even without knowing the reason but started to get very angry at him for teasing her for the first time she was accepting someone so close to her.

    ''Maybe he doesn''t want me because I was disguised as a man? But it was just my height, some facial details, and clothes... Does he think I''m weird?'' Ghilanna started to think that Lucien didn''t want her because of her disguise, so she released his arm as she tried to get away from him while that intense attraction started to slow down.

    Ghilanna''s body was naturally attracted to Lucien, not only because her female side found him incredible, but also because of her nature affinity crave his life mana. But that was not all that defined the intense attraction...

    Since the beginning, she found Lucien very interesting. Then he approached her like that, and things seemed to be moving in a good direction... But then he started to hesitate.

    Ghilanna felt a roller coaster of emotions, going from curiosity to expectation, then falling to hopelessness. The attraction she felt for Lucien began to decline when she thought he didn''t like her, even more for something ridiculous like her disguising herself as a man when she didn''t really change her body.

    She was very wrong about Lucien''s feelings. He knew that she was a woman, and he didn''t care that she disguised herself as a man before. Of course, he wouldn''t let her do it again, but what kept him from taking the final step was the concern of being involved lovingly with many women and not being able to take good care of them all.

    Unlike Olvia and Scarlett, with whom Lucien didn''t have to be gentle as they were his enemies in the first place, the elven girl was an innocent person, and he would have to take care of her well if they went that way.

    ''Why am I overthinking? I just have to let things go the natural way...'' Lucien thought to himself as he realized that he didn''t need to make the elven girl his wife right now.

    They could go slow and get to know each other better. He didn''t need to manipulate her like Olivia and Scarlett, but he didn''t have to ignore her either.

    Lucien realized that Ghilanna was stepping back with a sad look and couldn''t help but blame himself for hesitating when she was clearly acting willingly. He pulled her into his tight hug as he connected their lips, starting the first kiss of the pure and innocent elven girl.

    Ghilanna was almost depressed after being "rejected, " but then she felt Lucien''s fragrant lips touch hers. She didn''t think twice about accepting his hug and trying to follow his lead.

    Ghilanna naturally opened her mouth to accept Lucien''s dominant tongue. When she tasted the wonderful flavor of his saliva, she was not only delighted, but also recognized the life mana, and thought it was nature mana.

    ''Nature mana... No... It''s something more... I don''t care... I just want him to hold me tight! It feels so good.''

    But then she realized that even though her body was attracted to his mana, she still desired him willingly, concluding that he was her first romantic interest... And certainly the only one she would want in her life.

    Lucien delighted in Ghilanna''s delicious mouth. Her saliva looked like fresh flower''s honey. Her soft body was completely docile in his arms.

    "Mm..." He started kissing her more and more passionately, and while trying to "devour" her mouth, they both walked backward until he pressed her against a tree, making her give light m.o.a.ns as he touched her small cute b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    ''F.u.c.k! Why didn''t you do as I said at the beginning? I knew you were going to end up pushing her against a tree.'' L.u.s.t can''t help but complain to Lucien. But she did not know that she was upset with him not because he did not do as she said, but because again it was not her receiving his kisses.

 Chapter 88 - Where She Belongs

    "Mm..." Ghilanna was surprised at how good it was to kiss Lucien. It was something much more incredible than she could have imagined, and all the pure elven girl wanted was to accept everything he had to give her.

    She wrapped her arms around Lucien''s neck while they kissed passionately. Her tongue moved instinctively to follow his movements as she allowed him to touch any part of her body.

    Ghilanna is beautiful, sweet, and docile. She was like a drug to Lucien''s passionate side. The more he kissed and touched her, the more he wanted to eat her entirely.

    But that would mean falling into his desires and not controlling them as Lucien wanted. He knew that Ghilanna was very innocent and had no resistance against him, so he could have what he wanted from her, but that wouldn''t really be right.

    As Ghilanna m.o.a.ned under his kisses and touch, Lucien could feel the sensation of power flowing through his body. It was always a new feeling with each different woman.

    He wanted to feel more of that power; feel more the taste of the young elven girl... But precisely because he liked her so much, it seemed wrong to rush things or abuse her purity.

    "Ahh... Mm... Ohh... Uhh... Mmmm... Ah..." Lucien kisses Ghilanna''s tasty lips for almost ten minutes, taking short breaks to breath. He also didn''t touch her body directly and just ran his hand over her clothes.

    "No... Don''t stop... Please... More..." When Lucian started to move his lips away from hers, Ghilanna didn''t like it, and her mouth instinctively followed his, wanting more while she begged sweetly.

    Lucien was delighted with her sweetness. She tried to kiss his mouth while he stepped back, but she didn''t force her lips and just touched her mouth on his, waiting for him to lead.

    All of her movements were extremely cute and natural. She also looked a little nervous and embarrassed, which made Lucien sure that she wasn''t faking it. He felt more and more eager and to lose himself within her sweetness.

    Lucien pushed Ghilanna against the tree again, but this time he gave tap kisses on her pink lips, then started kissing her face and neck while trying to persuade the young elf.

    "You are so sweet... I want to keep kissing you... I want to kiss your lips and your body... I want to eat you entirely..."

    After kissing passionately for ten minutes, Ghilanna no longer thought that Lucien didn''t like her, but then why was he trying to stop again?

    ''Does he want to be kind to me? I already made it clear that I have no resistance... So why doesn''t he abuse me? He''s not like any other man.'' Ghilanna began to like Lucien more and more. And while he tried to avoid her mouth, her lips looked for his more and more.

    Since Ghilanna was born in the elven Kingdom, she has never really felt right among her own people. She always had the feeling that something was wrong and left home to find her place in the world.

    She found Olivia and the adventurers very welcoming, and together with them, she had no more of that strange feeling. But she also never felt like she belonged there. So she kept going on adventures looking for a place to belong.

    But now, in Lucien''s arms, she felt better than ever. She felt that being with him was the place she belonged. She understood that somehow her body was attracted to him, but it couldn''t be just that. She believed that she really had a "destiny" with Lucien.

    Ghilanna did not judge Lucien as the "loving devil, " which the girls talked about in the Guild. She also did not judge him for becoming an "enemy" of the city or being on the opposite side of Olivia in the battle. All she felt about him was curiosity.

    But then out of that curiosity, an intense desire was born. She couldn''t control her feelings and was completely vulnerable to him. She was smart enough to know that men would not forgive a vulnerable woman, but Lucien, despite acting like a real devil, was actually being very kind and considerate of her.

    It seemed that the nature itself wanted them to be together. Everything seems more right than anything. Ghilanna liked to hear that Lucien wanted her as much as she wanted him, but she also knew that he was kind not to force her.

    Still, she continued to hold him tight while using all her will to beg more. "I- I want... Y-yo- y-you... Eat me..."

    ''F.u.c.k!!!'' Lucien had amazing women as his current wives, but he was having a hard time resisting the cute Ghilanna. She was adorable, making him really want to eat her there, in the woods.

    He began to gently stroke her hair as he spoke in a loving tone, which made Ghilanna''s heart beat faster.

    "Sweet elf, I really want to get to know you better... But now I really have to go somewhere fast. I promise that later we will get to know each other better... And do many things."

    Ghilanna knew she was acting too "aggressive." She wanted to take it easy, but her lips moved willingly towards his mouth.

    Still, her heart was filled with joy when he said he wanted to get to know her better. Even if it wasn''t now, it was okay because she could wait, after all, she wouldn''t leave his side after experiencing something so good.

    Lucien kissed Ghilanna''s sweet lips again and then took a step back. He could see her become a little sad, and he couldn''t resist hugging her again. He also squeezed her ass, which was incredibly s.e.xy, making her cutely m.o.a.n again.

    "Do you have feminine clothes? I don''t want to see you disguised as a man again. Your body is beautiful, and I want to be able to see more of it."

    Lucien wanted to develop his relationship slowly with Ghilanna, but he couldn''t think of her in disguise again. She was about 1.75 m tall, and besides for her b.r.e.a.s.ts not being too big, her ass was just perfect.

    Ghilanna was like any other girl when they found the first love. She was in the clouds, and each time Lucien praised her, it was like an explosion of pleasure.

    She had always been proud of her body, but now she really had a reason to show it to captivate Lucien. She would do anything for him to like her more and more, so disguising herself as a man felt so wrong now, and it was something she would never do again. Still, that could be a problem for her right now.

    "I''m hiding. If anyone finds ou-" Ghilanna started to explain that she was worried about someone finding her, but Lucien prevented her from continuing to speak.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. We are... Well, we are on the same side now, as partners. I protect my partners, so if someone comes after you, they will only find my blade."

    There was that dominant side again. Lucien looked like he could fight the world as he looked so confidently now. Ghilanna didn''t think that was bad; on the contrary, she wanted to stay in his arms, protected from everyone, forever.

    "Okay... But what about their reaction? Nobody knows about my secret." Ghilanna feared that her relationship with Olivia would be ruined. After all, Olivia was her first friend. Ghilanna was also afraid of how Lucien''s women would react to her.

    "You don''t have to worry about them. They have nothing to do with that... From now on we can support each other, so they will not create problems for you." Lucien approached Ghilanna again and held her hand while smiling at her, who smiled back.

    "Well, get dressed. We need to go back soon because we cannot rest too for long." Lucien gave her a quick kiss before turning and starting to collect the wood he had dropped earlier.

    Ghilanna was happy that he was being kind again and didn''t spy on her changing clothes, but a part of her was also disappointed because she wanted him to desire to see her body.

    While Ghilanna changed clothes, she started talking to Lucien about her doubts. She didn''t know if he was hostile before, but now they were "partners."

    "I don''t care about others, but Olivia is my friend, so I would like to know if you will..."

    "I don''t want to kill her. I need Scarlett and Olivia to cooperate with me, so if we don''t have any further problems, everyone will be happy and... Alive." Lucien wanted to be able to explain the situation about Cassidy and how it made Olivia their "enemy." Still, he could do it another time as the focus now was to rescue Lenna and get back to Bluewind quickly.

    Ghilanna didn''t know what her relationship with Olivia or other adventurers would be like. She also didn''t know what her future would be like without the disguise. But as she changed clothes, she kept looking at Lucien''s back. Somehow she was sure that being with him as "partners" or something else will be more than amazing.

    "I''m done." She finished dressing in one of the best clothes she had in her storage ring. It was a set of pants and a green shirt, it looked like an adventurer set, but with various details in emerald silk and leather. Although very comfortable, it was also tight in some parts, highlighting her s.e.xy curves.

    Lucien turned and was delighted with Ghilanna''s look. She still looked like the sweet and cute elf from before, but in those clothes, she also looked bold and s.e.xy.

    "If you''re expecting compliments, you''ve got them all. You look so beautiful now that I want to start kissing you again." Lucien put the wood in his storage ring and started walking towards Ghilanna.

    Ghilanna was always highly praised in the Elven kingdom, but she never liked praise and was disgusted when men talked about her beauty. But in Lucien''s case, her heart beat faster with each compliment. She knew she was acting like a silly girl, but she didn''t mind being like that... Only for him.

    As he slowly approached, she wanted to jump into his arms and start kissing again. Still, she stood still because the idea of him leading seemed much more pleasant. She wanted him to take her in his arms and dominate her... But unfortunately, he wouldn''t do that right now.

    Lucien could smell Ghilanna''s musky sent growing more and more. He also wanted to lose himself in pleasure now, but his mind was focused on resolving problems first. He also wanted to take it slow with the sweet elf, so he held out his hand to her with a gentle smile on his face.

    As a little girl in love, Ghilanna accepted Lucien''s hand quickly. She expected them to go back to where the group was immediately, but Lucien had a different idea of "take it slow."

    "Ah... Mmm..." Lucien hugged Ghilenna''s soft body again, and his tongue entered her mouth for another passionate kiss session. Of course, she enjoyed it a lot while her body felt better and better. She didn''t notice, but a small purple tattoo was already visible in her low belly area.

    Lucien enjoyed the delicious taste of Ghilanna''s mouth for a few minutes before starting to kiss her neck. Her immaculate skin smelled and tasted different from any other woman. She literally looked like a flower in the spring.

    His hands were also running all over her body. Ghilanna was pleased with Lucien''s every move. Still, she couldn''t help but want him to touch her body directly.

    When Lucien started to squeeze her hot ass, Ghilanna couldn''t help but try to tease him. "Should partners touch each other like that?"

    "Don''t you like it?" Lucien found it amusing when a woman tried to tease him only to see them begging a second later. He stopped stroking her ass, making Ghilanna despair while apologizing.

    "No, no! It is not so! I like it. I actually love it a lot, so please touch me more!!!"

 Chapter 89 - Campfire

    It had been an hour since nightfall. Lucien''s group was starting to get worried as he and Glen shouldn''t have gone far just to get firewood, but it had been over an hour since they left.

    The girls communicated mentally with Lucien, and he said that he was coming back.

    The group''s mood was terrible. Astrid, Rose, and Maggie did not like the new members for several reasons, but mainly for preventing them from doing somethings with Lucien.

    Olivia was very angry at Lucien for kidnapping her and killing Klaus. Jeanne didn''t know how to feel because she didn''t understand anything that was going on. She couldn''t think of reasons for Lucien to be their enemies.

    Mason couldn''t stop shaking with fear. He knew that Lucien was overprotective with his women, so if he found out about his conversation with Black Hand, where he influenced the mercenaries to chase Lucien and Mia, it would really be his end.

    Scarlett, on the other hand, only thought about how to become closer to Lucien. She was sure that if she could control him, she wouldn''t have to ally herself with those people.

    The group did not prepare tents or anything very complex as they could only rest for two hours. Lucien''s women could recover quickly with him, but other people needed the two hours for their potions and food to work. After all, they were running for several hours without stopping.

    Everyone was in the middle of the small natural clearing. They were sitting on rocks or on the grass in silence. They aren''t a friendly group since Lucien "kidnapped" some of them.

    Jeanne, who was sitting next to Mason, stood up and approached Olivia. She felt the gaze of Lucien''s women on her, but the most frightening was the gaze of the tigress, who seemed to be ready to devour her at any moment.

    "I remember hearing you say something about a woman to Ravenous... What was that about?" Jeanne thought Olivia knew something important that she didn''t. Although everyone had heard that her real name was Astrid, they still hadn''t gotten used to it.

    Olivia thought it was all about Cassidy. The only reason Astrid would stop hiding her true identity and attack them openly is if Cassidy was alive. She just didn''t know what Lucien''s involvement was in this whole situation, other than his strength.

    She didn''t want to cause any more trouble for them, and Astrid''s gaze was enough for her to know not to give Jeanne any information.

    Then the group waited in silence. Astrid''s mind was full of thoughts about Cassidy and how they could use the two leaders to their advantage, but Rose and Maggie only had romantic fantasies about Lucien in their naughty minds.

    After a few minutes, Scarlett stood up as she spoke respectfully to Astrid. "I think he may need help... So I coul-"

    Lucien came out of the trees and spoke in a dominant tone. "Sit your ass down! If no one causes problems, we can continue the journey smoothly."

    Scarlett was about to sit down obediently, but then, not only her but everyone else noticed something. Lucien was not alone or with Glen, but holding a woman by the hand. Not a simple woman, but a beautiful emerald-haired elf.

    "Really?" Astrid couldn''t help but sigh. It took her so long to trust a man, and now the one she chose to be her man couldn''t go a day without getting new women. That was frustrating.

    "Where did he find her? And why does she look so much like the elven archer?" Rose and Maggie also wasnt happy to see their lover bringing more "competition, " but they were also curious to know where the beautiful elf, who looked so much like Glen, came from.

    Scarlett, Jeanne, and Mason were also curious, but Olivia had an expression that was more than surprised. She looked really shocked and started to stutter as she pointed at Ghilanna.

    "No, no, no... How is this possible?! You can only be kidding!!! Glen?!?! I trusted you as my friend for so long, but you hid this from me?!?!?"

    Despite having a shorter body and more delicate facial features, Ghilanna was still very similar to Glen. After all, she hasn''t changed much for her disguise. And she also had the same beautiful emerald hair.

    Olivia knew that the elves who had that kind of hair were rare and added to the fact that Glen went to the forest with Lucien before he returned with Ghilanna... Olivia quickly figured out everything, and after hearing her call the elf of Glen, the others also understood the situation.

    Jeanne remembered all the strange things that people talked about Glen in the Guild, but there was something more. "So that''s why he was so strange... Ah! Not him, but her. Now it all makes sense... But why is she holding hands with him? Are they? But that fast? What the f.u.c.k?!"

    The women started arguing about Ghilanna, making her hide timidly behind Lucien. She was a fearless elven warrior before, but after her disguise broke and she met Lucien, her true personality was showing. A shy and cute personality.

    *Roar*

    "..."

    Lucien didn''t need to say anything as Oya could feel his intention, and snarled to silence everyone. Her connection with Lucien grew more and more, and after fighting side by side with him, the tigress felt happier and happier beside her master.

    "Glen never existed, so we shouldn''t talk about it anymore. This is Ghilanna, and she is with m-"

    Lucien started his dominant speech, but he could also feel his women''s mood sour.

    He knew he would have to work hard to make them all happy and satisfied together. So he should do as he planned and take it slow with Ghilanna even if that would not change the end result.

    *Cough* *Cough*

    "Ahem! She''s with us. So I hope that no one creates problems." Lucien changed his words, but his girls were already sure that Ghilanna was not blushing just because of embarrassment.

    He sent a mental message to his woman not to be angry while looking at Olivia and Scarlett with a stern expression.

    Lucien talked about somethings with Ghilanna while they were enjoying their time in the woods. He didn''t want her to force herself to do anything, and they didn''t want to hide anything either. Still, Ghilanna said she would try to persuade Olivia not to try anything dangerous for the sake of everyone.

    After the group had calmed down, Ghilanna went to talk to Olivia while the other girls tried to cook some food in the time they still had to rest.

    Lucien started a fire and sat on the grass near the flames. Scarlett tried to approach him quickly trying to make what should be a sensual smile, but Oya roared at the new vixen as she approached him.

    "I haven''t yet rewarded you for fighting so well. Come here, Oya." Lucien ignored Scarlett with an offended expression and pointed to his lap. Mama tigress did not think twice before lying on his lap and starting to receive her beloved pats.

    Their affectionate scene was funny because Oya was growing more and more after receiving Lucien''s tattoo, and now she was huge. Still, the girls couldn''t help feeling jealous of Lucien''s affection for the cute big tigress.

    Although Oya was very happy, Lucien could still feel a little sadness in the tigress. After all, this was the first time she stayed away from Ko.

    Oya only agreed to leave her daughter in Bluewind because she trusted Lucien''s women just as much as she trusted him, but she couldn''t help miss little Ko, even though a full day had not yet passed.

    Lucien understood Oya''s feelings. Not only did he miss little Ko, but he also missed his women. Since he came to this world, he was not far from Mia for too long, and now he was really missing her and the others.

    "Soon we will be together again, don''t worry." He continued patting Oya while comforting her. It didn''t take long for the tigress to start purring while they both waited for the ladies to finish the improvised dinner.

    The girls used adventurer''s utensils for camping and did the best they could with dried meat and vegetables they had in their storage treasures, creating a nice dinner.

    Everyone gathered around the campfire to eat. While some girls struggled to sit next to Lucien, Ghilanna seemed to get along with Olivia again while Jeanne sat quietly next to Mason.

    Lucien couldn''t deny that the dinner would be much more pleasant without the stupid pig. In fact, he was sure he enjoyed the company of women much more than men. Being with his women is the best, and he wished he could be like that with his mother and wives one day.

    Scarlett sat on the grass too and ate in silence while thinking of ways to become closer to Lucien. She saw how Ghilanna and Olivia were laughing together and thought it was pretty bad for her as the elf was clearly in a good situation with Lucien.

    He already had three incredible women who looked like a wall ready to defend Lucien at all costs, but now he had one more girl, and she is Olivia''s ally�� and also the knight in heavy armor. Scarlett knew who she was because her family was one of the wealthiest in the city. Mason was also a well-known adventurer, which reminded Scarlett of relevant information.

    "Lucien... Did you ever wonder why Black Hand chased you so insanely?" Scarlett used a very sarcastic tone as she gazed at Mason and Jeanne.

    Lucien remembered that Maggie told him that Black Hand was after Mia and also about an adventurer who talked about him killing Brian, Black Hand''s brother. Of course, at that time it was not very important as they had to run away.

    But now that Scarlett has talked about it, Lucien looked at Mason with a severe expression. "It was him?"

    "Ye-" Before Scarlett finished speaking, Lucien got up and jumped over the fire, kicking Mason''s face.

    "AHHH!" Mason panicked when he heard Scarlett''s words. He thought about running, but before he could do anything, he felt intense pain and was thrown back violently.

    "No way! That cannot be true!! Why would he ally with damn mercenaries?" Jeanne did not believe Scarlett''s words. She quickly stepped in front of Lucien to prevent him from doing any harm to her nephew.

    Scarlett stood up and pointed at Olivia as she said something she wasn''t sure about but was willing to risk. "Yes, he went to ask Black Hand for help in dealing with Lucien since adventurers don''t hurt their own people. And there''s more. Olivia found out about it and did nothing to punish him."

    "What? No!! You are lying!!!" Jeanne has always believed in honor of being a knight and defending her family and friends. She joined the Guild as she was sure that the adventurers followed this course as well.

    But now it seemed that if her nephew had teamed up with mercenaries to hurt someone who had joined their group, the Guild leader knew that and didn''t speak to anyone or punish him. She couldn''t deny that she was in favor of her family, but something like that she couldn''t easily forgive.

    It could still be Scarlett''s lie. Lucien and Jeanne looked at Olivia. She did not make an offended expression, but a sorry one. "I couldn''t do anything! Lucien had already made enemies throughout the city when he teamed up with the mage who caused the earthquake."

    "So is it all true? Why?" Lucien no longer had a good impression of Olivia and Mason, so it didn''t change much for him, but Jeanne was extremely disappointed and started to question Mason, still injured on the ground.

    "I- I- I... I had to do something for the archer he killed!! You can''t be on that monster''s side! He''s a killer and no- ARHHG!!!" Mason started trying to explain himself, but he was hit with another kick in the face. This time it was not Lucien''s boot but Jeanne''s.

 Chapter 90 - Nunid Kingdom (1/3)

    "Aunt?!?!" Mason rolled on the ground after receiving Jeanne''s kick. He couldn''t believe that his beloved aunt was against him.

    Jeanne was already angry with Mason after his strange confession on the battlefield, but finding out that he allied himself with mercenaries to hurt someone she took to the Guild was the end of her patience.

    She prepared to continue beating him, but then Mason raised his hand to defend himself. "Did you forget the promise you made to my mother? Is this how you want to honor her memory?"

    Jeanne stopped while remembering her late sister. She thought for a second then kicked her again. "Don''t use her name like that! She asked me to take care of you, and that also meant punishing you when you do something wrong!"

    Lucien saw the second she hesitated and knew that her sister must be very important to her. He could understand why she was overprotective with Mason, and couldn''t help but respect her for still beating him.

    He wanted to have a good relationship with Jeanne, and since everyone was fine even after being chased by Black Hand, leaving Mason in Jeanne''s "care" seemed the best option.

    "AAhhhh!! Stop auntie!! Please, I already regret it!! Forgiveee meee." Mason screamed like a pig being slaughtered while Jeanne kicked and punched him.

    In fact, she has been through a lot of problems defending this stupid nephew, so she kind of felt like releasing all of the anger and frustration that had acc.u.mulated over the years in that beating.

    Lucien liked the beautiful mature knight more and more as he smiled, seeing Mason being beaten. Lucien wouldn''t mind if Mason died, but if he was seriously injured, it would hinder the journey.

    As Jeanne seemed out of control, Lucien approached her quickly and took her arm before she punched Mason again. "Easy, you''ve punished him enough now, but after we return, you can beat him more to your heart''s content."

    Jeanne was very focused on hitting Mason, so she didn''t notice when Lucien approached her quickly. He grabbed her arm firmly, but it was still a gentle touch. His pleasant scent attacked her nose while his captivating voice made her heart beat faster.

    "I''m really sorry. The first time we met, I let him shoot an arrow at your wife, and then this... I feel like it is all my fault." Jeanne still thought Lucien''s behavior was wrong, but she also knew that they were not right.

    She tried to get away from him because her body was reacting strangely, but Lucien was quicker, pulling her into a tight hug. "Fine, fine, I was also wrong before. We will start again after I resolve this situation."

    Jeanne panicked when Lucien hugged her. Although she is wearing heavy armor and they do not have really physical contact, she still found it very intimate. "Okay, okay, we can resolve this, but first, please let me go."

    Lucien did not see Jeanne''s face, but he was sure she is flushed. He liked to mess with her feelings, but he also didn''t want to force her into anything.

    "So let''s get ready to continue on the journey. Give some healing potion to him. The rule of those who do not keep the pace becomes tigress food is still in place."

    Lucien stopped hugging Jeanne and returned to finish his dinner. His mood had gone sour when he heard that Mason tried to harm him and Mia, but after Jeanne''s actions, he had a smile on his face again.

    Mason''s wounds were only superficial, and half an hour after drinking a healing potion, he could continue running. But mentally, he was in trouble as his hate for Lucien only increased. Not only did he kidnap him, but he also turned his beloved aunt against him.

    After the beating, the group finished dinner and prepared to continue the journey. Scarlett, Ghilanna, and Jeanne no longer saw Lucien as their enemies but had different thoughts about him.

    Olivia still had a negative opinion about him. She understood that they were hostile to Lucien first, but she was still sure that he was the only devil there.

    She was surprised that Glen was actually a woman, but that didn''t change their friendship. She found another reason to hate Lucien, seeing the way Ghilanna looked at him.

    As soon as the group was ready, they started running through the forest again. Lucien said that he had to rescue a friend, but did not give further information. Olivia and Scarlett hated not having any control over the situation, but they are currently Lucien''s hostages.

    Although they weren''t moving too fast because of Jeanne and Mason, Rose still managed to get Lucien to carry her on his back.

    Lucien had nothing against pampering his girls; on the contrary, he was pleased to see the silly smile on the little vampire''s face. That wide smile made the other girls jealous, but they were on a mission now, so it was not the best time to compete for his attention.

    Following the map and instructions from Angela, Marie, and Lena''s mother, Lucien headed south towards the Nunid Kingdom. They traveled through the forest for another five hours before reaching a crossroads, where one path led further south and the other west.

    To the south was the Light Empire, and to the west was Nunid Kingdom city. Unlike Bluewind City, which was in the mountains, Nunid City was in a flat area not far from the forest.

    The group headed west for another four hours before they stopped. It seemed like a short time to get from one distant place to another, but in fact, their speed was incredible.

    Despite not being as agile as the others, Jeanne and Mason were still A-rank adventurers, so the group had high running speed compared to most people.

    Lucien stopped by a tree, where they could see the walls of the city about two miles away. The group was exhausted, but he and his girls seemed ready to run for another ten hours without any problems.

    "There is an army outside the walls. There is the sun emblem on shields, armor, and flags." Lucien saw the Light Empire army two miles away with his incredible vision.

    Everyone in the group will understand who the army with the sun emblem was, but no one could think of a reason why they were in Portgreen territory.

    "I''m going to try to finish this as fast as possible, but I''m pretty sure it won''t be that simple, so you have to be ready for anything."

    Lucien heard some pretty bad things about the prince. He wanted to try to rescue Lena quietly without having to kill any, but he had nothing against killing to complete his mission, after all he was raised so by his "Evil" father.

    His women understood the situation, but the rest of the group were very confused. Lucien said that the prince could create problems for them so that a battle could happen. There was also the Light Empire army outside the city, but that wouldn''t stop Lucien from rescuing Lena.

    Olivia and Scarlett knew the Nunid Kingdom as a vassal kingdom of Portgreen. Even if the level of power there was not great, it would still be difficult for a small group like them to win a battle against an entire kingdom.

    Of course, if they acted stealthily, they could get out of there without having to fight a battle to the death. Everyone concluded that this was Lucien''s intention.

    Then the group headed towards the city gate after putting on their classic hoods. Lucien only had the thought of rescuing Lena and going back to Bluewind, but Olivia wanted to find out why people from the Light Empire were there.

    Scarlett, as one of Porgreen''s leaders, should have been curious about the Light Empire army, but in fact, she already knew that something like this would be happening.

    Lucien noticed that she didn''t have a worried expression like Olivia. He also remembered the sun emblem on her group''s mercenaries, but now it didn''t seem like the ideal time to discuss it.

    The Light Empire army appeared to have more than 1000 soldiers. They were camping in the southeastern part of the walls, so the way through the south gate was still free for anyone to enter the city.

    Lucien''s group looked like ordinary adventurers or mercenaries. They approached the guards at the gate. As it was almost dawn, the movement should have been minimal, but in fact, there were many guards everywhere, probably because of the Light Empire people.

    "Wait! Who are you, and what do you want here?" A guard approached Lucien while asking standard questions for new visitors. They had to be careful at night, and there was still the issue of the Light Empire, which made them worried.

    "We are just adventurers looking for a place to rest." Lucien showed the ID card he got for joining the Guild, making Olivia make a face. Jeanne also showed an ID card to validate Lucien''s story, and the guards wouldn''t create problems for them.

    "You can go in, but this big tiger looks dangerous." The guard knew that many adventurers had beasts as companions, but Oya seemed like a really big problem, and he couldn''t help but worry.

    Lucien winked at Oya, and she stood on two legs, resting her front paws on his shoulders while he patted her head.

    "How dangerous can this big fluffy cat be? She''s a good girl!" Lucien spoke in a playful tone as everyone in the group remembered the brutal and bloody scenes in which they saw the "big fluffy cat."

    Lucien''s performance did not convince the guard, but the gold coin he threw to the guard did. So the group could go through the gate without problems.

    Nunid City was similar to Bluewind City in terms of the number of people. Well, it was nighttime, so there weren''t many people walking the streets, but Lucien could deduce that the city was not as big as Portgreen by the number of buildings he saw.

    They could spend the rest of the night in an inn while planning their next steps, and study the place carefully before taking any action. But Lucien seemed too confident in his power and his women, so he headed for the big castle in the center of the city with the intention of rescuing Lena as quickly as possible.

    It wasn''t like he was doing things without thinking, on the contrary, he was always thinking of what to do, and was already planning everything while using his ridiculously incredible hearing to get more information.

    Lucien had a simple plan in mind where he caught Lena, and they fled the city while Rose''s earthquake prevented anyone from following them. The vampire did a great deal of damage to Portgreen before, but after getting stronger from Lucien, she had a lot better control of her earth magic.

    She could cause a huge earthquake slowing down guards, while also focusing more on the gate locations creating fissures. That would allow them to escape while only causing minor damage. If she used the same earthquake attack she used at Portgreen it would cause massive damage to a city like Nunid.

    Of course, he wouldn''t mind killing the prince who has annoyed his wife so many times in the past. Maria told Lucien about how the prince always tried to marry her, and her father also tried to convince her that it was the best.

    Angela also told Lucien that the Nunid family has always hated the Olsen family, and tried to dominate Bluewind. So Lucien couldn''t help thinking that killing the prince and any other member of their royal family would be a good way to improve his relationship with Angela, Marie, and Lenna; after all, they would be part of the same family.

    The group arrived at the main square, which was in front of the great castle of Nunid City. Many guards and people were walking around the big castle, but Lucien had already heard things that could help them enter the castle easily.

    They approach the castle gate. Then two guards came in front of them, asking standard questions. Lucien pulled on Scarlett''s hood as he spoke animatedly.

    "We came to bring the dancers. Do you really want to keep the Light Empire captain waiting? Wouldn''t that make the prince angry?"

 Chapter 91 - Nunid Kingdom (2/3)

    One hour ago.

    Inside a large chic room, two men drank wine while talking and laughing. There were also some servants in the room serving them other drinks and food.

    "So, Prince Duane... You know my offer is a blessing for your little kingdom." The man in the shining armor spoke confidently.

    Duane looked at the Light Empire captain and smiled. He had already made his decision, but he also wanted to get other benefits.

    "Captain, you have to understand that it is not so simple for me to do what you are asking me to do. Even if Portgreen is not helping us, it is still difficult to revolt against them while we have no guarantee that your Light Empire will really support us."

    The captain drank some more wine before smiling at Duane. "I understand that, but you have my word that we will protect you, and your Kingdom will have a special position once Portgreen''s territory is added to the Light Empire."

    "I believe you... But if you also left some soldiers and gold now, it would help me get ready sooner." Duane was not an experienced negotiator, but he knew how to request.

    The captain was ordered by the King to secure loyalty from the minor Kingdoms closer to Portgreen''s borders so he could use gold or soldiers for negotiations. "Yes, yes, we can come to a better agreement for both."

    "Yes, of course, we will reach an agreem-" Duane couldn''t finish his words when he heard the door being slammed open and making a loud thud.

    A beautiful young lady with blue hair and blue clothes came in looking furious. "You damn disgusting prince! Do you plan to ally with the Light Empire? Even after promising my father that our kingdoms would help each other?"

    "Blue hair and spirit of an angry bee? She must be Angela Olsen''s daughter. Duane, you didn''t tell me you had a Bluewind princess here." The captain of the Light Empire was a messenger who prepared himself well for his mission, so he knew the nobility of the small Kingdoms.

    "Lena, you are the worst wife a man could ever want to have! Got back to your f.u.c.k.i.n.g room before I beat the shit out of you right here in front of Captain!!"

    Duane got up and walked furiously towards Lena. He had wanted to beat her for a long time, but now that they would be teaming up with very powerful people, he didn''t need to fear Bluewind anymore.

    "You are a despicable piece of garbage!!! I can''t believe I was crazy enough to accepted this marriage... But I will not allow you to betray my father!!" Lena couldn''t believe that Duane would even ally with the people of the Light Empire. She started to prepare her ice magic, ready to attack.

    "Guards!! Fire an arrow at this crazy woman! But don''t kill her because I still need to have my fun." As soon as Duane spoke, guards entered the room from all sides. First, the guards at the door only let Lena in because she was Duane''s fiancee.

    "Wait, Duane! I can use her to coerce the Bluewin Kingdom. You can get better whores elsewhere." Of course, the Light Empire captain would want to use Lena to force the King of Bluewind to ally with them without having to use the same method he used with Duane.

    Lena was even more furious and was about to cast an ice bolt at Duane, but she also knew that fighting the guards would be her end. She hesitates for a second, and it was long enough for Duane''s mother to enter the room.

    "Stop this madness, Lena! Let''s talk. I''m sure Duane can still forgive you, and no one is going to hurt you or your family."

    Lena knew she couldn''t fight so many people, even though she was a talented wizard. She also knew that the Light Empire captain and Duane would do terrible things to her. If Zora could protect her for a little longer, it would be the best way to escape from them. She didn''t think twice and got behind the Queen.

    "Mother? Do you continue to protect her even when she is clearly hostile to us?" Duane was very angry with his mother for meddling in his affairs, and not letting him rule as he wanted.

    "She is your fianc��e! You have to treat her well or else she wouldn''t want to marry you, idiot!" Zora did not wait for Duane to respond and left the room with Lena. The guards did not stop them as the Queen still had a lot of power and influence in the Kingdom even after the King''s death.

    Duane looked at the captain with a regretful look. "I''m sorry about that. My mom is complicated, but I''ll talk to her later, and we can use that bitch to screw Bluewind."

    "I''m sure you will, Prince Duane. Now let''s drink and talk more." The captain saw that the prince did not have complete control over the Kingdom and began to think of better ways to follow his plans while lifting his mug and making a fake smile.

    "Yes, let''s drink! I will also send someone to bring dancers to brighten up our night." Duane sent some of his guards to bring girls while he talked to the captain again. He was still very curious about the famous Light Envoy.

    ----------------------

    Now.

    "What?!" Lucien''s women understood the plan since he had communicated with them mentally, but the rest of the group was very confused. Scarlett didn''t know how to act as she was taken by surprise by Lucien''s quick movement.

    Lucien had heard the guards talking about someone going to bring dancers to please the captain of the Light Empire forces while he was talking to Prince Duane. So he thought about pretending to be that person to enter the castle, but Lucien didn''t expect a stupid problem.

    "She is a demi-human. Don''t the Light Empire people hate demi-humans?" The guard couldn''t deny that Scarlett was beautiful, and it was also possible to see that she had a s.e.xy body even through her clothes. Still, he couldn''t help but suspect.

    Lucien began to curse the people of the Light Empire in his mind. He didn''t understand how they could have problems with demi-humans.

    He would be willing to caress Scarlett''s beautiful fluffy ears for days if she weren''t the leader of the mercenaries who attacked her beloved Cassidy.

    But the truth was still indisputable, she is an incredibly beautiful s.e.xy woman, and the prejudice to demi-humans did not make sense.

    "Well, we brought a lot of variety so that he can choose." Lucien asked for Maggie''s help, and she quickly removed her hood.

    The guards did not doubt that they were the dancers as Maggie is beautiful and has a s.e.xy body. Still, the group had a tigress, and the guard made an interrogative face while looking at Oya.

    "She is a good big cat." Lucien didn''t think twice and threw a gold coin at the guard. Gold coins were precious to simple people like guards, so the man didn''t create any more problems, allowing Lucien to enter the castle with his group of "dancers."

    As soon as the group entered the hall, they were greeted by many servants. It was almost dawn, but the castle was very busy as if there was a big party going on.

    "Are you the dancers? Why the tigress??!?! Anyway, just go up the stairs, the prince is waiting." One of the servants pointed to a room on the second floor while telling Lucien and his group to go quickly.

    Lucien was using his powerful hearing to understand everything that was happening at the castle. Two things caught his attention.

    First, it was the conversation of two women, where one who sounded older was telling the other that she should not worry because they would take care of each other as mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.

    The younger woman didn''t seem happy at all and was actually complaining about how she didn''t want to marry the "stinky prince" after he ally with the Light Empire.

    Lucien thought that the younger woman should be Lena as that stubborn tone reminded him of Marie and Angela.

    But the second thing he heard was definitely surprising. Lucien heard a man ask another how a woman could have white eyes.

    Lucien didn''t know much about this world, but he knew that white eyes anywhere should be very rare. Still, he knew someone with beautiful white eyes, and there was a chance that she was in this world.

    He gave instructions on how to find Lena to Rose and Maggie. Maggie could use her vision magic to see through the walls so they would have no difficulty.

    While the girls moved discreetly to the east side of the castle, Lucien headed towards the room where the prince was to maintain the performance of dancers. It was also there where Lucien heard about the white-eyed woman.

    After climbing the stairs and walking towards a corridor, the group could see a room with large ornate doors. Several guards were defending the door, so entering without making a mess would be challenging.

    Lucien was more concerned about the untrustworthy people in his group than with the guards, so he looked at Olvia and Mason as he spoke seriously. " I don''t think I need to remind you about becoming tigress food. Do not create any problem!"

    Olivia made a face at Lucien while Mason just nodded in fear. The rest of the group prepared their weapons and concentrated on following any further orders from Lucien.

    "You don''t really need to kill them, but I don''t mind if you do... Now!" Lucien gave the command before turning into a blur while running at super-speed towards the guards.

    There were six guards at the door. Two of them were pierced by a single attack from Lucien''s katana, which went through a guard in the chest and injured the other enough to cause both of them to fall.

    Oya jumped on a guard while the girls dealt with the other guards. Lucien saw Ghilanna''s crystal arrows hitting targets with precision and can''t help but smile. All were killed or knocked out quickly, making as little noise as possible.

    Lucien was very curious about the person he heard, so he quickly entered the room. Inside there were about five guards and five servants.

    He acted quickly as a shadow attacking the servants. He avoided killing women as they activated his kind nature, the servants were knocked out by him while the guards were either knocked out or killed by the girls. Mason was unable to do anything as he is really very slow.

    "What?!?!" Duane and the captain were very drunk, so before they understand anything, they were the only ones in the room conscious or alive, beside Lucien''s group.

    "Wh-" Duane tried to question again, but before finishing a word, he saw Lucien''s boot in front of his face. He was thrown on the wall and then fell to the floor while bleeding from his mouth. The kick was strong enough to make him pass out after a second.

    Lucien grabbed the captain by the neck and slammed his head against the table, breaking a glass bottle with his face. The man started screaming in pain as shards of glass entered one of his eyes, making a bloody mess while he heard Lucien''s diabolical voice.

    "I would like to ask a few questions... If you don''t mind answering quickly and with all possible honesty, I can give you a quick death... Otherwise, I can see other bottles around the room."

    The captain has never been so scared before. Lucien appeared out of nowhere like the devil''s shadow and was torturing him before asking questions. That was insanity, but he tried his best to make it clear that he would answer anything.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll answer anything. Just loosen your grip on my neck please or you will kill me before you can get any information." The captain thought he could negotiate even in this situation, but he did not know that Lucien had no mercy. At least with men.

    Lucien threw the captain to the ground with another thud followed by the cracking sound of his bones breaking. "I am the only one making requests here."

    Most people would think that Lucien was acting insanely brutal, but they didn''t completely understand what was going on.

    They had no way of knowing that Astrid was furious because she understood the Light Empire''s hate against demi-humans well. But Lucien could feel it as his connection to the s.e.xy manticore-woman was growing stronger.

    No one could see the fear that Ghilanna felt when she saw the Light Empire army outside the city. No one could see Scarlett''s anger when the guard talked about her being unworthy to please the captain. But Lucien saw it all. So yes, he was very angry at the Light Empire''s people and would give them hell whenever he could.

 Chapter 92 - Nunid Kingdom (3/3)

    "Okay, okay. Just tell me what you want to know." The captain was already severely injured, but he knew that there were still many methods for Lucien to torture him, so all he wanted to do was answer the questions.

    Lucien sat on the chair, still keeping his foot on the captain''s chest. "Tell me everything you know about the white-eyed woman."

    "The Light Envoy?! Wh- Okay!! I''ll tell you everything from the beginning." The captain was surprised by Lucien''s question because, in his mind, everyone should know the "angel" sent by the Light God, but then Lucien squeezed his foot, and the man started to tell the story quickly.

    -----------------------------

    Two weeks ago.

    The Light Empire was not in its glory days; on the contrary, the constant war to the north against the Alliance was causing the Kingdom great loss.

    The Light King kept telling his people that the Light God wanted to exterminate the profane and terrible demi-humans, but they were not succeeding.

    The more troops were sent to the north, the more people died. To the south, a new evil arose, and the people were increasingly revolted against the brutal and authoritarian government.

    The Light King didn''t know what else to do as even his generals were starting to revolt, so he alleged to have received a message from Light God himself and was going to give a speech to the people explaining how everything would get better.

    Exactly seventeen days ago was the day of that speech. The King was at the main square where a large part of the population of Light City, the principal city of the Light Empire, gathered.

    Stefan, the Light King, was a tall and strong man. Despite being 70 years old, he used many rare medicines during his life and had excellent physical capabilities, so he appeared to be 40 years old except for his hair, which was blond, but partially white.

    He was at the top of the square''s tower, more than 200 meters from the ground. Stefan always wore the best shiny armor that existed. With sun badges all over his clothes and always with the Light Sword in his scabbard. He definitely had a Sacred King look.

    Stefan didn''t quite know what to say. He hadn''t actually received any messages from the Light God, but to maintain his ambitions, he would have to calm his people down. He was a little nervous and looked back for some encouragement from his daughter.

    Behind the King were several warriors with incredible shiny armor. Men or women, everyone was treated according to their strength and how much they did for the Kingdom. It was a fair system, but it also had its imperfections.

    The line of knights began with captains, and the closer to the King, the better the position. The nearest persons to Stefan were the famous Generals, and right behind him was his daughter. Not because she was the Princess, but because she is the only Marshal of the Light Empire.

    Dawn, just like her father, was always in her heavy shiny armor. She was the type of person who exerted herself to the maximum and lived a very disciplined way of life. Her only purpose was to stay faithful to the Light God.

    Although her armor was quite large, it was still possible to see that she has a very feminine figure with huge b.r.e.a.s.ts. Regardless of what she wore her body is really s.e.xy, she was still easily the most charming woman in the Kingdom her face is like that of a fairy.

    Dawn was brutal to her enemies in battle, but she was very kind and friendly to her people. She always walked around the Kingdom with her helmet in hand so she could smile at everyone. She loved her people and would do anything for them and the Light God.

    Right now, those big and bright blue eyes have soothed Stefan. Dawn has long blond hair and pink lips. She was not very tall, around 1.70 m. But by far, her most notable feature was the wide smile, which seemed to contain all the Light in the world.

    "Just say what the Light God said to you, dad. Everything will be fine." Dawn realized that her father was a little nervous but didn''t blame him. She had a hard life of training and constant battles, but she was sure that her father worked really hard leading the Kingdom in the name of the Light God.

    Yes, Stefan was the worst. He never heard anything from the Light God before, but everyone has believed in this religion for many years, so he was just using it to make his people happier. Even his daughter did everything in the name of Light God, so Stefan would never allow the truth behind his lies be known. So that his people can keep living their happy lives.

    He looked at his people and knew that everyone was expecting good news. He has always been good at making up stories, so everything would be fine as long as he told them they were the words of the Light God.

    "My people! I bring you good news!! Light God sends his blessing over our Kingdom as-" As soon as Stefan started to speak, he looked up at the sky as if he were looking at the Light God, but then he noticed something strange just above the tower. It looked like a disturbance in the air like a spell.

    "A portal?" What looked like a spell, took on a circle shape, and seemed to be made of water. Then a person come from inside of it and fell towards the tower where the King was.

    Dawn acted on impulse and drew her sword while the generals did the same. Then a white-haired girl in a white leather outfit landed in front of the King.

    Amelia rolled to the floor when she fell and went into the battle posture while drawing her short sword. ''Damn! Envy, why are there so many people here?''

    ''You are unlucky... Anyway, I don''t think you will have any problems dealing with armies in this inferior world... Or are you like your brother, a weakling?'' Envy replied in her usual sarcastic tone. She could communicate with Amelia mentally just like Lucien and L.u.s.t can. Of course, Amelia couldn''t pass her tattoo on to others like Lucien.

    ''Don''t use your dirty mouth to talk about my brother! Only I can call him a weakling. And no, I have no problem with killing everyone here, but that would not be really useful.''

    While Amelia was talking to Envy, which was common since the contract, Dawn faced her, and for less than a second, she had an absurd idea, but that would also make a lot of sense.

    The King had started talking about how Light God would send his blessing to the Kingdom, so a person fell from the sky. Not a simple person, but someone with white hair and white eyes; with the purest and most immaculate skin the world had ever seen, and a face more angelic than Dawn''s fairy face...

    "Did the Light God send you?" Dawn asked curiously. Amelia didn''t quite understand her first words, but after a few seconds, she realized that it wasn''t so different from the language spoken in her world. She just needed more time to get used to it.

    ''Light God? What was she talking about, Envy? Can you be a little more useful here, please!?'' Amelia questioned Envy, in a sarcastic tone. If Envy had a physical body, now she would be rolling her eyes.

    Amelia was a girl with a "strong personality" and she didn''t treat her with respect, but as if she were talking to one of her sisters. Still, Envy didn''t hate that; on the contrary, she thought Amelia could be the best host she could have.

    ''They seem to think you are a type of messiah. This can be very useful for you. I feel a lot of ambition in that man with the white crown. I bet if you take everything from him, you will produce a lot of demonic energy.'' Envy, like L.u.s.t, wanted to take advantage of the best opportunities to become stronger together with their partner.

    Each Great Demon had their own ways of creating demonic energy. L.u.s.t had not only s.e.x.u.a.l but all kinds of pleasures. Envy was like her own name suggests, is having what others wanted more than anything.

    The stronger someone wanted something and Envy''s host took it, the more demonic energy would be formed. She can also gain half the demonic energy if she likes a person''s ambition and helps them succeed.

    L.u.s.t''s powers also worked to make Lucien''s s.e.x.u.a.l partners stronger. In the case of Envy, Amelia could conquer her own ambitions to make herself stronger.

    Envy was one of the Great Demons with the most potential to gain power, and like the others except for Sloth, thought L.u.s.t was the weakest of them. Of course, they had no way of knowing how incredibly strong L.u.s.t and Lucien''s connection could be, and soon everyone would have to revise their ideas of what the true power was.

    Amelia understood Envy''s point, so as she wanted to become more powerful quickly, she accepted her suggestions. She pointed her short sword at the floor and knelt while speaking with the best fake face she had.

    "In the name of Light God, I was sent to assist you in all your problems." With Envy''s help, Amelia begins her journey of lies and manipulation.

    Dawn believed it right away because it all made sense. Light Envoy came from heaven just when her father was speaking about it. Stefan couldn''t be more relieved. In his time of need, an "angel" fell from heaven. So he started to believe in Light God. He regretted his lies and now started a true speech, at least partially true.

    "Yes, Yes! As I was saying, Light God informed me that he would send her... The Light Envoy! For the glory of our people!! For the glory of our Light Empire!!!"

    "For the glory of our Light Empire!!!!!!!!!" Then Dawn, the generals, and the captains started to shout after the King''s inspiring words. The people were also thrilled because unlike only empty words, now they had the proof, the Light Envoy as representative of the Light God.

    From that day on, Light Envoy did not leave the King''s side and helped him in all the decisions so that with the guidance of the Light God, the Light Empire would only succeed.

    ---------------------------

    "Well, that was the short story, but I can tell you even more details... Just, please, stop hurting me." The Light Captain started begging Lucien to take it easy after he told him about Light Envoy.

    Lucien was sure that the physical description of the Light Envoy was the same as Amelia, his sister, but there was something very wrong, and he asked L.u.s.t about it.

    ''He said that she appeared seventeen days ago. But I only arrived a few days ago...'' L.u.s.t had read some of Lucien''s memoirs before the contract and also thought that Light Envoy was Amelia. Then she started to think about why the difference in days and quickly concluded.

    ''The portal! As we had problems in our portal, we must have lost a few days, so your sisters have these two weeks of advantages... I''m sorry Lucien, the failure in the portal was my fault.''

    Lucien could feel the regret in L.u.s.t''s voice, but he didn''t see it as a big problem, and he also didn''t want her to feel sad either, so he tried to comfort her.

    ''It''s all good, L.u.s.t. After we made the soul contract, there is no more you or me. It will always be us, so everything that we fail will be the fault of both of us. But also our achievements will be greater than anybody, and it will be because of our cooperation.''

    Lucien never blamed L.u.s.t for anything or treated her like a weapon. He also never judged or questioned her about things that other people would care about.

    L.u.s.t wanted to think that Lucien only had the rescue of his mother in mind and didn''t care about anything else. But she could feel with their connection, that he cared for her and that just made her more sure that he is the most perfect man in the universe.

    The affairs of the Great Demons and the war of the Evil King were less and less relevant to her, and all L.u.s.t could think of was being with Lucien forever.

    ''OK! Your sisters may be stronger now, but soon you will be slapping their asses.'' L.u.s.t tried to say optimistic words, but that only made Lucien remember Sophia and feel like the worst brother of all existence.

    ''Why should I slap their asses?!?!?''

 Chapter 93 - Lena

    While Lucien listened to the story about the arrival of the Light Envoy, Rose and Maggie found the room where Lena was on the other side of the castle.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Zora was trying to comfort Lena and persuade her to try to be a good wife for her son when both of them heard the knock on the door.

    "Come in." Zora thought they were her servants and guards at the door, but as soon as she gave permission, two women entered. The two were enchanting beauties, which she had never seen in the Kingdom, so Zora was surprised.

    "Who are yo-" Zora tried to question the women, but the shorter one ignored her and looked at Lena.

    Rose was almost sure that the girl is Lena as her blue hair was identical to Marie and Angela''s. Still, she had to confirm. "Are you Lena, Angela''s daughter?"

    The first thing Lena noticed was that the girls were gorgeous; the shorter one really looked like a fairy. But then she spoke her mother''s name, and that surprised Lena. "Yes, what do you want with me?"

    Zora was very irritated that Rose ignored her, so she got up to prevent the girls from talking to Lena. "If you don''t tell me who you are, I''ll call the guards!"

    Rose didn''t answer Zora but moved to the side. Maggie also moved, leaving the view outside the room free for Zora and Lena.

    "AH!!!" Zora and Lena screamed together when they saw the dead guards outside the room. Well, they should probably be dead from the amount of blood on the floor.

    "I don''t know who you are, old woman, but if you get in my way, I will kill you." Rose was angry at Zora for being so arrogant and almost showed her fangs. She just wanted to return to Lucien''s side and get some kisses.

    Zora was really terrified, not only that the guards were dead, but also because everything happened so close to them, and yet nobody noticed. She concluded that Rose and Maggie must be really powerful people and didn''t even think about calling more guards or making things difficult.

    After Zora stepped back, Rose approached Lena, who was sitting on the bed, still afraid. Rose tried her kindest tone not to startle Lena anymore. "We are not your enemies, Lena. We were sent here by your mother to take you back home."

    Lena was very regretful to have come to the Nunid Kingdom, but she just couldn''t believe the stranger woman so easily.

    "My mother never leaves the room and is always depressed. So how could she have sent you? And my father would not let her ruin the chance for an alliance in these difficult times."

    Rose wanted to show her fangs again. She had no patience to deal with these complicated things, but the idea of being rewarded with Lucien''s affection made her want to show her fangs, but with excitement and not anger.

    "Things have changed in Bluewind. We are your allies now, and you don''t need those idiots anymore. Also, your parents will never fight again, so Angela is more active now."

    Rose''s words were very confusing for Lena. ''How could my parents not fight anymore? Who are these "we" she said? What does she mean by my mom is more active?''

    Maggie had to praise Rose for her choice of words. She spoke the truth but not the important points, which could cause problems for them.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you. But how are we going to get out of here if they stop us?" Lena was not an idiot and realized that Rose and Maggie had not come diplomatically as the dead guards at the door were more tha. Enough proof of that. Although it seemed risky, she couldn''t stay there after Duane allied with the Light Empire.

    "Nothing stops hubby!" Rose and Maggie responded together, then looked at each other and smiled proudly.

    Lena wanted to ask more, but then Rose communicated mentally with Lucien, and he told them to go to the Prince''s room.

    Rose held out her hand to Lena as she smiled excitedly. Of course, she was imagining receiving rewards for completing the mission quickly. "Let''s go. Hubby is waiting for us with the Prince."

    "Duane? What did he do to my son?!" While Lena accepted Rose''s hand, Zora questioned as she heard her talk about the Prince.

    Rose realized that Zora said "son" and also wore royalty cloths, so she quickly concluded who she was. "You better not come, Queen. Your son will not have a good end."

    "GUAR-" Zora didn''t care if they took Lena, but harming her son would be terrible. She didn''t think twice before starting to call out to the guards, but Rose hit her on the head with a rock, knocking out the Queen.

    Lena was impressed by Rose''s magic. She moved a rock from the wall in less than a second without enchantment or preparation. Rose was already a very powerful mage before Lucien, so she is now really close to the top of power in this world.

    "Let''s go. I don''t want to keep hubby waiting." Then Rose, Maggie, and Lena left the room and headed for the Prince''s room.

    Lena couldn''t help but wonder who that "hubby" was. After all, Rose was already amazing, so her husband should be even more incredible to have such a beautiful and powerful woman by his side.

    After crossing the second floor, they arrived in front of the Prince''s room. Lena was again surprised. The same place that a few minutes ago was full of guards now had only corpses. She couldn''t tell if they were alive or dead.

    Rose opened the room''s door and ran towards Lucien while exclaiming "hubby!"

    Lena entered the room, and the first thing she noticed was the Captain of the Light Empire m.o.a.ning on the floor while a man was sitting in a chair stomping on his chest.

    Despite the room being full of guards and servants knocked-out, the man''s beauty still drew more attention than anything. He could only be described as diabolically handsome. Lena understood why Rose and Maggie spoke proudly about their "hubby."

    Lucien took Rose into his lap easily and allowed her to kiss his face, which made him start laughing. " "Little vampire, we were only separated for less than ten minutes. Take it easy, we don''t have time for you to act like a spoiled brat right now."

    Rose didn''t care about Lucien''s words and continued to mark his face with her cute kisses. She always wanted more from him, but now another new beautiful girl was joining the group, so she wanted to show that she had arrived earlier, and that was why she was entitled to more of Lucien.

    As Lucien was unable to stop the little vampire, he called Lena, still under the kisses attack. "My name is Lucien. You don''t have to be afraid of me, Lena. I am a friend of your mother, and well... I am close to your sister."

    The scene was very contradictory. On the one hand, that handsome devil was brutally torturing the Captain. But on the other hand, he was very affectionate and kind to Rose. He also talked about her mother and sister, making Lena very curious.

    "Arghhh!! Stop, please! I already told you everything I know." The Captain had finished his story about Light Envoy, but Lucien still had his foot on his chest, so he started to beg.

    "It is true. Well... A quick death is what I promised you." Lucien raised his foot, and before the Captain could beg again, he had his head crushed by Lucien''s boot.

    Blood and brains flew across the room, and although some girls didn''t like the bloody scene, others were happy that this was the end of someone from the Light Empire.

    Lena did not have much contact with death and brutality. After all, she is a princess spoiled by her father. She couldn''t help but be impressed by Lucien''s cruelty and wondered how he was friends with her mother and "close" to her sister.

    "Before we leave, I have a gift for you, Lena." Lucien managed to get rid of Rose and walked towards the corner of the room where the knocked out Prince was.

    "A gift? What are you talking about?" Lena was confused for a second before Lucien threw Duane''s body on the floor in front of her.

    "Your sister told me that this trash had bothered her for a long time, so he won''t make it through this night alive. But I thought you would like to do it... Or you don''t want to?" Lucien saw the hesitation in Lena''s eyes, and his katana appeared in hand.

    Of course, it would be difficult for Lena to kill someone so easily. She had threatened Duane many times just like he did to her, but the difference is that she would not have done something fatal in the end... But she was sure that he would have hurt her several times if it weren''t for Zora protecting her.

    Still, Lena did not have a straightforward moral as Marie. Lena would not forgive Duane for being so evil to her and still allying with the Light Empire in the end. She prepared all the courage she has and asked Lucien to let her kill the Prince.

    Lucien liked Lena for her willpower. Despite being a spoiled princess, she was alone in another Kingdom, but she didn''t look like a victim used by her idiot father, but a smart girl.

    He moved to near Duane and started kicking him in the belly so that the Prince would stop pretending that he was passed out. Lucien saw a faint light on the Prince''s body after he fell to the floor, and knew that he had some protective treasure, which prevented him from actually passing out.

    "Come on, stupid trash! Get up!! I know you are fine." After a few kicks, Duane quickly got up and tried to attack Lucien with a dagger. The light that has slightly shone before was now shining brightly, and everyone saw it.

    Lucien had time to roll his eyes as everything seemed to move in slow motion for him. With a movement, which seemed lightning fast to others, he attacked Duane with his katana. It was not a fatal blow as it only broke the barrier that had formed around the prince''s body.

    "What?!?! HOW?!?!?!?!?" Duane was thrown at another wall, and this time he felt all the pain because his incredible protective treasure was broken. Broken from a single attack... He couldn''t believe what was going on and just wanted to shout to the heavens how unfair the gods were.

    Lena was incredibly impressed by Lucien. He was so intense... Cruel, kind, strong, fast, attractive, damn handsome. Of course, she would be enchanted with him easily, but she also wouldn''t show it as she is very proud of herself.

    She stopped focusing on Lucien and began to prepare her spell. Like Marie, Lena was also a wizard, who studied ice magic as she inherited Angela''s ice affinity. Lena also focused on enhancing close-combat, so she wasn''t very fast with ranged spells.

    Lena''s hands started to glow with blue light, and then an ice spear formed. She went towards Duane to stab him with the ice spear, but the prince tried to escape by crawling to the side.

    Lucien thought about doing something to stop the prince from disrupting Lena''s beautiful blow, but he heard someone else getting ready too help her and could only smile.

    *Woosh*

    "AAARRRRHHHHH!!!" Ghilanna shot Duane in the leg with a quick arrow. The arrow went through the bone and pinned his leg to the wall, allowing Lena to easily stab him in the back with the ice spear.

    Duane screamed for a few seconds before his body was completely frozen. The spear had a high concentration of ice magic and transformed him into an ice statue.

    "Despicable piece of trash! This is what you deserve for mistreating me!" Lena charmingly smiled from Lucien''s perspective, and then kicked Duane''s statue, causing the prince to break into hundreds of pieces of ice.

    ''She looks cooler than her sister.'' L.u.s.t couldn''t help commenting in Lucien''s mind.

    Lucien couldn''t deny that Lena looked cool, but he has nothing against his stubborn Marie.

    ''I like both.''

 Chapter 94 - My Kingdom

    "So, let''s go?" Lucien already missed that feeling of improvement that he could only achieve with his women... And of course, he missed the strengthening process too.

    "Won''t it be hard to leave the city?" Lena asked Lucien but looked at Rose and Maggie. But they were silent, waiting for Lucien''s answer.

    Lucien could already hear the guards moving. They found corpses in two places on the second floor and were already preparing to enter the Prince''s room. He also heard that the Queen was receiving medical care and would soon be fine.

    He looked at his girls and the rest of the group with a confident smile.

    "They are just weak guards... I don''t mind if we kill our way out of here, but if we can avoid killing everyone, it would be good too. Many people are innocent, so let''s try to leave without causing too much damage to the city."

    "Ok." Everyone agreed and left the room. There were about twenty guards in the corridor and others coming from every corner. The group acted quickly by knocking everyone out with non-lethal blows. Of course, some of them were less resilient than expected and could not survive Astrid''s light punches.

    In the hall, there were more than fifty guards and others entering, so Rose cast a small earthquake focused on the guards, allowing the group to leave the castle.

    After the castle started to tremble, the whole of Nunid City became aware of something happening. Hundreds of soldiers from the Kingdom began to prepare for battle, and even Light Empire troops outside the walls began to get ready.

    But how could they hold Lucien''s fast group? Lena had a total power level at the top of B-Rank, so she wasn''t very fast. Lucien''s solution was simple, which made Rose very jealous.

    "Climb on my back, and I''ll carry you, Lena." Lena was hesitant, but she didn''t want to slow them down while they helped her escape from this nightmare of a place, so she accepted Lucien''s help.

    ''F.U.C.K!! Why does he smell so good?!?!'' Lena couldn''t help cursing Lucien because his pleasant scent made her dizzy. She held tight to his shoulders as the group sprinted towards the south gate. Lucien could leave the city through another gate, but he had another plan before returning to Bluewind.

    As soon as the guards at the gate heard the city''s alarms, they went into alert mode, closing the gate to prevent anyone from entering or leaving. There were many guards on the walls because of the Light Empire army.

    Still, no one could stop Lucien''s group easily. They were in small numbers, and the night covered their movements, helping them be stealthy and quick. The group climbed the walls and jumped outside.

    The 15-meter fall would be fatal for many people but not for powerful adventurers. Still, Rose and Maggie made Lucien hold them as princesses, making Ghilanna and Lena also want the same treatment.

    Jeanne wanted it too, but there was no way the proud knight could ask for something like that. While Olivia and Scarlett had no difficulty in the fall, Mason rolled like a ball on the ground.

    The group ran two hundred meters away from the walls without being followed. All the guards who saw them were knocked out or killed, so there was no risk of taking a break, but that was not Lucien''s intention.

    He looked at the army camping by the walls and remembered the Captain''s words. He had said he was sent here by Light Envoy to corrupt small kingdoms with the intention of making it easier to conquer Portgreen.

    Lucien still didn''t know much about the politics of this world and would need to have many conversations with Cassidy about it to understand the general context. Lucien also thought that these conversations would be much more pleasant after an intense love session with his beautiful Queen.

    But now, something was evident. His sister, Amelia, was forcing the situation. L.u.s.t had already said that she was with Envy, so there would be no lack of ambition. Lucien understood that his sister was trying to conquer everything at once, and he could not let her get into the Kingdom, which would soon be his.

    He was always weaker than his sisters, just as L.u.s.t was considered the weakest among the Sins. Now Lucien felt a great desire and to show his sisters and the other Sins that he and L.u.s.t could be incredible, and of course, he also wanted to lead the strange group of sisters and great demons.

    Lucien looked at his sister''s army as he spoke to Rose mentally. "How much mana do you need to sink them into the ground? If possible, not to kill everyone but incapacitated them."

    Rose was much more powerful now and didn''t need Lucien''s help to make an earthquake strong enough for the situation, but she wouldn''t miss a chance to get some reward. ''A bloody kiss before the spell and a thousand after.''

    Lucien smiled at the little vampire before biting his lip enough to bleed. As Rose was just getting a boost, she didn''t need to do the same, but she knew that her blood would also please him because of their vampiric connection. She also bit her lip, and they started their exclusive passionate bloody kiss.

    "But- but- but what?!?!?" Lena was surprised by Lucien and Rose''s strange action in the midst of what should be an escape. The others who did not know about Rose being a vampire and Lucien being her life partner. They also did not understand the situation and were shocked too.

    The kiss lasted a minute, where Lucien held Rose''s small body tightly against his, making them both feel great pleasure. He then hugged her from behind while Rose started to move her hands, casting her Spell.

    *Tremble* *Tremble*

    This time the earthquake was very strong, causing the whole city to shake. Of course, Rose focused the damage in the area of the Light Empire army''s camp. Part of the southwestern wall fell on top of the soldiers as cracks opened in the ground.

    Almost half of the Light Empire soldiers died while the other part was seriously injured. The Nunid Kingdom''s soldiers focused on helping the people of the Light Empire, who were supposed to be their ally, and stopped looking for Lucien''s group.

    Lucien''s group was surprised by Rose''s power and by Lucien''s boldness in destroying a Light Empire army like it was nothing. Then the group headed towards the forest to head towards Bluewind in the north under cover of the woods the same way they came.

    As the group headed towards the forest, the world seemed to be collapsing behind them. Rose''s earthquake made cracks appear everywhere, just like in Portgreen. While everything was shaking and the people of the Light Empire were screaming in panic, Lucien and his girls walked calmly. Rose recovered her place on Lucien''s back while Lena already missed that wonderful smell.

    Astrid and Maggie did not envy the power and affection that Rose received because they were also with Lucien and knew that he was good to them too. But Ghilanna, Scarlett, Jeanne, and Lena couldn''t help wanting to be like them. An affectionate and powerful group.

    Olivia was once again sure that Lucien was different from anyone she knew. Not only was he as fast as the legendary Great King, but he could also bring together amazing people under his leadership and strengthen them even more like he did with Astrid.

    After Lucien ran away from Portgreen, Olivia thought about recruiting him as an S-rank adventurer and even giving him a semi-leading position in the Guild to ensure his loyalty.

    But then she started to think that Cassidy was somehow alive and they were together, which made Lucien her enemy. Now she was seeing how powerful this enemy was and couldn''t help but fear for the future of the Guild.

    While Olivia tried to think of a way to prevent a war, Scarlett had other thoughts. She realized that the power of Lucien''s girls was more than extraordinary, and she wanted more and more to have a significant influence over him so that she could use that power for her own purposes.

    Still, everyone had the same thought. They couldn''t go against Lucien without a significant advantage, and now they had to continue as good behaving hostages, or he would kill them without a blink.

    As the group continued their journey to the north, the Nunid Kingdom was in chaos. The Prince died, and the Queen was in despair, leaving the people in a panic.

    Zora knew that her son was not a good person, but what kind of mother would she be if she didn''t love him anyway? It took her two hours to stop crying and try to ease the chaos in the Kingdom.

    There were no more attacks, and the only real problem was the injured Light Empire soldiers. Zora was not in approval of allying with them, and she used the advantage that the Captain had died, and the soldiers were wounded to exterminate the rest of the Light Empire army.

    Zora hoped to get support from Portgreen after they knew that the Nunid Kingdom bravely fought against the Light Empire at the border even after losing their Prince.

    The night turned to dawn, but Zora still had a lot to do as she would now have to lead the Kingdom alone. After losing her husband recently and now her only child, she didn''t seem like a really sad woman. Maybe it was time to really do things for her own and not for her family, who never really treated her well.

    Anyway, she couldn''t stop thinking about who those girls were and who were the group that declared themselves to be "dancers," which were led by a handsome red-haired man she heard from the servants and guards that survived the dangerous night.

    -------------------------

    After five hours of running through the forest, most of the group was hungry again, so Lucien stopped for a quick and improvised breakfast.

    They were close to the area where if they headed east, they would head towards Portgreen, so a certain tension made their mood strange. After all, they were "hostages," and they couldn''t help wanting to go back home.

    Lucien could feel that Ghilanna would follow him everywhere. He and L.u.s.t concluded that she was very attracted to his life-mana, but there was also something else. So Lucien didn''t mind if the beautiful elf followed him, but Jeanne was a different case.

    He didn''t want to force Jeanne into anything and end with her hating him. But there was also no way for him to release them so easily after kidnapping Olivia and Scarlett.

    "Jeanne... I can let you go back to Portgreen, but Mason is going to have to stay with me because I don''t trust him." Jeanne was surprised by Lucien''s words. She didn''t know why they were enemies, but she knew he wouldn''t do things without reason. But now was he releasing her?

    "You have the option to kill him too..." Jeanne tried to test Lucien to see what he would do.

    Lucien smiled at Jeanne as he knew she wasn''t serious. "Family is complicated, and I wouldn''t kill yours without reason... But I''m still going to lock him up in a prison cell until he isn''t a risk to my plans or family anymore."

    Jeanne didn''t know how to respond. She wanted to go home but didn''t know how to face her brother and say she abandoned Mason. So she told Lucien she could only follow him for now and hope he didn''t hurt her and her stupid nephew.

    "Okay, it won''t be long before we get back to Portgreen. Maybe a few months..." Lucien tried to comfort Jeanne while Olivia and Mason made faces. They would not have denied Lucien''s offer to return to Portgreen.

    Olivia looked upset, but she also had her plans. She wouldn''t be one of the Guild''s Leaders if she couldn''t deal with unforeseen circ.u.mstances. Even if she had to follow Lucien now, it wouldn''t be long before Ivan returns.

    Lucien couldn''t wait to get back to Bluewind. It was less than two days, but he was already missing his women. He could feel that Oya was also missing little Ko. They were almost halfway there, so less than a day of travel, running at high speed would be enough for them to reach Bluewind City.

    "Let''s keep the same pace."

 Chapter 95 - Beat Me Before I Beat Them

    The group went through the forest without problems because Oya had an increasingly dominant aura among mystic beasts, and no animal wanted to cause problems for the big white tigress.

    As they were far from Portgreen City, Lucien slowed to a pace where Lena didn''t need to be carried. Then in the afternoon of that same day, they were able to see Bluewind, the city in the mountains.

    While some people in the group were speculating on why Lucien was going to Bluewind, Lena just felt good about going back home. She didn''t blame her father for sending her to marry Duane, but after everything went so wrong, she never wanted to do anything like that again.

    Lena was too excited to see her mother being "more active," as Rose said. She also wanted to see her sister again. Even though they didn''t get along very well, Lena still loved Marie.

    The guard at the gate was the same one who received Lucien the first time. He prepared to let the group in without asking too many questions. Still, he couldn''t help but be surprised to see Lena.

    ''How does he arrive with the Second Princess and a few days later arrive with the First? And why are there more beauties in his group? Doesn''t this guy not have any limits or humility?''

    The guard tried to control his envy and greeted Lena, ignoring Lucien. "My Princess! Glad you came back safely."

    Lena smiled at the friendly guard, but her words took away the poor man''s smile. "Thank Lucien. If he hadn''t rescued me from that nightmare, you wouldn''t have a Princess anymore."

    Lucien smiled at the guard but somehow knew that he was not very happy. Lucien was very perceptive, but he still didn''t know much about normal relationsh.i.p.s. After all, his childhood was destroyed by an irrational father, and now he is surrounded by a large amount of women in love.

    As the group headed for the castle, Lucien realized that the city was doing much better than when he first arrived there. Before, Lucien heard many people complaining about constant attacks on small villages to the west. They complained about the lack of security in the kingdom, and some even blamed the King for it.

    Now Lucien was listening to people talking about how the Queen was sending troops to protect all villages, even those furthest from the main city. Some were wondering what the protection of the town would be like, but the response from the Queen was that they had new allies, and everything would work out.

    Lucien also heard of a group of three beauties, who were fighting bandits and wild beasts in the western border. Lucien already imagined who they were, but he was sure when someone said that the Second Princess led the group.

    He couldn''t help but be a little worried, but he also knew that he couldn''t let his women sit at home like useless decorations. He would do anything to support them and was happy that they were doing something good and that they were being recognized for their strength and bravery.

    The more Lucien heard about how incredible the three beauties were, the more he felt proud; after all, they were his women. Although they are already much stronger after drinking his essence, Lucien wanted to make them even stronger so that they would not be in any risk when they fought.

    After a few minutes, the group arrived in front of the castle. The guards at the door were very respectful, not only to Lena but especially to Lucien. They bowed to him while greeting respectfully, calling Lucien "My Lord."

    Angela did not want any more soldiers dismembered by Lucien, so she ordered everyone to be very respectful to him and not to make any sudden movements or anything suspicious... It was better that they become frozen near him.

    Lucien used his tattoo to ask Astrid to take Olivia and the others to a training room on the lower floor of the castle while he talked to Cassidy. He wanted to talk to her to decide what to do with Olivia and Scarlett. Jeanne and Mason also went with them, but Ghilanna and Lena continued to follow Lucien.

    As soon as the group entered the hall, Angela and Cassidy were already waiting for them. Ron''s spies reported everything to them. With Cassidy''s help, Angela was becoming an excellent Queen, and they respected each other very much.

    "Mom!!!" Lena missed her mother very much and ran to hug her.

    Angela hugged Lena tightly while talking about how much she missed her. She gazed at Lucien over Lena''s shoulder with a grateful look. She would also thank him many times more, but first, she just wanted to hug her daughter.

    While mother and daughter are hugging, Lucien walked slowly towards Cassidy. She wanted to jump into his arms and act like a spoiled girl, but she also wanted to be a proud Queen to be suitable for a great King like Lucien would be soon.

    "My Queen." Lucien greeted Cassidy respectfully and then opened his arms as he smiled at her.

    Cassidy was making a great effort to maintain her elegant pose, but seeing those big open arms waiting for her for a warm hug was lethal. She couldn''t help herself and jumped on him while saying how much she missed her King.

    It started with a warm hug, but soon Lucien lifted her by the thighs, and they both started a passionate kiss while communicating mentally.

    ''Every time I kiss you, I want to kiss more and more this delicious mouth of yours... You are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing, My Queen.'' Lucien pressed Cassidy against a wall, and with his hands on her thighs, it was easy to also stroke her fantastic s.e.xy ass.

    ''I want you to kiss me all the time! I want you inside me while you kiss me more!! It was so hard to sleep with my body craving for you every second more and more.'' Cassidy tightened her legs around Lucien''s waist enough for her to feel his c.o.c.k getting hard.

    Cassidy was getting very horny quickly, and before Lucien could say anything, she begged. ''Let''s go to the room now, please. I want your d.i.c.k now!!''

    Of course, Lucien wanted to go with Cassidy to a room. He was also would take other girls along them, but before he wanted to tell Cassidy about Olivia and Scarlett. ''Later, My Queen. Right now we need to talk about something Important. Where are the others? Oya also needs to meet little Ko.''

    ''Ko is in the kitchen with Aria and Ella. Mia went with Anne and Marie to the border to solve problems with beasts and bandits.'' Cassidy knew Lucien would want to know about the other girls too, so she told him about Mia, Anne, and Marie.

    ''They were very eager for your return, so I saw no problem in letting them deal with these issues so they had something to distract them from their anxiety. Ron and a group of soldiers are with them, he also sends me reports every few hours. They will come back before night.''

    Lucien understood that the bandits and beasts at the border were dangerous to farmers and villagers, but his girls would not be at risk. Cassidy was also always getting reports from Ron, so everything seemed to be under control. Still, Lucien preferred that they always fight together.

    ''Okay, I hope they come back soon or we will go meet them. This is Ghilanna. She is... Well, she''s part of the group now.'' Lucien stopped kissing Cassidy and introduced her to Ghilanna. The elf did not recognize her as she only came to Portgreen after Cassidy had already disappeared.

    Cassidy was very friendly to Ghilanna. Then Lucien pointed to the direction of the kitchen so that Oya could reunite with little Ko. He headed towards the room where Astrid brought the others, Cassidy and Ghilanna followed behind him.

    Lena and her mom continued to have their moment. She couldn''t help but ask about Marie and her father. Angela knew that Lena didn''t hate Julius as she did, so she told the story slowly and in detail, focusing on the parts where he tried to abuse Ron''s niece and then making Lucien kill him by threatening Marie.

    There was no way Lena wouldn''t be upset. She understood the situation, but she was still a little disappointed in Lucien. But her anger was soon replaced by gratitude; after all, he saved Marie and then her.

    Lena knew that her father and Marie never got along, so it made sense for him to try to use her as a shield. Lena couldn''t really blame Lucien even though she was really sad.

    Then Angela told Lena about how she had always been mistreated by Julius and was now governing with the help of Cassidy and Lucien.

    -----------------------

    Astrid took the group to a large training room where no one could spy on them. Maggie and Rose were also together to prevent Olivia and the others from causing any problems.

    Scarlett could not speculate much of what would happen, but Olivia had bad feelings because she imagined many scenarios where a problematic person would appear.

    They were all sitting in the center of the room when Lucien came in with Cassidy, making Olivia wish she was wrong and Scarlett to be terribly surprised. Jeanne and Mason also recognized Cassidy and were no less surprised.

    "How is this possible?!?!?" Olivia was always suspicious, so she kept an eye on Astrid, but Scarlett couldn''t understand how she didn''t die after being hit by Hugo''s arrow. She had prepared the lethal poison made from manticore blood...

    Cassidy was surprised when she saw Scarlett and Olivia. She also heard Scarlett''s question and can''t help remembering everything that happened. She took Lucien''s hand and smiled at Astrid before answering.

    "I would not have survived had it not been for the help of my best friend. Astrid managed to combat the poison with her own blood, which allowed me to last long enough for Lucien to come... He completely healed the poison, and now he brought me two of my most hated enemies."

    Everyone was shocked again when Lucien hugged Cassidy around the waist and kissed her cheek tenderly. Even Olivia, who thought there was a connection between them, did not expect Lucien and Cassidy to be together that way.

    ''I thought about using them to get some benefits... But if you kill them, I won''t mind.'' Lucien used mental communication to talk to Cassidy about what to do with them.

    ''Yes, it makes sense. Having two influential leaders allows us to use many different strategies. But they just need to be alive and not in perfect health.'' Cassidy already had her hands in a fist.

    She was weakened from the poison, but thanks to Lucien, she now felt more powerful than ever and wanted to fight Olivia and Scarlett alone.

    Lucien hugged Cassidy tighter to show that she had all his support. ''Do you want to deal with them now?''

    Cassidy couldn''t deny that she wanted to beat up Olivia and Scarlett, but not now. ''No... Now I really want you inside me... I was not a pervert before, but the sensation of pleasure and power that you give me is so addictive.''

    Lucien understood well what Cassidy was talking about. The mixture of the pleasure they felt together, and the feeling of improvement was incredible enough to make anyone addicted.

    ''I want it too, My Queen. So let''s leave them in a cold cell for now. The fat pig is going to gain a cell too, but the knight is my friend.''

    Cassidy can''t help commenting about Jeanne. ''Friend? Will she also join the group like the elf?''

    ''Maybe.'' Lucien also sent a mental message to Astrid and the other girls to take Olivia, Scarlett, and Mason to the castle''s more secure cells. Ron''s spies would also keep a close eye on them.

    Lucien returned to the hall with Cassidy, Ghilanna, and Jeanne. Jeanne was not sure how to act. Her family betrayed Cassidy as well as others, and although she didn''t agree with them, she still hasn''t done anything to stop it. She also knew that Lucien wouldn''t hurt Mason; otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent him to a cell.

    Scarlett and Olivia did not try to fight and complain as Astrid could kill them with a single punch. Mason was more than happy to stay away from Lucien even if he was going to a cell.

    So the group didn''t resist, and they were taken to their cold cells where they would wait for a severe beating from Cassidy after she had many love sessions with Lucien.

 Chapter 96 - Important Matters

    As the group returned to the hall, Cassidy held Lucien''s arm like a devoted wife. Like the other girls, she liked to communicate with him mentally, so making all the conversation private for them even if there were other people around.

    ''Lucien, I know now doesn''t seem like a good time for this kind of thing, but... Tomorrow will be Mia''s birthday, and I wanted to do something for her.''

    Cassidy loved her daughter, but at the moment, they were planning a war, so it didn''t seem like the best time for birthday parties. Still, she had to consult Lucien as the final word would always be his.

    The word birthday brought fond memories to Lucian. After his mother disappeared, he could only count on his sisters. Even though everyone was always focused on their own training, birthdays were days where they got together for a meal together. His father never did anything special, but he and his sisters always celebrated the day of their birth.

    ''Tomorrow will be a special day, so it deserves something special. We are going to do something even if it is a small celebration, and I will spend the night only with you and her today.''

    Lucien''s affection for Mia was one of the things Cassidy liked most about him. She can only squeeze his arm tighter while making an "mm" sound.

    As soon as they entered the hall, the group was welcomed by Kara, Ron''s niece. The girl looked very excited to see Lucien, and added to her classic maid dress, completed a look, which Lucien found very cute.

    "Lucien!- My Lord, I''m glad you brought the Princess home safely... And I''m also happy that you are back safely... I..."

    Kara was very agitated, not knowing what to say, but her whole body calmed down when she felt Lucien''s warm hand gently pat her head.

    "It''s all fine, Kara. You don''t have to treat me so politely. We''re friends, right?" Lucien continued to stroke Kara''s head as she smiled with closed eyes, saying "Yes, yes, yes."

    Cassidy knew that Lucien could be as affectionate as he was brutal sometimes. Still, Ghilanna and Jeanne were surprised again to see how quickly he changed his personality in different situations.

    Kara was enjoying the pats, but she had to do her job as a maid and started reporting to Lucien and, of course, still enjoying his heavenly touch.

    "M- Lucien, the Queen, and the Princess went to talk in her room. The Queen said she wants to talk to you later to thank you again. I also tidied up your room and cleaned everything, so you don''t have to worry about anything. The cooks have finished lunch so you can also have a meal if you want."

    "Oh, nice. We will have lunch now." To Kara''s sadness, Lucien stopped patting her on the head and went to the kitchen with the girls.

    As soon as Lucien entered the room next to the kitchen, he opened his arms to catch the cute little harpy-girl who jumped into his arms.

    "Lucien!! I missed you so much!! Kiss, kiss, kiss!!!!" Ella didn''t wait for Lucien''s answer and attacked his mouth.

    Ghilanna and Jeanne couldn''t believe that all the women in the castle seemed in love with Lucien. And he treated them all with such affection. ''Really?! How many women does he have?!?!? Damn, she''s so young!''

    "Oh, Lucien. Welcome back... Well, I think we can call this place home, for now, right?" Aria also entered the room while welcoming Lucien.

    Lucien released Ella and hugged the mature harpy-mom. Her s.e.xy curves were a delight for his hands, which loved to touch. "Yes, for a while, this will be our home."

    He introduced Jeanne and Ghilanna to everyone, and then they started having lunch in the great room. Aria and Ella commented on how strong their body was after drinking so much special milk. They had already started training under Cassidy''s instruction.

    Lucien was always planning his next steps. Portgreen was just the beginning of his journey to obtain enough power to save his mother and keep his family safe.

    Since his strength came from his women, he would always be trying to make them stronger. So he was very happy that Aria and Ella were interested in training and learning to fight. After all, their journey would always be full of danger.

    As they ate and talked animatedly, Lucien felt people approaching more than two miles away. It was difficult to focus his hearing far away because of the noise coming from hundreds of citizens in the city, but he could feel them with his connection through the tattoo. The people who approached were not just people but his women.

    A few minutes later, Lucien heard Mia, Marie, and Anne entering the castle. Marie found that her sister had returned and went upstairs to look for her while the others went to the kitchen looking for him.

    He expected Mia to have a similar reaction to Ella, but in the end, she was more intense. Mia ignored everyone and jumped across the table, throwing her and Lucien on the floor as she started kissing him passionately and communicating mentally.

    ''Lucien!! I missed you sooooo much!!! Next time I will go with you. Please never leave me again!!'' Mia always wanted to be by Lucien''s side, to love or fight.

    Lucien couldn''t deny that he has a special affection for Mia. They have first met each other as enemies, but thanks to her, he has managed to get demonic energy to wake L.u.s.t, and also face the difficult fight in the mine. She was always so kind to him too, making Lucien want to give her more and more love.

    He sent Anne a mental message saying he would make up to her later, with anythingl she wanted. Anne was not very happy, not being able to kiss Lucien now. But she would wait for her turn later while thinking about many things they could do together.

    They ignored the looks of others and continued kissing on the floor to their hearts content Since Mia was on top of Lucien, it didn''t take long for him to feel wet on his waist.

    Mia was turning 18, and at that time, most people would have their hormones very active. In Mia''s case, it was even more intense because she has Lucien, who made her feel even hornier, getting easily wet.

    Everyone there was his wife or would be soon, so Lucien didn''t mind starting a passionate s.e.x session in the dining room, even using the table or the floor. Still, he wanted the first time to be unique for Mia, and also, the bed he "got" from Angela was extremely comfortable.

    ''Mia, I know that tomorrow will be your birthday, so today and tomorrow, I will do what you want.'' Lucien''s words were like an explosion of happiness inside Mia''s mind. She knew he couldn''t resist her light attacks, but doing everything she wanted is more than perfect.

    Mia continued to kiss Lucien, or instead, he was kissing her as her little tongue always followed his lead while she just enjoys all the love he had to give her.

    ''I want it all! Can we go to the room now? I''m just going to take a bath, and then we''ll do everything you did to my mom.''

    Lucien wouldn''t mind spending two days just patting Mia on the head if she wanted it. But she wanted s.e.x, and he had nothing against it as well.

    ''That''s a great idea. I can also help bathe you, and then we''ll do everything and then more.'' Lucien and Mia had already reached an agreement, but they both couldn''t stop kissing.

    The passion that oozed from Mia was addictive for Lucien. Both began to feel the power of demonic energy running through their bodies, making them feel really great.

    Since Mia didn''t seem to want to stop kissing, Lucien managed to get up without separating their lips. He lifted her up by her thighs, and she wrapped her legs around his waist so that he could carry her into the room like a spoiled koala.

    The other women could only roll their eyes. They wanted to keep their poses elegant and well behaved, but inside their hearts, they all wanted to be acting spoiled like Mia, if that guaranteed them a place in Lucien''s arms.

    Lucien was not worried about Jeanne and Ghilanna because he knew the others would treat them well. He also didn''t need to worry about Olivia and Scarlett as Astrid and Ron''s spies were watching their cells.

    Although he wanted to pay special attention to Cassidy too, it was Mia''s birthday, and they both agreed that he should spend time with her alone.

    Still, when Lucien started heading towards the stairs, Mia made an exciting request while still using mental communication. ''Lucien, I know my mom missed you a lot too... If it is with her, I don''t mind sharing you.''

    Mia loved her mother and couldn''t keep her out of the fun. Of course, it doesn''t mean that she wanted to do something weird with her, and just that she was okay with doing things with Lucien at the same time as her mother. After all, it wasn''t just his c.o.c.k that could take them to the heaven of pleasure.

    Lucien understood Mia''s intention. He couldn''t deny that it was a tempting idea to have a daughter and a mother at the same time. He also remembers how good he was at the stream when they gave him a double blowjob.

    He wasted no time and sent Cassidy a mental message. She got up on the spot with a wide smile on her face. ''I really have the best daughter!''

    Cassidy looked at the other women and knew they were dying of envy, which made her even more proud. "I apologize for having to leave like this... We have important matters to deal with, so we''ll talk more later..."

    The women could only roll their eyes again. Everyone knew what they were going to do. Aria and Ella gazed at each other with similar thoughts.

    Anne continued to make plans for when Lucien went to spend time with her alone.

    Jeanne still thought all it was very surreal. But Ghilanna knew that these girls were brilliant to obtain their place before there were many women around him. She just wanted to have still a chance to get a good position in Lucien''s heart.

    Oya, who was lying in the corner of the room, continued to lick little Ko''s head. The cute tigresses knew how to be good girls and would wait patiently for the time when their master would reward them.

    Lucien went up the stairs carrying Mia while Cassidy followed them. Mia never really liked parties, and she always celebrated her birthday with just her mother and Astrid. Still, she couldn''t help thinking that this was going to be the best birthday of her life.

    He opened the door to his room, it was previously Angela''s and he could not help but be surprised. Kara really did an excellent job in the room. Everything was very clean and tidy, also smelling of fragrant flowers.

    Lucien went to the bathroom with Mia because they had returned from their journey and really needed a bath. Of course, they could have pleasure anywhere, and in fact, the bath brought them memories of their first time together.

    He had taken off his armor when he entered the castle and was now wearing ordinary clothes. Mia got out his arms and tried to take his shirt off, but she was very excited and lost patience with the buttons, tearing his shirt, eager to see and touch her man''s wonderful chest.

    Lucien managed to turn on the tap of the big bathtub, even under constant attacks from Mia''s hands and mouth. She quickly took off his pants, leaving him just in underwear. She could see the big tent, which only made her hornier.

    Mia smiled at Lucien as she stroked his c.o.c.k over his underwear. "I missed it so much... Since that day, my ass has never been the same... Now you will have to take care of it and the rest of my body too."

    Cassidy didn''t need a bath, but she couldn''t resist the e.r.o.t.i.c sounds that came from the bathroom and started to take off her clothes, wanting to participate in the exciting bath session.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t deny that she was happy with the production of demonic energy, but she still complained to Lucien.

    ''How unfair!! You had promised sometime to me... But I only see you caring for your other women well.''

    Lucien knew it would always be difficult for him to take care of all his women, but if they wanted to be with him, they would have to wait for their turns patiently.

    ''Everyone will have their turns, so be a good girl and wait for yours.''

 Chapter 97 - Hot / Lovely Bath {R-18}

    Lucien was surprised by Mia again. She is incredibly beautiful and cute, but she also knew how to act boldly and sensually. "Mia, I can''t get enough of saying how adorable you are."

    Mia loved any compliment from Lucien and could only smile while blushing a little. She started to take off her clothes and was soon n.a.k.e.d, showing her immature but still s.e.xy body to him.

    She hated the fact that her body didn''t mature as fast as her mother''s. Still, that didn''t seem like a problem as Lucien never complained about anything and just seemed to love her completely.

    Lucien couldn''t resist the view of Mia n.a.k.e.d and flushed, so he pressed her against the wall as they started another passionate kiss.

    "Mm... Mmmm..." Mia always felt that her body was going to melt in Lucien''s arms. She felt the warmth radiating from him to her heart and then took over her body along with the sensation of the greatest pleasure she could feel: The sensation of being loved.

    Cassidy entered the bathroom wearing only underwear and couldn''t help but sarcastically comment on the scene, which was far from a bath.

    "Is this how you are going to bathe? I don''t care as long as I can participate too."

    Cassidy had a great improvement in her power and senses; after all, she was the woman who received more essence from Lucien so far.

    Although some of the demonic energy has been used to cure the poison, over the past two days, she has significantly improved after her body has absorbed all demonic energy.

    Still, she cannot react to Lucien''s rapid movement. Of course, she would never stop him from anything, especially something she wanted so badly.

    Lucien held Mia with his right arm and quickly reached in front of Cassidy, then pressed them both against the wall. He kept Mia a little higher on his arm as he wrapped his other arm around Cassidy''s waist.

    Now seeing two flushed faces, Lucien was even hornier. "You are my precious jewels. My adorable girls, who I love so much."

    Cassidy tried to say how much she loved him too, but Lucien sealed her mouth with a big wet kiss. Mia looked at them happily, but soon her mouth also received his lips.

    So Lucien kissed each of them for less and less time. He is swift, and at some point, the girls could feel like he was kissing them at the same time.

    It didn''t take long for the girls to get wet, but it wasn''t the bathwater, but their love juices, which were produced without control whenever they were very close to Lucien.

    Lucien could sensethat the bathtub was half full, so he released the girls so they could bathe. But they didn''t care about bathing and gave him a tight double hug.

    Mia hugged on one side of his waist while Cassidy on the other. Both pressed their faces to his chest, wanting to feel the warmth and pleasant smell of their man.

    "I am so happy that you came into our lives." Mia could even feel tears rising in her eyes as she was really thrilled to have Lucien with her and her mother like this. After a very difficult year, now the people she loves are together and in perfect health.

    "Everything we went through was really shitty, but now it looks like it was the biggest blessing of our lives because we meet you." Cassidy couldn''t be happier.

    Even though they still have a long journey to take revenge on all their enemies and re-conquer Portgreen, everything seemed very easy with Lucien.

    Lucien could only hug his lovely girls. He was still learning to live differently from a weapon as his father raised him. He was very grateful to have met such incredible people as this pair of mother and daughter.

    "No matter what happens, if we always stay together, we will be happy like this forever." Lucien didn''t care about morals, right or wrong. He only cared about his loved ones.

    Before, it was just his mother and his sisters, but now he had other women and would destroy worlds to keep them safe and happy.

    "It''s all fine, girls... Let''s get in the hot water and relax a little before going to bed." Lucien patted the girls on the head, and they soon stopped hugging, but the wide smile was still on their faces. Mia helped him take off his underwear while Cassidy took off her underwear.

    The girls couldn''t help getting hornier, seeing Lucien''s powerful spear. His c.o.c.k always looked hard as a rock and ready to take them to the heavens of pleasure.

    Lucien felt it would be challenging to keep his d.i.c.k out of girls if he kept looking at their beautiful hot n.a.k.e.d bodies. So he was the first to get into the big tub, or they would never bathe.

    Angela lived in her room for a long time, so she made sure to do everything more than perfect. The bathroom was quite large, and the bathtub easily fit four people without them getting uncomfortable.

    A magic symbol on the bathtub heated the water, and the bathroom was already full of steam. The girls didn''t think twice about getting into the bathtub with Lucien.

    Lucien leaned against the corner of the tub and closed his eyes, feeling the warm water relax his body. But the girls wouldn''t leave him alone.

    Mia took a sponge and passed a neutral soap on it because she did not want Lucien to lose his natural smell, which is more than perfect. She stood beside him and began to wash his chest gently.

    "Ah, Mia. Tomorrow is your birthday, so I should be the one washing you." Of course, Lucien would be happy with the girls washing him, but he wanted to take care of Mia on her special day.

    When he tried to stop her, Mia sealed his mouth with tap kisses while continuing to wash his chest. "You are the only gift I want, and washing you makes me very pleased."

    "So lovely..." Lucien accepted all of Mia''s kisses while she washed his upper body completely. The sponge was soft, but along with Mia''s delicate and soft hand, the sensation was really incredible. Tasting her wonderful tongue was a ridiculously heavenly bonus.

    Cassidy, obviously, didn''t want to be left out and started washing Lucien''s legs. She quickly headed towards her real target, making Lucien make an "ah" sound when he felt her soft hands grip his spear tightly.

    Lucien did not stop accepting Mia''s kisses while communicating with Cassidy mentally. ''You naughty girl... Let''s see how I will punish you on the bed.''

    Cassidy sensuously smiled as she continued to wash his c.o.c.k and balls with a sponge. All her movements were aimed at giving him pleasure, and she also responded to his teasing words.

    ''Was that supposed to be a threat? Would I be a masochist for wanting to be punished by you on the bed all the time?''

    Lucien could only smile at Cassidy''s words. Mia did not stop kissing his lips, which made everything funnier, and the three started to laugh.

    L.u.s.t no longer watched Lucien with the girls because she couldn''t contain her jealousy, but now she also had to seal her hearing as she was almost materializing her body to beg Lucien for a little affection.

    He could feel her unease with the connection they have. Lucien really wanted L.u.s.t to be with him always in her physical body, but he needed to introduce her to the girls first. He thought about doing it the next day because now he had to pay special attention to Mia.

    Cassidy was the first to stop laughing because her body was starting to feel uncomfortable. She had Lucien''s c.o.c.k in her hands, but she couldn''t suck it because it was already submerged in soapy water.

    Still, she could think of something else and didn''t waste time asking Lucien. "Dear... I can''t wait any longer..."

    Lucien understood Cassidy''s meaning. He was also happy to receive another affectionate nickname for his collection. "Go ahead, my Queen."

    Cassidy didn''t think twice and get ready to mount Lucien''s c.o.c.k. She ran her hand over her pink p.u.s.s.y, which was full of love juices, and then she positioned it over his d.i.c.k. Her juices were a little oily, which prevented it from dispersing out in the water.

    Few things were more productive for Lucien than feeling the girls'' juices on his d.i.c.k. It was proof that he was really giving them a lot of pleasure and added to the feelings they had for him; his body generated a lot of demonic energy.

    After lubricating his spear, Cassidy slowly started to sit on Lucien''s c.o.c.k. She wanted to enjoy every second of this fantastic feeling she loved so much.

    "Ahhhh... I love to feel you inside me like this. Sooo gooood..." Cassidy felt her inner walls open to receive Lucien''s c.o.c.k. Her pink insides quickly recognized its only owner and received his hard c.o.c.k with more love juices while squeezing it tightly.

    "Ohhh..." Lucien was also very pleased. As his d.i.c.k was thick, he felt all the girls tight, but when Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y squeezed his d.i.c.k, it was more than wonderful.

    Cassidy sat until her ass touched Lucien''s thighs. His c.o.c.k was touching the deepest part of her pink tunnel, but she didn''t want to move and sat still enjoying the feeling of having her lover inside her for a few seconds.

    Mia was not jealous of her mother because she knew Lucien would be inside her next. She just wanted to enjoy his mouth more now, so she dropped the sponge and hugged Lucien''s neck as they continued to kiss passionately.

    Soon Cassidy started to move as Mia''s tongue obediently followed Lucien''s lead. Then his tongue made a mess in Mia''s delicate mouth while his c.o.c.k made a mess in Cassidy''s naughty p.u.s.s.y.

    "Mm..."

    "Mmmm..."

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    While Mia and Lucien could only make muffled m.o.a.ns because they were kissing, Cassidy couldn''t hold her excitement and m.o.a.ned loudly enough for her e.r.o.t.i.c voice to echo through the bathroom and bedroom.

    "Why so fast?! No, no, no!! I can feel it coming... Ahhh...F.u.c.k!!"

    In less than a minute, Cassidy comes on Lucien''s c.o.c.k, and although her body went limp, she used her high resistance to increase the speed at which she pomped her ass against Lucien''s pelvis, making his c.o.c.k drive her p.u.s.s.y crazy.

    Lucien also wanted to come quickly under Cassidy''s pleasant attacks. Her p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k in different ways and different intensities, but he could take a longer time to allow her to have more fun before the big charge.

    Still kissing Mia, Lucien also put his hand on Cassidy''s ass while she continued to ride him. Then he squeezed that big soft s.e.xy ass, making her m.o.a.n even louder.

    After a few minutes, Cassidy finished having her orgasm and soon started having another one. There was still Lucien''s life mana in all the girls who received his essence, making them also have a share of his high regeneration.

    There would never be anyone more perfect for L.u.s.t than Lucien. He should be called the King of demonic energy because he produced more and more of it, making them both stronger and stronger.

    Cassidy knew her turn was running out, and she also didn''t want to take Lucien just for herself, so she prepared a great ending.

    Still having her orgasm, she lifted her ass to the maximum without letting Lucien''s c.o.c.k leave her p.u.s.s.y, and then went down hard, filling her insides with his hard c.o.c.k in an intense thrust.

    "OHH!!!"

    "AHHHH!!!"

    Lucien had to stop kissing Mia to m.o.a.n because the stimulation of Cassidy''s hard thrust was too incredible. Water splashed out of the tub while they both m.o.a.ned and came at the same time.

    His c.o.c.k started to fill her wet p.u.s.s.y with his white liquid while she also produced lots of love juices making a hot mess inside Cassidy''s pink cave.

    Cassidy couldn''t hug Lucien because Mia was on his chest, so she leaned against the bottom of the bath while looking at him with a satisfied smile. "Damn!! That was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good. I can''t help wanting more."

    Lucien could only laugh while Mia looked at him with an imploring look and pouted.

    "It''s my turn!! I want it too. Give it to me, please."

 Chapter 98 - Mias Special Night (1/2) {R-18}

    Cassidy got off Lucien to let Mia have her long-awaited turn. She moved back and started to bathe so they could continue the next session on the bed.

    Mia didn''t think twice about riding Lucien. She felt his hard c.o.c.k against her p.u.s.s.y and started to move, giving great pleasure to both of them even before the penetration.

    She started to caress his chest as she moved and looked at him with a naughty smile. "You are so perfect... I can''t even think what it would be like if you hadn''t attacked me with your wet hand... Hehehe..."

    Lucien could not forget the first time they met; after all, it was just a few days. He knew that their relationship had developed very quickly, but he did not regret it and would not give up his cute Mia.

    "You are perfect too, my love. But do you want to have your first time here in the bathtub? Tonight is yours, so you can choose anything."

    Mia didn''t answer him but continued to move her p.u.s.s.y over his d.i.c.k. She rubbed her lower lips over the entire length of his c.o.c.k, from its head to base, teasing them both.

    Then she started to kiss his chest in a very affectionate way. "No matter where, if we are together, everything will be perfect... I want it here now, I want it later in bed, and I want it tomorrow and next... Every day of my life, I will want you more and more."

    Lucien couldn''t think of words to describe his love for Mia, so he hugged her tightly. The tattoo connection was a two-way street, so just as Lucien could feel the girls'' feelings, they could also feel his love for them.

    Mia was silent for a minute, feeling the warmth of those arms, which made her feel so safe and loved. Then her mouth looked for his lips instinctively, and they started another session of passionate kisses.

    Even the large amount of water in the bathtub does not prevent Mia from wetting Lucien''s waist with her love juices. Her v.i.r.g.i.n flower continued to caress his c.o.c.k eagerly.

    She wanted to give her body to him as her heart was already his. But she also wanted to play as much as possible to prolong her special night, if possible, she wanted it to last forever.

    After five minutes of kissing and caressing, Cassidy had already gotten out of the bath and gone to bed to wait for them. Mia stopped pressing Lucien''s c.o.c.k, letting it erect and pointing up in front of her p.u.s.s.y.

    She gazed at him with an extremely affectionate look, making both hearts beat in sync. "This will be another step that we will make together..."

    Then Lucien continued. "One of the many moments we will have in our life together as a couple."

    Mia intertwined her hands with Lucien''s, then using his support, she stood up until the entrance to her pink cave is aligned with the head of his c.o.c.k.

    They both thought and said the same thing. "I love you."

    Then Mia went down slowly, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k explore new horizons. The unexplored land was incredibly pleasant, and Lucien felt immense delight as his spear made its way through Mia''s pink inner walls.

    "Ahhh... Uhhh... Mmmm..." Mia could not deny that she felt a little pain; after all, Lucien''s c.o.c.k was really big and very challenging for a beginner.

    Still, the pain soon disappeared, and her p.u.s.s.y seemed to know that Lucien''s c.o.c.k was its friend and only visitor, who would be there many more times, so her pink flower relaxed.

    Soon they felt a barrier, which was her h.y.m.e.n. Mia was a romantic girl and wanted to make that a special moment.

    "My heart is yours, and now my whole body as well. My everything will always be yours, my husband, my dear love."

    So before Lucien could respond, she forced it, making his c.o.c.k break her purity seal. Some of her blood came out in the water while Mia felt a little pain again, but it was impossible to tell as she had a bright smile on her face.

    Mia was thrilled to give herself to Lucien, and he was also delighted to have such a fantastic girl as Mia. He could only think to do everything for her always to keep that happy smile.

    No more words were needed, as their hearts were connected. Then using Lucien''s hands for support, Mia started to move up and down on his c.o.c.k.

    She wanted to enjoy and remember every detail of this new experience, so she moved slowly and increased the intensity of her thrusts while taking his d.i.c.k deeper and deeper into her happy p.u.s.s.y.

    Her pink walls tightened around his c.o.c.k more and more as she felt more and more pleasure. Mia remembered how good it was when he penetrated her ass the first time, the feeling in her p.u.s.s.y was a different sensation, and she wanted to enjoy each new sensation with Lucien.

    Lucien was having several different types of pleasure. The pleasure of the woman he loves giving herself entirely to him. The pleasure of her p.u.s.s.y squeezing his c.o.c.k.

    But nothing was better than the pleasure of seeing that proud smile of Mia as she rode him with passion, smiling happily and proudly, making Lucien smile proudly too.

    "Mmm... Ah... Uh..."

    Lucien was feeling great pleasure, but he didn''t make any noise as he wanted to enjoy each of Mia''s cute m.o.a.ns. Her cuteness was as powerful a weapon as Cassidy''s s.e.xy curves, and she knew how much he liked it.

    Mia kept a comfortable pace and always slowed down when she felt she was close to coming. Still, she didn''t last more than five minutes before Lucien''s c.o.c.k make her have a great and uncontrollable orgasm.

    "I FEEL IT! AHHHH!!!" She knew Lucien could hold on, but she couldn''t and her p.u.s.s.y started to coat his d.i.c.k with her love juices.

    She didn''t want to come alone, and she didn''t think twice before begging for her lover''s white essence. "Come with me, my husband. Fill me with your hot c.u.m, please."

    "Anything you want, my cute little wifey." Lucien released his load inside his beloved Mia, filling her p.u.s.s.y with his c.u.m.

    "Ohhhh... So good... I love it... I love you..." Mia has never felt so complete as she feels now. Her heart was beating fast, still in sync with Lucien''s, while his c.o.c.k filled her insides with his love.

    "I love you very much, my love... My Mia." While they both enjoyed their orgasms, Lucien started kissing Mia''s small b.r.e.a.s.ts, biting her n.i.p.p.l.es and making her m.o.a.n even louder in pleasure.

    As Lucien moved forward a little so he could kiss her, Mia managed to wrap her legs around Lucien''s waist, and they both stood in hot water of the bathtub hugging each other for a few minutes.

    Lucien''s c.o.c.k remained hard inside Mia, and her p.u.s.s.y continued to produce love juices. Soon they were ready for more action, but the next session would be in bed.

    He recovered a sponge and started washing her backs while she also took one and started washing his back.

    "Let''s go. We shouldn''t keep your mother waiting for so long." Lucien wanted to finish the bath, but Mia started kissing him again while laughing.

    Mia understood then stood up to take Lucien''s c.o.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y. "Okay, just wash me some more... Ah? There''s so much of your c.u.m coming out of me... What a waste!!!"

    Lucien could only laugh when he saw Mia trying to get his c.u.m, which was running down her leg. The mixture of all the different energy''s made his c.u.m incredibly tasty and healthy for a female, so of course, Mia wanted all it inside her.

    "Your adorable girl... Come here!" Lucien did not resist Mia pouting and pushed her in the water, starting another session of passionate kisses.

    He washed her body while they kissed and played, making what should have been a quick shower, last another twenty minutes while they enjoyed each other.

    Since Lucien was the only one focused on washing, while Mia only focused on his d.i.c.k, she was the first to stay clean. Mia got up to get out of the tub and then made a pose, leaning her ass right in front of Lucien''s face.

    *Pah*

    Lucien slapped one of her buttocks while lightly bit the other, making Mia m.o.a.n with double pleasure. He was affectionate in all his actions, and his life mana prevented the girls from feeling pain so that they could only feel the greatest and purest pleasure.

    "Do you want me to eat your ass again, you naughty girl?" Lucien''s words sounded like music to Mia''s ears, and she didn''t think twice before answering while shaking her happy ass.

    "Of course, I want it. I want you to devour my ass because it''s only for you." Mia shook her ass again and jumped out of the bathtub before Lucien bit her again.

    She didn''t think about getting dressed as they would be doing nude things all night and went to the bedroom after taking a towel to dry herself. Lucien continued his bath, looking forward to the next rounds.

    As soon as Mia left the bathroom, she saw Cassidy sitting on the bed next to some underwear she had never seen. She walked towards a tray with a freshwater jar while walking proudly, showing that she was a woman now and no longer a young girl.

    Cassidy saw how Mia was trying to act elegantly, and she couldn''t help but laugh. "You may have lost your v.i.r.g.i.nity, but you will always be my little girl."

    "Mom!!" Mia almost fell over, hearing her mother''s words. She thought she would be on the same level as Cassidy now that she had taken the last step with Lucien, but it didn''t seem that anything would change about their relationship.

    Cassidy could only laugh. She was pleased even though the situation was strange; after all, it all seemed so right that they were both with Lucien.

    "No need to be ashamed; after all, we are not a common family... As mother and daughter, we have an eternal bond, but now we are also women of the same man, which only makes us closer."

    Mia drank a glass of water while still maintaining her "mature woman" pose, but inside, she was thrilled. She loved her mother, and she also loved Lucien, so if they stay together, it would be more than perfect.

    She was unable to hold the posture for long and ran towards Cassidy. "Ahh, mom!! It was so good!!! I still feel the pleasure running through my body. And there is also this feeling of power... Everything is so wonderful."

    Cassidy hugged Mia, and they both fell on the bed. "I''m glad you liked it. That may be the feeling of being with someone we love, and also Lucien is so affectionate..."

    Mia and Cassidy talked some more while Lucien finished his bath. Then Cassidy took the underwear, which was actually s.e.xy lingeries.

    "Angela told me about a store in the city that sold these clothes... I wasn''t sure about it, but the seller said that I could make a pleasant surprise for my husband by wearing this..."

    Mia could see that Cassidy was a little embarrassed while talking about the strange underwear. She took one set of the pair, and she was also embarrassed as the clothes were too bold.

    It was a set of panties and bra with several thin ornaments to decorate and made of an almost transparent fabric. In the black set, there was also a hole where her p.u.s.s.y would be, making it completely exposed.

    The white set looked even more transparent and left more than half of the b.r.e.a.s.ts exposed. Mia realized that the size of the lingeries made it clear who would wear which.

    She picked up the black set while smiling embarrassedly, thinking about Lucien''s reaction to seeing them dressed in these s.e.xy clothes.

    "Do you think he will like it?" Cassidy trusted the lingerie saleswoman''s word, but she still wanted to know Mia''s opinion because she was a little unsure.

    Mia knew that Lucien loves their n.a.k.e.d bodies, but those clothes also looked really beautiful and sensual. "I think he''ll like it... Mine also allows us to do a lot of things while I''m still dressed..."

    Cassidy and Mia started to laugh at their embarrassed expression as they put on their s.e.xy underwear to please Lucien.

    He was hearing everything from the bathroom and was really looking forward to seeing how the girls looked now.

 Chapter 99 - Mias Special Night (2/2) {R-18}

    Lucien finished his bath and got out of the bathtub. He took a towel, which smelled good.

    He brought it close to his face to smell better, and he felt not only a fragrance of roses but also another scent, one which he liked a lot, making him remember someone. ''Your naughty maid...''

    Still drying himself with the towel specially prepared for him, Lucien left the bathroom. He expected to see a different scene, but nothing could prepare him for what he saw.

    His c.o.c.k, still hard, became harder than rock, pointing to the sky like a proud dragon. Seeing the girls n.a.k.e.d was nice, but seeing them wearing s.e.xy lingerie was more than amazing.

    Cassidy was lying on Mia''s side on the large bed. While his favorite milf was wearing an almost transparent white lingerie, Mia wore a black one, which was also slightly transparent.

    Lucien could see their curves perfectly. Cassidy''s n.i.p.p.l.es, already hard with excitement, made Lucin feel a desire to bite and kiss them.

    Although Mia did not have curves as s.e.xy as her mother, the black lingerie highlighted her hot ass, and it also had a special opening, which showed her beautiful p.u.s.s.y, which his d.i.c.k felt a few minutes ago, but he already missed.

    The two beautiful women were lying while gazing at him with a seductive but also slightly embarrassed look, which made Lucien feel even hornier.

    "You both are so beautiful." Lucien praised his lovers as he headed for the water jar. He didn''t take his eyes of their beautiful bodies, making them smile proudly.

    The girls were also delighted by the sight of Lucien with only the towel on his shoulders. They wanted to keep the look on his face, but his hard c.o.c.k was too tantalizing for them not to look.

    While they watched him drink the water, they saw bathwater running down his body and felt their love juices dripped from their wet pussies.

    That smell of their arousal powered Lucien''s ego and made him want to and jump and devour them entirely while they wanted nothing else but Lucien to devour them.

    Cassidy knew how Lucien liked to tease, so she wouldn''t say anything and made a significant effort to wait patiently.

    Mia wanted to be a good girl and follow his lead, but her hands unconscious moved, and she started to touch herself as she looked at Lucien''s c.o.c.k, imagining him inside her again.

    Lucien walked slowly to the bed then threw the towel on the headboard, and then he positioned himself in the middle, between Cassidy and Mia.

    The girls laid on each of his arms, and Mia was the first to act. She started kissing Lucien''s mouth passionately while Cassidy started kissing his shoulder.

    Mia''s lips were very soft, and she was always totally passionate, letting Lucien move his tongue inside her little mouth the way he wanted.

    He could enjoy Mia''s delicious mouth while squeezing her ass with one hand and Cassidy''s ass with his other hand. He pulled both of them as close to his body as possible to enjoy their bodies.

    Mia stroked half of his chest while Cassidy stroked the other half. But the proud Queen also wanted to kiss, and Lucien realized that when she was kissing closer and closer to his face.

    He stopped kissing Mia, who started kissing his neck, and started kissing Cassidy''s tasty lips. Lucien bit her lips, making his Queen m.o.a.n in pleasure.

    The fabric of the lingerie was very soft so Lucien could feel their skin against his body, but also the softness of their s.e.xy underwear. So they played for a few minutes.

    Cassidy was the first to move towards his d.i.c.k. She really enjoyed the kissing session, but she also wanted to feel something else in her mouth.

    "Ohhh..." Lucien couldn''t help but m.o.a.n, feeling Cassidy''s hands stroking his c.o.c.k. With one hand, she stroked his balls, while with the other his rod and then began to lick its head, giving Lucien much pleasure.

    Lucien lifted Mia and made her sit on his chest. Her lingerie had an opening in her p.u.s.s.y, so she didn''t have to take her panties off, allowing him just to move her towards his face to connect her p.u.s.s.y to his mouth.

    "Ahhh... Sooo good, my dear." He held her thighs while sucking on her wet p.u.s.s.y, making Mia m.o.a.n while Lucien drank her love juices.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Cassidy started to swallow Lucien''s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her throat, making loud e.r.o.t.i.c sounds echo across the room along with Mia''s m.o.a.ns.

    Mia was in heaven, feeling Lucien''s tongue making a mess inside her wet p.u.s.s.y, but the lascivious noises that Cassidy was making made her start drooling, wanting to taste his d.i.c.k too.

    Lucien could feel Mia''s desire, so he turned her over, with his mouth still on her delicious flower. Now Mia could see her mother sucking on his wonderful c.o.c.k. She leaned forward, and Cassidy, like a good mother, shared the meal with her beloved daughter.

    Cassidy stopped swallowing Lucien''s c.o.c.k and started sucking on his balls while Mia took the top of his rod. Lucien still focused on giving pleasure to Mia, started to feel double pleasure from their amazing mouths on his d.i.c.k at the same time.

    "Aahhh... I feel it coming..." Mia was the first to come. Feeling Lucien''s c.o.c.k in her mouth and his tongue in her p.u.s.s.y was too much pleasure for her to take any longer.

    Mia began to squirt love juices on Lucien''s mouth while she arched her body and m.o.a.ned loudly. Lucien drank her sweet juices happily and also felt that he was close to coming.

    Cassidy took advantage of the fact that Mia had moved the mouth off his d.i.c.k and attacked again, swallowing it as deeply as she could while also stroking his balls.

    "Ohh..." Lucien began to c.u.m as well, filling Cassidy''s mouth with his hot c.o.c.k milk. She started drinking all that white liquid, which she loved so much.

    "Mom!!! Leave some for me." Mia, still having her incredible orgasm, saw that Cassidy seemed to want to drink it all selfishly and couldn''t help pouting.

    "Let''s share." Cassidy pulled her mouth away, and Mia didn''t waste a second before she started drinking her favorite milk while her mother was stroking Lucien''s balls to extend his orgasm even more.

    Mia drank Lucien''s c.u.m until the last drop before lying on his thigh. She had a fantastic orgasm under the attacks of Lucien''s tongue, and her body was still trembling with pleasure.

    She already had Lucien''s c.o.c.k in her mouth and p.u.s.s.y, so now she wanted it somewhere else before they start it all over again until they pass out with mental fatigue.

    "I want in my ass now. Please, my dear, put your big c.o.c.k in my naughty ass." Mia tried to say dirty words to stimulate Lucien, but her cuteness was predominant, which made Lucien even hornier.

    Lucien had just tasted the delicious taste of Mia''s flower, so all he wanted now was to devour Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y too, and have both pleasant tastes in his mouth.

    "Come to me, my Queen. Let me taste you." Cassidy didn''t think twice about switching places with Mia. She took off her white panties and sat gently on Lucien''s face as he squeezed her s.e.xy thighs.

    Mia smiled at Lucien''s c.o.c.k and licked its head again as she spoke lovingly. "Thank you for always being so hard, my dear."

    Then she positioned the entrance of her ass on his c.o.c.k''s head. Mia could see her mother right in front of her, and both have flushed faces with pleasure.

    Mia felt a good nostalgic feeling when her ass felt her lover''s c.o.c.k again. The first time was a little strange, but now she knew she wanted his d.i.c.k in all parts of her body.

    "AH!!"

    "OH!!"

    Lucien''s c.o.c.k was still well lubricated by Mia''s saliva, so it slid inside her ass easily. Still, Mia''s ass was very tight, which gave her and Lucien a lot of pleasure, making them both m.o.a.n.

    Cassidy smiled, seeing Mia''s pleased face. She was also taking great pleasure in Lucien''s tongue in her happy p.u.s.s.y. At no time did Cassidy or Mia think it was wrong to be with the same man. On the contrary, they were glad to be together alongside with him.

    "Mm..."

    "Ahh..."

    So mother and daughter watched their lascivious expressions while Lucien pleased them both. Mia was riding her tight ass on his c.o.c.k while he sucked Cassidy''s delicious p.u.s.s.y.

    Mia held out her hands, and Cassidy held it, so they both supported each other while smiling at each other, happy in a way they never were before.

    They didn''t know what the future held for them, but just thinking about being like this with Lucien, made their hearts beat faster in sync.

    Lucien could feel that s.e.x was now unlike anything he''d had before. Not only was there a strong connection between him and the girls, but they also loved each other, making them feel incredibly happy to be with him.

    Mia felt another orgasm coming at the same time as Cassidy. They both m.o.a.ned loudly while seeing each other''s faces getting more and more flushed.

    "Lucien, my husband!! I''ll come with your c.o.c.k in my ass!!! Fill me with your love... Fill my ass with your hot c.u.m and mark me as yours again and again... Ahhhh!"

    "Lucien, my dear!! I''m coming with your tongue... I love it so much... Ahhhhh!!"

    Both mother and daughter came at the same time, and Lucien was not left out. He released his hot load in Mia''s tight ass, making some of his essence leaks while their pussies squirts love juices over his face and the bed.

    Lucien delighted in Cassidy''s delicious love juices as the girls lay on his body, enjoying their orgasms while their bodies trembled with ecstasy.

    Despite Lucien''s fluids restoring the girls'' energy, the large amount of demonic energy and the intense pleasure would make them mentally tired... But Cassidy and Mia are strong girls and still wanted much more of his love.

    "More, please!!!" Both mother and daughter asked together, making Lucien laugh. Of course, he would give them a lot more and just stop before it was dangerous to their bodies.

    Lucien knelt on the bed to look at his beautiful women, who gazed at him with flushed faces and happy smiles. He first took off her bras then kissed Cassidy''s big soft b.r.e.a.s.ts, and then Mia''s small and hard n.i.p.p.l.es.

    While kissing the beautiful body of his loved ones, Lucien was using his creativity to think about new positions to try. Then he said to Cassidy to stay in four with Mia on top of her.

    "What a wonderful view." The position of the girls allowed Lucien to see their four love holes. Mia''s ass still had some of his c.o.c.k milk dripping while the other three holes waited eagerly for his attention.

    Lucien couldn''t help but think that they were extremely beautiful and cute. Their delicate pussies and pink asses were a banquet for him. His rock-hard d.i.c.k couldn''t wait any longer, and Lucien penetrated Cassidy''s p.u.s.s.y after slapping Mia''s ass.

    Cassidy and Mia couldn''t see Lucien in that position, which made them a little embarrassed and expectant. They were wondering who would be pleased first, but Lucien could easily give them both pleasure at the same time.

    "AHHHH, RIGHT THERE!!!" Mia felt Lucien''s fingers on her p.u.s.s.y after being slapped in the ass and m.o.a.ned loudly.

    "OHHH YESSS, MY DEAR!!" Cassidy felt Lucien''s big rod penetrate deep into her wet p.u.s.s.y, and she m.o.a.ned loudly too.

    The girls'' m.o.a.ns were music to Lucien''s ears, and the more pleasure he felt, the stronger his true nature became. At that time, he didn''t think of anything but making his beloved girls happy and fill them with his love.

    L.u.s.t could not understand how Lucien could produce so much demonic energy, and the speed at which that energy improved his body was even more impressive.

    Everything should have a limit, including the host of a great demon. But Lucien knew no limits and could easily give pleasure to Mia and Cassidy''s pussies and asses without stopping or even slowing down the pace.

    L.u.s.t cannot help asking herself who the great demon really was. And of course, all she wanted was to be receiving that pleasure, which made the girls stick out their tongues in a lascivious way while m.o.a.ning more and more with pleasure.

    Lucien continued to make the girls m.o.a.n for hours in the greatest love session they ever had. Not only was the pleasure they felt phenomenal, but also the benefits on their bodies were astonishing.

 Chapter 100 - Astrids Training {R-18}

    Lucien left his room after the fantastic love night and headed for the kitchen for breakfast. He wanted to let the girls sleep in peace as they are mentally exhausted.

    While walking on the corridor, Lucien heard sounds of heavy breathing. He hadn''t been paying attention before, but now that he was focused, he quickly concluded that it was Astrid, doing some matinal training.

    He changed direction, and instead of going to the kitchen, he headed towards the room where the manticore-woman was having a hard morning training.

    Lucien entered the room and saw Astrid punching a training dummy. She noticed his presence but did not stop her training. "Is it all okay, Astrid? You can always talk to me if you have any problems."

    Astrid continued to hit the dummy with quick and precise movements. "I feel stronger and stronger... I also feel my wings growing... It reminded me of things I thought I would never care about again."

    Lucien could see that Astrid''s wings had grown a few inches since the first time they met. "If you want to talk about it, I am here, and I will always be by your side for anything."

    Astrid couldn''t help but smile. She never doubted that Lucien would be kind after he let her hit him severely during the first fight they had.

    He was strong enough to take all of her blows, but he did not retaliate and just teased her, which made Astrid think he was an idiot or someone who could carry a lot of responsibility for others. Now she was sure it was the second option.

    "I remembered my mother... I always wanted to avenge her death, but the manticore-clan patriarch is very strong... I thought I could never defeat him and that I would never have a voice in the clan because I''m a mixed-race..."

    Astrid paused before looking lovingly at Lucien. "But now, thanks to you, I am getting much stronger, and my wings are growing just like a pureblood manticore. But now I also have other priorities like you and Cassidy. I should no longer seek revenge for old wounds."

    Lucien approached Astrid and hugged her from behind. He could feel her fluffy wings against his chest, and his c.o.c.k was excited to feel her amazing ass. Her tail started to swing exactly, which only made Lucien hornier.

    "I will support you in anything, but I think you should not forget your mother. We have to resolve the Kingdom issue now, but next, I will go with you to your clan and watch you give this patriarch slow death while swallowing his own guts."

    Astrid couldn''t help but smile, imagining the scene where she tortured the manticore-patriarch for everything he did to her mother. She knew it was possible now, not only thanks to the power Lucien was giving her but also because she has his support.

    "Okay then... After all this over, you and I go to the manticore-clan together... But first, I need a lot more training." Astrid started speaking in a serious tone, but when she talked about training, Lucien could feel something suggestive in her voice.

    She moved her tail to Lucien''s c.o.c.k and started rubbing it on his balls, making them both horny. Lucien also teased her, kissing her big fluffy ears.

    "Mm... I think I will leave then and let you continue training." Lucien wanted to tease more Astrid, and he succeeded easily.

    "Mooo... Of course, I want to train with you, my hubby." Astrid made a cute sound as she pressed her ass against Lucien''s c.o.c.k and stroked it with her tail.

    Lucien moved his hands, which were on Astrid''s waist to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He held and squeezed both those big and wonderful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he loved so much.

    Then he spoke softly close to her ears, making Astrid shiver with pleasure. "So let''s train a lot together, my cute wifey."

    Astrid really wanted to kiss Lucien at that moment, but she also wanted to test the limits of her new powers, and he was the most suitable person to take all of her intensity.

    *Woosh*

    "AH!!!" As he was hugging her from behind, Astrid tried to elbow Lucien, but he held her arm firmly and softly bit her ear, making her m.o.a.n loudly.

    So Astrid used her other arm to try to grab him, but Lucien dodged to the side while ripping part of her shirt off, causing her fluffy belly to be exposed.

    While Lucien was stepping back, Astrid ran towards him, launching several punches. He could easily dodge even though his attention was on the cute fur, which she had on the belly. He found Astrid extremely s.e.xy, and her soft demi-human fur was a destructive weapon against him.

    As Astrid unsuccessfully attacked Lucien, she remembered the first fight they had. He is unbelievable fast, but she managed to hit him right after he kissed her, so she just needed to distract him, to get an advantage.

    She stopped attacking and gazed at him with a sensual look. Lucien understood what she wanted to do, but it still wouldn''t be that easy... At least that''s what he thought.

    Astrid moved her small ear muscles, making her ear twitch slightly while she also swung her tail and looked at Lucien in a sensual way.

    "So cut-" Lucien couldn''t help but be enchanted by her cuteness. Even though he could still dodge, he considered this move as her victory and stood still, allowing Astrid to hit his chest with a powerful punch.

    Astrid regretted it right after hitting him, because even she didn''t expect to be so strong. That punch did not even have half of her full power, but it sent Lucien several meters back until he hit the wall of the room.

    The impact created cracks in the wall, but Lucien felt no pain. In fact, he was surprised that his resistance was increasing very quickly.

    Astrid realized that Lucien was fine as he continued to smile at her. Still, she wanted to confirm that everything is okay.

    Before she could say anything, Lucien turned into a blur and disappeared. As soon as Astrid started to understand his movement, his hands were on her b.r.e.a.s.ts again.

    "You''re getting stronger, my sweet Astrid... But you''ll have to try harder if you want to make me sweat." Lucien spoke again close to Astrid''s ears as his hands caressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    "UHH!!!" Astrid didn''t respond, and this time she attacked him with both arms at the maximum speed as she could, but it was still too slow for Lucien''s pace. He held her arms firmly and then bit the tip of her wing, making Astrid m.o.a.n with a new kind of pleasure.

    Astrid took advantage that Lucien was holding her tightly, so she used that support to lean her body forward and raise both of her legs to kick him.

    Lucien realized that he could not dodge this blow if he continued to hold her, so he released her arms. Astrid corrected her posture in the air and started again trying to hit him with quick punches.

    Again it seemed useless to try to hit him like that. Even though Lucien wasn''t using all his speed, his reflexes were still swift. Astrid thought of another plan, which clearly affected Lucien.

    "How bold... I like it." Lucien was impressed when Astrid started tearing her clothes. Her sweaty body seemed to shine, and the smell of her arousal really made Lucien a little dizzy.

    Astrid quickly tore off all of her clothes except her panties. Then she ran towards him again.

    Lucien dodged her blow again, but while he was watching her pass in front of him in slow motion, he couldn''t help but look at her fluffy tail swinging over her cute panties.

    Astrid knew she would miss the first blow, but just as she planned, he was fascinated with her ass, allowing her to change direction in the middle of her attack and hit him again.

    Lucien flew again until he hit another wall. With an even wider smile than before, he faced the beautiful manticore-woman. "You are so adorable... But you can only use this technique on me!"

    Astrid began to swing her tail excitedly while teasing Lucien. "What technique? Do you speak of this ass, which belongs only to you? Or these b.r.e.a.s.ts, which are also only for you?"

    Lucien again dashed towards Astrid, but this time he did not hold her from behind but lifted her by the thighs. She wrapped her legs around his waist as he pressed her against the wall.

    "Yes, I was talking about these beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts and this wonderful ass, which I am going to devour now." Lucien kissed Astrid''s b.r.e.a.s.ts while stroking her thighs and ass.

    She held his head and m.o.a.ned loudly while her p.u.s.s.y started to produce more love juices. "So eat me, right here and right now... My hubby."

    Lucien kissed Astrid for a few more seconds then released her. He started to take off his clothes while Astrid started drooling, looking at his body.

    She moved her hand to remove her panties, but Lucien acted quicker, lifting her against the wall again. Before she could think of anything, he sealed her mouth with passionate kisses.

    Lucien was already n.a.k.e.d and started rubbing his c.o.c.k under her p.u.s.s.y while communicating mentally. ''Use your tail. If you make me c.u.m, I will give your p.u.s.s.y what you want.''

    Astrid didn''t think twice and wrapped her tail around his d.i.c.k. She started to move the tail in a way that looked like a handjob but much softer.

    "Ohh... It''s so good... Keep going." Lucien was really pleased with Astrid''s tail. He could also feel her love juices, which dripped through her panties and wet his c.o.c.k.

    "Ahhhh... I feel so good too... I will c.u.m in my panties." Astrid was feeling great pleasure with her tail, but her p.u.s.s.y was also going crazy with the rubbing of Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    It didn''t take long for Lucien to c.u.m on Astrid''s tail. She also had an incredible orgasm, making her panties soaked with her juices, which also wet her tail and Lucien''s c.o.c.k even more in a big lascivious mess.

    Astrid was still enjoying her orgasm, but Lucien was already eager for the next round. He started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts while he tore her panties.

    "Ahh... Feeling your d.i.c.k directly in my p.u.s.s.y is so good... F.u.c.k me hard, my hubby." She felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k in her p.u.s.s.y and was very eager to have his big rod inside her.

    Lucien penetrated her hard, and the wall shook under the intensity of his thrusts, which made Astrid loudly m.o.a.n with pleasure. His hard c.o.c.k hit her sensitive spots and made its way to the deepest parts of her pink cave.

    Astrid loved to be in Lucien''s arms, but she also wanted to move to give him pleasure. Then she used the wall to push them forward, throwing them on the floor while she was on top of him.

    Lucien didn''t react and let Astrid start kissing his chest intensely while he caressed her ass, and she rides his d.i.c.k.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    "Ahhhh..."

    "Ohhhh..."

    Astrid was banging her p.u.s.s.y against Lucien''s c.o.c.k hard, giving them both a lot of pleasure as they filled the room with m.o.a.ns.

    As they both had high resistance, they could have very rough s.e.x with no issues. Lucien rolled on the floor with Astrid until he stopped in a position on top of her.

    "My turn, my sweet wifey." Lucien started to kiss Astrid''s upper body while banging his c.o.c.k into her wet p.u.s.s.y. She wrapped her legs around his waist to push her body against him, synchronizing their movements.

    It didn''t take long for Astrid to start c.u.m.m.i.n.g, wetting Lucien''s c.o.c.k and the floor of the training room with her massive amount of love juices.

    "Ahhhhh... I''m coming!! Soooo good!!!" She m.o.a.ned as she hugged him tightly.

    But Lucien seemed far from slowing his thrusts inside her. "Didn''t you say we were going to train a lot? Is that all you can take?"

    Astrid was coming now, but she was far from wanting to stop. She rolled their bodies to change positions again and be on top of him.

    Still having her orgasms, Astrid started to move her ass back and forth on Lucien''s c.o.c.k. He felt even more pleasure when she used the tip of her tail to caress his balls while making a sensual smile.

    "We only just starting the training, hubby."

    After the "training session, " which would last for hours. The marks of their love would be all over the walls and floor of the room.

 Chapter 101 - First Wifey (1/2)

    It was already 1:00 pm when Lucien finished the training session with Astrid. She fell asleep from mental exhaustion, and he took her to the bedroom.

    Lucien could hear that all his other women were in the kitchen finishing lunch. They seemed to be arguing about making special meals for him, which made Lucien proudly smile.

    Astrid would not be able to participate in the lunch because her body was totally focused on absorbing the large amount of demonic energy she received from him.

    On the contrary, Lucien found it easier and easier to absorb demonic energy, making L.u.s.t more and more confused. Of course, she liked it a lot and knew that they would get stronger faster than she imagined.

    He went to the bathroom to take a quick bath before lunch with his wives. But things were never as simple as he wanted.

    As soon as he entered the bathroom and took off his clothes, L.u.s.t materialized in front of him. She quickly connected their lips, and Lucien hugged her slim waist as they kissed passionately and communicated mentally.

    ''Can we only kiss in the bathroom, hiding as fugitives? Is this how you treat your first woman?'' L.u.s.t looked upset, but Lucien knew that she was just provoking him.

    He ran his hand over her s.e.xy curves. L.u.s.t materialized without clothes, especially to let him touch her, and Lucien was grateful to her for that.

    ''We can do whatever you want now... We can stay in this room for days just f.u.c.k.i.n.g... ''

    Lucien loved to squeeze L.u.s.t''s ass and b.r.e.a.s.ts. She is different from any woman because he felt something more with her. Something that neither he or she understood, but it was just wonderful to both.

    L.u.s.t felt that Lucien was the most addictive drug in the whole existence. Every touch of him, every kiss, even his look was fatal to her.

    She also wanted to do what was best for him in the first place, because of that she couldn''t always be with him. ''You know I want you all the time... But what about your other women? Are you going to ignore them?''

    How could Lucien not love L.u.s.t so much? She gave him the chance to obtain a power, which seemed limitless, but she did not require anything from him but supports him completely. Plus, she was the woman who made him feel the greatest pleasure of all.

    He pressed her against the wall, and L.u.s.t quickly wrapped her legs around his waist. While he kissed her perfect mouth, he also started rubbing his c.o.c.k on her already wet p.u.s.s.y.

    ''I have to be fair to all my women... And who deserves my attention more than you, my first wife?'' The fact that Lucien did call her a wife and not just a woman really made L.u.s.t pleased. He never saw her as a weapon but as his wife, which was all she wanted.

    L.u.s.t said nothing more and just enjoyed Lucien''s affection. He kissed and caressed her for several minutes. Despite her p.u.s.s.y wanting him inside all the time, L.u.s.t remained obedient as a little wifey and let him lead.

    Lucien wanted to be inside L.u.s.t at all times, but he had other plans, which made her even happier. ''I don''t want you to hide anymore. I will introduce you to others now, and then you will always be by my side.''

    ''Mm. I really want to, my love. I want to be by your side as your wife.'' Of course, L.u.s.t wanted to show Lucien''s other women that she existed and had a higher position in his heart.

    Still, the main reason for her happiness was that after everyone knew about her, they could have s.e.x all the time, and she could barely wait for it.

    "So, help me take a bath before we go to talk to the others." Lucien stopped kissing L.u.s.t and went towards the bathtub, but she jumped on his back, throwing them both into the bathtub.

    "They haven''t finish lunch yet, right? I want you inside me, please." They fell into a position where L.u.s.t was on top of Lucien. She started to rub her p.u.s.s.y on his d.i.c.k, making it impossible for him to deny her request.

    Lucien smiled at L.u.s.t before grabbing her arms and rotating their bodies, shifting to a position where he was on top of her. L.u.s.t opened her legs, and he started to bang her.

    Even though their love session was fast, it was also incredibly enjoyable. Lucien felt complete with L.u.s.t in a fantastic way just as she felt complete with him.

    Still, they both knew that lunch would be ready soon, so they finished quickly, and then she helped him to bathe. L.u.s.t also helped Lucien to get dressed, making him feel like a husband with the best wife.

    As soon as he was ready, Lucien couldn''t help looking at L.u.s.t''s beautiful n.a.k.e.d body. He really wanted to undress and start another intense love session, but he wanted first to make all clear to his woman.

    Lucien also realized that he had only seen her wearing a small white dress, and he couldn''t help but question her. "Can you materialize clothes now? Clothes good enough to cover your entire body."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but smile. She knew how possessive Lucien was, and she actually liked it because it made her feel even more loved by him.

    "Yes, now that you have produced a lot of demonic energy for us, I can materialize clothes and other things. I also can fight with a power level similar to Cassidy''s."

    Lucien was surprised. He knew that Cassidy was very powerful, but he didn''t expect L.u.s.t to be able to reach that level so fast. They had speculated that things would take longer. Of course, he was very happy about that.

    Still, he did not understand power levels very well. He read several books in his world about it, but only his sisters reached the Five Chaos Realms while he did not really have any real power.

    Then Lucien asked L.u.s.t because as she was from a superior world, she should have a great understanding of the subject. "How far are we from the Mortal Realm?"

    There were several ways to measure power, but the most used in most worlds were the Five Chaos Realms, and the Mortal Realm was the first step where a person needed a great general power to reach.

    Of course, that would be a great deal of power in inferior worlds like this currently. Still, in medium and superior worlds, it was normal for someone to have that power at a young age just as Lucien''s sisters had reached the Mortal Realm''s first layer at age 15 while he is still in the so-called Zero Realm.

    The way for a person to enter one of the Five Chaos Realms and advance through its ten layers is to improve their overall power. A person''s overall power is determined by their skills, physical capabilities, and abilities.

    Skills are learned and abilities are from a person''s bloodline. The same abilities and skills are stronger or weaker depending on the person.

    There were many ways and treasures to learn about a person''s power, but Lucien didn''t have to worry about that now as L.u.s.t could analyze the potential of most people, which allowed her to say what level of power they were in precisely.

    L.u.s.t did not want to talk about this before as Lucien was still starting his path in the quest for power with her.

    But he was evolving very fast, and now they were already close to reaching the Mortal Realm, which would be the top power in this world. Of course, there are always exceptions.

    Then L.u.s.t answered Lucien''s question. "You are very close to the Mortal Realm. I think you can reach the first layer in less than two weeks if you work together with your women. Cassidy, Astrid, and Rose can reach it in two months if you keep a good pace. The others will need more time."

    "Amazing!" Lucien couldn''t help but be happy. He saw his sisters become very powerful when they reached the Mortal Realm, and now he was also close to it. It was even better as he could also help his women to improve with him quickly.

    Each step towards more power was a step towards his mother, and that gave Lucien more and more hope. He hugged L.u.s.t to show his gratitude for her help.

    "L.u.s.t, you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I''m really glad we are together." Before L.u.s.t could react, Lucien began to kiss her passionately.

    ''Then introduce me as your first wife...'' L.u.s.t couldn''t help but take advantage of Lucien''s happiness to try to secure her position.

    Lucien could only smile as he found her reaction cute. He and his women were getting stronger because they were working together, but of course, it all started with L.u.s.t, so she more than anyone should have the title of the first wife.

    ''Okay, so let''s go.'' Again it was difficult for them to stop kissing because their bodies are attracted to each other like magnets.

    L.u.s.t entered Lucien''s body again to wait for the right moment to appear, so he left the bathroom. He looked at Astrid, sleeping like an angel on the bed and smiled before leaving the room and walking down the stairs.

    Lucien could hear several happy voices coming from the kitchen. The women were talking about many different things, but the whole subject was about him and Mia''s birthday party.

    As soon as he arrived in the hall, he was met by the maid Kara. She looked at him and blushed embarrassingly. "My Lo- Lucien... I was just going to call you because lunch is almost ready."

    Lucien loved cuteness, and luckily he was always surrounded by cute girls. He walked towards Kara and patted her on the head, making the sweet maid blush even more while closing her eyes and enjoying it.

    "Thank you for making my room so tidy and smelling... My towel also had a special scent... I think it was a rare type of wildflower, right?"

    Kara was really enjoying Lucien patting her head. Still. She can''t help but panic when she heard his words. She couldn''t believe she was bold enough to do that.

    "I- I- I''m s-sorry... I thought you could-" Kara started to stutter, then Lucien put the finger on her lips as he spoke kindly.

    "It''s all good, Kara. I liked it a lot so you can always use... Well, wash my towels like that." Although the towel had Kara''s scent, it was still far from overcoming Lucien''s natural scent, so he could enjoy it without having problems with his women.

    "Hehehe... Okay... Lucien..." Kara calmed down again under Lucien''s pats then laughed sweetly.

    Everything good doesn''t last forever, and so, Lucien continued toward the kitchen, leaving Kara with a silly smile on her face and bold thoughts in her mind.

    Next to the kitchen was the large dining room where Lucien called his women by telepathy. The girls were not cooking food for everyone, just the special meals for Lucien. They left the kitchen letting the servants continued to cooking lunch for everyone else, while the women went towards him.

    As soon as Lucien entered the room, he went to pat Oya and Ko, who were on a sofa in the corner, specially positioned there for them.

    When the girls arrived, he started kissing and hugging them; after all, he only slept with Cassidy and Mia last night.

    In the room were Cassidy, Mia, Rose, Maggie, Aria, Ella, Anne, Marie, Lena, and Angela.

    Lucien also heard Ghilanna and Jeanne coming towards the room, and even though they were not his women yet, he still trusted them just as he trusted Lena and Angela so he would have no problem telling them about L.u.s.t.

    The girls sat around the table while Rose kept hugging Lucien. He couldn''t push away the cute little vampire, so he prepared to tell about L.u.s.t.

    "I wanted to explain to you the truth about... Well, the peculiarities of my body, which make us stronger together."

    Lucien had a little difficulty explaining, after all, he would be talking about the existence of a sin in physical form, which would be unbelievable for most people.

    The women were confused and curious, so they listened carefully to his words. "I have never been alone since we met... An incredible woman has always been with me, and she gave me the ability to allow us to become stronger together."

    "Woman?"

    "Which woman?"

    "Who?"

    Lucien can''t help but roll his eyes. He was talking about the incredible ability, which was making them stronger quickly. Still, they just seemed to have heard about the women and started questioning him who she was.

    The women started making a ruckus, and before Lucien could say anything to calm them down, L.u.s.t materialized on the other side of him. Just like Rose, on one side, she hugged his other arm, surprising everyone in the room.

    "I''m this woman, and I''m also his first wife."

    "FIRST?"

    "WTF?!"

    "NO WAY!"

    *ROAR*

    "*Meow????*"

 Chapter 102 - First Wifey (2/2)

    Lucien expected such a reaction after L.u.s.t''s sudden appearance. He wouldn''t blame his women for being proud, but when everyone started talking at the same time, he began having a headache.

    Oya felt his discomfort and roared, shutting everyone up. So little Ko tried to roar too, but all she managed to do was her cute meow sound, making everyone want to laugh.

    Unlike the women, who were still trying to make a stern expression, Lucien started to laugh and went towards the tigresses and sat on their sofa, picking up little Ko in his lap while patting Oya on the head.

    L.u.s.t stood where she materialized. She wore a type of small armor made of a strange black material. Her curves were almost all visible because her clothes only covered her most private parts with as little of the unknown black material as possible.

    Seeing her long and beautiful blond hair, more than perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts and ass, and her fairy face, Lucien''s women couldn''t help feeling worried.

    Nobody doubted Lucien''s love, but that heavenly beautiful woman appeared and claimed to be the first one... Now all they wanted was to understand the whole situation and hope that nothing would change between them and Lucien.

    Lucien saw that everyone was silent, staring at L.u.s.t as she proudly smiled at them. "L.u.s.t, you are not allowed to intimidate my wives. And what clothes are these? Can''t you do something that covers more?"

    "L.u.s.t?!" Hearing Lucien''s words, all the women were surprised by the odd name. Who would call his wife by the name of a sin?

    "Yes... She is the personification of sin herself, and she is also a great demon. I''ll tell you everything from the beginning." The women positioned chairs near the sofa and began to hear the story of how Lucien met L.u.s.t. He also hid nothing about his family and the possible war.

    The women were very impressed with everything, but in a world where everything was possible by magic and other methods, no one doubted his story.

    The thing about sins and contracts was almost unbelievable, but they had the tattoos that linked them to Lucien in a phenomenal way, so everything made sense even though it was bizarre.

    From Lucien''s point of view, the girls had no doubts, except for the part about his sister, which he was very vague, but about L.u.s.t, they doubted everything.

    Lucien was desperate to get his mother back, so he accepted L.u.s.t without asking questions, and then the magical connection between them made them instinctively trust each other. Still, his women did not have that connection with L.u.s.t and started to question her.

    "Why did you leave your world?"

    "Why were you so weak if you are a superior being from a superior world?"

    "If there were women in the other world, why did you come to this world?"

    L.u.s.t preferred to discuss these matters only with Lucien, but she knew how much he loved his women, and they were already a family. Still, there were people there who were not yet part of this family.

    She looked at Angela, Lena, Ghilanna, and Jeanne. Lucien had told his story to everyone in the room and didn''t ask them to leave, but L.u.s.t was still not sure about them.

    Lucien noticed this and looked at the four beauties. He also didn''t know what to think of them and wanted to resolve this issue in his usual straightforward way.

    "I know that you do not wish us harm, and you also have no reason to use anything that you hear here against us... Still, if you want to stay now, it means that you are likely accepting to become my wife."

    "?!?!?!?!" Everyone was surprised. Lucien seemed to have no limits. Did he really want to make all women his wives?

    Cassidy, who considered herself someone with a high position in his heart, stepped forward to give her opinion.

    "My husband, I think this is getting a little rushed. Angela and Lena don''t even know you. Jeanne is part of a family that betrayed me. And we don''t know anything about the elf."

    Lucien couldn''t disagree with Cassidy''s words. But just as he trusted her and Mia before, he also knew that girls were not bad people.

    He could feel that they were just women with a difficult life, who needed affection, and he could be the person who would give that affection to them.

    "I think everyone here can be part of our family... I''m not saying that we need to be in a loving relationship now, but we can trust each other..."

    "Still, I keep my previous words. If you stay, you will probably become my wife sooner or later."

    Lucien was not saying empty words or overestimating himself. He knew that his possessive feelings have a significant influence on him, so if the girls got too close, he would undoubtedly make them only his.

    "I understand. I thank you for the trust, so I will not disturb you anymore." Angela bent and took Lena''s hand to leave the room. Everyone could see that her face was extremely flushed.

    "Mom..." Angela did not doubt that Lena would leave the room with her. Although they were all curious about Lucien''s story, stay there was dangerous... Angela couldn''t help being shocked when Lena didn''t want to move.

    Marie saw the blushing expression of her mother and sister. Although she understands how Lucien''s influence was powerful and quick, she cannot help feeling several conflicting emotions.

    While most women wanted the four of them to leave the room to avoid further competition, one woman had nothing against adding them to Lucien''s harem. Not an ordinary woman, but the one who proclaimed herself the First.

    L.u.s.t held out her hand to Lena and Angela while smiling. "I''m sure my husband loves mothers and daughters together... You will also have the advantage of being a trio, so don''t be shy and stay with us."

    Lena didn''t know what to think. She was staying, which meant that she wanted to be Lucien''s wife. It would be reasonable for the others to be hostile to her, but the first wife was really willing to invite her to join them...

    She could only find that strange... But also very lucky. "He said it wasn''t right now... So.. I just want to know more about you... Not that."

    Everyone could see that Lena was very embarrassed, and Lucien tried to calm her down. "I''m not saying that I''m going to force you to do anything. You just need to understand that being close to me will only lead you only to one path naturally."

    "I accept that risk." Lena didn''t know how she felt about Lucien. Of course, she was not in love with him, but she was also very grateful and curious about him.

    So it was worth taking the terrible risk of becoming the woman of that incredible devil just to participate in their story.

    "No! You can''t be serious... He''s dangerous." Angela didn''t know what to think about Lucien too, but she knew that everything about him was dangerous in many different ways.

    Lucien didn''t want to start a drama scene, but he also didn''t want to pretend to be someone he wasn''t. "Do you think I would let any harm happens to your daughter, Angela? Even after I attacked a town to save her?"

    "That''s not it, Lucien. I know you only want the best for us, but I love my daughters very much, and..." Angela would always be grateful to Lucien, but she also knew that it would be difficult for her daughters to be really loved by a man who has many women.

    Lucien got up and walked not towards Angela, but Marie, who was beside Anne. He hugged her waist, and Marie did nothing to resist. In fact, she was very much missing his touch and can''t help but hug him too.

    "Even if Marie and I didn''t take the last step, she is already my wife, and that will not change. I love her, and I will always do anything to make her happy because she chose to be with me."

    *Thump Thump* *Thump Thump* *Thump Thump*

    Marie, like other girls who did not have s.e.x with Lucien yet, but drank his essence, had his tattoo, but with a lighter shade of purple. Still, they had a connection that allowed them to know the sincerity of their feelings.

    Of course, hearing him tell everyone he loved her was fantastic, and Marie''s heart started to beat faster as she got more excited.

    Marie''s happiness was visible by her radiant smile, which made other girls jealous. Angela could see how caring Lucien was, and she knew she couldn''t stop her stubborn daughters from following him if they wanted it.

    "Okay, I''m not going to force them to do anything too. I just hope that you respect their final decision even if Lena doesn''t want to be with you later." Angela released Lena''s hand and turned to leave the room.

    Lucien knew that not all of his relationsh.i.p.s would be as simple and natural as it was with Mia and Cassidy, so he would have to work harder to make some stubborn women happy.

    Using his ridiculous speed, he appeared beside Angela and took her arm. "You can leave, but I want you to know that you will always have a place with us."

    "You are not only an ally but also my mother-in-law, so you are my family as well as Lena too. Of course, it is dangerous to be by my side, but I guarantee that I will not attack you."

    Angela had already felt Lucien''s touch and smell once, and since then, she couldn''t sleep without having wet dreams. She would never let him know that or that he affected her so easily. She pulled her arm away and looked at him sternly.

    "Okay, I''ll stay, but just to keep an eye on my daughters... Don''t try anything on me!" Angela was flushed all the time, and it was evident to everyone that if Lucien kissed her now, she would be another addition to his harem.

    Still, Lucien wanted to be more responsible and go easy on the girls, so he wouldn''t "attack" Angela. "Okay, so you stay, my beloved mother-in-law and sister-in-law."

    Angela and Lena bowed their heads in embarrassment while Lucien turned to Jeanne and Ghilanna. The knight did not wear her heavy armor, making her long pink hair make a beautiful view alongside the elf''s emerald hair.

    "Jeanne? I won''t blame you for leaving now, but you still owe me a date, so I don''t think running away is going to change what will happen sooner or later."

    Lucien ignored Ghilanna and spoke only to Jeanne, causing the knight to blush while the elf was a little upset.

    Before Jeanne could answer, Ghilanna spoke in a sad tone while pouting. "Don''t you mind if I leave? Do I really not mean anything to you?"

    Lucien did not answer Ghilanna with words but with action. He hugged her delicate waist and kissed her delicious mouth. She didn''t resist and followed his lead while the other women rolled their eyes.

    "I knew you wouldn''t leave, so I didn''t ask you." Lucien stopped kissing, making Ghilanna''s lips chase his mouth, wanting more.

    He gave the cute elf more a quick kiss and turned to the flushed Jeanne. "So what''s your decision?"

    Jeanne''s mind was filled with confused thoughts, but she knew that Lucien was not really a bad person, and she also appreciated his sincerity about her taking such a risk by staying.

    "Fine, I will stay. But it means nothing." Jeanne feared to get kisses too, so she went across the room to sit on a chair to hear L.u.s.t''s story.

    Lucien could have avoided this situation if he didn''t say anything, but he didn''t want to hide anything from the girls anymore.

    He was relieved to be able to speak about accepting all of them if they wanted to be with him; after all, his arms were big enough to fit all of them, and his love was limitless as well as his s.e.x.u.a.l appetite.

    "Now that we all agree, let''s hear your story, L.u.s.t." Lucien sat back on the sofa with Oya and Ko while L.u.s.t started to tell her story.

    "Well, I remember waking up from what felt like a long sleep, and my memories were a little confused..."

 Chapter 103 - The Seven

    About 15 years ago.

    "Ahhh!" L.u.s.t felt intense pain all over her body and kept her eyes closed even though she was already awake.

    "Oh, you were the second to wake up. It''s been a long time, my friend... I guess." L.u.s.t heard a soft voice speak slowly. It only took her a few seconds to realize that the person is Sloth.

    "What happened? I remember a great battle... We were winning, but then... Many Golden Gods appeared out of nowhere..." L.u.s.t''s memories were confused.

    She seemed to remember the facts as if someone had told her, and not as if she had actually been in that battle.

    Sloth gazed at L.u.s.t with a strange look. "Well, I''m not too sure about that either. I think we lost the battle."

    L.u.s.t opened her eyes and looked around just to see more darkness. "Where are we? What are we going to do now? Where are the others?"

    "Hahaha... You look like a child asking so many questions like that. How do you expect me to know what''s going on?" Sloth, following L.u.s.t''s voice, managed to pinch her cheek while laughing.

    "Sloth!! Stop this. My head hurts a lot... It looks like the beating we got was... Wait! Did our hosts die?! Shit!!" L.u.s.t could remember very little, but she no longer felt the connection to her host.

    Sloth pinched L.u.s.t''s cheek again. "You didn''t even like that host. You said you would never have s.e.x with such a stupid man. Now we have a chance to find better hosts."

    L.u.s.t tried to push Sloth''s hand away as she acted like an older sister. "You''re lucky that you don''t have to do anything with your host to become strong. I am cursed to have to do s.e.x to become strong... I have to find someone reliable, or I will never have power."

    "I''m sure you will find someone; after all, there is no woman more beautiful than our sweet L.u.s.t." Sloth started patting L.u.s.t on the head, and she smiled.

    Both were in the dark, but then an intense white light lit up the whole place. L.u.s.t and Sloth realized that they were in a large room with no furniture or windows, only a large door from which the light came.

    L.u.s.t and Sloth put their hands in front of their faces to block the light, which hurt their eyes as they heard another voice.

    "L.u.s.t complaining about her host? Why does it feel like I''ve heard it a million times? Damn, we''re going to keep losing to all the high races if you don''t stop screwing it up!!"

    Sloth stood in front of L.u.s.t as she responded towards the light. "What purpose to blame her? Your host did not lead us as well as you said he would. Your aura of power didn''t help us either! F.u.c.k you, Pride!!"

    Before Pride responded, another voice came from the corner of the room. "Damn Pride, turn off this aura!! It''s hurting my eyes."

    "Ahhh... We are really a great family... Damn it. I just wish I could really die." Another voice came from another part of the room. All the voices were feminine and seemed to be very intimate.

    "I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g hungry!!! Cant you guys be quiet and let me devour you?" As soon as a sixth voice spoke, everyone was silent for a second before starting to laugh.

    "Hahaha... Stupid Gluttony... Even if your powers worked on us, you wouldn''t devour your sisters." Then a seventh voice spoke.

    After a few minutes of laughing, everyone was silent again, and Sloth was the first to speak. "What''s the new plan, Pride?"

    "Oh, don''t you know? You are always so wise, Sloth�� shouldn''t you lead us this time?" Pride had turned off her aura, so the room was dark again.

    Still, Sloth rolled her eyes before speaking in a mocking tone. "How could I lead if I need to sleep the whole time? I will let you decide who leads... After all, you know what is right..."

    "Okay, let''s decide who leads later. Now we have to start traveling again... This time we will have promising hosts." Pride spoke in a confident voice.

    "You said that last time!! And what a f.u.c.k.i.n.g host I had... As far as I know, the others were not very good either. L.u.s.t didn''t even sleep with her host... They were the worst." The angriest voice made her point clear.

    Pride could only sigh. She really failed to find good hosts. "I''m sorry, Wrath. I apologize to all of you... But this time is different. They are children, so we can shape them any way we want."

    "Children? Prodigies, I hope. We really need to have some victories or our people''s morale is going to be destroyed entirely." Envy spoke, wondering what these children would be like.

    Pride was silent for a few seconds making the others worried, then she continued. "They are from a medium world."

    "WTF?!"

    "You must be joking!!"

    "Really?!"

    "We are really screwed!"

    The others complained while L.u.s.t and Sloth were silent, not knowing what to think. Pride tried to calm them down by explaining the situation well. "You don''t understand. Their father has a Bloody Rose."

    Then everyone stopped complaining when they heard Pride''s words. Everyone knew the rarity of a Bloody Rose and what that cursed treasure could do to someone.

    Sloth can''t help but think out loud. "This should be impossible. The Bloody Rose only grows every hundred thousand years, and the vampires would rather see their world burn than allow someone to steal their most precious treasure."

    Greed, who had her eyes wide open and was almost drooling, shook her head and questioned Pride. "You were tricked, Pride. Neither Gods nor Dragons could take the Bloody Rose from the vampires. They would destroy it before anyone take it from them."

    The light came out of nowhere again, lighting the room and hurting everyone''s eyes except Pride''s. "Do you doubt me, the Pride herself? I would never lie or be tricked! I saw in the mirror of souls, the real Bloody Rose in the hands of a human."

    "F.u.c.k you, Pride!! Turn down the damn light! We believe you." Greed held out her hands, and a black light covered Pride''s white light as a kind of shadow miasma.

    Pride didn''t like it and intensified her aura, starting a battle between the white light and the black light. Sloth could not leave the conflict to continue and spoke to stop them.

    "Will you be wasting what little demonic energy we still have? This is too childish for demons who are thousands of years old, your fools!"

    Greed and Pride withdrew their powers, and the room once again went dark and silent until Envy spoke. "Speak more about these humans, Pride."

    Then Pride continued her plan''s explanation. "They live in a medium world called Bellor. It is a long way from the Prime Star, but it is worth the journey... You must understand what it would be like to have hosts who ate the Bloody Rose''s petals."

    "From what I remember, the Bloody Rose would give infinite potential, but also causes their darkest and most impulsive desires to be stronger. Anyone would go crazy..." Sloth cannot help but comment with concern.

    Envy continued her words. "That''s why even the vampires only use it on their most powerful members, and even then, they don''t survive long."

    Pride quickly gave them the solution. "That is why we are going to use the pentagram pact on them."

    "Is it even possible? Uhm... Actually, It could really work if they..."Greed started to ponder, but Sloth interrupted her."

    "Do you know what that would do to them? Are we really going to make these kids embrace their darkest desires and then connect their feelings? Wouldn''t that be too cruel even for us?"

    Pride smiled, and a little of her light made her arrogant gaze visible. "We are the personifications of Sins. There is nothing we cannot do."

    Sloth was about to argue more, but when she felt L.u.s.t''s hand on her shoulder. "Wait, Sloth. This might not be so bad."

    "If they were able to work together as one unit, they could survive Bloody Rose by the pentagram pact. This can be the beginning of something great, even for the superior races."

    Everyone started to reflect on L.u.s.t''s words, and it could really work that way. But there was another question, and Sloth questioned Pride again.

    "But there are seven children for all of us to have a host. So how are you going to convince them to do the pact when it should only work for five?"

    Pride also had the answer ready for that. "The pact has always been used on five, but in fact, it can be used on more. That can cause instabilities, but in theory, it will work on the seven."

    Pride spoke confidently of everything, which only made Sloth even more suspicious. "Tell us, Pride. Who said these things to you?"

    "A woman... I don''t know who she was, but she used the mirror of souls in front of me. Everything is true, and even though I didn''t know if she has other plans, we can still become more powerful than ever, so everything will be okay in the end."

    Sloth could only roll her eyes again. "Your overconfidence will be our ruin. Even if we are fine, those children will not live a decent life anymore."

    Greed spoke in her usual malicious tone. "We will not force them into anything. If they choose our soul contracts, we will be connected as long as they live. Then we will share their failures or triumphs."

    Pride continued explaining her plans, making everything clear. "I already arranged everything with the children''s father. He will cast a spell on the Bloody Rose petals so they can be consumed slowly by the children..."

    "They are very young now, so when we arrive at their world, they will be young a.d.u.l.ts, and by slowly consuming Bloody Rose, the effects on their bodies will just start to appear."

    "So we will do as usual by going to some inferior world to grow together. But this time we will make them work more together than ever. If we can unite them as much as possible, it will be better for everyone..."

    "So when their bonds are stronger than ever, we will make the pact, so that they don''t break with the side effects of the Bloody Rose."

    Pride''s plan seemed perfect, but Sloth saw many failures and dangers for the children. "You said you arranged everything with the father. So what does he want in exchange for his children?"

    "We will only have to resolve a war in his world. It''s a shitty medium world, so it''s okay to accept his request." Pride seemed fine with that, but Sloth didn''t think it was right with the children...

    Well, in the end, it was the father''s decision on how to raise his children. She could only pity them.

    "Is everyone in agreement? We have to start opening the portal now to get there before the Bloody Rose destroys the kids." Pride was sure everyone would accept her plan, but she still had to confirm it.

    "Yes." x5

    Sloth had a bad feeling about this. She knew that the chances of everything going wrong were great.

    But there was also the possibility that children would be more incredible than they imagined and survive Bloody Rose, becoming something that never existed before in the entire universe.

    "Okay, but let''s try to be good for these kids. After all, they are going through a really shitty situation, and they apparently cannot count on their father for any support."

    L.u.s.t and other sins understood the situation well, and everyone agreed to be good to the kids. L.u.s.t held Sloth''s hand as she kindly spoke.

    "Of course, we will be nice to them. But they also need to be worthy of our respect, so that we can make this work."

    Envy could not miss the chance to make a bad joke. "I wonder if this time L.u.s.t will have s.e.x with her host."

    Before L.u.s.t could answer, Pride gave one more piece of information. "The children are six girls and a boy..."

    "Uhh? That means?" L.u.s.t cannot help but imagine some exciting situations.

 Chapter 104 - A Dangerous Mess

    L.u.s.t told her story in detail about everything she could remember. She talked about the plan Pride came up with and even told them a little about the other sins. L.u.s.t also told them about the mysterious woman who spoke to Pride about the pentagram pact.

    Everyone was silent. Half the girls were unsure whether it could all be real, and others were only concerned with Lucien''s future.

    Mia had a concerned expression on her face, but she was totally confident that Lucien and they would be prepared for any further danger.

    She was worried about something else and can''t help but think out loud. "So... Do we have six sisters-in-law?"

    Lucien could only embarrassingly smile, remembering the situation with Sophia while the other girls also have the same worried expression as Mia.

    L.u.s.t had a teasing smile on her face, but before she said anything, Lucien sent a mental message telling her not to talk about Sophia yet.

    "Yes, you will meet them when we meet again." Lucien got up and went towards L.u.s.t. He hugged her tightly because he was pleased that she trusted him to tell them everything, even things she could have avoided saying.

    Rose, who had her eyes wide open, found everything incredible. She quickly stood in front of L.u.s.t while asking in a surprised tone.

    "Are you really a demon from a higher world? How is it possible that they got the Bloody Rose? It should have been protected in the red palace by the first ancestors."

    L.u.s.t smiled at Rose as she sincerely answered. "Yes, I''m from the Demonic World, but I don''t know how they got the Bloody Rose."

    "Are you from the Vampiric World? Your name is also Rose... Does that mean they named you the most precious treasure of your people?"

    Rose can''t help but proudly smile. "I was born in this world, but my mother came from the Vampiric World, and she gave me this name, which I love so much."

    "I have read many books about the demonic race, and I never expected to meet a demon here in this inferior world."

    "I am not just any demon. Don''t your books talk about the Seven Great Demons?" L.u.s.t has to be proud as one of the main bases of her race.

    Cassidy still had a lot of doubts because some things didn''t make sense, so she questioned L.u.s.t. "If you are so powerful, why do you need Lucien so much? How does your connection to him really work?"

    L.u.s.t held Lucien''s hand before she answers. "My sisters and I, thousands of years ago, managed to perform a ritual that prevented us from dying."

    "But as a side effect, our abilities no longer work on ourselves, so we need the help of others to become stronger."

    "I don''t remember things well, but everything is recorded in books in our world. Since then, we have been looking for powerful partners to grow together."

    "But whenever our hosts die, our core energy goes back to our bodies, which are hidden in a safe place. Then we lose all power and have to start over with a new partner."

    L.u.s.t gazed at Lucien with a sad look because she knew it looked like she was using him, but in fact, everything is different this time.

    Lucien tightened his hug on her waist and kissed her neck from behind. "We don''t need to talk about the past anymore. L.u.s.t is my wife now, and together we will overcome any problems."

    Cassidy nodded to Lucien before speaking respectfully. "Yes, my husband, I will not argue about the past, but I would like to understand more about L.u.s.t now."

    "Okay, I have nothing to hide." Hearing L.u.s.t''s words, Lucien was grateful for that and hoped that the other sins would also be so honest with his sisters.

    Cassidy then continued the questions, which were also on the minds of Lucien and the others. "How do you become stronger with Lucien? Do you depend entirely on his energy, or are you independent?"

    L.u.s.t smiled before answering. "I share all our developments with our tattoos. Our energies are independent, but like you, I can benefit from the demonic energy he creates using the skills he gained from me."

    "Just like I said, me and the other Sins'' skills don''t affect ourselves, so I can only get stronger when my host uses those skills on other women..."

    L.u.s.t paused before continuing. "But this time is different. I also feel more powerful when I do it with Lucien... He can also give our tattoo to other women."

    "I don''t understand what''s going on, but I know this is very good for all of us. I just want to be with Lucien, together as partners and family. I have no bad intentions either with him or with you, his wives."

    Lucien had an idea. "Could these changes be due to Bloody Rose? We need more information about this... Rose, your mother may know more about this, since she is from the Vampiric World."

    Although L.u.s.t has a feeling that she and Lucien were connected by fate in ways that no one could understand, she also knew that everything could be the effect of the Bloody Rose.

    "Knowing more about the Bloody Rose will certainly be good. We also must be well prepared for the pentagram pact."

    Since L.u.s.t told the story about the Bloody Rose and the pentagram pact, Lucien was holding back his anger because he was focused on L.u.s.t.

    He knew that nothing could be done now, but he could not ignore the fact that his father used him and his sisters as disposable weapons. Even though he knew the risks, his father didn''t say anything to them.

    Lucien had to stand firmly for L.u.s.t and his women. But inside, he was burning in anger, not only at Michael, the Evil King, but also at Pride for treating him and his sisters as side effects in her plans.

    But also, along with his anger, Lucien was fond of Sloth. From L.u.s.t''s story, he knew Sloth seemed to really care about them, making Lucien happy that she is with his sweet Sophia.

    Of course, all Lucien could do now is to move on. But one day, he would take revenge on his father, Pride, and even the mysterious woman who gave Pride ideas about his sisters.

    He understood that they needed power. He, more than anyone, wished for power because of his own selfish desire to rescue his mother. But it was still unforgivable that they harmed his sisters.

    Lucien focused his mind on the present and looked at his women. Everyone was looking at him lovingly, and even though he didn''t want to lose any of them, he needed to be sure that everyone understood what they were getting into.

    "Do you understand now? My life is like this, complicated and full of dangers... Now that you know everything, it''s time to stay or leave."

    As soon as Lucien talked about leaving, some girls wanted to answer, but he raised his hand so as not to be interrupted and continued to say.

    "If you are in this room and have heard the whole story, it means that I consider you my lover, my family, or at least friends who will probably become part of my family soon..."

    "Know that you can always count on my help, but I will not blame you for not wanting to get involved in this mess. Sta-"

    Lucien was interrupted when Mia hugged him from behind. "Since L.u.s.t started talking, everyone understood what a mess we were in. But look. Nobody wants to leave... Even if someone wants to leave, you will always have my mother and me by your side."

    *Roar*

    *Meow*

    Oya approached Lucien, and lovingly rubbed her head on his leg. Little Ko used her small claws to climb Lucien''s clothes and stood on his shoulder while rubbing her head over his face.

    "You have risked your life for us many times. Why would we abandon you so easily?" Marie spoke with a smile on her face and also hugged Lucien.

    Then Cassidy, Aria, Ella, and Anne also gave their support to Lucien and confirmed that they stood by him as they joined in the big collective hug.

    Ghilanna and Lena would not be left out, and they joined the girls to hug Lucien too. Only Angela and Jeanne were looking at everyone together as one big family, and they couldn''t help but want to join.

    Angela and Jeanne knew that Lucien wouldn''t force them on anything, but they also knew that they weren''t in love with him or anything like that. Still, nothing prevented them from joining the collective hug.

    So for almost ten minutes, all the women in the room hugged Lucien while he hugged L.u.s.t. Both were not sure how to react to these loving feelings, but they knew it was very good and enjoyed it to the fullest.

    Lucien was very pleased that none of his women wanted to leave him even though they knew the mess that was his life.

    Although Astrid was sleeping now to be able to absorb the massive amount of demonic energy, Lucien was sure she wouldn''t want to abandon him either when he told her the whole story.

    While his women got even closer to him after learning the whole truth, other women, who were not in a romantic relationship with Lucien, would open their hearts to him more easily after knowing more about him.

    Although Lucien didn''t want to talk about L.u.s.t''s past, he wanted to know more about what the other sins were like now, and how they would influence his sisters.

    He also remembered how his father gave him and his sisters several treasures and rare medicines to improve their power. The Bloody Rose was probably among the herbs.

    Although Lucien was never able to awaken abilities or show any talent, his sisters became more and more powerful, and Lucien understood that it was the effect of the Bloody Rose.

    Still, the mystery remained. Why did it not affect him? Lucien really wanted to meet Rose''s mother, who could know more about it, since she is a vampire who comes from the vampire''s homeworld.

    But now was not the time to think about things that were out of his control. Lucien now had to focus on becoming stronger and making his women stronger.

    If before he was confident on his path with L.u.s.t, now he is more than sure that she is his destiny. Together with L.u.s.t and his beautiful wives, no one would hurt his loved ones.

    *Grr*

    Although the collective hug was very pleasant, Lucien''s stomach showed some discontent, making the girls laugh, and Lucien be embarrassed.

    "Girls, we''ll have time for affection later. Now I''m a little hungry..." After the intense love session with Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid, Lucien needed actual food, not just the massive amount of love juices he drank.

    Lucien released L.u.s.t as the girls stopped hugging and went towards the table. But there were still two girls who did not release Lucien and little Ko on his shoulder.

    Rose hugged his waist tightly on one side while Mia didn''t let go on the other side. Both were wanting to remain embraced with Lucien.

    *Grr* *Grr*

    Lucien''s stomach growled again, making everyone continue to laugh, but the two spoiled girls still were hugging Lucien.

    *Meow*

    Since Lucien was not upset with the girls, Oya did not roar, but little Ko tried to show her discontent with their selfish attitude. Of course, she didn''t want to leave Lucien''s shoulder as that wouldn''t prevent him from eating.

    "Let''s go, girls, I need some food." Lucien tried to walk, but it was difficult with the girls hugging his waist tightly.

    Mia stopped hugging his waist and hugged his arm while she lovingly spoke. "Come on, my husband, let''s sat beside each other to have lunch."

    Before Rose said anything, Lucien spoke. "The three of us can sit together, no problem. After all, I have two sides."

    Then the three sat side by side at the table while other girls brought their special meals to Lucien. Of course, some girls were jealous of Rose and Mia, but in the end, there would be enough Lucien for everyone.

    L.u.s.t could only keep her physical body close to Lucien. But in that short space, she could materialize where she wanted as a kind of teleportation.

    She did not need to eat as her body was made of demonic energy, but that didn''t prevent her from teleporting to Lucien''s lap. "Okay, so I''ll sit here."

    Lucien didn''t want to deny L.u.s.t anything. Not only did he love her, but she had also just told him all her secrets, but his women made it clear that they were dissatisfied with the demoness''s actions.

    "L.U.S.T!!!"

 Chapter 105 - Plans

    Lucien had a very "lively" lunch with the girls. The castle''s servants brought a variety of different foods for everyone, but he only ate meals specially made for him by his woman.

    After lunch, Lucien went with the girls to a garden behind the castle. It was a quiet place for them to talk more, and the girls learn more about Lucien.

    Lucien told more about his world and his childhood. Although it is not a long or exciting story as he basically lived in isolation only with his sisters and few servants, the girls loved to know more about him.

    After a few hours, Astrid woke up and also joined the group. She did not feel threatened by L.u.s.t, but on the contrary, excited by good competition.

    Her connection with Lucien grew stronger and stronger, and Astrid had complete confidence in having a high position in his heart.

    The girls listened carefully to Lucien''s whole story, and although he didn''t say much about his sisters, it was evident that he loves them very much. But above all, his love for his mother is unshakable.

    Everyone there never had an easy life. Even though some were queens and princesses, they had and still have a lot of problems to deal with.

    But knowing that Lucien fought so hard to rescue his mother, who was taken from him at such a young age, made some girls weep while others were also moved.

    The girls were also surprised that Lucien wanted power not for himself, but to keep his family together. Even though the way to obtain this power was somewhat sinful and lewd, his intentions were as noble as possible.

    Their view of Lucien and L.u.s.t was far from anything bad or profane. The girls saw them as a family wanting to keep their loved ones safe.

    In the end, the truth only united their bonds even more. While some women were sure they would follow Lucien all their lives, other women couldn''t help but think that following him wouldn''t be bad at all.

    Lucien spent the afternoon and evening of that day just talking to the girls about various subjects. It was also a great time for L.u.s.t, who got closer to the girls.

    Although the girls still tried to compete for Lucien''s attention, they knew they must get along in order to be a happy family.

    Of course, even though their overall relationship was evolving quickly, Lucien knew that he would also have to give individual attention to the girls to develop his relationship with them more and more.

    While everyone was talking, he was also making plans for the next days. They had a lot to deal with, and their journey was just beginning.

    As his power came from his women, Lucien''s main goal now is to improve his relationship with them while strengthening those who are already having intercourse with him.

    Lucien, Astrid, Cassidy, and Rose were already close to the Mortal Realm, so he concluded that it would be best if they only attacked Portgreen when most of them were at least at the first layer of the Five Chaos Realms.

    Everyone understood this and agreed to share their time with Lucien so that everyone would gain demonic energy from him and then take it easy while other girls would have their turn.

    The feeling of power was addictive, but the best was still the pleasure and connection they could fee. With Lucien. While the women who have already experienced this, wanted more, others also wanted to start having s.e.x with Lucien.

    If it were up to L.u.s.t, they would start a big orgy in the garden, but Lucien knew how important a girl''s first time would be, and he wanted to pay special attention to them at that time.

    Since pleasure was linked to the feelings the girls have with Lucien, L.u.s.t also understood that him having special moments with the girls would be beneficial for everyone.

    So Lucien planned to have dates with Marie, and Anne before taking the last step. He knew the girls were looking forward to it, but it would be better to take it easy with them.

    Aria, who was already a mature woman, confirmed to be more than willing and ready. She not only wanted to gain power but also wanted to be with them and be important to the group.

    Still, Lucien wanted them to have a better connection before that, not only for the sake of their relationship but also for his relationship with the young Ella.

    Ghilanna also wanted to have a day alone with Lucien so they could get to know each other better. Although she was determined to follow him, everything was still very new for the cute elf, who was not sure about her feelings towards Lucien except for the physical attraction.

    Jeanne was sure she just wanted to be friends with Lucien, but she would keep her promise and have a date with him. She knew how attractive Lucien was, but she was assured of resisting the temptation.

    Lena also wanted time alone with Lucien to thank him for saving her, and to get to know him better. But she didn''t dare to say anything because Marie seemed against her becoming closer to Lucien.

    Lucien noticed Marie''s strange looks at her sister, so he also put solving this problem on his to-do list. He didn''t mind taking care of them all, so it seemed natural to him to help them be on good terms.

    There was also the question of Olivia and Scarlett, but that Lucien would resolve with Cassidy. He had plans to make the two stubborn leaders cooperate, but he would only follow through on his idea if Cassidy agreed.

    Last and not least, Lucien was in doubt about what to do about Angela. Lucien and his women would soon be strong for him to conquer Portgreen, but he still will need an army to be the vanguard.

    Although Angela was helping Cassidy as allies, it would still be difficult for her to convince the soldiers she has to fight a war that is not hers.

    Lucien''s first idea was to make Angela his wife so that they would share everything, and Bluewind would no longer be a Vassal Kingdom, but an integral part of Portgreen.

    Of course, it was not so simple to make the proud Queen accept being his wife along with Marie and possibly Lena too. Even though he still would have to train more soldiers to minimize losses in the battles that would be inevitable.

    At the end of the day, Lucien had a lot of plans, but he is still just one person, so he needs to start at some point.

    He started by deciding what his routine would be like with the girls who were already having s.e.x with him.

    Lucien wanted his room to be a place for all the girls and the big bed, free for all women to sleep together in his arms.

    So he asked Angela to give him the 4th floor of the castle. Lucien knew that each of his women would want to have their own room where they can have private moments with him, while everyone could still sleep together in his main bedroom.

    Since Lucien had recent s.e.x sessions with Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid, he used that night to have a good time with Rose and Maggie for a few hours and then stayed in the big bed with all his girls while they had a caring session with touches and blowjobs.

    After having fun, the girls fell asleep. The bed was big enough, and for everyone, and after a tough battle, Mia got the place on Lucien''s right arm.

    Rose was lying on his chest. As she has such a small body, she would not disturb Lucien to sleep, but he was awake, as well was L.u.s.t on his left arm.

    ''What''s on your mind?'' L.u.s.t communicated with Lucien mentally as she didn''t want to wake the other girls. Since she told him everything, he always had a thoughtful expression, and L.u.s.t was getting worried.

    Lucien smiled and pulled her body against his. Even if it was just a body materialized by demonic energy, he always wanted to show his affection for her. ''Do not worry. I''m just thinking about our next steps. We have a lot to do... And-''

    L.u.s.t didn''t let Lucien finish speaking, and kissed him. He couldn''t make any sudden movements, or he would wake the other girls, so he laid there while she kissed his lips tenderly.

    Contrary to the intense and e.r.o.t.i.c way she acted naturally, now L.u.s.t was kissing Lucien slowly and kindly. Not a big wet kiss but the simple contact of their lips.

    Lucien greatly appreciated L.u.s.t''s act. She didn''t saying anything, just showing her support for him with her affection. He couldn''t be more grateful to have her as a partner. ''L.u.s.t, I love you so much.''

    L.u.s.t gently bit Lucien''s lip. ''I feel your love here...''

    Next, she stroked the tattoo on his lower belly area. Lucien was n.a.k.e.d, and L.u.s.t managed to pass her hand between him and Rose without waking her. ''Also here...''

    ''And here too.'' Then she held his c.o.c.k, which quickly turned hard with her pleasant touch.

    ''You demoness..." Lucien could only smile at L.u.s.t''s teasings. Even if the future was uncertain, with her and his incredible women, everything seemed natural.

    L.u.s.t closed her eyes and lay beside Lucien in silence. She didn''t need to sleep, and he couldn''t sleep with a mind full of thoughts and plans.

    ---------------------------------

    The Great Sea is the name of the sea east of Porgreen. Legends say that the Great Sea occupies half of Argerim, dividing the world into two continents.

    As one of the least explored areas in the world, the Great Sea contained legendary treasures and mystical spots, which attract everyone.

    Of course, good sh.i.p.s that could withstand the fury of the Great Sea were rare, making it possible for only those with the best resources to venture into the more distant areas.

    In one of these more remote areas, it was already daylight. As the sun shone in the sky, two huge sh.i.p.s were docked on a small island.

    The sh.i.p.s seemed to easily fit two hundred people, and they would still have comfort on the journey. Made of black wood with giant red sails, the sh.i.p.s looked fantastic.

    A tall man with short black hair came out of the captain''s cabin of one of the sh.i.p.s. The loud thud of the door and the man''s hurried pace clearly signaled that he was furious.

    Even though what happened was obvious, another man on deck still had to confirm. "Sir, were you still unable to contact her?"

    The tall man punched one of the masts, making a loud noise. Even though the ship''s wood is the most resistant of Argerim, the man left a mark on the mast, using only half his strength.

    "Damn it! I haven''t been able to contact her for almost three days. There doesn''t seem to be a problem with the stone, so Olivia must be in trouble."

    The other men on the deck saw that the situation looked bad and was silent while the tall man had a thoughtful look.

    Then from the other ship, a man jumped. He jumped a distance of more than 100 meters landing on the other ship, right in front of the tall man.

    "Has she answered yet? I think we have to do something, Ivan." The man who jumped had a worried expression on his face.

    The tall man, named Ivan, looked at the small island, and for a second, his gaze looked sad. "Right now... I''m going back to help Olivia. You will stay here and keep mining."

    Ivan then looked at the other men on the deck. "Collect all the boxes of crystals and send half the men to get ready to travel back to Portgreen."

    Some of the men headed for the mine on the center of the island while others started preparing the huge ship for the journey.

    The other man looked at Ivan. "Do you think it was the mercenaries who caught Olivia? The damn Red Lady may have set a trap for her."

    Ivan was worried about Olivia, but he calmed down while thinking about the treasures they found. "If they did something, it would be the last time they hurt my Guild."

    "Do you think the crystals will be enough to defeat all the mercenaries?" The man didn''t seem very confident.

    Ivan smiled as he looked at his men carrying boxes full of beautiful green crystals. "I can guarantee the power of these crystals myself."

    "After using it for a week, I am sure that I am already at the SS-rank. I am the first adventurer to reach the power of a general of the Light Empire."

    The man could not deny Ivan''s words. He was also stronger after putting one of the green crystals in the bathwater for just one day. "Yes, yes... Then I think it will be the damn mercenaries'' end."

 Chapter 106 - Knowledge is Power

    It was just a few hours before dawn, but Lucien has not yet been able to sleep.

    He continued to watch his beautiful women comfortably sleeping. They never slept as well as they did beside him because they felt so confident in their beloved man''s side.

    Lucien wanted to keep that confidence, and for that, he needs strength. The power to protect those he loves.

    Knowing that there was a lot to do before anything could threaten him and his women, Lucien slowly stood up so as not to wake the girls.

    After kissing Mia on the forehead and putting Rose in his place, Lucien left the room. L.u.s.t materialized at his side as they walked down the corridor.

    After the fourth floor was given to Lucien, there was no one else there besides his group. So there were a few free rooms that could be used for many things.

    Lucien entered a room where they had placed different items. The room was large and had ample empty space, a table in the center, as well as some furniture in the corners.

    On the table in the center of the room, there are a lot of magic storage bags and regular bags, the magic storage bags were from common people and shouldn''t have precious things.

    He went to the table, looking at all the magic storage bags and regular bags on it. Inside the regular bags were several rings, necklaces, and bracelets, which were all storage treasures. Storage treasures could not be stored inside each other, so they used regular bags to carry them.

    These are all the storage treasures that Lucien''s group looted during Lena''s rescue. Some from the Nunid Kingdom''s prince, his guards, and the light Captain, but most were obtained after the battle of mercenaries and adventurers.

    Lucien took one of the bags, specifically the one they had kept the Cornelius'' storage ring, the leader of the mages'' mercenary group.

    He focused his mind on the ring with the intention of bringing everything out. Then a second later, hundreds of books began to appear in the room. There were also some chests with gold coins, potions, and other miscellaneous items.

    Lucien, who was in the middle of the empty space in the room''s center, was now surrounded by old books.

    L.u.s.t appeared sitting on top of a pile of books and took one of them. "The Alliance: Myths and Facts... It seems that there is a lot of knowledge in these books. You should read them."

    He picked up one of the books. It was a large book and appeared to have more than five hundred pages. The language was not exactly that of his world despite using the same alphabet.

    "I will take a long time to rea-" Lucien opened the book while saying it wouldn''t be quick to obtain knowledge of them. But he was pleasantly surprised when he saw a leaf from the book.

    He opened the book in the middle and saw a page full of small letters, but it took him less than a second to fully understand what was written on the page. It is part of a detailed formula for a potion to breathe under the water.

    L.u.s.t saw Lucien''s reaction and can''t help but comment. "Your senses are getting more and more powerful."

    "This means that in addition to sight, hearing, among others, there are also improvements in your perception."

    "Your brain is already working at a speed far higher than normal people, so you can read much faster than before."

    Lucien continued to read the book. Some pages had words he didn''t know, but it still took him less than 3 seconds to read the two pages and move on to the next ones.

    He read half the book in less than seven minutes and then started from the beginning and read halfway, thus finishing a five hundred page book in less than fifteen minutes.

    Lucien always liked to read, as that was the only thing he could do when he was exhausted from physical training. He knew that in books, he could find vast knowledge, and now knowing that he could read at such ridiculous speed, he wasted no time.

    Cornelius'' books were truly a treasure. There were books on everything and the most influential people in that world. In a few hours, Lucien read about the regions of Argerim, the peoples, mystical beasts, magic, and many other things.

    Some things caught Lucien''s attention, such as the story of the Sage King. He was a great man who united the land of Portgreen and turned bandits and peasants into soldiers.

    Soon Portgreen was almost at the level of the Alliance and Light Empire. Then the Light King marched with his troops to take Portgreen.

    The Sage King was also known as the most powerful warrior of that time, being one of the legendary SSS-Rank.

    Even so, Portgreen was still an ascension kingdom, and its total population was not even half of the Light King''s troops. The so-called battle on the hill was brutal and ended with the victory of the Light Empire.

    The Alliance that had been suffering from the Light Empire attacks for a long time used this opportunity to attack the Light King and killed him. Thus the two great kingdoms became weak while Portgreen was completely unprotected.

    The Alliance leader was grateful for the sacrifice of the Sage King and promised never to attack Portgreen. Although he had no intention of defending Portgreen either, many demi-humans went there in search of a more peaceful life.

    So Portgreen could be at peace for many years as the Light Empire did not want to attack the land, which potentially had Alliance support.

    And Portgreen didn''t seem to be growing as fast as before because despite being very strong, the Sage King''s daughter was not as powerful as her father.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile when he read that part and thought out loud. "Powerful as her father? My Cassidy will soon be more powerful than any of those stupid kings."

    He read more books for more several hours before Mia and Ella came to call him for lunch. Lucien had another lively lunch with his women while they talked about various things.

    After lunch, Lucien took two plates of delicious food and headed for the castle dungeon. Cassidy had said she wanted to deal with Olivia and Scarlett that afternoon, so Lucien wanted to talk to them first.

    -----------------------

    Dark stone walls, damp atmosphere, repulsive smell. The castle dungeon was like any other, a horrible place.

    Olivia gazed at a drip in front of her as she strengthened her vows to take revenge on Lucien. Of course, in the group of people she had to take revenge on, Lucien could only be the ninetieth or hundredth, there were too many even for her to remember.

    After hearing the rustle of the iron doors, the last door was opened, and a man entered the cell, not a man but the devil himself. His damn pleasant smell could overcome even the stench of the room, which only made Olivia angrier.

    "I brought you some delicious food. I know what you have been eating down here probably wasn''t very good." Lucien crouched next to Olivia and put the large plate of food in front of her.

    "ARH!! DAMN!" Olivia tried to kick the plate, but she forgot that her leg was chained, making her feel intense pain when she forced the chain.

    She didn''t step back but continued to force the chain while looking at Lucien. He couldn''t see her angry expression as she was always wearing the mask, which covered her entire face.

    "What do you want? Are you here to torture me? Your damn devil!! If you don''t kill me now, one day I will kill you!! I won''t give you a clean death and-"

    Olivia started to scream, but Lucien quickly grabbed her neck. He didn''t squeeze it and just touched her, but it was enough for Olivia to shut up, mostly out of confusion as she expected him to attack her.

    "If I wanted to hurt you, you wouldn''t have made it out of the battlefield alive. I really want to make a deal with you." Lucien spoke close to Olivia''s face, and his scent soothed her more and more with each second.

    Before Olivia could respond, Lucien got up and headed for the door. "But you hurt my wife, and now your life is in her hands. Eat now, and then I will let you take a bath before your destiny is decided."

    Olivia saw Lucien leave the cell and then looked at the plate of food. It was evident that the food was of the best quality, and no one would ever give such treatment to a prisoner.

    "Bath? Does he want to mess with my mind? Damn devil!!! What''s his problem??!?!" Olivia can''t help talking to herself. She also ate the delicious food, thinking about how different Lucien was from anyone she had met before.

    ----------------------

    Lucien left Olivia''s cell, took the other plate of food, and went into Scarlett''s cell. The cells are identical, and Lucien felt a little bad about seeing the previously cute demi-human, now dirty and smelly.

    As soon as Scarlett saw Lucien, she smiled. "Oh? Did you remember this little slave?"

    "Hahaha... You don''t have the qualifications to be my slave." Lucien can''t help laughing. He had to maintain a ruthless attitude, or Scarlett could try to use her cuteness to manipulate him, which would be bad.

    As soon as Lucien put the plate in front of her, Scarlett started to eat while trying to speak at the same time. "Hum... Very goo- Thank you... Really delicious..."

    Lucien had to control his desire to pat Scarlett on the head because he found her really cute. Her ears trembled as she heartily ate, and Lucien turned away not to be influenced.

    "Go easy because it could be your last meal in this life." Lucien had no reason to lie. He hoped to use Olivia and Scarlett to some advantage, but he would let Cassidy decide as she was the one most hurt by them.

    Scarlett did not stop eating while trying to negotiate. "If you let me die, it will be your biggest mistake. I have a lot of valuable information, and I can be very useful to you."

    "So would you be my loyal little dog? I don''t know if I can really trust you." Lucien can''t help making fun of her.

    "There is a forbidden spell. Few know about it, but I can give it to you so that I could never betray you. You can also use this on others, so you should know how valuable it is..." Scarlett thought she had a good bargaining coin, but she ended disappointed.

    "Oh, the Black Mark? Did you forget that it needs at least mage in the early layers of the Mortal Realm? Oh yes, you don''t even know what that means." Lucien surprised Scarlett with information that she didn''t understand.

    Lucien did not know about the Black Mark until today. He read about that spell in one of Cornelius'' books. It is an ancient spell, which only a few people in Argerim were able to use.

    These people were described in the books as SSS-rank mages, which Lucien and L.u.s.t concluded to be the very beginning of the first layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Scarlett quickly recovered from her surprise to continue negotiating. "I know about many other things. I have several connections that can help you. I-"

    "That''s enough. You will have to reason with my wife, so there is no use in begging me." Lucien looked sternly at Scarlett as he remembered the story about her attacking Cassidy. He found detailed records of that in Cornelius''s stuff.

    Scarlett was silent, not to make Lucien angrier. He approached her and looked into her eyes as he spoke coldly.

    "If you survive today, we can negotiate... But if you try to do any harm to my women again, I will cut your throat and watch you bleed to death."

    *Gulp*

    Scarlett did not doubt that Lucien would brutally kill her for his women. She said nothing and bowed her head because she knew when to be silent.

    Lucien prepared to leave the cell but remembered something, so he approached Scarlett to speak very close to her ear, making her feel a mixture of fear and tickling.

    "Also... You stink. I''m going to let you take a bath before meeting my Queen."

    He didn''t wait for her answer and left the cell, leaving Scarlett with different feelings such as anger, envy, fear, curiosity, surprise, shame, and others.

 Chapter 107 - Solutions

    After Lucien left Scarlett''s cell, Astrid and Rose were already waiting for him. "Give them a few minutes to eat, then take them to the fourth floor and let them bathe."

    "Okay, hubby." Lucien hugged and kissed the girls, then left the castle''s dungeon along with L.u.s.t. The mental communication allowed them always be in contact, so they could let him know when everything is ready.

    Lucien went towards where Cassidy and Angela were, talking about kingdom matters. Lucien was eager to resolve the situation of Olivia and Scarlett.

    Although he left the final decision to Cassidy, Lucien also knew that his Queen is a smart woman who understands the advantage that the two leaders could be in their hands.

    Still, Lucien was looking forward to seeing a good show. He also wanted compensation for everything Cassidy suffered. Lucien wouldn''t take pleasure in beating women, but Cassidy wouldn''t have that problem.

    Lucien entered the room and saw Cassidy and Angela sitting on chairs in front of a table full of papers, like maps and reports. Ron was in the room too, but quiet in the corner as a servant.

    L.u.s.t lay down on a sofa in one corner of the room while Lucien walked towards Ron.

    "Ron, how are you? I would like to talk to you alone later." Lucien has had a good impression of Ron since they met, and he would like to be more friendly with the loyal spy.

    Ron bowed respectfully. "King Lucien, this humble servant is at your service."

    Lucien was not used to being called King. He didn''t even have a crown yet, and that seemed more like a play between him and Cassidy.

    He approached Ron and almost patted him on the head, but he realized it would be wrong to treat men like that and gave him a light punch on the shoulder. "Just call me Lucien. I think we are friends, right?"

    Ron didn''t know how to act. He was Angela''s cousin, but he always treated her like Queen. Now Lucien, who was actually Queen Cassidy''s husband, said they are friends.

    Of course, Ron would be happy to be Lucien''s friend, but he always had a lot of respect for the hierarchy and thought he was just a servant without the right to treat someone who would be King as a friend.

    "Okay, L-Lucien. I am ready to talk at any time, just send someone to call me." Ron nodded sheepishly, not knowing what subject Lucien wanted to talk about. If he knew what it was he would be even more embarrassed.

    Lucien then walked over to Cassidy and stopped in front of her. She was sitting, so he slowly bent forward to give her a kiss on the lips.

    Cassidy was obviously pleased with his action. First, Lucien slowly kissed her lips before starting a long and passionate kiss.

    Angela knew that Lucien was very affectionate with his women, but somehow she thought he was provoking her.

    Still, she couldn''t help admiring Lucien. It was only a few seconds ago that Cassidy had a royal posture like a noble Queen, but now she was just a loving wife in his arms.

    She wanted to look away, but she also didn''t want to let Lucien think that she was easily affected by him. Then Angela watched their kiss while keeping a calm attitude.

    ''Huh?!?!'' Angela made a great effort to remain calm but failed when Lucien, still kissing Cassidy, looked at her straight in the eyes. At that moment, she was sure that the devil was teasing her.

    Lucien pulled his tongue out of Cassidy''s mouth but continued to kiss her lips while gazing at Angela.

    He was sure it would be best for everyone if she became his wife along with her daughters. Also, seducing the beautiful and mature Angela would definitely be enjoyable.

    "Mother-in-law... So what were you talking about?" Lucien greeted Angela and then sat in a chair, which Ron quickly positioned next to Cassidy.

    Lucien''s words seemed to have some kind of charm, specially made to mess with Angela''s mind. She had to use all her will not to lose her focus and told him about the subject she was discussing with Cassidy.

    "We are talking about the problems on the west border. There have always been attacks from mystic beasts, but in the last year, bandit attacks on small villages and farms have been increasing."

    Lucien had heard a lot about the attacks in the western part of Bluewind. He remembered that some of his girls were there. Cassidy seemed to know what he was thinking and explained what happened.

    "We send more soldiers to these villages, but the bandits were attacking more and more. Marie, Anne, and Mia went there with Ron and captured some bandits..."

    Cassidy looked at Ron, and he continued. "The situation over there is horrible. Shortly after Queen Angela assumed the throne, she sent fifty soldiers to help them. Only ten soldiers survived."

    "As soon as we arrived at one of the villages, they were being attacked by a group of almost a hundred bandits... Even my soldiers and I would have died if it weren''t for the Second Princess and your wives."

    Lucien knew that Ron didn''t mean it to offend him, and it was just because of the respect he has for Marie, but Lucien can''t help but correct him. "Marie is one of my wives too."

    Ron realized that he made a distinction between Marie and the others, so he was about to bow and apologize to Lucien, but Angela stopped him.

    "I didn''t see my daughter''s wedding. Did you perform the ceremony in secret?" Angela knew that Marie loved Lucien, and he seemed to love her too. Still, since he had a lot of women, she wanted to make sure her daughter would be treated well.

    Lucien understood Angela. He would not blame a mother for wanting the best for her daughter. Instead of ordering her not to act sarcastically with him, he replied politely.

    "No, we haven''t done the ceremony yet, mother-in-law. You know that we have a lot to do now, but as soon as we resolve those critical problems, I will make a big wedding for my sweet Marie."

    Although Lucien''s response is very respectful, not only to her but to Marie as well, Angela was still a little disappointed. She hoped to make Lucien angry, but her sarcasm didn''t affect him.

    Angela could only smile at Lucien. "Yes, I understand. I just hope you keep your words. Ron, you can proceed with the report."

    Ron was happy to be right about Lucien. Although Angela is a very stubborn person and even rude sometimes, Lucien not only helped them, but he is also very respectful to her and the princesses.

    "Well, as I said, thanks to the girls, we managed to defeat the bandits. The fight was not easy, but they retreat, and we also managed to capture two of them."

    "After that, we went to other villages and left most of my spies and soldiers there to defend them. From the last reports I received, the situation only worsens, and almost half of the men who stayed have already died."

    Lucien needed an army to conquer Portgreen, but he could not train soldiers for that war if they couldn''t even protect Bluewind first.

    "What information did you get from the bandits?" Lucien knew that unlike wild beasts, men did not act alone, so if he could find out where these bandits gather, it would be easier to solve the problem.

    Ron is by nature a gentleman, but he is also a loyal servant of Angela and the people of Bluewind. He used all methods to interrogate the bandits who were doing so much harm to his homeland.

    "We got some locations, approximate numbers, and two names. Enzo and Neola. They seem to be leaders of two groups that, despite not being united, help each other in attacks on our people."

    Then Angela showed Lucien some of the maps that Ron''s spies made with the information they got from the bandits.

    Although the situation looked bad for the people of Bluewind, Lucien thought the solution would be simple. Since there seemed to be no people above the S-rank among the bandits, Lucien and his girls could easily deal with them.

    The only apparent difficulty was to find them in the vast forest that was a no man''s land. "I think dealing with these bandits is going to be good training for the girls. Tomorrow we will be going to look for these two leaders."

    Angela knew how Lucien worked things out, but she doesn''t feel sorry for the bandits who attack her people without mercy. "Are you going to kill everyone?"

    "I don''t know. It depends on whether they''ll want to cooperate or not." Lucien did not know the situation of the bandits. Apparently, they have no home and raid the people of Bluewind for food.

    Of course, Lucien thought of his women and goals before and other people. Still, he wouldn''t kill everyone if there was another solution for both sides.

    Cassidy couldn''t help but smile. Lucien was always willing to solve problems himself and not leave it to others.

    "Then the problem with the bandits will be resolved quickly. Soon we will be able to focus on training more soldiers as they won''t be dying every day."

    Angela could only agree with Cassidy. She also had high confidence in Lucien and knew that nothing could stop him.

    "Yes, the bandits won''t be a problem anymore, but the question of beasts remains. Ron, explain what you guys found out."

    Ron quickly picked a big map and started showing Lucien some areas. "There are always beast attacks in these areas closest to the border. Mainly wolves, and tigers, killing farm animals such as cattle and goats."

    "But a few weeks ago the number of attacks increased more than five times. Now, various types of mystical beasts attack not only animals but also people. Also, in many other areas, even far from the border."

    It didn''t take a genius to understand that something happened in the vast forest, which made the animals start to act like that.

    Lucien could only think of his sisters coming to this world a few weeks ago, but he didn''t know if that could be connected to the beasts issue.

    He could investigate what was going on in the forest when he went there to look for the bandits. But to resolve the beasts'' attacks, he now has a solution.

    Lucien approached the table, took a quill and paper. Then he started drawing symbols on the sheet. It only took him less than a minute to finish and show it to Angela. "Do you know what this is?"

    Angela took the sheet with various circles and symbols. She knew almost half of the symbols, but the others were totally new, even for an experienced wizard as her.

    "That sounds like an enchantment... But I''ve never seen anything like this before. What is it for?"

    Lucien learned this enchantment from Cornelius''s books, as well as other great knowledge, which could be useful at various times even though he could not do it himself always.

    "This is an enchantment to create stone golems. They will be strong and will last for decades, defending the position they are assigned to. As they are very resistant, they will be able to keep the beasts away from the villages."

    Everyone in the room, except L.u.s.t, were surprised. That spell seemed very valuable and extremely useful to them in that situation.

    Angela took another look at the enchantment while thinking aloud. "I think that with a few hours, I can cast it. I also believe that Marie and Lena, as well as other wizards, can cast it with time and mana potions."

    Lucien was satisfied with that, after all, he could not use magic to make the golems and also could not leave everything to his women as they would need to make several of those golems to protect the entire western border.

    "So we have a plan. Tomorrow we are all going west to start making the golems and meeting the bandit leaders."

    Angela''s eyes sparkled when she looked at Lucien. He continued to surprise her, not only with his strength and loving actions but also with his capacity to lead and solve problems.

    "That sounds like a great plan, Lucien. Thank you for helping us so much."

    Lucien couldn''t help himself this time and started patting Angela on the head.

    Although she found it totally inappropriate, she also couldn''t resist while he is doing so much for her family and Kingdom.

    "You don''t have to thank me, mother-in-law. After all, we are family now."

 Chapter 108 - Warrior Queen

    Warm; Fragrant; Comfortable; Safe; Excellent...

    Angela, who had her eyes closed, felt only good emotions in Lucien''s embrace.

    Her rational thoughts were pushed to the back of her mind... She felt like a young and lively girl.

    Then Lucien stopped hugging and patting her, making Angela return to reality, where she is an old woman and aware that not everything is a fairy tale.

    "Well, we''ll talk later because now we have to resolve another matter." Lucien held out his hand to Cassidy, and she took his arm lovingly as a caring wife.

    Angela couldn''t help thinking that she was not much older than Cassidy, and still, she is very happy with Lucien.

    Then she shook her head, trying to forget those thoughts as she is sure Lucien was just playing with her.

    Lucien left the room with Cassidy and L.u.s.t, leaving Angela with a thoughtful look, and Ron with a smile on his face.

    Angela noticed Ron''s smile and couldn''t help but think aloud. "You know he''s just teasing me."

    Ron loved Angela as Queen and family, so he wanted the best for her, as long as it didn''t hurt Bluewind people. "Maybe he just wants to keep your family together. I do not see how it could be bad, my Lady."

    A part of Angela wanted to follow Lucien along with Marie, but there were so many things that made this idea seem impossible.

    "Let''s focus on the current problems. Send your spies to find any wizard with decent abilities to help us with the golems tomorrow."

    Ron left the room to follow Angela''s orders, leaving her again with a thoughtful look on her beautiful face.

    --------------------------

    Lucian received a mental message from Astrid about Olivia and Scarlett being ready. He headed toward the large training room on the fourth floor.

    Cassidy held one of his arms while L.u.s.t held the other. Lucien knew that of all his women, Cassidy has the "most vengeful" personality, so he really wanted them to get along.

    L.u.s.t could sense Lucien''s intention, but she would still say it if she didn''t agree with the proud Queen. And the subject of Olivia and Scarlett is complicated.

    "Cassidy... I know you suffered because of their ambition, but I just want to remind you that having them alive would be useful for us to get Portgreen back more easily."

    Before Cassidy responds, Lucien spoke first. "She is not stupid, but they are her enemies, and the final decision will be hers."

    Cassidy couldn''t help but smile. She felt a little intimidated when L.u.s.t appeared out of nowhere and claiming to be the first wife, but in the end, Lucien treats them all with the same respect and affection.

    Still, she wanted to explain how she felt to Lucien. "After my old- that despicable trash ran away with half my soldiers, I knew I would lose."

    "So I wanted to at least die in combat like my father and also allow Mia to be taken to a safe place. But I was betrayed again and poisoned..." It was uncomfortable for Cassidy to speak about the past, but beside Lucien, she felt completely good and happy.

    "Thanks to Astrid, who stayed back, allowing Mia to help me escape... I was never so humiliated in my life, and my father would be disappointed with me..."

    "But now that I''m fine, I want to have the fight that I couldn''t have that day and show these snakes their place."

    Lucien hugged Cassidy tighter and placed a kiss on her forehead. "I was not there to help you in the past, but now I am on your side, and I will always support you."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but regret saying that. She wanted to give her opinion, but it was unnecessary because Cassidy is an intelligent woman who knows how to make smart decisions.

    Also, the beautiful Queen knows how to make Lucien pay attention to her even without her asking for it.

    Now L.u.s.t could only watch Lucien and Cassidy''s romantic moment while they went to the training room.

    As soon as they entered the room, Cassidy saw her enemies sitting in the center of the mat. Astrid was sitting on a chair in the corner of the room next to Rose, Maggie, and Mia.

    Scarlett, like Olivia, had a bath and dressed in simple clothes that Astrid had given them. She gazed at Lucien with a thoughtful look before looking seriously at Cassidy.

    Olivia also gazed at them, but she still wore the mask, which covered her face, so there was no way to know her expression. Still, Lucien was sure it would be an angry face.

    Lucien walked to the corner of the room with L.u.s.t as Cassidy approached the center. She stood in front of Scarlett and Olivia, then calmly spoke.

    "You planned and conspired to kill me. I could just execute you... But I will give you a chance. Beat me in combat, and I''ll let you go free."

    "?!?!?!" Not only were Olivia and Scarlett surprised, but also other people in the room, including Aria, Marie, Anne, and Lena, who were entering the room.

    Lucien, Mia, and Astrid had the same expression on their faces. A proud smile. Lucien heard from Mia how Cassidy was a good warrior before she was poisoned, so he expected to see a good show.

    Olivia is too proud to say anything, but Scarlett would not miss a good opportunity to get some advantage.

    "You must have received the same benefits from Lucien as the manticore-woman, so wouldn''t that be unfair?"

    Cassidy expected something like that from Scarlett. After all, the smart mercenary was responsible for corrupting almost half of her soldiers, including people Cassidy did not know, such as the knight who shot the poisoned bolt at her.

    "You can face me together. I will also let you use your weapons. Does it still seem unfair, or do you also want me to fight blindfolded?"

    Scarlett knew that defeating Cassidy in solo combat would be almost impossible, but with Olivia, there was a chance. Of course, if Olivia cooperates with her.

    "Olivia, we hav-" Scarlett tried to convince Olivia to fight by her side, but the stubborn Guild leader has many resentments against her, plus her foolish pride.

    "I''d rather die in that filthy cell than cooperate with you... Also, do you really think she''ll let us go just like that? Your-"

    Cassidy didn''t like Olivia''s reaction. After conspiring and corrupting soldiers, even paying her husband to abandon her, Olivia was playing the victim now.

    *Woosh*

    *Crack* *Smash*

    With surprising speed, Cassidy punched Olivia. Her fist causes the tough mask to crack, and less than a second later, it broke into hundreds of pieces.

    Cassidy''s fist continued, hitting Olivia in the face and throwing her several feet back until she hit the room wall.

    Olivia fell to the floor, still in great pain, but the worst was the humiliation of being treated like trash.

    Lucien could see the whole scene in slow motion with his higher senses. He was not surprised by Cassidy''s strength and speed as she is the woman who has most benefited from his "love."

    What really surprised Lucien was Olivia''s face. Although Astrid already said that she had severe scars, he was still surprised that her scars were really brutal and deep.

    Lucien concluded that Olivia did not wear the mask for aesthetics, but because everyone who saw her mutilated face would be very sorry for her, which would be an insult to her natural pride.

    "Get ready, or I''ll kick your shitty face to death." Cassidy''s words were as a thorn in Olivia''s heart.

    "Let''s do it." Olivia licked her lips, removing the blood from her wounds caused by Cassidy''s blow. Then she walked towards the room''s center again.

    Lucien took Scarlett''s saber and Olivia''s daggers from his storage ring and thrown it in front of them. As Olivia and Scarlett picked up their weapons from the floor and prepared, Cassidy smiled at Lucien with a confident look.

    Scarlett went into combat posture and focused her senses as she surrounded Cassidy. She would have attacked at the moment she picked up her weapon, but she knew that any dishonest move would be impossible with Lucien around.

    Olivia also went into a combat posture and surrounded Cassidy on the other side. She didn''t like the idea of cooperating with Scarlett, but now she was just angry at Cassidy.

    Cassidy arched her body as if she were doing a morning stretch. Then she stretched out her hands, and a training staff came out from her storage ring.

    Unlike Scarlett and Olivia''s sharp weapons, Cassidy''s staff was not as suitable for deadly combat. It has no sharp point and is made of wood.

    As Cassidy calmly spun her staff in the air, Scarlett had more hopes of living while Olivia just got angrier. She saw Cassidy''s weapon as another hit to her already hurt ego.

    "What are you waiting for? If I attack first, the fight will be over in a second, and my husband will not have a show to see." Cassidy can''t help but provoke her hated enemies more.

    Olivia knew it was a provocation, but they had the advantage of being in two against one, so she didn''t wait any longer and attacked Cassidy.

    Although Cassidy has always been recognized for her incredible strength, her speed has never been something to be proud of. Of course, that was before she received Lucien''s love.

    Now all of her physical abilities were already at the SS-rank level, and even though her agility was still one of her secondary attributes, she is already faster than Oliva and Scarlett.

    Olivia ran to Cassidy, pointing one of her long daggers. She assumed Cassidy would try to attack her with the staff, so she would dodge and use the other dagger to hurt her.

    *Woosh*

    Cassidy did not attack Olivia but dodged with a short step aside. Olivia tried to attack with her other dagger, but Cassidy hit her wrist, causing Olivia to lose her dagger and balance, falling with a shocked expression on her face.

    "Too slow." Before Olivia hit the ground, Cassidy jumped to dodge the horizontal stroke of Scarlett''s long saber.

    Then, still in the air, Cassidy hit the wooden staff on Scarlett''s back and sent her to the floor.

    *Pah* *Pah*

    Cassidy landed on the floor and quickly hit the back of Olivia, who was trying to get up, making them both m.o.a.n almost at the same time.

    "AH!"

    "ARH!"

    Cassidy''s movements were extremely agile and precise, leaving almost everyone in the room surprised.

    Lucien had a wide smile on his face. He knew that Cassidy was not using all her speed, and he could already imagine how powerful she would be when she reached the Mortal Realm, which would not take long at the pace that they have love sessions.

    Losing without being able to fight because betrayals was very humiliating for Cassidy, so she would make Olivia and Scarlett pay for that, as well as the others involved.

    "GET UP!! Or do you need help? Is this the power of the guild leader and the leader of the strongest mercenary group?"

    Scarlett was the first to get up. Although she was hit with a strong blow, it was still done by a wooden staff and did not cause serious wounds to her.

    As Cassidy was standing around waiting for them to move first, Scarlett looked at Olivia in an attempt to get her stubborn enemy to cooperate more with her.

    Olivia also stood up and tried to control her anger. She knew that only by working together with Scarlett, they could have a chance to defeat Cassidy.

    "NOW!" Olivia shouted at Scarlet and jumped towards Cassidy. Scarlett understood the plan and started another horizontal attack to force Cassidy to dodge again, making her vulnerable to Olivia''s air attack.

    Cassidy hadn''t felt so good in a fight in years. Her lack of agility has always been a problem. But right now, battling powerful opponents, she could see their movements in slow motion.

    Of course, she knew where this new power came from. But just as the power Lucien received from L.u.s.t was now his, the power Cassidy received from Lucien is now hers.

    As Scarlett''s saber cut the wind towards her, Olivia fell towards her with her daggers ready... Still, Cassidy looked at Lucien and smiled.

 Chapter 109 - No Regrets

    Higher senses and agility than your enemies were devastating advantages in single combat and small group combat.

    Even against two people, Cassidy still has almost infinite possibilities for movement to destroy Scarlett and Olivia. Of course, she wants to do it in a way that would humiliate them more.

    Scarlett''s horizontal attack was powerful and fast. It would be deadly to anyone in the S-rank or below, but it was too slow for the current Cassidy.

    She stepped forward and grabbed Scarlett''s wrist, then pointed her saber to Olivia, who fell towards her after her jump attack.

    "HOW?!" Scarlett was shocked, not only by the speed of Cassidy''s reaction but also by the tyrannical strength, which stopped her powerful attack as if it were nothing.

    "?!?!?!" Olivia was sure Cassidy was going to dodge, so she started such a risky attack. Now she couldn''t change the direction of her fall so easily.

    She tried to rotate her body so as not to be impaled by the saber. Of course, Cassidy was the only person in control of the situation, and since she didn''t want to kill them yet, she allowed Olivia to avoid a fatal injury by dodging the saber tip.

    Still, the saber has a broad blade, which made a long cut on Olivia''s belly. As she fell to the ground, Cassidy kicked Scarlett on the stomach.

    *Thud*

    *Purrh*

    While Olivia fell to the floor, making a thud, Scarlett threw up what was left of the food she had eaten a few hours ago with blood and was sent flying until hitting the wall, making another thud.

    Olivia stood up with a quick leap to try stabbing Cassidy with her sharp daggers. But before she could understand what happened, the wooden staff had already hit her on the face.

    "AHH!!!" Olivia was thrown back a few feet while she felt a terrible pain on her face.

    Not only was the pain on her face excruciating because of her old scars, but it also reminded her of her trauma, opening wounds in her heart.

    Cassidy threw the saber towards Scarlett. When she saw her saber spinning in the air, she thought it was her end... Killed by an enemy that she supposedly defeated easily...

    Scarlett closed her eyes then heard the noise of the saber hitting the wall. She understood that she had another chance and didn''t think twice before getting up, picking up the saber, and running towards Cassidy.

    She couldn''t give up. Even though the fight seemed impossible to win, she had to keep fighting. Not only for her but also for those who needed her help.

    Cassidy smiled at Scarlett''s futile effort. She also noticed Olivia getting up and starting another attack towards her.

    *Woosh*

    *Pah* *Pah*

    Cassidy easily dodged Scarlett''s attack and hit her on the back with the wooden staff. Then she attacked Olivia''s face again, sending them both to the floor.

    Scarlett dropped her saber during the fall while Olivia also dropped her daggers. They both tried to get up as soon as they hit the floor, but Cassidy''s heavy attacks were starting to make their bodies feel numb.

    "Oh? Are these the powerful leaders who overthrew the useless queen?" Cassidy walked over to Scarlett, who was nearest and kicked her in the stomach, throwing her to the wall again while she vomits more blood.

    While Cassidy attacked Scarlett, Olivia got up quickly, picked up a dagger, and jumped on Cassidy''s back, attempting a desperate attack.

    Cassidy didn''t even turn around and just reached behind her, grabbing Olivia by the neck. "I remember how you spread rumors that I would never be strong like my father and that Portgreen did not need a weak queen."

    "You-" Scarlett tried to get up, but Cassidy hit her face with the staff, preventing her from reacting.

    "Dammit! You talked so much about me being weak and unworthy of the crown, but you didn''t even face me in combat..." Cassidy threw Olivia alongside Scarlett on the floor and also hit her face with the staff over and over.

    Olivia was in pain all over her body, but she could no longer take the merciless blows on her face. She raised her hand to block it, causing the sturdy staff to break her hand.

    Cassidy then kicked her in the stomach, throwing her in the center of the room. "Don''t die yet. You caused me too much suffering to end like this."

    "My beloved daughter had to work as a mercenary... Living a year hiding like a bandit while watching her mother between life and death..."

    Scarlett tried to get up again, but her body was severely hurt. She stood on all fours while resting both hands on the floor.

    *Pah*

    *Crack*

    "AAAAAHHH!!!" Cassidy hit Scarlett''s back with enough force to break some of her bones, and also break the wooden staff in half.

    Scarlett tried to get up again, but her legs wouldn''t move. It didn''t take a genius to know that Cassidy''s attack had damaged her spine.

    Despite all the pain, she didn''t regret anything because everything she did was for a reason. Even at the end, she still tried to reach her hand towards her saber a few feet from her.

    Cassidy would never forgive Scarlett for everything she did. Not only her, but everyone who participated in the treacherous attack on her and her family in the past would get what they deserved.

    Still, she didn''t like torture, and as Scarlett looked almost dead, Cassidy did one last hit. She spiked half of the wooden staff in her shoulder, making Scarlett screams in pain once again.

    Blood dripped from Scarlett''s mouth and from her shoulder wound while she could only m.o.a.n in pain, motionless on the floor. It seemed like a deplorable end... But maybe she deserved it after all she did.

    Perhaps due to blood loss or internal injuries, Scarlett''s vision started to fail. Soon her tired eyes begun to close, and the last vision she had before passing out was the serious expression on Lucien''s face.

    Cassidy then looked at Olivia in the center of the room. The former proud leader of the Guild was now crawling like a wounded dog from side to side.

    Unlike Scarlett, Olivia could still get up, but after continually receiving might blows on her face, her mind becomes confused. Probably her brain was affected, preventing her from properly reason.

    Cassidy picked up the other half of the staff from the floor and walked over to Olivia. "Soon I''m going to cripple your partner Ivan, the same way I crippled you and Scarlett."

    Although Olivia was confused, she could still understand that Cassidy was hostile and tried to crawl away from her.

    She went towards Lucien and the others, but no one would help her. Cassidy quickly approached Olivia and stabbed that half of the staff into her back.

    "AAAAAAAA!!!!" Olivia could only scream in pain.

    Cassidy didn''t stop, and stomped on Olivia''s head, pressing her face against the floor. While Olivia felt terrible pain, she could see the neutral faces of the other people in the room.

    No one there was the type of person who enjoys torture, but they also understood Cassidy''s suffering, so they wouldn''t pity Olive and Scarlett.

    Astrid spent a year in the Guild. Also, she wasn''t exactly hostile to Olivia, but because she couldn''t do anything for Cassidy.

    Any good impression she had about Olivia, ended when she attacked Lucien and Rose without knowing what was really going on.

    The other girls did not have a good impression of Olivia while Mia was very angry at her and Scarlett for everything they did to her mother.

    Lucien didn''t really know how he felt. After learning about the effects of the Bloody Rose on his emotions, he was trying to act more rationally and contain any impulsive desires.

    Part of him thought it fair that Cassidy tortured them more and ended up killing them, but another part of him thought it was enough and that Olivia and Scarlett could be useful to reconquer Portgreen with fewer problems.

    Of course, the final decision was still up to Cassidy, who continued to press Olivia''s face to the floor.

    After a few seconds, Olivia also started to lose consciousness. The wounds and pain overwhelmed her body and mind, so her vision began to darken.

    Coincidentally the last thing she saw was Lucien''s face before she passed out. She was very angry at him, but she couldn''t blame anyone but herself and her actions for ending up like this.

    "You... F.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch!!" Cassidy pressed Olivia''s head until she passed out and then continued kicking her body.

    She waited a long time for an opportunity to face her enemies in fair and clean combat... But now that she had done that to some of them, she didn''t feel as well as she thought she would.

    After causing Olivia and Scarlett so much pain, Cassidy didn''t feel any better. On the contrary, the memories of the betrayals and the difficult year that she and Mia went through made her sad.

    Cassidy kept kicking Olivia as she got more upset and sad... No one could be strong all the time. And Cassidy, like anyone else who forced sad feelings deep back in their heart, she was at her limit.

    When all those negative feelings had built up, Cassidy thought she would collapse. Tears started to form on her eyes...

    Then she stopped kicking Olivia and took a step back. Her mind and heart were in chaos, causing her to lose her balance and fall...

    She fell, but not on the floor, but in the arms of Lucien, who had moved quickly behind her.

    Lucien said nothing and just hug her tightly. His warmth was enough to put a smile on Cassidy''s face.

    Cassidy knew that all the shit Mia and she went through would never happen again. She had full confidence that nothing bad could happen to them while they were in Lucien''s strong arms.

    "Don''t worry about anything else. I am here with you, my Queen." Lucien spoke lovingly to Cassidy and then kissed her ear, then her neck and shoulder.

    "I know, I know... Just hold me tight like this, and I''ll be fine." Cassidy closed her eyes and held Lucien''s arms as she enjoyed his lovingly embrace.

    Words and actions could have varying levels of effect on a relationship, but nothing would be as intense as the connection Lucien has with the women he loves.

    Through the tattoo that L.u.s.t thought is an imitation of hers for some special ability of Lucien, he has a unique bond with them.

    This bond is what made Cassidy feel all the love Lucien has for her, thus making her sure that it was impossible for him to betray her or let any harm happen to her and her daughter.

    While Cassidy calmed down in Lucien''s embrace, he communicates mentally with L.u.s.t. ''How is their situation?''

    L.u.s.t knew that Lucien was talking about Scarlett and Olivia, so she quickly responded. ''Scarlett has serious spinal injuries...''

    ''Although any healing mage could prevent her from dying if they start helping her now, only Mortal Realm healing mages could prevent her from having permanent damages.''

    Lucien heard each time that Cassidy broke one of Scarlett''s bones, so he already expected this result. Then L.u.s.t tells about Olivia.

    ''Olivia is no better than Scarlett. She suffered severe chest damage, but the worst injuries are in her head.''

    ''She can live if she receives first aid now from healing mages. Still, her mind will never be healthy if she doesn''t find a strong healer.''

    Lucien understood that Olivia and Scarlett would never have a decent life without healing from a powerful mage or his fluids.

    Despite knowing what would be smarter, he still wanted to do the best for his dear Cassidy. "What will we do with them?"

    Cassidy wondered for a moment what it would be like if all of her enemies were dead. Just as she didn''t feel better about beating Olivia and Scarlett, she also didn''t think she would take pleasure in their death.

    How could anything bring pleasure to her compared to being in Lucien''s arms? All she wanted now was to be with him. "I don''t care about them... If you want to use them, I won''t mind either."

    That was all Lucien needed to hear in order to follow his plans. He placed a tender kiss on Cassidy''s sweet lips. ''I want to spend the night with you, but I have to use this opportunity to facilitate Portgreen''s reconquer.''

    Cassidy could imagine what Lucien would do. She couldn''t deny that she would be a little jealous, but she understood that it is the best strategy for manipulating Olivia and Scarlett.

    The more time she spent with Lucien, the less she wanted to be Queen. The whole life she had before seemed less important now.

    Also, knowing that Lucien wouldn''t be in this world for long was one more reason why she didn''t care so much about Portgreen anymore.

    Of course, she still felt that the people deserved better government than the greedy mercenaries and adventurers.

    She also wanted to see her man as King, not only of Portgreen but of the whole world, even if just for a short time.

    Cassidy hugged Lucien once more before letting him continue with his plan. He sent L.u.s.t to get Olivia while he got Scarlett.

    Then they went to his room while he sent a mental message apologizing to all his women about having to spend the night "healing" Olivia and Scarlett.

    After Lucien left the training room, Mia approached Cassidy and gave her a kind hug while complaining. "I do not like this!"

    Cassidy could only smile at Mia''s upset expression. Although everyone understood that Lucien just wanted to use Olivia and Scarlett, all the women in the room still complained together.

    "Me either!"

 Chapter 110 - Little Pet

    Lucien left the training room carrying Scarlett carefully so as not to make her situation worse. L.u.s.t followed him, carrying Olivia.

    He heard Kara, the cute maid, coming up the stairs, probably bringing his clothes, which she washed in a unique way.

    Lucien entered his room, then waited a few seconds, and Kara came in too, carrying his clothes. She saw him carrying an injured woman and couldn''t help asking. "Lucien, can I be useful? I know a little bit of first aid."

    Whether or not if it is Kara''s abilities or any other healing method, they wouldn''t be comparable to life mana right from the source, plus Lucien''s l.u.s.tful beneficial effects.

    Still, Lucien could use Kara''s help. "If you are willing, their wounds need to be cleaned. They also needed clean clothes."

    Kara wouldn''t miss an opportunity to help Lucien, so she quickly agreed to clean up Olivia and Scarlett. They went into the bathroom and put the two in the tub filled with warm water.

    While L.u.s.t was silent in the corner, Lucien watched Kara clean Scarlett and Olivia''s wounds. She did not remove the wooden staff halves from their bodies because it would bleed a lot more and cause them severe damage.

    After a few minutes, Olivia and Scarlett were clean but still unconscious. Lucien asked Kara to prepare clean clothes and also good food for them, but only bring it the next morning.

    Kara did not understand the situation well but would do as Lucien asked and left his room after putting his clean clothes in the wardrobe.

    The bathroom was silent, and L.u.s.t couldn''t help asking. "What are you thinking?"

    Lucien was gazing at Scarlett with a thoughtful look. "If they cooperate, they may be useful, but if they only mean to cause problems, I will give them a clean death."

    It was not the answer that L.u.s.t was waiting for. She knew that Lucien was worried about something else, but before she could ask, he explained.

    "Neither of us knows exactly how my tattoos work... I am concerned about creating a bond with them without my control."

    L.u.s.t understood Lucien''s concern. After all, her tattoo on him was a contract of souls and brought them together in a very intimate way.

    Just as she couldn''t harm him and didn''t want to, he could be connected to the girls like this without their knowledge.

    Of course, they could only guess things because there never had demons who could put their tattoo on multiple people at the same time.

    L.u.s.t looked at Lucien with a serious expression. "You know... The connection would be between you and them, so I could just kill them if they don''t cooperate..."

    "You can also try not to put the tattoo on them. Just as a woman needs to accept you, you should also be able to choose who can and cannot receive it."

    Lucien thought it would be easy to deal with Olivia and Scarlett if he dominates them, but he had no control over the tattoo, and that was worrisome.

    Still, just like L.u.s.t said, he could try not putting the tattoo on Olivia and Scarlett, and if he failed and they caused problems, L.u.s.t could kill them.

    "Okay, I''ll start. Demateralize your body or wait in the bedroom so they can be more comfortable." Lucien sat on the side of the bathtub, and L.u.s.t dematerialized her body, returning to his body.

    Lucien looked at Scarlett. Her body suffered many injuries, so she was knocked out due to exhaustion. Then he started to caress her cute ears, which even wet, were pleasant to touch.

    He couldn''t help but find her cute when she is quiet, unlike when she was awake and trying to manipulate him, which is very annoying.

    Lucien gently tilted Scarlett''s head up and kissed her lips. Then he slowly forced his tongue into her mouth.

    Her mouth still tasted like blood, but soon, the life mana in Lucien''s saliva made the kiss more pleasant.

    Also, the life mana acted quickly, restoring some of the energy that Scarlett''s body lost trying to recover.

    Lucien moved his tongue inside Scarlett''s mouth for a few seconds until he felt her reaction. Her tongue started to move too, but she didn''t seem to resist him and just followed his movements, slowly and awkwardly.

    "Mm..." Scarlett made a faint m.o.a.n before opening her eyes and seeing Lucien''s face.

    As he was not forcing anything, she managed to move her head to the side, breaking the kiss. "What are you- W-what does th- W-why?!?!?!"

    Lucien smiled at Scarlett and licked the saliva of hers, which was still on his lips. That was much more impactful to her than a punch because it hit deep into her female instincts.

    "I''m taking advantage of your s.e.xy body before you go to the afterlife." Lucien didn''t try to lie because it is obvious from his smile that it is a joke.

    Scarlett seriously gazed at him. "No, you are not the type of person who would do that."

    Lucien moved his face closer to hers, making Scarlett look away. "You don''t know anything about me, so don''t say what kind of person I am."

    Scarlett put her hand on Lucien''s chest to prevent him from getting closer to her. "So, what are you going to do with me?"

    "I could kill you... Or do you prefer to live as a cripple? You should know that you will not feel your legs again." Lucien''s words were like a thorn in Scarlett''s heart.

    She felt nothing from her waist down, and her whole upper body hurt. She also couldn''t move her right arm because half of the staff was stuck in her shoulder.

    Still, she tried to maintain a brave attitude. "So you brought me to your room, bathed me, then kissed me, just to kill me? Why doesn''t that make any sense to me?"

    "How do you know this is my room?" Lucien was curious.

    Scarlett has an excellent sense of smell. "I can smell you everywhere. There are also several females scents... Do you use some kind of aphrodisiac to get women?"

    Lucien smiled at Scarlett. "You should be more concerned about your situation and not my women."

    "And what is my situation?" Scarlett was making a great effort to stay calm. Like anyone who becomes crippled, she just wanted to cry.

    Lucien stopped smiling for the first time since Scarlett woke up, which made her sure he is serious now. "Like I said in the jail cell, if you survived, we could make a deal."

    Scarlett wanted to continue negotiating seriously, but her emotions were increasingly in chaos, and she was unable to hold back her tears. "DO YOU THIN-"

    Lucien knew that she couldn''t keep her calm attitude for long. He sealed her mouth with a kiss preventing her from speaking.

    She tried to turn her head, but he held her. When she tried to scream, he forced his tongue into her mouth. Scarlett then tried to use her left arm to push him away, but she was unable to stop the kiss.

    Lucien knew that words would not convince someone like Scarlett, so he would have to show what he had to offer with actions. He also had no intention of being kind to her.

    Despite the situation looking like he was just forcing himself onto her, Scarlett knew something else was happening when her body started to tingling. Because of her mind being in chaos, she didn''t realize Lucien''s life mana was healing her wounds, so she kept fighting to get out of his embrace.

    Lucien pulled her body closer to his and removed the half the staff from her shoulder while continuing the kiss.

    "MMMMM!!!" Scarlett felt terrible pain, so she m.o.a.ned and bit Lucien''s tongue.

    Despite feeling pain, Lucien just hugged her and allowed her to continue biting his tongue. His whole body is much tougher than a normal person, so she wouldn''t be able to bite his tongue off.

    Scarlett''s wound started to bleed the moment he removed it from her shoulder, but after a few seconds, the wound began to close slowly, and the pain did not seem to increase.

    After a minute, she started to calm down and realized she was biting Lucien''s tongue.

    She also realized that although his actions seemed rude, in fact, he removed the staff, allowed her to bite him while hugging her, and somehow was also healing her wound.

    "Why????" Scarlett stopped biting Lucien''s tongue and questioned, still hugging him.

    Lucien moved back a little and positioned her in the corner of the bathtub again. "I don''t want to be your enemy. You being dead or crippled is not useful to me."

    Scarlett wanted to question more, but then she was surprised to find that her shoulder wound was almost closed. She also felt the pain in her body decreasing, but she still felt nothing below her waist.

    Before Scarlett could speak more, Lucien made his point clear. "I''ll be straightforward, you have two options."

    "First: You accept my help, I restore your body and also make you stronger than ever. So you obey all my orders. ALL ORDERS."

    "Or, I give you a clean and fast death now," Lucien spoke in a strict tone, and his expression didn''t change for even a second, making Scarlett sure that there is no third option.

    Still, she knew how complicated spinal injuries were, and even though he healed her shoulder wound, she still had to make sure. "How are you going to heal me?"

    Lucien rolled his eyes. "Didn''t you just see it? Of course, just like Cassidy''s poison, your spinal injury needs more intense treatment than kissing."

    Scarlett understood what Lucien meant, but it still seemed absurd even though she was feeling the effect of his saliva in her body.

    Before she could question him, Lucien spoke. "I know it seems hard to believe, but right now, your pain has stopped decreasing, right? Let me kiss you again, and your wound will heal quickly again."

    Lucien didn''t give Scarlett time to react and kissed her again. This time she didn''t resist because she knew he had no intention of hurting her.

    Now that she was calmer, Scarlett could feel how good his kiss is. Also, her wound started to recover quickly, in fact, faster than before. She was no longer in pain, and pleasure began to dominate her upper body.

    When Lucien stopped kissing, Scarlett''s lips instinctively followed Lucien''s mouth. There was also a string of saliva between them while she was flushed, making Lucien smile.

    She felt shame, anger, desire... Scarlett was always in control of the situation while she manipulated others. But now she is hurt, without advantages, and completely at the mercy of Lucien, who is arousing dangerous feelings in her.

    Lucien then looked into her eyes. "So, now is the time for you make your choice. I offer you a cure for any imperfections in your body, and power like you''ve never had before."

    Although Scarlett still had several doubts, Lucien really seemed to be able to heal her with his body. It also made sense that his women are so incredible.

    She gazed at him with a thoughtful look. "Am I basically going to become your slave?"

    Lucien shrugged. "You can think like that, after all, I''m going to put the black mark on you, just like you suggested before. Still, I prefer to call you a little pet."

    When Scarlett suggested Lucien use the black mark, she was sure that he would not have a powerful enough mage for that. But now she was no longer sure of anything. if he really does have a powerful enough mage for the black mark, then he could really make her his little pet.

    Still, she couldn''t see any other solution to her situation. The fact that she didn''t feel her legs was still destroying her.

    If Lucien could cure her, then she would still have a future. Otherwise, a quick death would be better. "I don''t think I have a choice then."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t take it anymore and materialized her body next to Lucien.

    "Stupid woman!! What my husband is offering you is the chance that every woman in the universe would want, and you make it look like a punishment."

 Chapter 111 - A Good Deal

    Scarlett was confused when L.u.s.t appeared out of nowhere. Lucien ignored them and focused on Olivia while L.u.s.t told Scarlett the rules on how a little pet should behave well.

    Olivia was still unconscious. She suffered serious head injuries, which would be really worrying if Lucien couldn''t easily heal anything with his ridiculous life mana.

    Lucien held her head and forced his tongue into Olivia''s mouth. After a few seconds, she woke up, but she was still very confused and tried to move away from Lucien.

    Unlike Scarlett, who couldn''t move, Olivia tried to get up and out of the bathtub, but Lucien held her tight and continued forcing the kiss for a few more seconds.

    L.u.s.t had said that Olivia could only ration properly after receiving enough life mana. After two minutes, in a vain struggle, she started to calm down.

    There was still internal bleeding in her head, but Olivia could already reason. She understood that Lucien was kissing her, and since he is so much stronger than her, it is useless to fight.

    Of course, she wouldn''t let him just abuse her, so she bit his tongue. Although Lucien didn''t feel much pain, he still stopped the kiss and looked at her with an upset expression.

    "I''m healing you. Don''t think that I have any s.e.x.u.a.l desire for you." As Olivia was already better, Lucien stood up, giving her time to calm down.

    Olivia said nothing and tried to understand the situation. She realized she is in a bathroom, and her body is clean.

    Then she noticed Scarlett and L.u.s.t looking at her with thoughtful expressions. Then she looked at Lucien and started to stutter.

    "I- I- You? W-what did you do to my b-body?" Olivia knew her scars made her look ugly, but she was still n.a.k.e.d, and Lucien was kissing her, so she can''t help but have mixed thoughts.

    "Scarlett." Lucien did not answer Olivia but spoke Scarlett''s name in an authoritative tone. She understood and quickly pointed her wound on her shoulder to Olivia.

    "He healed you just like he did me. I don''t know how, but he can really heal and increase our power with... Well, his body and actions, I still don''t know much, but it is all true."

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile at Scarlett. She quickly understood how to cooperate and obey him.

    "Scarlett has already agreed to be an obedient girl. Now it''s your turn and decides if you are going to cooperate with me, or you are going to die."

    Despite being Scarlett''s enemy and trusting no one there, Olivia couldn''t deny that even though it was unbelievable, that still could be true.

    The horrible pain in her body was decreasing, and she also saw the scar on Scarlett''s shoulder almost healed. Olivia also remembered how severely poisoned Cassidy was and said Lucien had cured her.

    Adding to the fact that Astrid and Cassidy became much more powerful after meeting Lucien, Olivia believed that he could really heal using his body.

    Still, Olivia is a very proud and suspicious person. "I don''t understand. After all I did to Cassidy, why are you going to forgive me and still empower me? Don''t you think I''ll betray you later?"

    Lucien couldn''t deny that Olivia had a reason. After all, the most sensible thing would be to nip it in the bud.

    But he was confident in ensuring their loyalty, thus having two useful and even disposable people, unlike his beloved wives.

    "You will not want to betray me, and I will not allow that either, so you don''t have to worry. You just need to agree to be obedient, and I will not only give you power, but I will also heal your scars."

    Olivia still had a lot of questions, and she knew things weren''t so simple, but she had no choice now.

    Of course, the idea of ??getting rid of those damned scars that plagued her for so long was tempting. Plus, the fact that Lucien could give her the same power he gave Astrid and Cassidy.

    Still, she knew there ain''t no such thing as a free lunch. She would have to sell herself to Lucien, and what he would do to her worried her.

    "I know I have no right to negotiate here, but I would like to know at least the extent to which I am going to have to serve you and how exactly you are going to heal my scar."

    Lucien liked Olivia''s honesty. Although Scarlett accepted everything more easily, he knew that they both have similar doubts, and just acted in different ways.

    He looked at Olivia. "Your body is still badly hurt, but I can heal you with just my essence. As you were unable to treat your scars alone, I think the problem is more complicated, so we have two options."

    "First, you can drink my essence several times for several days until your scars disappear. This process will be more complex and take a lot of time from me, which is not good."

    "The second option is to have s.e.x a few times. Depending on how we do this, it may only take two or three sessions. This is the easiest method for both of us."

    Olivia can''t help but blush a little. "Are you really okay with having s.e.x with me? Are you not disgusted by my face??"

    Lucien could understand that things were not easy for Olivia, but her face was the least of the problems for him.

    "I can''t say that I''m happy to have s.e.x with the woman who attacked my wife. But I think you can still redeem yourself by being useful to us."

    "And no, I have nothing against your appearance because I''m not doing it for pleasure."

    Olivia didn''t know whether Lucien''s response was good or bad. Of course, she didn''t expect someone handsome like him to take pleasure with her, but she also didn''t find it good that her first time would mean nothing.

    The more she thought, the more her head hurt. The pain in her body that was decreasing began to increase, and she concluded it was the effect of Lucien''s "healing" stepped.

    "OK, OK. I accepted, but you cannot humiliate me or force me to do degrading things." Olivia wanted Lucien''s help but still thought he is the devil himself, and she feared what would happen next.

    Lucien had no intention of playing with Olivia, but he also didn''t like her demanding attitude. He approached her quickly and held her chin tightly.

    "You attacked my wife, you attacked me, and right now your my prisoner, I offer you healing and power, but you want to demand more from me?"

    Olivia panicked. "I- I- I''m s-sorry. I just fear you make m-"

    Lucien squeezed Olivia''s chin, preventing her from continuing to speak. "This is my final proposal, either you obey all my orders whatever it will be, or I will kill you."

    Then he pushed her back, making Olvia hit against the other corner of the bathtub. She was angry at Lucien but also angry at herself for ending up in this situation.

    Lucien didn''t think Olivia''s proud posture was bad, but she would have to be loyal and obedient to him, or else it wouldn''t make sense for him to keep her alive.

    Then he approached Scarlett and took her in his arms. Scarlett didn''t resist and hug his neck.

    "I will take care of Scarlett while you think about my proposal." Lucien wasted no more time and left the bathroom with Scarlett.

    L.u.s.t looked at Olivia with a pitying expression, then she shook her head before dematerializing, returning to Lucien''s body.

    Olivia stared at the water as she tried to organize her thoughts. As her pain slowly increased, she couldn''t help but remember Lucien''s kiss.

    Not only did his kiss make her feel better, but it was also extremely pleasurable.

    She licked a little of his saliva around her lips, feeling a slight effect of his life mana and his delicious taste, which could easily addict her.

    Then she angrily punched the water. "Damn!! Damn!!! Damn!!!!!!"

    ------------------------------

    Lucien gently carried Scarlett to his bedroom and placed her on a sofa. Then he walked over to a wardrobe, picked two towels, and threw one to her.

    "Thanks." Scarlett took the towel and started to dry herself. She still couldn''t feel her legs, but her upper body was almost completely healed.

    Lucien took off his wet shirt and started to dry his chest. Scarlett couldn''t help but blush while looking at him.

    He realized her gaze and spoke playfully. "Do you like what you see?"

    Scarlett blushed even more while becoming very embarrassed. "It''s not what you are thinking. I just want to heal my legs."

    Lucien couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction. "Where is that manipulative and daring woman? Do you become a cute little girl when you''re vulnerable and hurt?"

    Scarlett was always a strong and independent woman. After the tragedy that happened to her family, she could only count on herself.

    Whatever the problems and dangers she faced, she always managed to survive. But being crippled was a terrible shock to her ego and confidence.

    She couldn''t bear to live in fear of not being able to defend herself. But Lucien came up with the solution quickly.

    Although she was Cassidy''s enemy, he was willing to heal her and empower her, also bringing her into his group.

    Just as she managed to climb among the mercenary ranks with her own efforts until she became a great leader, Scarlett had hopes of gaining Lucien''s trust over time.

    She understood that she couldn''t manipulate him. But she also realized that he is a kind and fair person. So she could trust him and also receive benefits if she behaves well.

    Scarlett always wanted power to save her brother, and now Lucien could give her that power. Of course, she would do anything to get his trust and respect.

    Lucien saw Scarlett''s thoughtful look and approached her. "We didn''t have a good start, so let''s start again today."

    "Mm." Scarlett wanted to show her goodwill to him, but Lucien''s bare chest view make her embarrassed, and she lowered her head.

    Lucien liked the shy Scarlett much more than the annoying mercenary that tried to manipulate him. He gently lifted her head and kissed her affectionately.

    Scarlett loved kissing more and more. Lucien''s kindness was breaking all the barriers in her heart, and Scarlett had no resistance to the new feelings that grew inside her.

    Lucien knew it would be challenging to make manipulative and proud women obey him by force. But he also knew that he could break any resistance from them with affection.

    Using his body as a weapon, and his gentle actions as powerful attacks, he would make Scarlett a strong woman, who would help him conquer Portgreen more quickly.

    After kissing her for a few minutes, Lucien took Scarlett and placed her on the bed. "Do you already feel your legs?"

    Despite having received a lot of life mana, her spinal injury was severe and, she still didn''t feel anything below from the waist. "Not yet. Is this a problem?"

    Lucien stroked her face tenderly."To heal you completely, we will have to do many things, but I want you to be able to feel your first time."

    Scarlett was shocked. "How are you sure it will be my first time?"

    Lucien can''t help laughing and talking jokingly. "I can smell your v.i.r.g.i.n scent."

    "You idiot!!" Scarlett turned her face in embarrassment.

    Despite being curious about how he knew about it, Scarlett was happy that Lucien was considerate for her first time. After all, that would be an important event for any woman.

    Lucien knew he could give her pleasure with touching and kissing until her spine recovery enough that she could feel something again, so they would begin the real healing session.

    Then he started kissing her neck before kissing her cute ear, making Scarlett softly m.o.a.n.

    "It''s not that bad to be my little pet, right?" Lucien would treat Scarlett with respect if she behaved well, but he also wanted to tease her.

    Scarlett knew that Lucien was teasing her, but she still tried to look upset. "I don''t like being called a little pet."

    "Oh, really? When we finish this session, you''ll beg to be my little pet." Lucien began to caress Scarlett''s beautiful b.r.e.a.s.t while kissing her ear.

    She tried to say something, but Lucien''s touch made her m.o.a.n uncontrollably.

    Then when she thought it couldn''t get any better, he bit the tip of her ear, making her m.o.a.n loudly.

    "AAAAHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 112 - Devil Pact (1/3) {R-18}

    Scarlett wanted to think of Lucien''s "healing" just as a means to an end.

    She is a strong woman who has gone through many difficult times in her life, so s.e.x shouldn''t be challenging��

    Of course, no woman would be really prepared for Lucien''s caresses.

    "Mmm�� So good... " Scarlett still couldn''t feel her lower body, but her upper body was under intense attack from Lucien''s hands and mouth, making her m.o.a.n uncontrollably.

    Lucien bit her ears, stroked her b.r.e.a.s.ts, kissed her neck. But he avoided kissing her lips again, which made Scarlett start to miss his delicious mouth.

    He couldn''t deny that her beautiful n.a.k.e.d body beneath him is extremely exciting, but Lucien was managing to maintain control of his body and emotions.

    Then Lucien started to kiss her neck again, and next went towards her face, making Scarlett try to kiss him.

    He connected their lips for a second before moving back. "Oh? You seem to be enjoying it a lot��"

    Scarlett was embarrassed and turned her flushed face to the side. She didn''t want to beg Lucien for affection, but she also had no control over her emotions now.

    "You''re cute. Don''t be too hesitant; after all, we both have to enjoy this in order for the healing work faster." Lucien stood up on the bed and started to undress.

    Scarlett had many doubts, but she believed in Lucien''s words. Still, she can''t help blushing, even more, when seeing him undressing.

    Lucien tossed his clothes in the corner of the room and gazed at Scarlett''s body. Like Astrid, she has a little bit of fluffy hair on various parts of her body.

    Scarlett also has a cute tail, which resembled Anne''s as well as her slightly pointed ears.

    Lucien knelt on top of Scarlett''s legs and ran his hand over her thighs even though she still couldn''t feel it. "I will be gentle, and soon you will be fully recovered."

    "I trus-" Scarlett wanted to say that she trusted Lucien, but she didn''t finish her words because she didn''t want to appear vulnerable and affected by him.

    He realized that and leaned against her, bringing their faces closer. "You don''t have to restrain yourself... You can say you trust me if you want."

    Scarlett tried to deny it, but Lucien quickly kissed her. She opened her mouth to accept his tongue, but he just kissed her lips and then moved his head back again.

    "I will give you pleasure to heal you... But if you really want my affection, you have to deserve it first."

    Before Scarlett could say anything, Lucien moved his mouth down on her body. He started kissing her belly while caressing her two b.r.e.a.s.ts at the same time.

    "Aaahhhhhhh... " Scarlett''s mind started to go blank as she m.o.a.ned loudly.

    She put her hands on top of his and closed her eyes to enjoy that wonderful sensation.

    That was the first time Scarlett had touched a man willingly. She had never really trusted anyone before, but now in her most vulnerable moment, she had no control over her body.

    Lucien continued to kiss and caress her while Scarlett squeezed his hands on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and m.o.a.ned.

    After a few minutes of that fantastic pleasure on her belly and b.r.e.a.s.ts, Scarlett started to feel something different. She felt a tingle coming from her lower body.

    It didn''t take long for her to conclude that Lucien''s mysterious cure was working.

    Just as he said, it was linked to how much they enjoyed, which made her eager about what was to come until she is completely healed.

    Lucien felt Scarlett''s lower half slightly tremble. He moved his hand to her thigh and gently squeezed it. "Now that you can feel it let''s try some things��"

    Scarlett''s body became increasingly sensitive to Lucien''s touch, and despite wanting to ask what things they would do, all she managed to do was make an "Mm" sound.

    Lucien quickly inverted their position and rotated Scarlett''s body, making her stay on top of him while he has a clear view of her v.i.r.g.i.n flower.

    Since he undressed, she was avoiding gaze, but now, right in front of her, there was no way she would not look at his big d.i.c.k.

    Despite being a v.i.r.g.i.n, Scarlett had some knowledge about s.e.x and overall anatomy, so she didn''t expect Lucien''s c.o.c.k to be so big, which made her a little apprehensive.

    While she stared at his c.o.c.k, Lucien wasted no time and started to touch her p.u.s.s.y. Scarlett is very similar to Astrid, but her v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair is red.

    He slightly opened her lower lips and began to lick that delicious and fragrant wildflower. Scarlett''s injuries were healing quickly, and she felt his tongue inside her, giving her great pleasure.

    "Mmmmm�� Ahhh��." She arched her body, and the pain she should feel was entirely suppressed by pleasure.

    Lucien stopped sucking on her, making Scarlett confused. "When are you going to start using your mouth? Or do you need me to teach you what to do?"

    How could Scarlett not understand when his d.i.c.k was so hard in front of her face? "I''m not experienced like you... I don''t think I''ll do it right."

    "Don''t overthink. Just start sucking, and you will understand." Lucien didn''t wait for her response and started to devour her p.u.s.s.y.

    Although he was doing it to get a loyal servant, he is still enjoying the delicious meal.

    During her thirty-eight years of life, Scarlett never felt an intense desire to have s.e.x. In fact, she even doubted her s.e.x.u.a.lity.

    She was disgusted by most men for seeing women as s.e.x.u.a.l objects. Also, she was always focused on her ambitions for power.

    But now, looking at Lucien''s c.o.c.k, despite not finding it extraordinarily interesting, her body felt a strong attraction to it.

    Especially the smell. F.u.c.k!! That addictive smell was making her mouth water. Scarlett touched Lucien''s c.o.c.k and was surprised at how hard it is.

    She thought about the pleasure he was giving her and concluded that regardless of the "healing, " she needed to return that pleasure by making him feel good too.

    ''How will it taste?'' Scarlett thought to herself before slowly moving her mouth towards Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Scarlett was embarrassed and closed her eyes before she sticks out her tongue to lick the tip.

    The closer to his c.o.c.k, the more the smell was pleasant, and the more it made her feel good.

    At that point, she was already sure it would be good, but she was still surprised at how delicious his c.o.c.k is. ''WOW!''

    Scarlett held Lucien''s c.o.c.k with both hands and started to lick Its head like candy. It didn''t take long just to lick it not to be sufficient, and she began to suck it.

    Her mouth was filled with his c.o.c.k while her tongue made awkward movements around it, trying to enjoy the maximum of his astonishing taste.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    "Mmm�� mm�� mmmm��" While e.r.o.t.i.c sounds filled the room, Scarlett did not realize that she was sucking on Lucien''s c.o.c.k for her own pleasure and not to please him.

    Just like him, who was also enjoying not only her p.u.s.s.y but also her blowjob as they quickly approached their orgasm.

    Lucien licked and sucked Scarlett''s v.i.r.g.i.n flower to his heart''s content. Of course, he didn''t go far to leave the last barrier for his d.i.c.k.

    After a minute under his pleasurable attacks, her p.u.s.s.y started to convulse and produce more love juices.

    "AAHHH!!! Someth- s-something is coming!!"

    Scarlett began to feel pleasure running through her body, and despite wanting to m.o.a.n and just enjoy it, she didn''t want to stop sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    As she could keep both, Scarlett had her first orgasm while her mouth was filled with Lucien''s c.o.c.k, making her feel incredible pleasure.

    Lucien had no reason to hold back his orgasm, so he released his c.o.c.k milk into Scarlett''s mouth.

    Scarlett thought the taste of Lucien''s c.o.c.k is the best thing she could taste in her life. Of course, she had a pleasant surprise when she drank his hot c.u.m.

    Although he was c.u.m.m.i.n.g a lot, filling her mouth, throat, and stomach, she had nothing against it. On the contrary, she didn''t want him to stop coming, so that she could drink it all.

    In the previous times that Lucien had s.e.x, he couldn''t control his body well, but now, after some training, he could c.u.m when he wants, and he is also learning to control the quantity of his c.o.c.k milk.

    He only came an amount that Scarlett could drink alone. In fact, he even limited it enough for her to want more.

    His c.u.m entered Scarlett''s body, healing and strengthening her. Of course, she quickly became addicted to that sensation and sucked his c.o.c.k wanting every drop of that divine liquid.

    He had already finished coming, but she was still eagerly sucking on him, making Lucien laugh and tease her.

    "Are you so thirsty for more? As I said before, you are getting a taste of what you can have if you behave well."

    Scarlett now understood why the woman around Lucien were so loyal to him. Not even the proud Queen Cassidy could resist that.

    Not only was the pleasure divine, but it is also beneficial to her body. She could feel now, his c.u.m inside her, improving and healing her body.

    A desire to say that she would behave well, that she would be a good girl, and beg him for more, was growing inside her.

    Still, Scarlett knew that Lucien did not want her as one of his wives but as a disposable pawn.

    So she would have to play well to be able to stay by his side and continue to receive his "affection."

    She concluded that she couldn''t be hostile to him, but it wouldn''t be wise to surrender to him so quickly.

    Scarlett tried speaking with her most calm and confident tone she could. "I understand... But you said we would need to do more to fully heal me... Or is it already enough?"

    Lucien squeezed her s.e.xy ass, making Scarlett m.o.a.n.

    "If I say that you will completely recover with just my c.u.m in your stomach, will you be satisfied, or would you still prefer to continue?"

    Scarlett didn''t know much about seduction, but she could understand that if she said yes to him now, she would be showing that she is desperate and thus becoming the little pet entirely under his control.

    She gazed at his c.o.c.k while she could still taste him in her mouth and the feeling of power running through her body.

    Although she wants to act proudly, the body does not always follow the mind''s will. "I want to continue! Please!!"

    Scarlett regretted her words as soon as Lucien started to laugh. It was all new and fascinating to her, but to him, it seems to meant nothing.

    Lucien laughed at her honest reaction. But in fact, he was getting a better impression of Scarlett.

    Despite wanting to maintain her pride, she couldn''t hide her cute and vulnerable feminine side.

    He was holding back because he couldn''t fall in love with her until he was sure she could be trustworthy and loyal.

    Of course, the path to getting her loyalty seemed quite simple. "You kept your v.i.r.g.i.nity for so many years, but now you are desperate for me to ravage your chaste p.u.s.s.y?"

    Scarlett knew that Lucien was teasing her, but she didn''t know how to react, so she rolled over on the bed to keep her distance from him. Her spine is healing quickly, but she still couldn''t move normally.

    Lucien saw Scarlett''s extremely flushed face, which made him laugh even more. "Nobody would believe that the famous Red Lady would have such a shy and cute side."

    "You�� Devil!!!" Scarlett wanted to get along with Lucien, but his teasing provoked chaos in her emotions.

    She no longer cared about healing or loyalty and just wanted to continue receiving his affection, but he seemed to want to just play with her.

    Lucien quickly moved to the top of her and held her arms against the bed.

    "Yes, I am the devil... And you have already accepted the pact with the devil. So, now you will have to accept the consequences."

    Scarlett turned her head because she couldn''t face Lucien now that he looked more attractive than ever. "W-which c-consequences?"

    The answer Scarlett received were kisses on her neck, making her m.o.a.n.

    Lucien''s kisses and touches now seemed even more pleasurable than before, making Scarlett want him more and more.

    "Hum... Let me think."

 Chapter 113 - Devil Pact (2/3) {R-18}

    After kissing and caressing Scarlett, Lucien bit her ear before looks into her eyes while smiling.

    ''Devilishly handsome!!'' That was the only way Scarlett could describe Lucien''s smile. And she loves and hates that smile at the same.

    Since Scarlett had not yet fully recovered control of her lower body, Lucien had to think of a comfortable position for both.

    He got out of bed and pulled Scarlett''s body over Its edge. "Don''t worry, and just leave everything to me."

    "Mm." Scarlett''s emotions were in chaos. At the same time that she wanted recovery, she also wanted Lucien to give her more pleasure.

    Lucien held open Scarlett''s legs in a high position, giving her a good view of her v.i.r.g.i.n flower aligned with his big and hard staff.

    She couldn''t stop being embarrassed and turned her face away, not to gaze at him, which made Lucien laugh.

    "You have to watch it. Look how I make you mine and only mine alone forever." Scarlett didn''t look, so Lucien pushed forward a little, rubbing his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Wait!" Scarlett was embarrassed to be so vulnerable in Lucien''s hands, but she couldn''t deny that she wanted to see that special moment.

    She blushed even more as Lucien teased her more and more. She could clearly see his meat stick rubbing over her most private part, and it is the most exciting thing that has ever happened to her.

    Although the sensitivity in her lower body was still faint, Scarlett could feel Lucien''s warmth, which made her whole body tingle, eager for it.

    Every second with him she has felt new sensations and new desires. Being with Lucien allowed Scarlett to feel young, think of her own desires and feeling before her goals, for the first time in many years.

    Of course, she wouldn''t tell Lucien how she felt because it would only give him more advantages over her, so all Scarlett did was gaze at him with a shy flushed face.

    Her beautiful, shy and eager face is divine food for Lucien''s already monstrous ego. "Little pet, can''t you take it anymore? Say what you want, and I will make it happens."

    "I''m not going to beg!" Scarlett had to make a significant effort not to beg, but she knew she couldn''t give in so quickly as it could make Lucien lose interest in her.

    Lucien found her resistance cute and continued rubbing his c.o.c.k on her delicate flower. His scent was already mixing with hers, creating a fantastic e.r.o.t.i.c fragrance.

    Lucien enjoyed rubbing his c.o.c.k on Scarlett''s soft red v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair, and she could see everything he is doing as she let out cute little m.o.a.ns.

    "You are so cute... Your p.u.s.s.y is so soft... I can play with it for hours��" Lucien continued to tease Scarlett while making bolder movements on her p.u.s.s.y.

    He rubbed his c.o.c.k directly on her lower lips, wetting it with Scarlett''s love juices and making her even hornier.

    "Mmmm.... I�� Ahhh�� Y-you�� Must�� Ple-" Scarlett closed her eyes when she couldn''t help herself anymore and started to m.o.a.n and speak incoherently.

    Lucien could only smile with things working out the way he wanted. He knew that the stronger their bonds are on the bed, the stronger Scarlett''s loyalty to him would be.

    "I can''t understand you, little pet. You have to be clear about what you want." He continued to tease her and used the head of his c.o.c.k to rub the entrance to her pink cave.

    Scarlett was at her limit. That pleasure he is giving her is excellent, but the fact that his c.o.c.k was not inside her was starting to become torturous.

    "Damn!! I want... I want you inside me!! Are you satisfie-" She gathered all the courage she had and said what he wanted to hear��

    But before she finished speaking, her words became m.o.a.ns, the loudest m.o.a.ns she had ever made.

    "AAAAHHHHHHFUUUCKKK!!!"

    Lucien, who had his spear at the entrance to the unexplored cave, just had to move forward.

    He also pulled Scarlett''s body against him, making his c.o.c.k penetrate her completely. And Scarlett couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning, feeling complete like never before.

    "Mmmm�� Soooo goood!!!" Her mind went blank, and she could only m.o.a.n and say how much she liked it.

    Pleasure ran through Scarlett''s body like lightning, and she couldn''t stop her p.u.s.s.y from squirt love juices on Lucien''s c.o.c.k while she is having a great orgasm.

    Scarlett was lost in pleasure and didn''t notice one thing, but L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment in Lucien''s mind.

    ''Really? Did you make her come with a thrust?! You didn''t even move after... You''re getting really good at this. Even so, the tattoo has not yet appeared. Are you restraining yourself?''

    Lucien was restraining his possessive desires about Scarlett. Although she is beautiful and cute, he wanted to have total control over his body and understand how his tattoo worked.

    ''Yes, I think it has to do with my desire to claim her heart. I''ll continue and see if the tattoo doesn''t show up until the end... Just to be clear, I can also make you come with a thrust.''

    While Lucien and L.u.s.t were talking, Scarlett was enjoying her pleasurable orgasm and feeling Lucien fill her pink insides.

    Her love juices leaked out of her p.u.s.s.y, along with some of her blood. Lucien''s movement was so fast that the pleasure prevented her from feeling any pain when he broke her chastity seal.

    But just like before, that pleasure that seemed wonderful started to seem average when she started wanting more.

    After all, he was just inside her, and she couldn''t help wanting him to move. "Lucien... Don''t you feel good with me?"

    Lucien gazed at Scarlett, not with the teasing smile of before, but with a loving look, which made her heart fill with heat.

    "I just wanted to give you some time to get used to it. Of course, I feel good inside your beautiful p.u.s.s.y, my dear."

    The words "My dear" echoed in Scarlett''s mind. Like actions, words can also have a powerful effect if used at specific times.

    Scarlett was feeling new sensations and desires that she never thought she could. The fact that Lucien has complete control over the situation made her afraid and excited at the same time.

    While he teased and played with her, Scarlett could still feel upset with him. But when he acts kind, it has an even more devastating effect on her.

    She wanted him to give her more pleasure; she wanted him to be more loving to her; she wanted healing, power... She wanted everything and now.

    "Lucien... I''m fine... So... Continue�� Please." Scarlett didn''t know how to act to gain what she wanted, so all she could do is be honest and hope Lucien will be good to her.

    Her embarrassed and eager expression is all Lucien wanted. He started to move slowly, making his c.o.c.k stretch the inside walls of her hot p.u.s.s.y.

    Back and forth, Lucien moved while holding Scarlett''s legs in a High position.

    She could feel him exploring each of her most private parts, and all her body did is enjoy while she m.o.a.ned uncontrollably.

    "Ahhhh�� Mmmm��" The way he held her body firmly gave her the feeling of security, while the gentle way he penetrated her showed his kindness.

    All of Lucien''s actions were an addictive drug for Scarlett. She just wanted to lose herself in those good feelings and enjoy every second of that moment, which she would never forget.

    Although he was doing it with a clear purpose in mind, Lucien couldn''t help but enjoy it too. The sensation of his c.o.c.k inside Scarlett''s hot and wet p.u.s.s.y is incredibly pleasurable.

    Like Cassidy and Astrid, Scarlett is also a mature woman with a curvy body, so her p.u.s.s.y could accommodate his big d.i.c.k well.

    Still, he wanted to take it slow with Scarlett to make her more eager and excited, so he was slowly increasing his thrusts speed and exploring her p.u.s.s.y''s pink inner walls.

    Each thrust of Lucien''s big c.o.c.k sent a wave of pleasure that carried Scarlett higher and higher in the heaven of pleasure.

    She was lying on her back, holding the bed sheets firmly while m.o.a.ning as he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her. No! F.u.c.k is something that others did. What they were doing couldn''t be just f.u.c.k.i.n.g.

    Scarlett concluded that no one had ever done anything at the level Lucien was doing. That pleasure was not something that a mortal could cause.

    ''But can his women have it when they want? Damn, I need it so badly!!'' Scarlett couldn''t help but think with herself how she wanted more and more of that divine pleasure.

    Of course, she was only feeling Lucien''s light movements, and the feeling of improvement in her body was very limited as she didn''t have the his tattoo yet.

    Still, Scarlett was having multiple orgasms in a row while her mind went blank just to regain clarity under Lucien''s increasingly intense thrusts.

    L.u.s.t was watching everything in surprise. Not only was the speed of Lucien''s evolution ridiculous, but he also seemed to get better and better at having s.e.x so quickly.

    Of course, anyone would naturally be better off at something they continuously do. But Lucien was a v.i.r.g.i.n a short time ago, and even being L.u.s.t''s host, it was still very incredible.

    With his movements, he was almost breaking Scarlett with pleasure. Of course, her lack of resistance was an important point as she did not have Lucien''s tattoo, but it was still evident that he is much more amazing than before.

    As L.u.s.t analyzed the changes in Lucien''s body, he also realized that he is somehow different.

    In fact, every time Lucien had s.e.x again, he felt better and wanted to do more, like a perfect addiction. Every time he felt more pleasure and also caused more pleasure.

    But he was not trying too hard and just following his instinct. Of course, he was holding back the desire to put his mark on Scarlett, in order to test his control.

    Using his c.o.c.k as a bow and his willingness to give pleasure as an arrow, he was doing massive pleasurable damage to Scarlett.

    Unlike how he made love with his women, where he wanted them both to feel good, he now just wanted to give Scarlett pleasure to make her loyal to him.

    Either Lucien and L.u.s.t had no way of knowing that the fact that Lucien was using pleasure as a weapon in addition to the fact that Scarlett didn''t have his tattoo was really breaking her mind.

    The demonic energy he was creating was slowly brainwashing her. If they continued any longer, Scarlett would soon be nothing more than a doll under Lucien''s complete control.

    After Scarlett continuing to m.o.a.n so loudly for a few minutes, Lucien thought there was something wrong and realized that she was starting to drool.

    He quickly stopped moving because it was evidently harmful to her. "Scarlett, are you okay?"

    Scarlett was in heaven of pleasure and couldn''t think of anything while having orgasms in a row, but then that divine sensation stopped, making her confused.

    She felt something touch her face, and somehow she knew it was Lucien''s hand before she opened her eyes and saw his concerned expression.

    "Yes, I''m fine. There is something wrong?"

    L.u.s.t quickly analyzed Scarlett''s body and reported it to Lucien. ''She is fine. There were not many changes in her body, even in her spine.''

    Everything seemed normal, but Lucien was sure it was different and commented to L.u.s.t mentally. ''Somehow I felt like I was breaking her.''

    L.u.s.t wasn''t sure what Lucien was talking about, but it was possible that Scarlett''s mind couldn''t resist the intense pleasure for so long.

    ''Perhaps this is related to your tattoo. It definitely has nothing to do with me or my powers... But you can use it if you need to deal with complicated per-''

    Lucien understood L.u.s.t''s intention but stopped before she finishes speak because he definitely didn''t want to do that to Scarlett or any other woman now.

    He looked at confused Scarlett and was sorry to think of using pleasure as a weapon against her. After all, he wanted her loyalty by being good to her and not brainwash her.

    "I''m sorry, Scarlett. I was doing it wrong, so-" Lucien started to apologize to Scarlett, but she put her finger on his mouth, preventing him from continuing.

    "You don''t need to apologize. You are healing me, but you also made me feel so good... I never thought I could feel these sensations..."

    "So please don''t stop! I want to feel good with you so much more, not only for healing but... also... I-"

    Scarlett was very sincere, which made Lucien feel even more sorry. He kissed her on the forehead as he decided to be good to her to make up for almost brainwashing her.

    Although the situation was not as he expected, it was also not terrible. He managed to stop before he hurt her, so he just needed to have more control over his body so nothing like this ever to happens again.

    Scarlett smiled when Lucien kissed her forehead. She could see that he was even more affectionate with her.

    She couldn''t resist and hugged him. She was still perplexed by everything, but all of her instincts told her that Lucien would be good for her in every way possible.

    Lucien started patting Scarlett on the head while she hugged him. "It''s all fine, my dear. We have to continue it to heal you."

    When Lucien stopped holding his feelings about Scarlett, his possessive side took over, making him want to care for and love her just like his other women.

    In addition to the fact that Scarlett felt so safe in Lucien''s arms, his tattoo started to appear on her low belly area.

    It was still in the light shade of purple, but it certainly wouldn''t be long before it turned bright purple after Lucien gave his love and affection to her.

 Chapter 114 - Devil Pact (3/3) {R-18}

    "So, let''s continue." Lucien smiled at Scarlett and positioned his c.o.c.k at the entrance of her beautiful p.u.s.s.y.

    "Mm." Scarlett was very horny, but she was not focused on his d.i.c.k but his smile. Lucien was no longer smiling in that provocative way he had before but in a caring way.

    And his loving smile is a deadly weapon for any woman. Scarlett was delighted looking at Lucien and then she started m.o.a.ning.

    "Ahhh��" Lucien thrust his c.o.c.k into her adorable pink cave, not too fast or too slow, making her m.o.a.n while enjoying the incredible pleasure.

    This time it was not a pleasure that left her mind blank but something different. If before it was perfect, now it is more than perfect.

    Scarlett could feel a connection with Lucien. Somehow she could feel that he was also feeling pleasure and happiness like her.

    "Mmmm�� Ohhh�� Yessss�� Just�� Ahhh�� Like this..."

    She couldn''t contain her m.o.a.ns and didn''t want to. On the contrary, she wanted to shout to the whole world how wonderful it is.

    Scarlett could feel Lucien hitting all of her sensible points with his divine spear. And she just wanted more. She wants him to go deeper, faster, harder��

    The higher in the sky of pleasure Lucien''s c.o.c.k took Scarlett, the higher she wanted to go.

    And he, of course, would take her to the top of pleasure. Not for selfish reasons but to make her happy.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    As Lucien increased the intensity of his thrusts into Scarlett''s wet p.u.s.s.y, his waist began to beat against hers, making an e.r.o.t.i.c sound, which he is already used to.

    He continued to hold her legs and pull her body on his c.o.c.k, going deeper and deeper and reaching into her bottom.

    The feeling of having Lucien inside her was incredible in a way that Scarlett couldn''t understand.

    She just laid there m.o.a.ning while enjoying each thrust from new pleasure, more fantastic than the previous one.

    Soon she started to feel better and better. Her body was healing quickly, and so was her power increasing.

    Lucien also began to feel the demonic energy improving his body but to a much lesser degree than his previous s.e.x sessions.

    That was already expected as L.u.s.t warned him that the stronger he is, the more demonic energy would be needed for him to have advances in his power level.

    He continued to thrust his c.o.c.k inside her while they both delighted in pleasure. Soon Scarlett''s p.u.s.s.y started to produce more love juices and squeeze Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Lucien knew she was about to come, and this time he wouldn''t let her come alone. Then he increased the speed of his thrusts, making her m.o.a.n more and more.

    "I feel it... Lucien... Something... Is coming... Sooo good!!" Scarlett''s body became more sensitive, and she had to firmly hold the sheets as she felt she could fly at any moment.

    He smiled at her as he prepared to fire his hot load inside her. "Let''s come together, my dear. I will fill you with my essence."

    Scarlett couldn''t help thinking about children when she heard Lucien, but she also felt a great desire to have his essence inside her even if it meant having his children.

    "Yes�� I want it inside me�� I want it so much�� Please��"

    She asked and got what she wanted. Lucien reached the depths of her p.u.s.s.y, making her have an incredible orgasm while he marked her entire interior with his c.o.c.k milk.

    "AAAAHHHHH!!!"

    "Ohhhh��"

    Scarlett arched her upper body while feeling the best thing in her life as she came while feeling Lucien''s hot essence inside her.

    He held her legs firmly while keeping his c.o.c.k deep inside her, and her p.u.s.s.y tightened around it.

    The sensation of marking Scarlett as his, boosted all the pleasure Lucien felt, causing him to create a lot of demonic energy.

    Lucien released Scarlett''s legs and laid on top of her, then rolled to the side while holding her, making her stay on top of him while she was still breathing hard, feeling the pleasure running through her body.

    She hugged his neck and rested her face on his chest. "That was so incredible... I can''t even describe it."

    Lucien started to stroke Scarlett''s long red hair. He wouldn''t tell her now, but he loves that hair, which reminds him of two women he loves very much. Perhaps now one more that he will love.

    "How''s your body?" Scarlett understood that Lucien was asking about the healing, and that left her a little disappointed because she couldn''t think of anything besides him and the connection they created.

    Of course, she soon smiled, concluding that he is worried about her health. "I can already feel almost all parts of my lower body, but I still can''t move my legs."

    Lucien knew that his healing needs a little more time. The fact that Scarlett was already feeling her body after such a severe injury is miraculous. In this case, sinful.

    He let her continue to lay on his chest, feeling his hard c.o.c.k inside her for several minutes while he patted her on the head.

    But everything good tends to end quickly. It actually lasted half an hour, but Scarlett felt like it was only a few minutes before Lucien moves her aside.

    "Get some rest now, and soon we will continue... And try new things that you will surely like." Lucien tried to get up, but Scarlett took his hand.

    "Wait! Will you... Are you going to do it with her? Please don''t do it with her. Olivia is a very proud person and will not to accept you like m-"

    Lucien smiled and tenderly stroked Scarlett''s face. "Like you? I do the best for my group. You can call it a big family. If you want to be part of this family and not just be an ally, you have to trust me."

    Scarlett was still making an upset expression, which made Lucien smile provocatively. "If I say that you will be friends, then you will be best friends. Or do you not want to obey me?"

    Become a friend of a great enemy or lose the chance to be with Lucien and repeat what they just did other times? Scarlett didn''t have to think for more than a second before answering him.

    "Mm. I will try my best, so please take care of me!" Lucien knew that Scarlett was trying to be cute, and well, she succeeded, making him caress her head and kiss her forehead.

    Then he got up from the bed and headed for the bathroom, leaving Scarlett with cute thoughts in her mind and a wide smile on her face.

    Entering the bathroom, Lucien saw Olivia lying in the bathtub with her eyes closed. She had an extremely red face, and Lucien knew it wasn''t just because of the hot water.

    "So is the proud Olivia having such lewd reaction?" He said as he entered the bathtub.

    Since Olivia had changed the water, now the only other thing in the water is her love juices, which Lucien appreciates.

    Olivia was angry at Lucien but was even angrier at herself for not being able to control her body while hearing Scarlett''s m.o.a.ns.

    She didn''t open her eyes as she spoke in a sarcastic tone. "So it was all about healing? Why do I think you''re just a pervert, and she''s a whore?"

    *Pah*

    Lucien could hear the sound of the slap he should have given Olivia on the face for calling Scarlett a whore. But he did not do that.

    After all, anyone who doesn''t feel the connection he has with his women would see his actions as just s.e.x and nothing more.

    Olivia''s proud and hostile attitude is annoying. Still, it only made Lucien want to be more affectionate with her, give her pleasure and then leave her alone, just to let her see how wonderful it is, and then she would never have it again.

    Lucien didn''t think about breaking Olivia because he knew he could change her mind quickly when she felt the pleasure that his d.i.c.k could give along with the healing and power of demonic energy.

    Olivia didn''t know what to think about Lucien''s lack of reaction after her insult. Then she opened her eyes to see him lying on the other side of the bathtub with closed eyes just like her.

    Still, she had agreed to have s.e.x with him and be "loyal" to him in exchange for a cure for her scars and not to be killed. So Olivia got up to get out of the bath.

    "Wait." Olivia stopped when she heard Lucien''s calm voice. Somehow she knew she wouldn''t like what he was going to say.

    Olivia''s cooperation would be even more crucial than Scarlett''s since the Guild is a united organization, and Lucien could use her in many ways.

    But because of her hostile attitude towards him, Lucien had no intention of being kind to her. "Wash me."

    Olivia did not like Lucien''s authoritative tone, not to mention his request. But she knew she is not in a position to demand and could only follow his orders for now.

    She took the sponge to start washing Lucien, but he surprised her with another order. "You will wash me with your mouth to learn to keep it quiet."

    "Wha- It�� You can''t humiliate me like that!!"

    Olivia did not feel an aversion to Lucien''s body, after all, he is handsome as a god, but she thought his request would be the destruction of her dignity.

    Lucien did not move or open his eyes. He just spoke calmly. "I''ll give you a second to start using that shitty mouth of yours, or I''ll give up on you."

    "I�� I just�� DAMN!! OK! I will do it." Olivia wanted to refuse, but there was a lot at stake, and her pride seemed less and less valuable.

    She approached him, clearly disconcerted, and not knowing what to do. "How exactly am I going to do this?"

    Olivia was surprised when Lucien''s c.o.c.k rose from the water like a proud dragon completely under his control.

    "Do you need me to explain more?" Lucien spoke sarcastically, and Olivia could only make a face before kneeling in the bathtub and get ready to wash his hard meat staff.

    She clearly had no idea how just to suck a c.o.c.k and can''t help thinking to herself. ''This is my first contact with a p.e.n.i.s. Why does it have to be with a devil?''

    ''I have to do it! Not for me, but to avenge my family!! It is nothing to me!'' Olivia tried to gather her anger to control her pride and held Lucien''s c.o.c.k with her delicate hand.

    ''Hot... It''s so hot... And hard... It can''t be good��'' Olivia was sure it would be disgusting, but when her lips touched the head of Lucien''s c.o.c.k, she was more surprised than ever.

    ''How can it be so good??!?! What kind of witchcraft is this?'' Although the taste of his c.o.c.k is incredible, Olivia just touched her mouth on it and didn''t start "washing."

    Lucien put his hand on her head and pushed it down, making his c.o.c.k penetrate her mouth and reach her throat.

    "If you want to remove these scars and gain power, then you have to get used to my c.o.c.k inside all your dirty holes."

    Despite the rough intrusion of his hard member, Olivia felt no discomfort. On the contrary, she can enjoy that wonderful taste all over her mouth, making it more pleasant than painful.

    Of course, Lucien''s words were still a thorn to her ego. She did not want to be dominated by him, so she tried to lift her head.

    But although he was not pushing it anymore, he also did not allow her to move back off his c.o.c.k.

    Olivia knew she had to be obedient to him, and in fact, his d.i.c.k is not bad at all, so her fight seemed in vain and unproductive.

    Of course, she still maintained a forced upset expression while sucking on his c.o.c.k.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    She didn''t even notice that Lucien had taken his hand off her head, and now she is taking his c.o.c.k deep in her throat willingly.

    Lucien can''t help but provoke her. "You called Scarlett a whore, but look at you sucking on the c.o.c.k that was inside her a few minutes ago."

 Chapter 115 - I Hate You (1/2) {R-18}

    Olivia continued to suck Lucien''s c.o.c.k, taking it deeper and deeper into her throat and enjoying it a lot.

    With every second she sucked his c.o.c.k, she hated him more and more. Olivia only saw Lucien as a devil who could give her a cure for her scars and power just as she gave Astrid.

    Of course, she had no choice but to accept his offer, or she would die and could not avenge her family.

    Still, she could do this. She could accept his offer and still hate him. Hate him for killing Klaus and other adventurers; hate him for helping Scarlett, and hate him for humiliating her.

    If she continued to hate him, she could still enjoy this wonderful feeling in her body, and it would have nothing to do with him.

    Olivia held Lucien''s c.o.c.k in both hands, and there was still a lot left to her swallow while thinking to herself.

    ''I hate you, devil!! I''m just doing this for myself. Yes! I''m taking advantage of you.''

    The more Olivia had hostile thoughts about Lucien, the more she sucked on his c.o.c.k intensely. Her long hair started to get in her mouth, but she didn''t notice.

    Lucien realized that and gathered her hair with his hand while holding her head and moving it up and down following her movements.

    That made Olivia angrier. She saw all his actions as attacks on her ego. She didn''t want to give in; she didn''t want to let that devil control her.

    Most of all, she didn''t want to take her mouth off his d.i.c.k. She feels so much pleasure and her body healing. She never felt so good before, so she allowed him to hold her hair.

    Lucien was still lying in the bath with his legs open while enjoying Olivia''s mouth. He couldn''t deny that he took additional pleasure because Olivia clearly hates him.

    Even though she hated him, she was sucking on his d.i.c.k. Of course, he knew he had threatened to kill her and offered healing and power, but he still felt good to be slowly conquering her body.

    He pushed her head further and further down, making his c.o.c.k hit the back of her throat, still, Olivia was showing no resistance.

    Then he moved her head to the side, making her look at him and see his teasing smile. "How''s the d.i.c.k of the devil who you hate so much? Can''t you get enough of it, right?"

    Olivia knew that Lucien was just teasing her, so she continued to suck, but without him allowing her, she could not move her head too much towards his d.i.c.k, making her only manage to lick Its head.

    Lucien could only laugh, seeing the anger in Olivia''s eyes as she tried to suck his c.o.c.k, and he held her head back.

    "Okay, I will not take your delicious meal, on the contrary, I will fill you with my c.u.m so you can hate me at the same time that you feel my essence inside you."

    ''I HAAATE YOOOU SO MUCH!!!!'' Olivia wanted to shout at Lucien, but she could only keep those thoughts to herself as she continued to suck his c.o.c.k.

    Lucien held Olivia''s head in both hands and started to move it up and down faster as he prepared to fire his hot load down her throat.

    She started to feel his c.o.c.k slightly tremble. After his previous words, it is easy to conclude that he is going to c.u.m in her mouth.

    Olivia can''t help remembering what she heard of other women talk about s.e.m.e.n. ''Something disgusting with a horrible smell and a worse taste.''

    She moved her eyes upward and gazed at his face while allowing him to move her head as he wanted.

    ''How will it taste? There is no way something coming from a devil to be good... Well, his d.i.c.k is not as I expected... No... There is no way his essence is good!!''

    Olivia was sure it wouldn''t be good, so she tried to pull her head away and stop sucking. But Lucien pushed her head, down, forcing his c.o.c.k as deep as possible into her throat.

    "Drink it all." Lucien held Olivia''s head tightly and c.u.mmed. He didn''t restrain the amount, releasing a lot of c.u.m in her throat.

    ''NO!!'' She panicked and pushed her hands against Lucien''s thighs, trying to pull away. But it was in vain, and all she could do was swallow the viscous liquid that was running down her throat.

    Olivia''s fight only lasted a few seconds before she realized how good her body was feeling. Lucien''s c.u.m made her feel warm and energetic.

    She stopped fighting and started to swallow it all excitedly. Not only is his essence good for her body, but it is also delicious.

    ''How can it be so good? Even though it has a viscous texture, it is not disgusting... On the contrary, it is the best thing I have ever tasted... Damn!! I hate it! I hate him!!!!''

    Although Olivia was enjoying Lucien''s c.u.m, it is still too much, and as he kept coming. She soon started to choke and have trouble breathing.

    Since she couldn''t compete with him in strength, Olivia tried to make a pleading look at Lucien. He saw that she started to choke and released her.

    As soon as Lucien''s c.o.c.k came out of Olivia''s mouth, he was still coming, so he shot c.u.m on her face, making Olivia fall with c.u.m all over her face and dripping from her mouth.

    She started to cough as she glared at him. "I hate you!!! Do you want to smother me?!?!?

    Lucien smiled, seeing Olivia''s deplorable condition. Although she is complaining, she is also using her tongue to lick his c.u.m on her face.

    "I''m giving my essence to you while I could be giving it to my wives, but you still complain. I''ll be kind when you deserve my kindness."

    Olivia angrily looked at Lucien, but she had no arguments to speak. She could feel his essence, improving her body, and healing her wounds like a divine medicine.

    It was not hard for her to conclude that more of that would completely heal her scars.

    Lucien didn''t want to spend too much time with Olivia while the cute Scarlett waited. "Well, it''s time to fill your other dirty holes."

    Olivia didn''t quite understand how Lucien''s "magic" worked, but she realized that he would have to come inside her, which would definitely be terrible.

    "Do expect me to have your children?"

    Lucien understood Olivia''s worry, but unfortunately, he didn''t think she was at that risk. "I''m infertile, so it''s going to be okay."

    Olivia made a forced smile. "Oh? I think it is what can be called divine retribution. After all, even nature understands that a devil should not have the ability to create others."

    "..." Lucien felt anger like never before. But that anger did not come from him.

    ''L.U.S.T!'' He had to order L.u.s.t not to leave his body and attack Olivia.

    L.u.s.t was furious with Olivia. She never thought about it before. But now, the more time she spent with Lucien, the more she desires to be able to build a family with him.

    She obeyed Lucien and tried to calm down, but she still wished Olivia could pay for her insult.

    Lucien looked at Olivia with a neutral expression. He is sad that he couldn''t give his mother grandchildren, but that is not something under his control.

    "Anything else to declare, or can we continue?" Olivia was a little disappointed that her attempt to ridicule Lucien failed again, so she just nodded.

    "Ok, so turn around and get on all fours," Lucien spoke in an authoritative tone and began to kneel in the bathtub.

    Olivia understood his intention and couldn''t help but question. "Are we doing this here? You took Scarlett to your bed��"

    "You don''t deserve to be in the same bed as my wives. Are we doing this, or not?" Lucien was losing his patience with Olivia. She is still hostile when he is trying to help her.

    "So does that bitch deserv-" Olivia tried to offend Scarlett again, but this time Lucien couldn''t help himself. He grabbed her chin, preventing her from finish her words.

    "Where I come from, people kill and torture their prisoners. My mother is now a prisoner, and I am trying to do everything to rescue her."

    "I don''t care if you hate me, or hate other people, but you can''t deny that what I''m offering you here is a much more decent treatment than most people would give to someone who remains hostile to them."

    Olivia took Lucien''s arm and tried to get out of his grip. But he squeezed her chin and continued speaking.

    "From now on, you will be quiet and let me f.u.c.k you, or you can go back to the cell and stay there until you are no longer a risk to me."

    Olivia couldn''t deny that Lucien is right. Anywhere else, people would not be kind to their prisoners. She is letting her hatred for Lucien to cloud her judgment.

    He released her chin, and she wanted to speak but made only an "mm" sound to remain silent just as he ordered.

    Lucien took a deep breath and recovered his focus. "Turn around and stay on all fours."

    Olivia made an effort to calm down, placed her hatred for Lucien in the back of her mind, and turned around.

    She rested both hands on the edge of the bathtub and stood on all fours, showing her ass to him.

    Lucien knew he couldn''t solve Olivia''s hostility by being hostile in return. In a circle of hate, someone had to take the first step towards peace, or things would never change.

    He tenderly ran his hand over her beautiful ass towards her slim waist. "You can continue to hate me, but I have no intention of doing you any harm. Perhaps at some point, you will understand that."

    Olivia remained silent and tried to ignore Lucien. But how could she ignore his gentle touch? His touch felt like magic and aroused new sensations in her body.

    She squeezed the edge of the bathtub tightly, and it would break if it weren''t made of a very resistant material.

    Lucien continued to caress her waist and went towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts while using his other hand to stroke her ass. He couldn''t deny that her body is beautiful.

    "We both have deep scars. Not scars on our bodies but in our hearts. Those scars made us broken. I''m not a good person, but neither are you."

    Olivia was surprised by Lucien''s words. After the tragedy that happened to her family, she only thought about revenge. Everything she did was for a purpose, but as Lucien said, she is not a good person.

    She judged Lucien since the beginning for things that weren''t exactly his fault. Starting from the incident with the archers, to the fight between mercenaries and adventurers, she had not tried to see things from his side and just hated him.

    But in Cassidy''s case, she was the first to attack. She participated in everything by her own will and selfish desires. So how could she blame him for being her enemy when Cassidy is his wife?

    But here they were. She is still his enemy, but he is healing her and giving her new opportunities. Even if he is the devil, she could also be considered evil.

    Olivia was silent as she reflected on Lucien''s words. She didn''t realize that her body was surrendering more and more to Lucien''s tenderly touch.

    "Mm��" Then a low m.o.a.n came out of her mouth when Lucien stroked her b.r.e.a.s.t.

    Lucien made her m.o.a.n for a few more seconds while moving his hand over her chest and waist. Then he returned his two hands to her buttocks and opened it to reveal her wet pink cave.

    Even though Olivia is wet by the bathwater, he could see a shiny liquid that was not water but her love juices, leaking out of her excited p.u.s.s.y.

    Just as I hope to heal my scars, I hope to heal yours. Not the ones from your face, but from your heart. And this will be the first step.

    Lucien brought his face close to Olivia''s ass and started to kiss from her buttock towards her fragrant flower.

    She was delighted, not only by the feeling of the touch of his hands and lips but also by his caring attitude.

    Olivia tried to control her m.o.a.ns, but when she felt Lucien''s tongue touch her most private part, her voice came out in a loud m.o.a.n.

    "AAAHHHHHH!!!!"

 Chapter 116 - I Hate You (2/2) {R-18}

    Olivia''s increasingly loud m.o.a.ns echoed through the bathroom and then reached the bedroom, making Scarlett jealousy, upset, eagerly.

    While Scarlett had her first taste of the jealousy that all Lucien women feel, Olivia had her first s.e.x.u.a.l experience.

    Of course, Olivia had already masturbated before when she was younger and happy, but nothing compared to Lucien''s tongue.

    He licked, sucked, stuck his tongue in her p.u.s.s.y. He made a mess with the mixture of her love juices and his saliva.

    Not only was he giving her p.u.s.s.y a lot of pleasure, but her ass was turning new shapes as he squeezed it with his hands.

    "Mmmm�� Ahhhh�� Uhhhhh��" Olivia continued to hold firmly on the edge of the bathtub because she feared she would fly away because of the divine pleasure she was feeling.

    But then her pride started to influence her mind again. She felt that if she continued to m.o.a.n, she would be surrendering to Lucien.

    ''I must not... I don''t want to give him that satisfaction�� Why is it so good?!?!? What kind of devil is he?''

    Olivia tried to focus on her hatred for Lucien. Even though he is not really bad for her, she doesn''t want to surrender to him.

    But her attempts to hate him were failing with every wave of pleasure that ran through her body. She started to wish his tongue went deeper into her p.u.s.s.y and that his hands would squeeze more of her ass.

    ''Ahhh�� No�� No, no, no!!! Mmmmm�� damn!!!'' Olivia''s felt a tingling sensation, and her body was getting hotter. Then she felt something coming.

    She gritted her teeth to try to resist that divine sensation, but the pleasure was so fantastic... She was sure she would have a great orgasm and loudly m.o.a.n... But then��

    "Why?" Olivia stopped feeling Lucien''s tongue and hands. And the sudden stop of that immense pleasure made her orgasm not come.

    She looked back and saw that teasing smile that she hates so much. But now most of all she felt sad.

    "Oh? Did you want to come? I thought you didn''t want to become a whore just like you said Scarlett is."

    Olivia didn''t want to be affected easily by Lucien''s teasing, but her face couldn''t contain her disappointment. "You��"

    *Pah*

    Lucien slapped Olivia''s ass. It was strong enough to leave his handprint on her skin but weak enough for her to feel only pleasure and not pain.

    "Don''t make a face at me. I''ll give you what you want... My d.i.c.k in your dirty hole... That''s what you want, right?"

    Olivia wanted to deny that, but she could only m.o.a.n when she felt Lucien''s hot meat stick rubbing her backdoor.

    Lucien rubbed the head of his c.o.c.k on Olivia''s asshole, and then squeezed her buttocks around it, using them to masturbate himself, giving pleasure to them both.

    "Which dirty hole do you want to get it first? This or..." Lucien moved his c.o.c.k down her ass and went toward her p.u.s.s.y.

    As she is completely exposed to him, he easily rubbed the head of his c.o.c.k on her wet p.u.s.s.y.

    "I�� Mmmm�� I- I�� Ahhhhh��" Olivia tried to speak, but besides not knowing what to say, her mouth was unable to pronounce anything other than m.o.a.ns.

    Lucien started using the head of his c.o.c.k to slowly open Olivia''s v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips and rub Its inside before moving to her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s.

    His pre-c.u.m mixed with her love juices made the contact of their skins quite lubricated, and so he moved his c.o.c.k up and down, driving her crazy.

    "Oh? Your dirty p.u.s.s.y does not stop leaking lewd liquids... Is this the behavior of the proud leader of the Guild? I wonder then what a whore''s behavior would be like."

    Olivia understood that Lucien is still upset that she called Scarlett a whore, but if that is punishment, then she is happy to be punished.

    But then she realized. ''Will he stop at the best part? Just like before, is he teasing me?''

    She didn''t want to feel pleasure until she is almost coming, so he stops. But how could she ask him not to stop? Wouldn''t that be a complete surrender and the end of her dignity?

    ''This is just s.e.x... It doesn''t have to mean anything else.'' Olivia convinced herself that it would be okay to be more cooperative with Lucien during s.e.x and still hate him.

    She prepared to speak, but what came out of her mouth was a loud m.o.a.n.

    "Ohhhhhh fuuuck!!!"

    She was penetrated. The first time she was being penetrated by a man. ''But in my ass? Why is it in my ass?!?!?''

    ''Wait! It''s not his d.i.c.k... With that size, it would certainly destroy my ass... His finger?''

    Olivia was trying to understand what was going on, but she was only m.o.a.ning as Lucien moved his finger inside her asshole.

    Lucien moved his middle finger inside Olivia as he rubbed his c.o.c.k on her wet p.u.s.s.y.

    "What indecent m.o.a.ns... Olivia, do you like it in your ass? Is just my finger ok, or should I put my d.i.c.k in your dirt ass?"

    "N- Mm... No- No... Ahhhh... N- w-wa��" Olivia couldn''t believe the incredible pleasure she was feeling in her ass and p.u.s.s.y at the same time.

    She tried to deny it, but her m.o.a.ns prevented her from speaking coherently. She stopped forcing herself and just enjoyed it.

    "It''s all right. This time you are allowed to leak your lewd liquid." Lucien spun his finger and rubbed his d.i.c.k faster, making Olivia have a fantastic orgasm.

    "AHHHHHH�� SOOO�� MMMDAMMMGOOO!!"

    She m.o.a.ned uncontrollably as her p.u.s.s.y soaked Lucien''s c.o.c.k with a huge amount of love juices, and her asshole squeezed his finger.

    Olivia started to feel her body go weak and limp. She was unable to stay on her knees because her legs were trembling, so she began to sit down.

    *PAH*

    Lucien slapped her ass hard, making Olivia''s body stiffen. "Keep the position! You haven''t even received the main course yet."

    Olivia could feel Lucien''s c.o.c.k beneath her. He seemed to be able to hold her body up by her p.u.s.s.y just with his amazing c.o.c.k.

    "Here I go. Take my d.i.c.k in your dirty p.u.s.s.y, Olivia." Lucien didn''t give Olivia time to think and entered her v.i.r.g.i.n cave with a hard thrust.

    "HUUUHHH!!!" Olivia made a muffled m.o.a.n as she ran out of breath when Lucien filled her inside with a single movement.

    His hard c.o.c.k broke her h.y.m.e.n and stretched the pink walls of her delicate p.u.s.s.y. Despite Lucien not being kind at all, Olivia only felt pleasure. A phenomenal pleasure that left her body in ecstasy.

    Lucien again did not give Olivia time to adjust to the situation and started to move inside her, back and forth. She could feel him stretching her insides.

    He grabbed her slim waist with both hands and pulled her body against his, making his waist smacking against her ass and his c.o.c.k to hit all the sensitive points of her p.u.s.s.y.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    "AH!! AHHH!! MMMMM!! OHHH!!"

    The sounds of Lucien''s thrusts, despite being loud, could not compete with Olivia''s loud m.o.a.ns.

    She continued to hold with all her strength on the edge of the bathtub while Lucien ravaged her p.u.s.s.y with no mercy.

    L.u.s.t can''t help but be surprised again. She was paying close attention to the changes in Lucien and Olivia''s bodies.

    Although Lucien being very hard on Olivia, her mind is in no way affected by the demonic energy like it was with Scarlett.

    Not only could Lucien use demonic energy as a weapon, but he could also use it very well. In fact, he learned to control this energy just a few minutes ago with Scarlett.

    L.u.s.t was confused because she did not know if she had ever reached this point with other hosts, or Lucien has some demoniac heritage.

    ''But how can it be? I should know if he is a half-demon... There is no way for a normal person to control demonic energy so well... He seems to do it even better than myself.''

    As L.u.s.t become more and more confused, Lucien found it all very natural. He understood that everything depended on his intention.

    And now he only intended to give his essence to Olivia and not to corrupt her mind or enslave her.

    The demonic energy he is creating is just healing her, and he felt he could even limit how much it would heal or improve her body.

    That was an excellent feeling. The feeling of control. The control over the pleasure and benefits he is giving to her.

    L.u.s.t, as well as other sins, have always had a difficult life. They had to fight for their race in battles, which seemed endless and seek out hosts after the previous ones died.

    She was not fully aware of her abilities and did not understand that Lucien did not generate only demonic energy with s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure, but also other pleasures.

    Right now, the fact that he was making someone who "hated" him m.o.a.ning under the thrusts of his d.i.c.k is exceptionally pleasing to his ego.

    The pleasure of conquering a stubborn and proud woman. Not using his demonic energy to break her mind, but using his body in his own way, under his total control.

    Although Olivia''s mind was not being affected by demonic energy, she was not free to feel mental fatigue from excessive pleasure.

    Lucien was thrusting his c.o.c.k hard in her p.u.s.s.y. His fast and energetic movements made the water in the bathtub splash around the bathroom everywhere.

    Olivia could only m.o.a.n and hold on to the edge of the bathtub while Lucien did what he wanted with her body.

    She felt each thrust of his c.o.c.k inside her, so he moved back, and she felt him pull her body by the waist to move forward inside her again.

    After countless the times his d.i.c.k hit the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y, Olivia started to feel empty when Lucien moved his d.i.c.k back. But then she felt complete when he penetrated her again.

    She didn''t realize that her body was surrendering more and more to Lucien. Even though she still thinks she hates him, they are making bonds, powerful physical bonds.

    Lucien couldn''t help wanting to tease Olivia as he continued f.u.c.k.i.n.g her. "I''m going to stuff your dirty p.u.s.s.y with my c.u.m. Just to be sure, you want it, right?"

    "Yes, I want your-" Olivia was immersed in pleasure, so she started to answer Lucien''s question automatically, but then stopped when she realized it.

    "Oh? Do you still want to play the stubborn girl?" Lucien moved his hands off from Olivia''s waist and began to slow his thrusts.

    Olivia understood what he was doing, and her body instinctively started to move towards him. She tried to bang her ass against his waist in hopes of eating his c.o.c.k with her p.u.s.s.y.

    But although Lucien allowed her to move on his d.i.c.k, the feeling was very different from how he penetrated her.

    Her body couldn''t be satisfied with that, and she desperately needed him to continue to f.u.c.k her. "I- I w- I w-want it��"

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. He is becoming more and more addicted to teasing women. "So ask in the most e.r.o.t.i.c way you can."

    ''I HATE YOU, DAMN DEVIL!!!'' Of course, Olivia kept her complaint in mind and started to think of anything e.r.o.t.i.c to say.

    "I... I want you to fill my p.u.s.s.y with your hot c.u.m!! It''s okay like tha- AAAOOHHHFUUUUCKKKHH!!!!!!!"

    Olivia m.o.a.ned louder than ever. Her body was feeling extremely eager, so Lucien stuffed her with a strong thrust, reaching the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Olivia''s m.o.a.n continued as she felt him fire his hot milky cream into her pink inside.

    How could she not c.u.m feeling that pleasure more than heavenly? Her p.u.s.s.y started to produce a lot of love juices that mixed with his c.u.m, making a mess inside her.

    Olivia''s mind flew. Her soul left her body and went to the seven heavens of pleasure��

    But then she felt Lucien tighten around her waist. It was not to force her body toward his c.o.c.k but upwards... Is he lifting her?!?

    "W-what?!?! Wait!!! What are you doing?!?! WAIIIT!!!!" Olivia started to panic when Lucien got up and lifted her.

    Lucien never took his c.o.c.k out of her. He held her by the thighs and started moving her body up and down, penetrating her again.

    "Second round, Olivia."

    Olivia couldn''t believe that. How could he continue right after he came so much? There was no space inside her, and yet he is pushing his c.o.c.k and c.u.m deeper into her.

    "NO, NO, NONONONON!!!! I CAN''T RIGHT NOW!!! WAIT!!!"

    "I HATE YOU SO MUUUCH!! YOU DEVIL!!!!"

    "I HATE YOU..."

    "AHHHH..."

 Chapter 117 - Duties of a Leader

    What is the limit on how much a person can m.o.a.n? Well, that must depend on the physical characteristics.

    After Lucien "satisfied" Olivia, she was sure she m.o.a.ned more than the limit for a normal human.

    What is the limit on how much a person could feel pleasure? Olivia was sure that Lucien broke that limit of hers over and over. MANY TIMES.

    He got out of the bathtub, which now has water whiter than transparent, picked a towel, and headed for the door.

    He stopped and spoke without turning back. "Today will be an exception, and I will let you sleep in my bed. But wash before come to bed."

    Lucien did not wait for Olivia''s answer and left the bathroom, leaving the poor woman lying in the bathtub with her legs open and a confused expression on her face.

    Olivia''s body was limp and numb. White liquid leaked out from her three holes.

    She ran her hand over the water and gazed at that shiny white liquid. "How can this be so good? Will this heal my scars?"

    Then she licked Lucien''s essence on her finger. All her body is full of that white liquid, but she couldn''t get enough of it.

    Then she looked at the door while thinking. ''Sleep in the same bed as her? Well... I think it''s worth it to smell him... Damn!! I ha-''

    ---------------------------

    Lucien went back to bed, which made Scarlett very happy. She was still acting cute and vulnerable, but he liked that very much.

    He kissed and caressed Scarlett for a few minutes before they start another healing session, in which she was not at all focused on healing.

    At some point during the fun of Lucien and Scarlett, Olivia appeared. She was making a cute puppy face.

    It was possible to see that her scars were getting more faded, which made Scarlett jealous. After all, under the scars, Olivia has a gorgeous face.

    Neither Scarlett nor Olivia wanted to get along with each other. But Lucien made it clear that they have no choice.

    And since they both did not want to lose the divine feelings that only he could give them, they accepted a kind of truce.

    After many "pah" sounds and a lot of fun, the two ladies, extremely tired, slept in his arms.

    Olivia still maintained a "hostile" attitude, which is nothing other than her pride, making her a little stubborn. But at the end of the night, Lucien could see his tattoo on her low belly area.

    It was the most faded purple tattoo so far. Lucien could only see because of his keen eyesight. Still, it is proof that they are both accepting each other.

    L.u.s.t didn''t like it that much because she was still upset with Olivia for making fun of Lucien being infertile when she really wanted to have his children.

    Nevertheless, in the end, Lucien is the only one to have the final say. Of course, how good he would be for Scarlett, and Olivia is going to depend on how they behave.

    Lucien began to think that although it seemed strange, he would have to create some kind of hierarchy in his harem for his women to be treated fairly.

    With that thought in mind, he couldn''t help but also wonder who the woman at the top in his harem would be.

    It seemed very wrong to think that he loved one of them more than the others, but someone needs to manage the home.

    Who better to be in the charge, other than the self-declared first wife? Lucien thought higher of L.u.s.t, compared to his other women��

    But strangely, that didn''t seem completely accurate. Lucien knew he didn''t love L.u.s.t more than the other women, but he knew she would be great at leading his harem when he is busy.

    Still, there was a space in his heart that not even L.u.s.t could enter. After all, who was he doing all that for? Who is all that effort for?

    Thinking of his mother made Lucien sad and happy at the same time. Her beautiful face, and bright smile like the sun, made his heart fill with joy.

    But then Lucien came back to reality where he couldn''t stop. He needs to get stronger and stronger in order to rescue his mother.

    ''What am I doing here, while I should be doing something useful?!'' Lucien can''t help but think with himself.

    The demonic energy of the demons, as well as the divine energy of the gods, and other higher energies were not yet fully understood even by the most powerful beings in existence.

    The effects of these energies were many, and how much one could benefit depended entirely on the being in question.

    L.u.s.t understood this well, and even though Lucien is her host, he is still constantly surprising her.

    After all, the demonic energy absorbed very quickly into his body. His body seemed to be completely compatible with demonic energy. Strangely he was also compatible with other energies such as life mana.

    One thing is him to be able to use these energies, and another is these energies to flow into his body as naturally as if he were born with those affinities.

    While L.u.s.t studied Lucien''s body without finding anything strange, he only gained the benefits from these energies.

    The more Lucien received and gave pleasure, the more demonic energy he produced. And that energy nurtured him in every way possible.

    Lucien was constantly needing less sleep, food, water and he also didn''t get physically exhausted as quickly.

    Of course, the more powerful a person is, the longer their bodies could stay healthy without basic needs. Still, Lucien is already performing like someone in higher realms.

    He looked at the ladies in his arms, and they were both sound asleep after he left them so exhausted.

    After Lucien got up from the bed, Scarlett and Olivia moved to the middle, looking for the heat they suddenly lost.

    Well, all they found was his pillow, they clung to it, and they continued to sleep smelling Lucien''s fragrance and feeling his warmth on the blanket and pillow.

    Lucien smiled at the ladies, who now slept like cute little angels and didn''t look like the mature women who they really are.

    Then he left his room. It was still a few hours before dawn, but Lucien could hear several people awake in the big castle.

    Cassidy and Angela were talking about kingdom issues, especially about making golems to protect the western border.

    Aria was training with Astrid while Marie studied the golems'' enchantment.

    Although it requires a mage with a lot of experience and mana, it is still possible to make the golem with several mages and wizards working together.

    The youngest girls were sleeping after getting tired from a lot of training or studying. But Rose and Maggie were awake and didn''t seem to be busy.

    Lucien couldn''t sleep thinking that he should be trying harder to save his mother. So he needs to use all his time and energy to get stronger.

    Well, he knows the best method�� And of course, Rose was delighted to receive a night visit from her lover.

    The girls were getting stronger very quickly... Lucien could tell she was more physically fit and had more endurance when he had to "work" for more than an hour to exhaust rose, causing her to fall asleep drooling.

    After creating a lot of demonic energy with Rose, Lucien took care of Maggie. This is how his nights would be from now on. Why sleep? He needs to get stronger and make his women stronger.

    It was less than an hour before the sun came up, so Lucien did not continue to visit the girls'' rooms. He didn''t want to leave them too aroused before they had to leave for the mission.

    But he still has things to do. In fact, he had a lot to do in a short amount of time.

    Lucien went to the room where the storage treasures were and started reading more books and looking for useful things for his girls and Angela''s wizards.

    With his super speed, Lucien read many books about magic and improved the enchantment of the golems so that the weaker wizards would have less trouble making them.

    He also found several mana potions and other items that could help wizards.

    Lucien was very focused on getting more knowledge and items, but he was also aware of everything that was going on at the castle and also within a few miles.

    Then he could hear Aria approaching the room with a breakfast tray.

    Aria knocked on the door, and after Lucien told her to come in, she went in and saw him in the lotus position on top of a big pile of books.

    ''Does he stop sleeping to study? He never stops to relax and is always planning the next step... I can only say that he is extremely reliable��''

    Lucien could only smile, hearing Aria''s thoughts. She still didn''t have a strong connection with him, so she didn''t quite know how to control mental communication despite having his tattoo.

    Since he didn''t want to make the beautiful mature harpy ashamed, Lucien didn''t say that he heard her thoughts.

    "Good morning Aria. Thank you for bringing breakfast." Aria''s gentle smile was replaced by a lascivious one when she felt Lucien''s hands around her waist.

    She pushed her ass against his waist and could feel that hard rod she missed so much.

    "Do not tease me if you will not take responsibility... I am already an old woman, so do not play with me."

    Lucien firmly held her soft waist and kissed her neck. "You are not old. You''re perfect. And I have already made it clear that I will assume all responsibility for you and your daughter."

    "Mm��" Aria could only m.o.a.n, feeling the touch of Lucien''s hands and lips.

    Lucien took a cookie from the tray and started eating while still holding Aria''s body against his with one arm.

    "But you will have to wait like a good girl. Today will be a busy day, but soon I will find time to take good care of you, my sweet s.e.xy harpy."

    Aria ran out of the room like a frightened bunny. She knew that Lucien and the group would have a lot of work today, but she cannot control her intense desire to be ravaged by him.

    Lucien had barely finished eating the cookie before he had an excited Mia jumping on him.

    Soon the other girls started to enter the room, which didn''t have enough space for all of them, so Lucien went to the castle''s living room with the girls.

    Using mental communication, he gathered everyone in the living room and started to explain his plan.

    Although Angela and Cassidy already have several plans, they would still listen carefully to Lucien''s words.

    Cassidy is very happy being an obedient wife, and even though her personality is dominant with others, she has complete confidence in Lucien.

    Angela didn''t love Lucien, but she couldn''t help but have complete confidence in him. Since he arrived, her life just got better. He looked like a mountain, firm and impenetrable, which would keep them all safe.

    Lucien showed the new and improved golem enchantment scroll, making Angela surprised. And she can''t help commenting.

    "This is incredible, Lucien. You are a genius!! With this scroll, I believe that 4-6 medium wizards can make a golem in less than 10 hours."

    Ron paced and bowed before reporting to Lucien. "We got about 20 wizards and 30 mages. Some are A-rank adventurers, so I suggest a little caution when dealing with them."

    Lucien liked Ron more and more. The spymaster is really loyal and intelligent. "Thank you, Ron. We will set up several groups so these adventurers will stay with your spies and royal guards."

    Then Lucien started talking about the groups. He separated groups according to the girls'' abilities and skills.

    Rose, Maggie and Angela are strong enough to make golems by themselves, but Marie and Lena needed to group up and help each other.

    Women like Astrid, Ghilanna, Mia, and others, would participate in the groups as protection for the mages.

    Jeanne wanted to help too, but Lucien knew that the city should not be completely unprotected. So only a few royal guards and Ron''s spies would go with them while Cassidy, Jeanne and the rest of the guards would stay at the castle.

    Scarlett still needed time to recover, and Olivia was still not entirely reliable. So Lucien wouldn''t take them now. With Cassidy around, they couldn''t be a problem either.

    So, using Ron''s reports, Lucien also decided what the groups of wizards he and Angela managed would be like, creating a complex action plan.

    Lucien also gave the girls mana potions, and he gave Ron a large amount of potions and other items to distribute to the other mages.

    After Ron went to prepare the group of wizards and mage according to Lucien''s orders and took the scrolls he made, they all seemed ready...

    But Marie and Maggie couldn''t help wanting a certain boost. A boost that would be better than any mana potion. A boost that only Lucien could give them...

 Chapter 118 - Boost for Everyone

    Marie is smart enough to know that with Lucien''s boost, her maximum mana and mana regeneration would be greater for a while.

    But how could she ask for it in front of her mother and sister? So she used mental communication with him.

    Although the girls who had no s.e.x with Lucien yet had not good control of the mental communication, they were still able to use it with a short distance.

    ''Lucien... I ... I want...'' Even using mental communication, Marie was embarrassed. But Lucien understood and spoke to calm her down.

    ''It''s fine, Marie. A few kisses will be enough to improve your mana for some hours.''

    Marie smiled sheepishly. She loved how caring Lucien is and understand her. She couldn''t believe she thought so badly of him when they first met.

    Of course, she still thought he was wrong about some things. She couldn''t agree with his brutal way of acting, but she also knew that he has an incredibly gentle and caring side.

    Lucien looked at his women with a teasing smile that made them wet. "Well, now that we''ve settled our action plan, the girls and I are going to get ready."

    Olivia made a face as it was not very difficult to imagine what kind of things they would do. She left the living room, but Lena did not want to go because she is very interested in "get ready" with them.

    Lucien had no problem giving kisses to all the girls. In fact, he also didn''t mind giving his essence.

    Of course, for the girls, that kind of thing is quite significant as it creates a romantic bond with him.

    Then Lucien went up to his room with the girl troop. Even Aria and Ella, who, despite having started combat training, would not yet go on this adventure, went to the room to receive the "boost."

    They used the large bathroom to take a bath and receive a lot of special milk as well as kisses and touches.

    Olivia and Scarlett could only stay on the bed and listen to the e.r.o.t.i.c sounds.

    They received breakfast from Kara and would also receive new bedrooms. Of course, they couldn''t leave the castle, and Cassidy would keep an eye on them as well as Ron''s spies.

    After almost two hours, Lucien''s group was prepared enough. They went down the stairs and met Angela, waiting for them in the hall.

    "Everyone is ready and waiting for your order." Angela had no aversion to following Lucien''s orders on this matter. After all, it is his plan, so she and her people were only receiving the benefits.

    "Okay, so let''s go." Lucien looked toward the kitchen, and the cute tigresses came running. They spent all the time near the food, and the servants love to pamper them.

    *Meow*

    Ko jumped into Lucien''s arms, and he started patting on her head. "Little Ko, you are growing up fast, but you are not yet ready for adventures."

    *Meow* *Meow*

    *Roar*

    Ko tried to contest with her cute meows, but Oya made it clear that she had to stay. Oya could feel Lucien''s love for them, and it is more than she could ask for from a master.

    Cassidy also came to give Lucien some goodbye kisses, so he passed little Ko into her arms. Everyone loves the cute tigresses.

    Following Lucien''s orders, the groups of mages, adventurers, and mercenaries, hired by Ron and Angela, began their journey to the west border.

    Ron organized everything so that people who could recognize Lucien would go in different directions than his.

    In each group, there were wizards or mages, warriors, royal guards, and at least one of Ron''s spies to lead.

    Some groups used horses, and others just ran. The city was very busy because everyone knew about the event that would make Bluewind safer.

    As the western border is quite large, the groups went in several directions. Lucien would go to the border, but he would not stay with the mages but would enter the vast forest to find the bandits leaders.

    Astrid group up with Maggie, and they went to the area designed to them to create the golems. Marie, Lena, Anne, and some royal guards were in a carriage for another area.

    Ron selected the most trusted royal guards and ordered his spies to be very careful with Lucien''s women. Any disrespect could have serious consequences.

    Some guards also followed Rose and Mia. Rose is already an incredibly powerful mage, almost in the mortal realm, just like Lucien.

    Mia is still very young, but her progress only increases. After the night of passionate love with Lucien, her strength and speed are improving very fast.

    Like Cassidy, Mia is also developing wind mana. But as they are not wizards, Lucien, who was warned about that by L.u.s.t, wanted to wait more before talking to them about it.

    So they could try to understand the wind skill he used in the battle between the adventurers and mercenaries.

    With that combination of groups, Lucien would go to the forest with L.u.s.t, Ghilanna, and Oya. Although his group is small, L.u.s.t is already able to fight at Cassidy''s level, which made them a powerful force.

    Cassidy would stay at the castle, training Aria and Ella. Jeanne would also stay and try to convince her nephew, Mason, to be more cooperative with Lucien.

    Lucien said goodbye to the girls and prepared to carry Ghilanna on his back, so he could run at high speed with Oya, but then Angela called him.

    "Lucien. I know you are very fast, but I would still like to invite you to come with me. My carriage has very fast horses, so the time difference won''t be extremely big."

    It was still early in the morning, and Lucien was not really hurried, so he accepted Angela''s invitation, and entered into her elegant royal carriage.

    Angela is a very talented wizard and the Queen, but she only took less than ten royal guards, leaving most of them to defend Marie, Lena, and the other groups.

    While one of her guards conducted the carriage, others followed them on the fastest horses of the kingdom, and inside the big carriage are only Lucien, L.u.s.t, Angela, Ghilanna, and Oya.

    Ghilanna sat next to Angela while Oya and L.u.s.t sat around Lucien, and he stroked them, creating a strange mood.

    Oya was behaving while Lucien patted her on the head, but L.u.s.t ran her hand over Lucien''s body, making Ghilanna jealous, and Angela embarrassed.

    Angela tried to start a conversation to distract herself and not to gaze at that��

    "So... Lucien... How many golems do you think Rose can do? She looks like a very powerful mage."

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. "My Rose is really fantastic. I''m sure she can make at least ten, but I think she will force herself to do more and then ask me for extra rewards."

    "Ten?! You must be mistaken. I will only be able to make two even with the mana potions." Angela trusted Lucien a lot, but she thought he is overestimating his wife.

    It was not Lucien who answered, but L.u.s.t, with a teasing tone.

    "After the boost that Lucien gave the girls, even Marie and Lena will be able to make at least four golems. Rose still had the benefit of the blood, so ten is easy for her."

    It seemed unbelievable that a single mage could conjure ten of those complex golems, but there was no reason for Lucien and L.u.s.t to lie.

    Angela also noticed that L.u.s.t said Marie and Lena. She remembered the things that Marie talked about feeling much more powerful after kissing and drinking Lucien''s "essence."

    "Lucien, what do you do to Lena? You must know about the rivalry she has with Marie. I don''t think it''s right for her to be with you."

    Lucien spoke sincerely. "I just kissed her. I know they don''t get along so well, but I won''t deny affection to her just for that. Also, I think I can make them get along."

    Before Angela could answer, Lucien continued. "Also you, Angela. We can all be together as a family, not necessarily in a romantic way."

    Angela made a strange expression, which seemed both happy and disappointed. "I already told you not to have these ideas. Do you already have my youngest daughter, but you also want the oldest and me?"

    "I don''t collect women to warm my bed. I just want to get my family together... And I wouldn''t mind making it bigger with you and Lena." Lucien didn''t speak anymore, and everyone was silent.

    Angela understood his point of view. She liked Lucien more and more for treating Marie as his family, but she wasn''t sure if she and Lena could really have a place with them.

    She thought she had upset Lucien and was about to apologize when he started talking again, in a friendly tone.

    "You may not consider me as family yet, but we are allies. And allies cooperate to reach their goals together��"

    Angela was a little confused, but Lucien quickly explained his point.

    "We are doing this to make Bluewind safer... More golems will generate more security on the border... More mana will generate more golems��"

    The mature Queen cannot help blushing like an inexperienced young girl. "You... Do you mean? You... I... We? Ki..."

    Lucien raised his arms as if he were defending himself.

    "It''s all fine, Angela. I just said it because it can help you cast twice as many golems. But if some kisses are too much for you, it can''t be helped."

    L.u.s.t and Ghilanna cannot help but laugh at the blushing Queen. Despite being a mature woman, she was embarrassed for just thinking about some kisses.

    Angela saw the girls laughing and got very angry. Of course, she was still embarrassed, which made even Lucien want to laugh at her cute expressions.

    "I... I can handle it! Some k-kisses are nothing to me... But... How many kisses would it take?"

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "As many as you want. I will not force you into anything. Don''t worry. I don''t have bad breath... I guess."

    Before Lucien finishes saying "guess," L.u.s.t and Ghilanna exclaimed together. "Definitely not!!!"

    Then Lucien smiled, making Ghilanne and L.u.s.t start laughing again.

    Angela was still embarrassed, but their happy mood made her more comfortable. After living so many years in depression, she needed some happiness.

    She heard countless times from Marie about how good it was to kiss Lucien. Angela feared to fall in love with him, which would be very weird because he is already her son-in-law.

    Still, being able to make twice as many golems would mean more security for her people.

    Could she really deny security to farmers and simple people just because she didn''t want to kiss the most handsome man she had ever seen?

    Angela gathered all the courage she has and spoke in a shy tone. "So... So, I accept... But... Just a few kisses... Don''t tease me!!"

    Lucien stopped laughing and switched places with Ghilanna, standing next to Angela. She becomes even more embarrassed and looked to the side, trying to look away from him.

    "Marie is stubborn. Lena is bold. But is their mother shy? I wouldn''t have guessed without seeing your cute expressions, mother-in-law." Lucien can''t help but tease her.

    "I told you not to me tea-" Angela quickly turned to Lucien, trying to scold him. But her mouth was sealed with her first kiss.

    She tried to back away, but Lucien pressed her body with his, held her head, and kissed those sweet and soft lips.

    Lucien''s pleasant scent made Angela calm down, and she couldn''t help but be surprised by the wonderful taste of his lips.

    He gently held her chin and started giving tap kisses on her lips until she becomes more comfortable. Then he invaded her mouth with his dominant tongue.

    If the taste of Lucien''s lips could be described as fantastic, the taste of his saliva is divine. Angela tried to keep her mind focused on the goal. Still, she couldn''t help but enjoy it.

    Angela''s tongue was quickly dominated by Lucien, who made a mess in her mouth. An extremely pleasurable mess and Angela didn''t mind if it lasted too long.

    "Mm��" Angela didn''t notice when she started to make light m.o.a.ns. But L.u.s.t and Ghilanna realized that, and they can''t help but be jealous.

    The smart elven archer commented. "You know... I also use mana in my arrows... Just saying��"

    #####################

    Access more chapters on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 119 - Great Day

    "Didn''t you kiss him enough, naughty elf? You won''t even be making the golems or helping the others make them." L.u.s.t couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    While Ghilanna and L.u.s.t could only watch, Angela enjoyed Lucien''s pleasant kisses.

    Even though it was her first time truly kissing him, she had no difficulty following as he led her with kindness and authority.

    Lucien was focused on giving Angela his life-filled saliva, but he couldn''t deny that it is enjoyable to have the s.e.xy beautiful mature woman in his arms.

    As he stroked her curvy body, Lucien couldn''t help but have a strange thought. ''Why are all mothers so hot? If I could get her pregnant, would she look even s.e.xier?''

    Of course, that thought would only lead to a more "weird" one. ''What would it be like if Marie were my daughter? No! That would definitely be wrong��''

    Lucien knew that he couldn''t think much about children as he is infertile, so he focused on his goals, kissing Angela and giving his saliva to her, as well as some demonic energy.

    Since the demonic energy should be handled with care, especially in women who did not have his tattoos, Lucien just kissed for a few minutes.

    When he stopped kissing and leaned back, like his other women, Angela instinctively followed his mouth with her lips, wanting more.

    Lucien stroked her face gently. "Mother-in-law... I think it''s enough to improve your mana for a while."

    Angela couldn''t help blushing even more and thinking. ''Why was that so good? What did he do to me?!? Aaaaaaaa!! Lucien!!!!!!''

    But she kept everything in her mind as she turned to the window. "Ah, thank you. I was a little confused, sorry about that."

    The cute Angela was trying to recover her composure while also trying to hide her flushed face and made Lucien want to kiss her again. But he stopped himself and switched back to his original seat.

    Ghilanna didn''t want to leave Lucien''s side, so he let her stay by his side while he continued to pat Oya with the other hand. L.u.s.t couldn''t really complain because she is near to him all the time.

    So they proceeded the travel for almost two hours before the carriage started to stop. One of the guards approached the window and spoke after bowing to Angela.

    "My Queen, we are two miles from the forest." The guard reported, and Angela told him to move another mile near the forest.

    The great forest has several names like "No man''s land," "Empty Forest," "Borderland," among others. Whatever it is called, everyone knows it is a dangerous place.

    Being the great border between the Alliance, the Light Empire, and Portgreen, the forest is a place that is always in conflict, either from soldiers from the kingdoms at war or from bandit attacks.

    They went to a hill, a mile from the forest, where Lucien had a wide view of the vast forest. It looked like an endless sea of ??trees.

    While the guards went to patrol the area, Angela naturally looked at Lucien, waiting for his command.

    Lucien approached Angela and instinctively stroked her face. She thought about stepping back, but her body has no aversion to his touch, so all she did was bow her head in embarrassment.

    "Start making the first golem. Use as much mana as you can to make the golem faster. I will help you regenerate it quickly before we enter the forest." He spoke with a gentle smile.

    Angela wants to deny kissing more for several reasons, mainly because she could easily get addicted to it. But in the end, all she did was nod her head and make an "mm" sound.

    As Angela began drawing on the ground, following Lucien''s enchantment scroll, Lucien and L.u.s.t started to analyze the forest.

    While L.u.s.t could currently feel energies five miles away, Lucien could easily see and hear things a little over three miles away.

    "Hum��" Both exclaimed when they realized the same thing and gazed at a point at the very border of the forest.

    Ghilanna, who was next to Lucien, couldn''t help making a confused face, so Lucien explained.

    "There are two scouts in a high tree near the border. One has high vision capabilities and has already noticed us."

    Before Ghilanna could ask more, Lucien made his plan clear. "One of them is going to warn a type of superior."

    "We could follow him now, but I think it is better to wait for this superior and follow him later, so he can lead us to their leader."

    No one had anything against Lucien''s plan. He would be monitoring the other scout while his teammate called the superior.

    Then Lucien started watching Angela casting the golem enchantment. Although he already knew what it would be like because he read a lot about it in the books, Lucien still found it interesting to see Angela casting it.

    She drew the symbols on the floor and then sat in the center, in the lotus position, closed her eyes, and started channeling her mana.

    Angela couldn''t help being surprised when the symbols on the floor started to light up with the blue light of her ice affinity.

    She was surprised when Lucian showed her that impressive enchantment, but then he even improved it by adding more symbols and changing some of them.

    Only great wizards could create such complex enchantments, but Lucien improved one even though he is not a wizard.

    That was already incredible, but Angela didn''t understand how much he improved it until she cast. It was supposed to be very difficult but seemed easy now.

    In fact, Lucien studied many magic books that taught many ways to make an enchantment accepting mana more naturally.

    Of course, the fact that Angela received the boost from Lucien is significant. Even a small amount of demonic energy plus life mana is helping Angela to cast the golem very quickly.

    Then the blue light made a vortex around Angela while the symbols on the floor became brighter.

    The vortex spun for almost half an hour before the earth started to shake. Then all of the symbols on the floor began to gather right in front of Angela.

    Then the stones started to pile up on top of each other. Each rock has one of the blue symbols, and after a few minutes, they formed a three meters high humanoid stone figure.

    Angela couldn''t help but smile, looking at the golem. It was easy to see that the creature is mighty.

    The enchantment is to make a protective golem, which means that the golem has a link to the wizard who created it, so Angela can order it about who it allows passing through the area.

    So Angela ordered the golem only to attack wild beasts and people who attack it first.

    She was tired from expending her mana quickly to speed up the process of making the golem, just like Lucien told her to. Then she walked towards him.

    Lucien walked over to Angela and hugged her. "Very well done, mother-in-law. You worked really hard, so I''ll help you recover your mana this time."

    Of course, Angela smiled when receiving praise from Lucien, but soon she was very embarrassed because she let him hug her so easily.

    "Not here... The guards can see us and gossip later��" Angela wanted Lucien''s kisses to recover her mana quickly... And because it felt so good.

    Lucien gently lifted Angela''s chin and made her look at his tender smile. "Don''t worry about the guards. They are too scared of me to look at us."

    Surely the guards were afraid. After the first castle guard lost his arm, everyone was terrified of the devil Lucien.

    The man who lost his arm survived with the help of healers. But they were unable to reattach his arm, because they didn''t have a skilled enough healer. The guard was grateful to be alive and warned everyone never to offend that devil.

    The people were not stupid, and they understood that the mysterious husband of the second princess is the ally who Ron and the Queen talked about.

    Everyone could see the good that was being done for the Kingdom, and nobody wanted to complain about the ally being a devil.

    The people''s thinking is simple: "As long as it is good for us, everything is fine." So nobody wanted to offend Lucien or his women.

    When the guards saw Lucien hug Angela, everyone looked away. They wanted to forget that they saw them together.

    Stories would be told about that day. The day that Queen Angela and several wizards made the powerful golems that will defend the western border for hundreds of years��

    But as for the details and how the golems were made, everything would be very vague. The guards would always say things like "Everything was done with a lot of respect," leaving many people confused about what they were really talking about.

    After all, who wanted to meddle in the affairs of the devil? It was not as if Queen Angela was suffering in his arms. On the contrary, the m.o.a.ns she made while kissing Lucien made the guards walk away.

    --------------------------

    While the exciting display of golems being made was taking place at the border of the forest, inside the situation was quite different.

    In a small camp within the forest, several people were gathered. Everyone seemed to be very nervous, while gazing at a tall man in leather armor.

    "Everyone stay calm! Let''s return to the fortress quickly as we will be safe there." The tall man tried to calm down his comrades.

    A woman came out of the crowd looking more concerned than most there. "Alden, we cannot abandon our people in the forest!! Many are on raids and hunting."

    Alden, the tall man, knew that, but he also knew the dangers they would be at if they didn''t start running now.

    "You know that this is the protocol decided by the leaders. There''s an army going through the forest, so we have to hide in the fortress!!"

    The woman could only make a face and try to argue. "But this time is different! They''re not just passing through the forest... They seem to be looking for someone. Maybe hunting us."

    Before Alden answered, another man spoke. "This is crazy! Why would the soldiers of the Light Empire hunt mere bandits like us? You must be mistaken."

    Everyone looked confusedly at the woman, but then another woman stood beside her.

    "I was with her, so I saw it too. The Light Empire soldiers divided their army into several troops and went in different directions, looking for something or someone."

    Alden is not the vice-leader of the bandits for no reason. He is a smart person and knows that even improbable things can happen.

    "Okay, so what if they are hunting us? That is a great reason for us to return to the fortress right now."

    The woman closed her hands in fists by the anger. "F.u.c.k you, Alden!! Our people are out there in the forest, but you''re only thinking about running? We have to warn everyone to go to the fortress."

    Alden was about to answer when a man ran out of the bushes. He is one of his scouts, and he seemed to have spent all his energy running.

    It was evident that the scout had something to report, so Alden approached him. "What did you see?!"

    The scout was having trouble breathing but tried his best to report. "People... Soldiers... Bluewind soldiers, I guess... On the eastern border. They seem to be doing something."

    Alden can''t help but roll his eyes. "Bluewind? Those hicks are no threat to us. We have bigger problems now."

    The scout was confused, but then Alden explained. "A Light Empire army is passing through the forest, and they seem to be looking for something or someone."

    "Let''s try to warn as many of our people as possible before we hide in the fortress."

    Alden gave the order, and half the people went to warn their comrades while the other half was very afraid and went to the fortress.

    The scout understood the situation, but he had no way of explaining the bad feeling he had when he saw the people at the top of the hill, precisely the fear he felt when he looked at Lucien.

    "Alden... About the people of Bluewind��" The scout tried to argue, but Alden made his order clear.

    "Forget them! Go back to your partner and tell him to start to find our people and sending everyone to the fortress."

    The scout no longer argued and ran back to warn his partner of the problems with the Light Empire''s soldiers.

    ##########

    Access advanced chapters and a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 120 - Crawl Baby, Crawl for Me

    While Lucien "helps" Angela recover her mana quickly, her mind was a mess.

    She didn''t want to develop romantic feelings for her son-in-law, but could she stop her body from falling for him when he kissed her so passionately?

    Angela felt that her mana was at its peak, so Lucien would stop kissing, and she didn''t know whether she wants him to stop or not.

    Regardless of whether or not she wanted to kiss more, Angela was sure of one thing: She couldn''t make the same mistake again and allow her lips to chase his mouth.

    And... She failed. Lucien stopped kissing and slowly moved back just to let her instinctively follow his mouth.

    When ever he uses that teasing smile on her, Angela just wants to hide in a hole because of how embarrassed she feels.

    "You''re getting good at this, mother-in-law. It doesn''t even seem like your first kiss was a week ago." Of course, Lucien would tease her when ever he can.

    Angela stared at him with an embarrassed expression while remembering the first time she met Lucien, and he stole her first kiss. "How are you sure it was my first kiss? I was an old married woman."

    Lucien licked his lips, which still had Angela''s sweet taste. "You can call it one of my talents... Your mouth tastes wonderful... And It is only my��"

    Angela wanted to shout at Lucien for teasing her, but then he made a stern expression.

    "Stop saying you''re old. You are a beautiful and energetic woman... Maybe I should show you how young you are... But I think that would be inappropriate right now."

    Then Lucien smiled at Angela again, making her almost go crazy. He is dominant and authoritative even when he praises her. Still, she did not dislike anything he said.

    "Mm." Angela bowed her head as she made a cute sound of agreement. Lucien loved it when women acted cutely. It made him want to hug and protect them.

    Lucien quickly approached Angela and hugged her waist. "You are so cute, mother-in-law...I want to... But now I have to go."

    Angela tried to look to the side, but Lucien took her chin and made her look at him before sealing her mouth with a quick kiss.

    Lucien released Angela and looked at the forest. "The scout came back. It looks like they''re in trouble with Light Empire soldiers. We have to follow them now."

    Angela knew that Lucien is strong enough to deal with bandits, but Light Empire soldiers worried her. "Light Empire?!?! This is going to be dangerous, Lucien. You must not-"

    She stopped talking when she saw his confident smile. "Don''t worry, mother-in-law. We are very fast, so we can leave without problems if the situation gets out of hand."

    Without Rose and Maggie, Lucien had no way of causing great damage in the area to defeat a huge army, but he is getting stronger and faster quickly.

    Also, Ghilanna is a powerful archer, and Oya is also getting stronger and stronger, making his group quick and powerful enough to avoid being trapped.

    Angela is not the type of person who acts on impulse. She likes to plan and act only when she has complete control over the situation.

    But Lucien is the opposite. Just as he impulsively killed Julius, he also went to the Nunid Kingdom with just a small group.

    Angela wanted to be able to say that he is just a spoiled boy, acting like a young master... But he returned the Bluewind control to her hands and rescued Lena.

    Lucien said he would do something, and even if it seemed impossible, he just does. So Angela could only believe him. Believe that he is a firm and impenetrable mountain that would protect them from any danger.

    She approached him and hugged him lovingly. "Come back safely."

    "Of course, I will. Focus on creating the golems, and don''t worry about us." Lucien didn''t tease Angela this time and just accepted her hug.

    "Let''s go!" Then Lucien called the girls and headed for the forest. The scouts were already a mile and a half ahead, but Lucien''s group could reach them quickly.

    L.u.s.t was always maintaining her physical body. Although she couldn''t get more than fifty meters away from Lucien, she could keep a high speed and stay near to him.

    The group entered the forest and followed the trail behind the scouts. This great forest is much larger than the Portgreen''s forest.

    There are very tall trees, some even with a hundred meters height. Lucien could hear a lot of animals, some big beasts like mystic bears and lions.

    Still, Oya''s aura was getting more and more powerful, and even mighty animals would not want to approach her, so the group didn''t have to worry about beasts attacks.

    Although the speed of the scouts does not compare to that of Lucien''s group, they were still quite fast. After a few minutes, they had gone two miles, and then they separated in different directions.

    Lucien could hear their conversation the whole time, and he knew that they were going to warn their people about the soldiers of the Light Empire. The group kept following one of the scouts.

    After almost an hour and running twenty miles, the scout found a group of his people. The man was exhausted and sat on the ground to catch his breath.

    The man who seemed to be the leader of the group threw a canteen of water at the scout. "What happened? You look desperate."

    *ROAR*

    Before the scout could respond, a big white tigress emerged from the bush and jumped on the man, knocking him to the ground.

    "White tiger!!" Some of the bandits shouted.

    Before they attacked Oya or ran in a panic, Lucien came out from behind the trees, followed by Ghilanna and L.u.s.t.

    "Keep calm!! Or my tigress will tear your mate''s throat." Lucien spoke in a stern tone, and Oya showed her big white fangs.

    One of the bandits aimed a spear at Lucien. "So what are we going to do? Drop our weapons on the floor? You will still be our enemy!!"

    Lucien raised his hands and told Oya to get off the man on the floor. "I''m not your enemy, now... So for your sake, let''s just have a peaceful conversation."

    "Peaceful conversation? Is this how you start a conversation? Why shouldn''t we kill you and your pet, then take your ladies?"

    The bandit couldn''t help but look at the beautiful L.u.s.t, who, despite wearing armor that covered most of her body, still couldn''t hide her exceptional beauty.

    L.u.s.t shook her head as she spoke in a mocking tone. "A rude mistake... Which took your life."

    "Bit-" Before the man could offend L.u.s.t, his head was already flying away from his body.

    Just like that? Was a head completely severed like that? There was no sound or sudden movement. The handsome red-haired man just disappeared, and the bandit''s head flew away.

    Blood covered the other bandits, who panicked. "WHAT THE F.U.C.K?!?!?!"

    The bandits wanted to attack Lucien, but they had never seen anything so bizarre before, so they were obviously terrified of him.

    Lucien''s red katana disappeared like magic, and he was about to speak when he heard the woman on the tree a hundred meters away talk. Lucien knew that she was there all the time.

    "Get away from them, or I''ll fire an arrow at your wife''s head!"

    The woman already had the arrow ready, but Lucien is one hundred percent sure that he can catch ten of those arrows before they reach L.u.s.t.

    He continued looking at the bandits while speaking loud enough for the woman to hear. "First rule in a negotiation: Never threaten someone who is stronger than you."

    Then he kicked the man''s body on the floor. "Second rule: If you''re negotiating with me, don''t talk about my women. Never about my woman, or I will kill you."

    While the men in the bandit group made a great effort to look away from L.u.s.t and Ghilanna, and also not pee in fear, the woman on the tree kept her bow taut.

    "So, I''m going to fire on you!! Can you stop arrows with your arrogance?" The woman was very scared of Lucien, but she had to stay calm.

    The bandit group was terrified, but after recognizing the women''s voice, they had more hope of surviving.

    One of them dared to threaten Lucien again. "Neola is the best archer!! She can easily kill your-"

    The man wasn''t able to finish speaking because the woman on the tree shouted at him. "Shut the f.u.c.k up!! Do you really want to talk about his women?"

    Lucien couldn''t help laughing. The woman on the tree seemed smart not to threaten his women, but she is still threatening him.

    He would have killed her if it weren''t for her name. "So, you are Neola, the leader? I came here to talk to you and Enzo."

    The woman on the tree was confused. "Do you know us? Why did you attack us? You talk about a peaceful conversation, but you kill my teammate like it''s nothing."

    Lucien started to lose patience, and his tone becomes more severe.

    "You are bandits that attack and kill defenseless farmers and innocent people. The fact that I am not already painting this forest with your blood is very merciful."

    Neola didn''t know why Lucien is so confident. "You speak beautiful words like a justice knight... But you are in our forest without an army... And we are many."

    Lucien couldn''t help but sigh. "No one can say that I didn''t try to be diplomatic��"

    He looked at Ghilanna. "Ninety-six meters to the northwest, twenty-three meters from the ground, on a tree. Fire on the leg to disable her."

    "HOW?!?!?!" Neola jumped out of the tree quickly, but Ghilanna''s speed and precision are incredible.

    *Woosh*

    "AAAAH!!" Ghilanna''s accurate arrow hit Neola''s leg, and she fell to the ground while m.o.a.ning in pain.

    Lucien looked at the bandit who spoke earlier. "If Neola is the best archer, then what is my beautiful elf? Godlike archer? Hum... Sounds good."

    ''What the f.u.c.k was that?!?!?''

    ''DMAN!!!''

    ''SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT''

    The bandits had several similar thoughts, but they all agreed on one thing. ''We are screwed now!!''

    Lucien looked in the direction where Neola is knocked on the ground. "As I am feeling merciful today, I will give you one more chance."

    "If you can crawl to me in... Uhm, five minutes? We can talk. Or I''m really going to paint this forest with your people''s blood."

    ''The devil!! He is the devil himself.'' Everyone couldn''t help thinking. Even Ghilanna couldn''t deny that.

    Neola is sure that Lucien could not defeat all her people, but this small group did not seem to be a problem for him with that white tigress and the amazing elven archer.

    Still, she didn''t want to crawl on the ground like a wounded animal. Lucien noticed that and made a confused expression as if he had remembered something important.

    "Oh! I almost forgot. In fact, I don''t even need to attack anyone. I can just sit and watch the Light Empire''s soldiers slaughter your people."

    "Light Empire''s soldiers?!?!" The bandits can''t help but be confused.

    Lucien looked at the frightened scout. "Tell them."

    The man did not think twice before reporting the situation. "Light Empire''s soldiers... In the forest... This time is different... Alden told us to go-"

    The scout stopped talking before commenting on the fortress as he did not want to give Lucien crucial information.

    But Lucien told him to continue. "You can say it. The fortress to the north? Alden sent you to warn your people to hide there. I know, rest assured."

    Neola and the bandits were very surprised and startled by the news about the Light Empire''s Soldiers.

    But the worst is that while they knew nothing about Lucien, he seemed to have complete control over the situation.

    As the bandits tried to deal with their panic, they heard Lucien''s voice again. He sounded more and more like a devil that comes from hell to punish them for their crimes.

    "Neola, Neola�� Your time is ticking... It''s been a minute, and you''re still not moving."

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 5) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 121 - The Devil Way

    ''Shit!! Does he really want me to crawl?'' Neola couldn''t help but make a painful expression. The crystal arrow in her leg made a horrible wound.

    "Come on, Neola... You don''t want me to start killing your bandit friends." Lucien''s voice was like the devil''s call, making everyone tremble in fear.

    Most bandits wanted to run away, but after seeing the speed of Lucien, Oya, and Ghilanna, no one had any hopes of escaping alive.

    Noela realized she had no choice and started to crawl towards Lucien. Each of her movements caused terrible pain to run through her body.

    Lucien heard every m.o.a.n of pain Neola made, and after a few seconds, he couldn''t keep doing anything.

    "I''ve got you." Neola heard Lucien''s voice, and before she understood what was happening, he was carrying her over to the other bandits.

    Neola appeared to be about 1.7 meters tall. She is thinner than a healthy person should be, showing that living in the forest is not very easy.

    She is fully human despite looking like she had horns, but they were only adornments of her wooden mask. Like her, the other bandits also wore leather armors with various decorations like horns and fangs.

    Like the other bandits, Noela has a layer of earth-based paint on her body. It looked like war paint or something to help them camouflage themselves in the forest.

    Despite her layer of paint, Lucien could still see that she has brown skin, in fact, the darkest skin he had seen so far in this world.

    Her skin is darker than Maggie''s light brown skin, and it made her look quite exotic. Lucien read about people with skin like that, but on the other continent, which is separated from this one by the great east sea.

    Lucien figured that Neola, as well as the other bandits, were a mixture of races that did not suit society because they suffered prejudice and harassment, so they hid in the forest and became outlaws.

    Of course, he could only assume things based on the knowledge he got from books, so he would have to find out more by talking to them.

    He put her in front of the group, and a woman quickly went to check her wound. The bandit group was terrified and hoped Neola would find a solution for them to survive.

    Neola ignored the woman trying to bandage her wound and gazed at Lucien. She had an expression like a beast looking at her attacker. There was anger, fear, anxiety in her eyes.

    "What do you want with us? Are you with the Light Empire?"

    Lucien smiled at Ghilanna, who made a face at Neola. "Do you think I am with those idiots while this elven beauty accompanies me?"

    The racial discrimination of the Light Empire is well known, so Neola couldn''t help believing that Lucien has nothing to do with them.

    Still, the power that his small group showed did not look like Bluewind''s people, and also he did not look like someone from the Alliance.

    "So, what do you want?" Neola was in a lot of pain, but she still tried her best to protect her people.

    Lucien looked at her and the bandits. "My goal is simple. Stop you from attacking the people of Bluewind."

    Neola made a confused expression. "Did they hire you? Are you an adventurer? Mercenary?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am or who sent me. What matters is that your people have a problem with me, and now you have problems with the Light Empire''s soldier too."

    She looked at the scout. The man had no reason to lie, so the problem with the Light Empire''s soldiers seems much worse than Lucien''s small group.

    "So, what''s your idea? You talked about negotiating, so what do you have to offer?" Neola said, and Lucien could see the sweat running down her skin.

    Lucien knew that she is scared and worried, but even so, she is maintaining a stable attitude, which made him have a good impression of her.

    "Isn''t your life a generous offer? I came here to stop you from attacking Bluewind, and I don''t mind killing you or letting the Light Empire do it for me."

    Neola''s neutral expression became stern and then surprised when Lucien continued. "But I can also help you deal with them, thus keeping most of your people alive."

    She couldn''t help but respond in a sarcastic tone. "Can you help us defeat the Light Empire''s soldiers? Where is your army?"

    Lucien couldn''t blame her for not believing him. "The army is your people. I''m just going to help you balance the battle."

    Neola made a face. "You must know that we are just bandits. We are not soldiers, and even with someone strong like you, we still can''t beat Light Empire''s trained soldiers."

    "You don''t have to believe me, but at least take me to meet Enzo. If he decides that you guys don''t need my help, then you just try killing me." Lucien smiled at her.

    Neola couldn''t help but suspect that something was wrong. Lucien had complete control over her small group, but even though he knew who she is, he is still willing to follow her to her people and lost any advantage he has.

    Even if Lucien and his group are powerful, as soon as they reached the fortress, the numerical advantage of her people would be very significant, so Lucien could not keep acting with such arrogance.

    "Okay, I''ll take you to meet Enzo, but you can''t kill my people anymore." Neola didn''t think Lucien would attack them as long as he wants to "negotiate."

    But when dealing with the devil, he is always in control. Lucien started walking towards her.

    Neola instinctively started to crawl backward. Her friend tried to help her to get up while the entire group stepped back too.

    "No, no." Lucien wagged his finger in disagreement, and Ghilanna prepared an arrow, making it clear what would happen to the bandits if they didn''t stop.

    "It''s okay." Neola gave the order before things got out of hand, and her group stopped. Lucien motioned to the woman, and she moved away from Neola.

    Lucien crouched in front of Neola and held her chin. "I like your personality, but don''t force my hand. My patience has limits."

    She tried to look away, but Lucien kept his grip on her chin, making her keep looking at him.

    "As long as I want to negotiate, you only benefit. When I don''t want to negotiate anymore, you die, by my hands or others."

    Lucien could see that Neola was in pain because of the wound on her leg, so he took off her mask, revealing a pretty and young face.

    "Y-you�� What are you doing???" Being so close to Lucien''s handsome face and under his complete control, Neola couldn''t help but become a frightened little bunny.

    "I will heal your leg. Be quiet and just relax." Lucien spoke in a calm tone, but Neola became more and more shocked as she saw his mouth approaching hers.

    Lucien held her chin and kissed her little mouth. Although Neola is not ugly, she was all "dirty" with the war paint and also stank a lot.

    ''Damn!! This sucks.'' Lucien can''t help but regret kissing Neola.

    It was definitely the worst kiss he had so far and very different from Angela''s sweet and fragrant mouth, which he had been kissing a while ago.

    Still, Lucien wasn''t doing it for pleasure. Soon his life mana cleaned the impurities from Neola''s mouth, and the kiss becomes not so disgusting.

    Neola was feeling the same thing that any woman would feel when kissing Lucien. Incredible pleasure.

    He focused his life mana and demonic energy on healing her leg, and as a side effect, she felt better and better.

    Of course, it was a physical pleasure, and as her mind was in chaos with feelings like fear, anger, anxiety, Neola couldn''t really enjoy the wonderful moment.

    Lucien pulled the arrow from her leg while holding her chin to keep her from biting him.

    Then when she tried to scream, he moved his tongue madly inside her mouth, making the pleasure take the pain away from her��

    ''Huh?'' Then the good feeling of his tongue inside her mouth suddenly ended, leaving Neola confused.

    Lucien moved away from her, and Neola quickly looked at her leg. What she saw was her wound closing with extraordinary speed.

    "What?? How??? Are you a healer? What kind of healer heals with kisses?!" Neola was impressed with her wound healing and questioned Lucien.

    He smiled at her. "Why be my enemy when you can be my ally? Also, how many years ago was your last bath? You stink like a dirty animal."

    "IDIOT!! DEVIL!!!" Neola cannot help but be enraged. Not only Lucien stole her first kiss, but also he still insulted her.

    Lucien started to laugh, making Neola regret being easily provoked by him. He held his hand out to her. "Come on, get up, or you''ll just stink more."

    Neola took Lucien''s hand and stood up while trying to explain her smell. "The beasts in this forest are dangerous, so we have to hide our scent."

    "Does that also explain the taste of shit in your mouth?" Lucien provoked once again, causing Neola to lose control.

    "YOUUU!!!" She was still holding one of his hands and used the other hand to punch him on the chest.

    "Aaah!?" Neola could only make a confused m.o.a.n when her fist hit Lucien''s chest. He looked hard as a rock.

    "OH?!" All the bandits exclaimed when they saw Neola punching Lucien. They would have no problem with her punching anyone other than the devil himself.

    Some of the bandits tried to run, but their legs faltered. Others had their vision darkened by fear while some had already passed out.

    Lucien cut off a person''s head just for threatening him, so hell would fall on them after Neola punched him.

    Neola''s eyes widened when she realized what she had done, and she couldn''t help but think. ''What did I do??!?! Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!''

    She looked at Lucien, expecting to see an expression of anger, but all she saw was his fantastic seductive smile.

    "I think we''ll get along, Neola. In the end, you will be a good servant... But you will have to take bathe! Many bathes!!"

    "..." Neola didn''t know what to say.

    "..." Neither did a few of the bandits who were still awake.

    "..." L.u.s.t and Ghilanna could only roll their eyes.

    Lucien was not teasing Neola just for fun. He knew she is one of the bandit''s leaders, according to the interrogation of the bandits caught by Ron''s spies.

    His intention in dealing with the bandits is not only to eliminate a problem but also to get the vanguard he needed to retake Portgreen''s crown.

    Which soldiers were better to use as disposable troops in a battle? Bluewind''s few loyal royal guards or forest bandits? That was the question Lucien asked himself, and the answer was obvious.

    But to get the bandits to follow him and accept the black mark, Lucien needed the loyalty of their leaders.

    Lucien still didn''t know how he would deal with Enzo, the male leader, but with Neola, the situation seemed quite simple. The Lucien way.

    And the flushed face she is making now is proof that the Lucien way is infallible. "Are we going to the fortress, or do you need more healing?"

    That teasing smile from Lucien was starting to drive Neola crazy. She wanted to hit him, bite him, kiss him��

    "No... Just�� Let''s go, you... You... YOU, IDIOT!!!" Neola turned and started to help her companions to get up to go to the fortress.

    L.u.s.t was already used to Lucien''s peculiar way of handling situations, but Ghilanna was still surprised.

    "Is that how he negotiates? Does he just push his tongue in women''s mouth, and have them going crazy?"

    "It is not just about their bodies; he also enters their minds, leaving them confused by his limitless teasings." L.u.s.t couldn''t help but smile.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 6) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 122 - The Bandit Fortress

    The group of bandits took a few minutes to recover from the scare. After the bandits recovered, both Lucien''s group and the bandits headed to the "fortress", the bandits home.

    Everyone was walking in silence as they did not want to offend the devil, who was among them.

    The men did not find it difficult to keep their gaze away from the beauties as the image of their comrade''s head flying away was still very clear in their minds.

    But the women, even in fear, could not help but take quick looks at Lucien. After all, the devil is very "tempting."

    Neola was also looking at Lucien, sometimes with a confused look, other times thoughtful, some even angry. But strangely, she wasn''t so afraid of him anymore.

    That is actually a side effect of his life mana, which made people who tasted it feel more comfortable around Lucien. After all, it is pure life energy.

    Of course, both the effect of Lucien''s demonic energy and life mana was fatal to women of the Zero Realm, but it would be less efficient with people of the Mortal Realm and higher Realms.

    Lucien saw Neola looking at him, and he couldn''t help but smile at her. "Still afraid of me or are you angry because I told you the truth about you stinking?"

    Neola didn''t want to be easily provoked by Lucien, so she changed the subject. "How do you know who I am? How do you know about Enzo? I don''t even know your name."

    Lucien introduced himself and was sincere about how he knew about them. "Some of your friends are staying in the Bluewind castle prison. They told my friend about you and Enzo."

    Not only Neola, but the other bandits made a face. Even though they were bandits, they were a group and would not be happy knowing that their comrades were tortured and imprisoned.

    Still, they couldn''t do anything against Lucien right now, so Neola kept talking in an attempt to distract Lucien.

    "So, you found out about us, the terrible bandits, and as the heroic knight of the kingdom, you only came with your women to solve the problem?"

    Lucien shook his head. "Not exactly... Well, I''ll tell you the truth since you''ll be my loyal servant soon."

    Neola had to restrain herself from telling Lucien to f.u.c.k himself because of his arrogance, but she was silent and listened to what he was going to say.

    "I first thought of just killing you guys. Fast and effective. But the truth is, I need troops. I have powerful mages and incredible warriors, but I have no soldiers."

    Neola couldn''t help but make a confused expression. "Do you want to recruit us, forest bandits, for your personal army?"

    "Yes, why not? I can offer rewards that no one else can or do you really like living in the forest smelling like that?" Lucien smiled at her.

    ''Patience, Neola, patience... We''re almost there... just keep-'' She tried to stay calm, but Lucien''s insults about how she smells somehow made her angry easily.

    "F.U.C.K OFF!!! Can you stop saying that I stink?" As soon as she yelled at Lucien, the other bandits were tense, but again he didn''t seem to care.

    Lucien shrugged. "After I spend two days washing you, and you stop smelling, I will stop commenting on it."

    Neola blushed, not by embarrassment, but anger. "Why are you so arrogant? Do you think you are a god just because you are handsome?"

    "Don''t insult my man! Gods are disgusting creatures!!" L.u.s.t complained, leaving everyone confused about what she was talking about.

    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t''s waist as they walked, making her calm down. "Okay, let''s not fight. We need to save our energy to fight the Light Empire''s soldiers."

    L.u.s.t liked being spoiled by Lucien, so she leaned her head on his shoulder. They were not running, just walking fast because they were already close to the fortress.

    "Only one mile, and we will arrive at the fortress. It''s in the clearing behind that hill." Neola pointed to a hill about eight hundred meters from them.

    Lucien knew that there were many people above the hill, but that is not the fortress. The fortress is two miles to the west, Lucien could hear more people there.

    He could also hear people talking on the hill. It is a trap set up for cases where a group of them is taken as hostage.

    It seemed very well thought out. The hostage group would take their kidnappers in the direction of the fortress, but they had no way of knowing about the watchmen who would alert their people if the bandits used another route, thus initiating the trap.

    But how could Lucien be caught off guard? He could hear everything within a range of almost three miles, even with several different sounds in the forest.

    Almost five hundred meters from the hill, Lucien stopped. Neola couldn''t help but panic. "What happened? Is there a problem? We''re almost there."

    Lucien looked into Neola''s eyes. He couldn''t blame her for still being hostile to him. But he did not want to kill the group of bandits who could be his vanguard.

    "I will forgive you for this trap this time. If you want to avoid a massacre, then tell your comrades not to attack my group."

    ''FUUUCK!! What''s is up with him? What kind of monster is he? A real devil?!?!'' Neola can''t help but curse Lucien in her mind.

    Still, cursing him wouldn''t change the fact that her trap wouldn''t work. Now, what should she do? Take the devil to her fortress? He always seemed to be one step ahead of her, so she feared the worst.

    Lucien saw that Neola was in doubt about what to do, but time was something they didn''t have right now.

    "Every second that you spend thinking, the less time we have to save your people."

    Neola looked at him angrily. "Is all you know how to do is threaten us?"

    Lucien sighed. "It is not me that you have to fear. I''m talking about the Light Empire army that arrived at the gates of your fortress."

    "Also, they brought hostages and are threatening to kill them right now."

    "WHAT?!?!" Neola was surprised for a second before making a thoughtful expression.

    "How can you say that? Do you think I will believe this joke? I-" Neola stopped talking when she saw Lucien pointing in the exact direction of the fortress.

    Not only did he point the fortress, but he also started to speak names. Names of people he shouldn''t know. Then he pointed to the hill and began to speak the names of the people who were also there.

    "How do you know all this? Do you have a spy among us? Oh! The captured idiots told you those names!!"

    Neola was sure that someone had said those names to Lucien because there was no way for him to guess the names of the people in the fortress with such accuracy.

    The women around Lucien were already used to his super senses, but that would undoubtedly be difficult for anyone to accept so easily. Of course, that''s only in inferior worlds like this.

    Lucien shrugged. "It doesn''t matter how I know. I''m going to the fortress, if you don''t want to come, that''s fine, but your people are in serious trouble."

    He turned and started walking towards the fortress, Ghilanna, L.u.s.t, and Oya followed him while Neola and her group were confused.

    "Come on!!!" Neola exclaimed and followed Lucien. She sent the scout to warn the group on the hill that the trap had failed and for everyone to return to the fortress immediately.

    She walked beside Lucien and couldn''t help asking, in a more friendly tone. "Please tell me how you know so much about us. Was it our people that you captured, told you?"

    Lucien wanted Neola to trust him, so he spoke the truth. "I have a very good hearing, I can hear from a great distance."

    She made a face, but Lucien continued. "Right now, I can hear many of your people passing through a secret passage in a cave three hundred meters behind your fortress."

    Now Neola was surprised. "Not everyone knows the secret passage in the cave. Only high-ranking people know the password to open the door�� Do you?"

    "Yes, I also heard your friends saying Red Sun. Isn''t that a legend from your homeland? So, most of you come from the east." Lucien surprised Neola more and more.

    Lucien had read a little about the eastern continent in Cornelius'' books. He also heard bandits entering the secret passage to avoid Light Empire''s soldiers in front of the fortress.

    That is the true meaning of "knowledge is power." Lucien is always one step ahead of Neola for knowing so much about the whole situation.

    Neola didn''t want to believe that Lucien could actually hear more than a mile, but he is giving more and more evidence that this is true, so she couldn''t completely deny it.

    "How many Light Empire''s soldiers?" She asked with a reluctance tone.

    Then Lucien started to tell her what he is hearing.

    ---------------------------

    A while ago.

    On the top of an old wall, already green with moss, some guards were watching the front of the fortress.

    The old fortress, as well as the wall, is a mixture of brown and green, already in ruin from time.

    But it is still the home of the forest bandits. The guards'' leather armor even matched the appearance of the old fortress, making a somehow wild scene.

    The bandits also have simple wooden bows and old swords. Obviously, living in the forest has not allowed them to thrive.

    Trees surrounded the ruined fortress and there is also a hill behind it. But it seemed almost impossible to climb up the steep rocky hill, and the old walls still worked well, surrounding the top of the hill.

    One of the guards saw movement in the bushes and prepared his bow. After all, his comrades always used the side path to enter the fortress.

    "Who''s there? Friend or foe?" The man yelled, also alerting all the other soldiers on the wall.

    Everyone couldn''t help but make a worried expression when they saw soldiers in shining armor come out from behind the trees.

    "Light Empire!!!" Some bandits exclaimed, and one of them ran to warn the others.

    The whole hill is no more than eight hundred square meters, so the front of the fortress is not very large, having only about two hundred square meters, divided into a rectangular area free of trees in front of the wall.

    Dozens of Light Empire soldiers quickly surrounded that area. The sun''s rays reflected off their shining armor, making fear grow in the bandits'' hearts.

    The soldiers wielded large shining shields, making a shield wall, which looked impenetrable. The bandits were sure that their arrows would do nothing against them.

    Then the Light Empire''s Soldiers moved aside, dividing their troops into two halves and creating a path in front of the fortress big wooden gate.

    From behind the Light Empire troops came soldiers holding chains. Behind these soldiers were prisoners being dragged by the chains.

    Some of the bandit guards on the wall winced when they recognized the prisoners as their comrades.

    The Light Empire''s soldiers made the captive bandits kneel in front of the gate. Then a man, wearing brighter armor than the other soldiers, walked in front of the group.

    He took off his helmet and looked at the bandits on top of the wall. Everyone was standing in awkward silence, which made the atmosphere extremely tense.

    The man sighed and prepared to speak.

    *Woosh*

    The sound of a sharp blade cutting through the air was easily heard as everyone was silent.

    *Thud*

    Then the head of one of the prisoner bandits fell to the ground, making a thud sound.

    "Your son of a bitch!!!" A tall man, wearing old metal armor, arrived just as the bandit''s head was rolling on the ground and couldn''t help but curse the Light Empire captain.

    ####################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 7) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 123 - May Devil be With You

    The Light Empire Captain looked at the tall man on the wall. Although his armor is old and worn, it is clearly better than the other bandits.

    "Are you the leader? I''ll be very direct. You will drop your weapons and become our slaves... We can do this the easy way or��"

    "What the f.u.c.k?!?! Do you expect me to surrender just like that?" The tall man gritted his teeth in anger.

    The Captain walked over to another one of the kneeling bandits and cut off his head.

    "Look how easy your people are dying. I''m going to kill these people, then I will destroy that gate and continue killing anyone that resists. Unless you surrender."

    The tall man grimaced and turned. He knew he couldn''t win this fight, but he couldn''t let his people be executed, either.

    One of the bandits at Enzo''s side knew that he wouldn''t want to surrender so easily, but the situation seemed hopeless, so he advised him.

    "They are over five hundred... We cannot win this fight, Enzo."

    Enzo looked at the other bandits who were gathering on the square behind the walls. All of them were picking up old weapons and shields.

    Even though they knew they were screwed, many were ready to fight for their home and people.

    Still, even if they try their best, they couldn''t even kill 1/4 of the Light Empire''s soldiers. The bandits are not trained soldiers and did not have good equipment.

    As for the Light Empire''s soldiers, they are very strong and well trained, equipped with high-quality weapons and armors, and there were still those shields, impenetrable even by spells.

    Enzo didn''t have to think long to make his decision. He ignored the Captain, still threatening him, and came down from the wall.

    He looked at his people and spoke in a sad tone. "We have to get out of here as soon as possible! If we stay, we will die or become slaves. We can escape through the caves."

    Enzo knew that the old wooden gate would not resist long. Despite keeping the beasts outside the fortress, a few axes would be enough to destroy the gate.

    So he sent his people to gather everyone and prepare to escape through the secret passage of the cave.

    But while he was giving orders, a familiar voice came from the secret passage. Then Neola ran out of the cave with a worried expression.

    "Enzo!? What is going on? Wait! Are you going to abandon our people out there???!?!?"

    Everyone in the fortress could hear the threats from the Light Empire Captain and knew that he is executing the captured bandits.

    Enzo ignored Neola talking about combating and continued to tell the bandits to get ready to flee. They were confused about what to do as both Neola and Enzo are their leaders.

    "We must not stay here!! Shit!! There are over five hundred Light Empire soldiers out there. We''ll be lucky if we manage to escape."

    Neola was about to argue more when they heard the Light Empire Captain shout.

    "OH?!? Are you going to hide like rats? Your friends are pissing themself here while I cut off their heads... Just so you know, I still have a hundred more prisoners."

    The bandits on the wall turned around, so they didn''t have to watch the Captain decapitate their friends. The bandits inside the fortress had expressions of fear and anger.

    "GO!! We have to get out of here before it is our heads that are rolling." Enzo ignored Neola''s protests and ordered everyone to start moving.

    Still, half of the bandits were not following his orders. They were divided into two groups. While some wanted to run away with Enzo, others wanted to fight for their people with Neola.

    Enzo knew about Neola''s stubborn personality, so all he could do is to order his people to flee and carry her by force. He would not let all his people die in hopeless combat.

    He pointed to the bandits who did not want to follow his orders, but then Neola took his arm. "Enzo! Listen to me!! We must no-"

    The situation was extremely tense. They could die at any time when the Light Empire soldiers destroyed the gate, but Neola was still thinking about fighting��

    Enzo can''t help but lose his temper. He used his other arm to slap Neola in the face and calm her down.

    Well, actually he tried.

    Neola saw Enzo''s hand coming towards her face. She instinctively closed her eyes and waited for the blow as she could not dodge at such a short distance to him.

    "WHAT?!" But neither the pain nor the sound of the slap happened. All Neola heard was Enzo''s confused voice.

    She opened her eyes and saw a hand holding Enzo''s wrist just a few inches from her face.

    Maybe it was because that hand has skin too clean to belong to someone of her people, or perhaps another reason, but Neola was sure it is Lucien, defending her.

    Depending on how stressful a situation was, the people emotionally involved in that situation could lose the ability to reason properly, and even their senses could fail.

    Since Neola came out of the secret passage in the cave, Lucien, Ghilanna, L.u.s.t, and Oya were behind her.

    But nobody noticed them because the Light Empire soldiers are so terrifying, making everyone very tense.

    Of course, some people noticed them, but they were focused on the discussion of their leaders about what to do.

    Enzo was very focused on giving orders to his people, so he did not notice them. Lucien was silent to observe what kind of person Enzo is.

    But that does not mean he would stand by and see Neola getting slapped. He wasn''t even using 1/10 of his strength, and yet Enzo couldn''t get rid of his grip.

    While Enzo clenched his teeth, Lucien spoke calmly. "You are not allowed to touch my servant."

    Neola couldn''t help feeling warmth in her heart when she saw Lucien defending her. But his arrogant words remembered her that he is a wicked devil who killed her comrade.

    But her angry expression turned to blush when Lucien spoke his next words. "Only I can slap her. Of course, if she misbehaves, she would be spanked on the ass."

    Enzo went into a state of fury. He wasn''t that furious seeing the Light Empire Captain killing his people, but Lucien managed to strike his weak spot, his ego.

    "WHAT?!?!?! SHE IS MY FIANCEE!!! YOU BAS-" Enzo let go of his grip on Neola''s arm, took the dagger from his belt, and tried to cut Lucien quickly.

    Lucien smiled, watching Enzo''s movement in slow motion, so he kneed his stomach, throwing the man over twenty meters until he hit a wall.

    Enzo suffered severe wounds but not fatal, and fell to the ground with difficulty breathing.

    Neola panicked and punched Lucien''s chest, actually the b.r.e.a.s.tplate of his black armor. "You said you are not going to kill my people anymore!!!"

    Lucien shrugged. "He''s alive, stay calm. We have more urgent problems to deal with."

    Neola looked at the injured Enzo on the ground with an apologetic expression. She wants to help him, but the Captain was executing her people, so she needs to act quickly.

    She looked at Lucien and tried to contain her anger at least for a while. "Can you really help us?"

    Lucien looked at the bandits. "We can defeat them with minimal losses, but everyone has to cooperate."

    Everyone was surprised by Lucien''s words. After all, they were talking about a Light Empire army.

    Some of the bandits wanted to believe that it is possible to save their friends while others just want to run away.

    Enzo tried to get up, but his body hurt a lot, so he couldn''t move. He tried to speak, which was also difficult as he still couldn''t breathe properly.

    "Neola�� You can''t believe him... Trying to fight against them is insanity!! You will die��" Enzo was unable to continue speaking as he began to vomit blood.

    Neola really wanted to beat Lucien so badly and leave him as hurt as Enzo, but now he seemed to be the only chance for her to save her friends.

    She had to make a difficult decision. If she agreed to make a deal with the devil, she would surely suffer the consequences. But could she continue to let her people die?

    "I''ll do what you say, Lucien... But you have to make sure my people are going to be okay!"

    Lucien wanted to tease Neola just to see her angry, but he knows now is not the time to play. He wants these bandits as his vanguard, but they would only be useful alive.

    He looked at the bandits again while giving orders in an authoritative tone. "My archer will deal with most of the soldiers, but you must protect her at all costs."

    "Also, some of you will have to go out through the cave passage and distract the mages and archers in the back."

    Ghilanna was the first to speak about the obvious problem. "Lucien... I appreciate your confidence in my skills, but my arrows will not pierce that blessed shields."

    Lucien understood the resilience of the blessed shields. In fact, he has some of them in the Bluewind''s castle, which were looted from Scarlett''s mercenaries after the battle against the adventurers.

    "I''m going to make the soldiers with shields let their guard down so that you can hit them." Lucien sounded very confident, but Ghilanna couldn''t help but worry about his safety.

    Neola questioned him. "How are you going to make them let their guard down?"

    *ROAR*

    Oya roared, drawing everyone''s attention. Then she approached Lucien, and he patted her on the head. "We are going to face the soldiers head-on and make them let their guard down."

    Then he looked with a solemn expression at Neola. "But I can only handle a certain number of attacks at a time, so your people have to protect my archer and get the attention of the archers and mage in their rearguard."

    Lucien''s plan seemed crazy. Still, Neola understood that he is confident in his high speed to survive while the archer killed the soldiers.

    If he failed, her people would lose the chance to escape, but the fact that he will be at risk in front of them is proof that Lucien is very confident.

    Neola looked at her people with a determined expression. "Did you hear?! Do you want to save our comrades and kill those bastards?!"

    "YES!!!"

    "We are with you, Neola!!"

    "Let''s send them to hell!!"

    "Yeah, f.u.c.k them!!"

    The bandits who agreed to fight from the beginning were even more hopeful.

    The other half who wanted to flee, also began to realize that they could have a chance to win with the help of that strange man.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile at Neola, raising the bandits'' morale even in a situation that seemed very bad. She is young but has good leadership skills.

    Enzo also looked like a good leader. Lucien understood that running away would be the smartest option if they didn''t have his help.

    But with him, Oya, L.u.s.t, and Ghilanna, the odds were against the Light Empire soldiers.

    After the recent intense lovemaking sessions, Lucien is very close to reaching the Mortal Realm, and his strength and agility are much higher than before.

    This battle would be an excellent opportunity for him to test his new physical capabilities while also improving his coordination with Oya and L.u.s.t, who could now fight at his side.

    While Neola started giving orders to her people to follow Lucien''s plan, he went to check Ghilanna''s bow and arrows.

    Some of the bandits went to help Enzo, but he was badly hurt and could not even speak well, making everyone trust Neola to lead them now.

    After learning that Ghilanna has a few hundred arrows, enough for the battle, Lucien hugged her waist and quickly kissed her lips.

    "If you can kill more soldiers than me, I will give you a special reward when we get back to the castle."

    The elf''s eyes shone with excitement and expectation. L.u.s.t also had sparkles on her eyes and can''t help but comment.

    "Can I also participate in this bet?"

    Oya was getting smarter and smarter, so she also understood the situation.

    "*Roar?!*"

    ###############

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 9) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 124 - Fortress Battle (1/2)

    "Sir, what are we waiting for? They don''t seem to want to surrender." A soldier approached the Light Empire Captain.

    The Captain is a middle-aged man, with medium gray hair, which swayed in the wind because he is without a helmet.

    He looked at the three bandits he had already beheaded. "Yes, these cowardly bandits are going to keep hidden in their shitty fortress."

    Then he looked at his troops, who waited ready for combat. "Let''s destroy this gate! Kill the dangerous people, but try to spare the younger ones, so we make them slaves."

    "YEAHH!!!" The soldiers gave a battle cry, and some ran towards the gate with large axes and maces.

    Dealing with simple forest bandits would be nothing for the incredible Light Empire soldiers. So the Captain wants to resolve this quickly.

    The old gate seemed to be in horrible condition, full of patches. Its a miracle that it''s still standing, so the Captain was sure his men could destroy it in less than a minute.

    The Captain prepared to give orders to the other soldiers while some destroyed the gate, but he turned when he heard a metal noise.

    "HOW?!" What he saw surprised him. One of the soldiers with an ax fell motionless to the ground with a black arrow in his head.

    "Have you never been told that you shouldn''t enter someone''s home without an invitation?" Everyone heard Lucien''s calm voice.

    The Captain looked up at the wall and saw a young red-haired man in black armor. He looked very different from the bandits who were dirty and wearing leather armor.

    Beside the red-haired man was a beautiful blonde woman, also in black armor and an elf. The Captain can''t help but make a face.

    "Who are you? Are you from the Alliance?" It is basic knowledge that the Elves are part of the Alliance, the Light Empire''s most hated enemies.

    As soon as the Captain spoke about the Alliance, all the soldiers gazed at Ghilanna, on Lucien''s side, with disgusted expressions. He could also hear they commenting about her being a damn dirty elf.

    Lucien did not answer the Captain but spoke to his women, also loud enough for everyone to hear. "Leave the old man alive so I can interrogate him later. The others... Kill them all."

    Since Lucien arrived in this world, he has had an incredibly bad impression of the Light Empire.

    They remind him of the Silver Legion, of his homeworld. Humans with thoughts of racial superiority, who uses some kind of sacred religion to commit atrocities against weak people.

    Lucien would feel no remorse killing them. While L.u.s.t and Oya would follow him anyway, Ghilanna hates the Light Empire.

    The Light Empire soldiers were angry at Lucien''s bold words. The Captain thought he is crazy and laughed.

    "You talk a lot of sh-" The Captain thought Lucien was feeling safe to speak from the top of the wall, but he stopped his words when he saw Lucien jump off the wall.

    The bandits were also surprised by Lucien''s move. Neola knew he would face the soldiers head-on, but jumping like that seemed crazy.

    L.u.s.t smiled as her body disappeared in a cloud of purple dust. Oya jumped behind Lucien while Ghilanna prepared her bow.

    Two soldiers beside the Captain raised their big shining shields as he raised his sword towards Lucien.

    In the air, Lucien did not have much control of his body and speed, but due to the force he used to jump, he quickly landed in front of the Captain.

    Lucien held out his arm, and the red katana appeared in his hand, so he performed a powerful downward strike.

    *Clang*

    The loud metallic sound echoed when the katana blade hit the big shiny shield, causing the shield soldier to be pushed back.

    Lucien, still in the air, used the repulsive force of his attack to rotate his body and kick the other shield, causing the second shield soldier to also be pushed back.

    His movements were swift, but the Captain still saw the chance to attack his guard and pushed his sword towards Lucien''s chest.

    "ARRGH!?!?!" But before his sword reached Lucien, the Captain felt a terrible pain on his neck and choked.

    Everyone saw a long red whip wrapped around the Captain''s neck. They looked at the other whip''s end and saw a humanoid figure inside a cloud of purple dust.

    All soldiers advanced quickly, but those nearest to the Captain stopped when they heard a loud roar.

    *ROOAR!!!*

    Oya was in the air, above Lucien, falling towards the soldiers. One of them raised a long spear towards her.

    Today''s mama tigress is not the same as yesterday. Each day with Lucien, she grew stronger by benefiting from the demonic energy that entered her body through pats or when she managed to get some milk.

    Adding this to the fact that these soldiers were weaker than Scarlett''s mercenary elites, it is clear that Oya is much faster and stronger than them.

    She avoided the tip of the spear and bit Its shaft. The soldier did not let go of the spear, so Oya landed on the ground and threw him away.

    While Oya was dogging the attacks of the other soldiers, Lucien was not idle. After placing his feet on the ground, he had complete control of his speed again.

    Lucien moved like a blur and impaled his katana in the second shield soldier''s chest. The first shield soldier tried to attack Lucien''s back, but��

    *Woosh*

    A crystal arrow, faster than the wind, hit his head, penetrating the helm and killing him on the spot.

    *Thud* *Thud*

    The two shield soldiers fell dead to the ground at the same time, making a double thud sound.

    Lucien looked at the Captain, who was making an expression of despair while being choked by L.u.s.t''s whip.

    He smiled before punching the Captain in the face. His steel-hard fist broke bones and teeth of the poor middle-aged man who was knocked down by the mighty blow.

    L.u.s.t pulled out her whip and jumped to dodge the soldiers who came towards her. She can move freely around Lucien, at distance of around fifty meters. Allowing her to use her body''s materialization like teleport.

    Her current strength and speed are at the same level as Cassidy, which showed how Lucien is able to absorb and strengthen himself with the demonic energy more than L.u.s.t, the sin herself.

    But the fact that Lucien is currently stronger than L.u.s.t is no way bad for her. In fact, she is just happy to be able to fight alongside him as his wife and partner.

    Using the blade on the tip of her whip, L.u.s.t, still in the air, cut a soldier''s throat. She was going to land next to a soldier who raised his spear towards her back.

    The soldier is a man who has fought many battles. A veteran who wouldn''t be easily distracted in the middle of the combat��

    Still, he couldn''t help but find it a waste to have to impale a woman as beautiful as L.u.s.t, even with her being his enemy.

    "What?!" But in the end, his spear did not impale L.u.s.t, but a red blade impaled him.

    The man was still looking at the purple dust cloud where L.u.s.t disappeared from, while the katana Lucien threw was stuck in his chest.

    L.u.s.t materialized her body in front of Lucien and kissed him quickly.

    He hugged her waist with one hand and extended the other to a soldier who was running towards them.

    "Your fool!!" The soldier finds it ridiculous that Lucien and L.u.s.t are kissing in the middle of the fight. He tried a vertical attack with his sword towards Lucien''s hand.

    As the soldier who had been impaled by Lucien''s katana fell to the ground, the red blade disappeared from his body and reappeared in Lucien''s hand, surprising the attacking soldier.

    Lucien disappeared from the soldier''s view, and then he found himself looking at the clouds as his head spun in the air.

    "Quick as the wind!!" One of the bandits who defends Ghilanna on the wall can''t help commenting on Lucien''s show.

    Neola''s eyes were wide open because she thought she knew Lucien''s top speed. "Not really... Faster than light."

    Ghilanna made a face as she was unable to kill the soldiers before Lucien and L.u.s.t. So she focused her arrows on the soldiers who were in trouble with Oya.

    In a matter of seconds, Lucien and his group killed several soldiers, including their Captain, who they did not know was still alive.

    Any army would suffer an enormous blow to their morale in such a situation. Still, they''re not simple soldiers but Light Empire Soldiers.

    "GO!!! ATTACK NOW!! KILL THEM!!!!" The second person in charge of the army, a soldier with incredible shining armor in the rearguard, shouted, ordering the soldiers to attack Lucien.

    "DIEEE!!!" One of the soldiers nearest to Lucien threw his spear at him.

    *ROAR*

    Once again, Oya''s roar echoed across the battlefield as she jumped and caught the spear by the shaft, while still in the air.

    She landed next to Lucien, threw the spear on the ground, and brushed her head on his leg while receiving a pat.

    "ATTACK! ATTACK!!! ATTACK!!!!!!!" The new leader continued shouting as much as he could, and all the soldiers focused their attacks on Lucien''s group.

    About five hundred soldiers in line... They all went towards the center of the clearing in front of the fortress gate.

    Wizards, archers, warriors... All Light Empire soldiers prepared to launch their attacks on Lucien''s group��

    "FIRE!!" Then Neola''s voice echoed across the battlefield along with the sound of dozens of arrows cutting through the air.

    Lucien could hear everything. He was more than a hundred percent focused.

    L.u.s.t and Oya have access to everything he knew because of their connection, making Lucien''s small group unbeatable.

    The arrows of the archers led by Neola went above Lucien''s group and hit the Light Empire army.

    "SHIELDS UP!!!" The new leader shouted, and with him, other soldiers raised their huge shields, blocking the arrows.

    Only a few soldiers used the large blessed shields, because it is too heavy and too big for soldiers to use with another weapon, yet a shield soldier could defend three or four people.

    Even the arrows that hit the soldiers do not necessarily pierce them because their armor is of very resilient steel.

    "GO!! GOOO!!!" The new leader started running towards the middle of the battlefield after blocking the arrows.

    The other soldiers began to prepare to attack Lucien''s group again. Archers started shooting their arrows while mages began casting spells.

    "HAAA!!! KILL THEM!!!" But then from behind the army came a shout that is not from the Light Empire soldiers.

    The groups of bandits that Lucien ordered to surround the army and distract the soldiers could not be left out after seeing Lucien''s group killing Light Empire soldiers so easily.

    Many of the bandits wanted to fight since the beginning, but they didn''t have much hope. Now they did! Seeing Lucien''s group facing the soldiers motivated not only Neola but most of the bandits.

    As groups of bandits used the secret passage to flank the Light Empire army, others were jumping from the wall to rescue their comrades on the battlefield and fight alongside Lucien.

    Neola continued to order the archers to fire, while Ghilanna continued to fire at the soldiers with their guard down.

    Lucien, L.u.s.t, and Oya continued using their perfect coordination to kill more and more soldiers easily.

    Individually they are already strong, but the fact of having a powerful mental and physical connection made them deadly even surrounded by a large army.

    "F.U.C.K!!! KILL THEM!! KILL THEM, NOW!!!" The leader continued yelling and ordering his soldiers to attack Lucien''s group, but they could not entirely focus on him as bandits were attacking them on all sides.

    Neola, who was also firing arrows while leading the archers, couldn''t help but smile, watching Lucien fight the soldiers.

    ''Even the devil... If on our side... Maybe it is not so bad at all��"

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 11) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 125 - Fortress Battle (2/2)

    One of the first groups of bandits who flanked the Light Empire army was led by the scout who was followed by Lucien previously.

    The man saw Lucien''s unbelievable capabilities several times, and despite not liking and fearing him, the scout also understood that with the devil at their side, they have a chance to win.

    As soon as his group arrived behind the army, they saw their captured friends. There were around one hundred and fifty of his people, tied and chained.

    The scout heard someone ordering all the soldiers to move forward, so they ignored the captured bandits and headed for the battlefield, giving the scout an excellent opportunity to rescue his people.

    He wasted no time, and his group went to free their friends. The scout saw a tall man among his people and recognized him as Alden, the man who sent the scout and his partner to warn others about the Light Empire soldiers.

    "What''s going on?!" As soon as the scout removed the gag that covered Alden''s mouth, he asked in a worried tone.

    The scout started hitting Alden''s chains using his rusty ax. "Our people are fighting!! We have to help them now!!"

    Alden understood well the difference in strength between forest bandits and a Light Empire army. Even in numbers five times greater than them, it would not be easy to win yet.

    "What? Are our people fighting the Light Empire soldier? This is crazy!"

    The scout could understand Alden''s concern, but he didn''t know how to explain about Lucien. "We have an ally. He''s very powerful, but we have to help him."

    "All right. Set the others free, and some of you come with us." Alden took a weapon from one of the bandits and led half of them towards the battlefield.

    Alden does not have high charisma and leadership skills like Neola and Enzo, but he is still very dear and respected among his people, so the bandits followed his lead.

    His group found another group of bandits, who were flanking the Light Empire army to help Lucien.

    So they hid behind the trees to watch the battlefield. Alden looked for their "allies."

    Alden was sure that the "ally" the scout spoke of, is someone with an army, but all he saw were Light Empire soldiers and his people.

    "Where''s our alli-" Alden started to ask in a confused tone but soon became surprised. In fact, he was extremely shocked by what he was seeing.

    The battlefield was in chaos, Light Empire soldiers everywhere facing some of his people and defending themself from the arrows of Neola''s group.

    The soldiers were concentrated in the middle of the clearing in front of the gate. They were clearly fighting against someone, but Alden couldn''t see who it is.

    But whoever it was, is incredibly strong, because soldiers'' bodies were being sent flying from the middle of the group. Some fell on the battlefield while others were thrown into the woods.

    Alden looked confusedly at the scout. The man could only shrug. "He''s a monster, I know!! But we still must help him."

    Alden didn''t know who is the monstrous ally, but he is fighting with a small group against a Light Empire army, to help them, so Alden already considered him his best friend.

    "Ok!! Let''s attack the mages first." Alden ordered his group to attack the mages and archers who were behind the army.

    Although all Light Empire soldiers used high-quality equipment, their mages and archers wore medium and light armor, so they were not invulnerable to the bandits'' old and rusting weapons.

    The group of bandits led by Alden ran towards the mages and archers, while other bandits came out of the woods and joined them.

    "KILL THEM ALL!!!" Alden shouted, and along with him, the bandits attacked the rearguard of the Light Empire army.

    The soldier who was now the new leader of the Light Empire army saw more and more bandits joining the attack.

    Still, he knew they could still win. The bandits were weak, disorganized, and without equipment. The problem is that red-haired man, his woman, the elven archer, and the tigress.

    He noticed that the woman and the tigress were fighting around the red-haired man. The elven archer could only kill the soldiers when his group distracted them.

    That soldier concluded the red-haired man is the only one he needs to kill in order to win the battle. If he kills such a strong enemy, he would certainly be awarded the Captain rank.

    "Soldiers!! With me!!" The leader called the best soldiers with shields nearby him and went towards Lucien, ignoring arrows and bandits that attacked them.

    In a great or small battle, whether against hated enemies or just random people, men or women would have similar feelings.

    With lives at risk, the battle would always arouse emotion, anxiety, excitement, among other feelings.

    Even L.u.s.t, who is a Great Demon, is not free of these feelings, so Lucien, who is under the incredible effect of Blood Rose, would suffer even more influence from these feelings.

    Right now, Lucien, L.u.s.t, and Oya were massacring the soldiers. They rotated, jumped, ran... It looked like a kind of dance of death for their enemies.

    But for them, they are simple and intuitive movements. They were in a life-and-death battle, and even though they are much stronger than their enemies, the excitement of the fight is still the same.

    Oya roared, bit, tore... Almost all her movements were based on instincts. And now her instinct said that nothing is more right than killing her enemies alongside her master.

    With every soldier she killed, she felt better. Happy, excited, proud. She was taking lives, but it felt just as right as being with Lucien.

    L.u.s.t, too, felt increasingly excited about killing the Light Empire''s soldiers. She knew that Lucien did not like these racist assholes, so she wants to kill them all, for her lover... And of course, to receive rewards later.

    Even Ghilanna, who had no significant connection with Lucien yet, was very excited on the wall as she fires her arrows faster and more accurately.

    Yes, the battle inevitably will provoke strong feelings in people, but L.u.s.t, Oya, and Ghilanna were feeling those emotions even stronger because they were close to Lucien.

    The demonic energy that Lucien created with pleasure is more complicated than L.u.s.t could understand. That energy increases the intensity of the emotions of everyone who is connected to Lucien.

    No, the demonic energy was not controlling Lucien. He was using that energy to give himself pleasure as he grew stronger and made his women stronger.

    Why not take pleasure in killing his enemies? Lucien was smiling as blood dripped down his face and armor. Not his blood, but his enemies'' blood.

    L.u.s.t teleported around Lucien, swinging her whip and reaping lives. The soldiers could not touch her before she turns into a cloud of purple dust.

    Who wanted to approach the big white tigress? Her fangs, sharper than the metal of their weapons, penetrated their flesh and dismembered them.

    The worst is the red-haired devil by far. He danced with the beautiful lady while massacring the soldiers.

    Lucien cut off a soldier''s head with a quick strike of his katana, then in the same, movement impaled another soldier''s chest.

    Then he released the katana''s handle, causing the soldier to fall dead while L.u.s.t materialized in his arms.

    So, he kissed L.u.s.t, and she teleported to attack another soldier while he kicked the soldier in his chest, sending the man flying several meters into the woods.

    The katana appeared in his hand again, Lucien patted Oya on the head and started cutting off the soldiers'' heads again... Then repeated the same sequence of actions.

    The bodies of the soldiers advancing towards Lucien''s group began to pile around them. Blood flowed like a river in the middle of the battlefield.

    Still, more soldiers continued to advance. The new leader kept shouting that they had to kill the red-haired devil, and they kept pushing against him.

    Since there were dozens of soldiers around two people and a tigress, the soldiers in the front made a circle around Lucien, and the soldiers in the back couldn''t see the macabre dance he was doing.

    While the soldiers still alive closest to Lucien tried to retreat, their friends behind them shoved them and pushed them forward, only to feed the devil''s bloody blade again and again.

    After a few minutes of that brutal massacre, the new leader was able to approach Lucien. He saw piles of bodies around him.

    "For the holy light!!!" The poor man''s legs cannot help shaking when he saw Lucien covered in blood next to the tigress, also painted red while L.u.s.t teleports around them.

    All of Ghilanna''s arrows were fatal as the Light Empire soldiers were unable to keep up their guard, terrified by fear of the red devil.

    *Woosh*

    *Thud*

    An arrow hit the shield soldier''s head, next to the new leader. He recovered his focus and yelled at his men.

    "REGROUP!!! SHIELDS U-" The man was prevented from speaking more when his vision spun, making him see the sky.

    But he didn''t die. Lucien knocked him down and stabbed the katana in his belly. The blade went through his armor and body, stabbing into the earth, and pinning the man to the ground.

    *ROAR*

    Before the soldiers next to the leader realized what had happened, Oya jumped on one while L.u.s.t cut the other''s throat with her whip.

    Ghilanna''s crystal arrows continued to kill the soldiers, while the bandits also killed the soldiers more terrified by Lucien.

    The previously five hundred Light Empire soldiers were now about two hundred, and their numbers were rapidly decreasing.

    "AAAAAHHH!!! DIE YOU DEVIL!!!!" A soldier who saw many of his friends die went mad and ran towards Lucien, pointing a spear at him.

    Lucien avoided the spear by a few inches and griped the soldier by the neck. "I may be a devil, but I''m not going to die here, unlike you."

    "ARGHH-" The soldier tried to speak, but Lucien tightened his grip and broke his neck, killing the man on the spot.

    Then Lucien kicked the soldier''s spear up, catching it, turned and threw. Killing another soldier, the spear pierced the chest of the soldier while he was trying to escape.

    It was at that moment that the other soldiers who were preparing to attack Lucien stopped. They realize that they would only die going toward him.

    "He''s really the devil himself!!"

    "We can''t kill him!!"

    "We have to escap-" That soldier was unable to complete his words because he gasped when L.u.s.t''s whip wrapped around his neck.

    While the man suffocated, the other soldiers lost what was left of their will to fight.

    Everyone started dropping their weapons and only kept shields in an attempt to block the arrows that kept coming.

    The bandits saw the Light Empire soldiers surrender and also stopped attacking because they were not really able to kill them because of their incredible armor.

    Ghilanna thought it was the end and also stopped firing arrows as well as Neola''s group.

    L.u.s.t materialized next to Lucien, and Oya also went to his side.

    Lucien looked at the Light Empire soldiers surrendering with a thoughtful expression. He wondered if there was any chance that he could use those soldiers.

    But in the end, he concluded that the racist assholes wouldn''t be good additions to his forces, unlike the bandits that he could really make loyal to him, even with the black mark.

    Lucien raised his foot as he spoke slowly. "I-said-kill-everyone. Except for the old man."

    *Crack*

    Then he stomped on the head of the soldier who was the new leader, crushing his skull in a bloody explosion.

    *ROAR*

    The red katana appeared in Lucien''s hand again as he ran towards the terrified soldiers alongside Oya.

    L.u.s.t turned into a cloud of purple dust while Ghilanna started firing arrows again.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 12) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 126 - Neolas Choice

    Almost an hour after the battle started.

    "AARGhhh��" The cry of the last Light Empire soldier was heard before he died.

    "..." Lucien pulled his katana from a light soldier''s chest while everyone looked at him in silence.

    Unlike L.u.s.t, who could teleport around. Lucien and Oya, despite being able to move fast, could not avoid being covered in blood after killing so many people.

    In addition to the blood all over his body, Lucien''s black armor is also severely damaged. Not because he gets attacked, but because it''s not durable enough to resist his combat style.

    While his boots could not withstand his fast movement and direction changes, the gauntlets broke from punching the armor of the Light Empire soldiers.

    Even dirty and with broken armor, Lucien is still an incredible sight in the middle of the battlefield. His beauty always makes women breathless.

    He shook his head to get some of the blood out of his hair and causing the women among the bandits to have wobbly legs. It was not known whether he is more handsome or more frightening.

    "Anyway, as long as he''s on our side, I think we''re fine." Alden thought aloud and approached Lucien.

    Alden was badly hurt. Some of his comrades died while no one left uninjured from the battle against the rearguard forces of the Light Empire army.

    Still, he made a great effort to bow to Lucien and not for a moment look at L.u.s.t, which gave Lucien a good impression of him.

    "I... We are very grateful for your help... You really... Sir?"

    "Lucien. My name is Lucien. A thank you is enough." Lucien was friendly with Alden, making Neola, who was approaching them, surprised.

    Alden didn''t know much about Lucien, but after saving their lives, he only has a good impression of him. "Sir, are you from Bluewind?"

    "Yes, and you are the bandits who kill the common people and farmers there. That makes us��" Lucien wiped his hand on his shoulder, then shook the blood off of his hand on to the ground.

    Alden made a worried expression. "Supposedly enemies. I will not deny our crimes, but we had our reason��"

    "We are not enemies!! Lucien helped us... So... Lucien... You said��" Neola approached Lucien as she spoke eagerly.

    Lucien continued to remove the blood from his armor and clothes with L.u.s.t''s help. "Yes, Yes. I saved you, didn''t I? Why would I protect my enemies?"

    Neola and Alden sighed with relief. After seeing what Lucien''s small group could do, a Light Empire army didn''t seem too dangerous anymore.

    "Where is Enzo?" Alden found it strange not to see Enzo and asked Neola. He is Enzo''s right-hand man and always follows his lead.

    Neola had a slight smiled at first, but quickly changed her expression to a serious one. "Oh? He... He had a little problem and is... I''m not sure. Inside the fortress... Ok, I guess."

    Alden was confused by Neola''s words, but Lucien explained what happened. "Your friend was rude to my servant, so I calmed him down."

    Before Neola could speak, Alden started to apologize. "I''m so sorry, sir. My friend must have been very tense because of the attack. Who was attacked by him? I want to apologize to her too."

    Alden only saw L.u.s.t and Oya beside Lucien, so he thought Lucien was talking about her, but he still asked to be sure who to ask sorry.

    L.u.s.t started to laugh as Neola tried to make an angry expression. "Me! He''s talking about me!! He thinks I''m his servant."

    Alden felt his head hurt. He knows how Enzo and Neola are and knows what kind of problems could have happened.

    Lucien saw how tense Alden was getting. The man looked like he was going to start crying at any moment. "Let''s talk inside."

    "Oya, bring our guest." Lucien turned and headed for the fortress while Oya started to drag the Captain by the leg.

    "AAAAAHHHH!!! F.U.C.K!! F.U.C.K!!! TELL HER TO STOP!! PLEASE!!"

    The Captain, who was knocked out, woke up when he felt Oya''s fangs pierce his leg and started screaming.

    Oya didn''t care about his screaming and kept dragging him while following Lucien. The Captain''s screams gave chills to the bandits who feared Lucien more and more.

    Alden and Neola looked at each other with thoughtful and concerned expressions, so he said. "He... Are we going to be okay?"

    Neola sighed. "We can''t do much right now... We have to hope for the best. Let''s go."

    But before they followed Lucien, they heard his voice. "Have your people loot the bodies for me. I want the weapons, armors, storage treasures... Also, recovery the crystal arrows."

    Even damaged, Light Empire soldiers'' equipment and belongings are extremely valuable, especially for forest bandits who only had rusty weapons and leather armor.

    But what is the price of life? Alden and Neola were thrilled that their people survived what could have been their deaths or enslavement, so they would not argue with Lucien about loot.

    Neola ordered her people to help the wounded bandits and loot the soldiers for Lucien while she and Alden followed him inside the fortress.

    As soon as Lucien passed through the gates of the fortress, Ghilanna jumped in front of him. "Lucien! I killed about seventy, I think... So?"

    L.u.s.t quickly responded. "Sixty-eight. Your not even close to me... I killed eighty."

    *ROAR*

    Oya dropped the Captain''s leg and roared, causing some of the bandits to pee while some even passed out.

    Lucien patted her head as he spoke proudly. "Yes, our Oya killed about a hundred and twenty, so she deserves the praises."

    Although the mama tigress is not a specialist in facial expressions, it is evident that she is happy and proud while making cute sounds while Lucien gave her pats.

    "All fine, all of you were great, so everyone will receive rewards when we get back to the castle." Lucien spoke with a smile on his face.

    Despite Lucien''s comforting words, Ghilanna still made an envious expression while looking at Oya.

    He thought about caressing her face, but he stopped when he realized he was still very dirty from blood.

    Lucien looked at Neola, who was entering the fortress. "You guys don''t have bathrooms here, right?"

    Neola stopped and made a face because he thought Lucien was implying that she stank again.

    Alden quickly approached Lucien while speaking in a respectful tone. "No, sir. I''m sorry, we don''t have a proper place to bathe, so we use a stream inside the cave."

    Lucien made a disappointed expression. "I really need a bath... But it can''t be helped."

    Then he looked at the Captain, on the floor. "Oya, rip his foot off."

    "WHAT!? WAIT, WAIT!!! AAAHHHH!!!!" The Captain tried to crawl away from Oya, but the tigress quickly bit his foot hard, breaking his bone.

    Although the bandits hate that Captain, most still avoided looking at the brutal scene. Many took children and younger people into the fortress for fear that they would be traumatized.

    Enzo, who was recovering nearby, couldn''t help but make a face at the Captain''s situation. He understood that he was lucky that Lucien took it easy on him.

    Oya finished ripping off the Captain''s foot, still with his boot and threw it up. Lucien kicked it, and everyone saw that foot fly past the clouds.

    "Oh! I don''t think you''re going to get that foot back." Lucien spoke as he looked at the sky with a thoughtful expression.

    "AAHH!! SHIT! SHIT!! F.U.C.K!! Why did you do that?!" The Captain tried to stop the bleeding with his hands, but it didn''t work out, so he tore off some of his clothes and used it as an improvised bandage.

    Lucien looked at him and shrugged. "Because you haven''t answered my questions."

    "Which questions?! You didn''t ask any questions!!!" The Captain cried out in despair. The bandits wondered if they hadn''t heard Lucien''s questions.

    Lucien looked at Oya. "I asked him questions, right?"

    *Roar!*

    "Did you see that? She agreed with me. Do you still insist that I didn''t ask any questions?" Lucien smiled at the Captain.

    ''The devil! He''s the devil himself!!!'' The Captain was more and more afraid of Lucien. "Ok, ok!! I will tell you everything. Just ask me what you want to know."

    Lucien sat on a wooden chair while looking calmly at the Captain. "What do you want with the bandits? Where are your people going?"

    "How many soldiers are with you? Who is your leader? Who sent you? What do you know about the Light Envoy?"

    Staring at Oya''s fangs still covered with his blood, the Captain had no choice but to start talking. "We are here by order of the Light King to make a path to the Alliance."

    "We want to use the bandits as slaves and also prevent them from getting in our way. Our army has more than ten thousand soldiers, and more are coming every day. You will all die!!"

    *ROAR*

    Oya did not like it when the Captain threatened her master. She jumped on him with her fangs ready.

    "WAIT!! WAIT!!! I can talk more!" The Captain thought he could frighten Lucien, but he ended up pissing himself as he tried to crawl away from Oya.

    Oya approached the Captain, bringing her fangs very close to his face, then stopped. She felt Lucien''s intention and knew that the Captain is still of use to him.

    Lucien approached the Captain, and he thought Lucien wanted more information. "The Light Envoy, I can tell you about-"

    But the Captain was unable to finish his words because he was knocked out by Lucien''s kick on his head.

    "Tie him up." Lucien gave the order, and Alden started to tie up the Captain.

    Lucien wants not only more information about his sister''s current state but also general information about the Light Empire.

    But he knew he couldn''t spend much time in the forest, so he would take the Captain to be interrogated by Ron in the castle.

    He and his group could flee at high speed and face many soldiers, but the bandits would continue to die with each new conflict.

    And Lucien did not want the bandits to die, after all. He wants to use them as his troops, so he would train them before taking them into battle, thus avoiding as many deaths as possible.

    Lucien looked at Neola. "Did you hear? More soldiers will come to finish your people off."

    "We can go north, close to the Alliance! We don''t need your help anymore, you devil!!!" Enzo hated it when Lucien looked at Neola, and he can''t help but complain.

    "Have respect, Enzo! Lucien saved us!!" Neola spoke angrily. She thought Lucien would kill Enzo, but in fact, he did nothing.

    Lucien ignored Enzo and kept looking at Neola. "I will only offer it once. Be my servant, make your people obey me, and I will guarantee a decent life for you guys."

    Enzo was furious. He approached Neola limping because he was still injured. "He''s not one of us!! He''s just a spoiled stupid noble. You are my fiance, and you will obey me."

    Neola didn''t know what to say while Alden shook his head with a hopeless expression. They both knew Enzo''s personality.

    Although he is a good leader for his people, he is also very proud and stubborn. Accepting the leadership of a stranger, especially one who humiliated him, is impossible.

    Enzo continued walking towards Neola while yelling at her. She knew that the situation is very dangerous for her people. They couldn''t stay there with so many Light Empire soldiers coming.

    Going to the north would also be bad because the Alliance would kill them. They weren''t welcome anywhere... But Lucien could be an option.

    Lucien said he would save them, and he did. Now Lucien said that they could follow him, so Neola concluded that it would be the best for her people.

    Neola looked at Lucien and nodded, making it clear she agreed with him. Enzo saw it and was even more furious.

    "YOU BITCH!! I am the leade-" Enzo approached Neola and tried to hit her, just to be thrown flying by Lucien again.

    He hit the wall and fell knocked out on the ground. Lucien restrained his strength not to kill the man who is influential among the bandits.

    Soon Neola would be stronger and more influential than him, Lucien will kick harder if he still caused problems.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 13) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 127 - New Leader

    "Somebody help him." Neola ordered, and some of the bandits went to take care of Enzo''s wounds.

    Then she felt Lucien''s hand on her shoulder. "We have to leave quickly. How many of your people are here?"

    Lucien could hear about six hundred people inside the old fortress. Most are women and children while there are about three hundred strong men and women outside, in addition to the hundred who were captured by the Light Empire army.

    Still, he knew there should be other groups like those hundred in the forest, so he asked Neola, who quickly answered him.

    "We are about one thousand and one hundred here, but there are still about three hundred of us divided into three groups inside the forest, hunting and��"

    Neola didn''t know what to say, but Lucien understood. "Plundering, In Bluewind?"

    She had a worried expression. "We are not strong, and Bluewind is the closest place to here��"

    "It is not right to steal from them, but we were not able to get what we need to live from the forest. The beasts are very dangerous, and we have no place to farm."

    Lucien would like to know more about the story of Neola''s people. Among the bandits, there are people with different skin colors and different characteristics.

    Even though they are all humans, it is evident that they came from several different places. Then Lucien concluded that they did not have good opportunities and ended up living like bandits in the forest.

    Still, Lucien could not simply forget about the crimes they committed against the people of Bluewind. But as they would be his troops, they would fight for the good of both Bluewind, as well as Portgreen.

    Lucien looked at Neola with a solemn expression. "Your people will have to work hard with Bluewind. Those who are already there will be captured or killed by my group, but as soon as we return, I will allow you guys to begin a new life as my army."

    Neola believed in Lucien because it made no sense for him to save them just to deceive them. But she is also curious about the position he has in Bluewind.

    "Are you some kind of noble? I heard that the Bluewind royalty people have blue hair." Neola looked at Lucien''s beautiful red hair and then had an idea.

    "Ah! Maybe you married to the princess? You certainly must have caught the attention of a royal with your fantastic looks."

    Neola did not stop talking while Lucien looked at her with a vague expression. L.u.s.t and Ghilanna couldn''t help but roll their eyes.

    Alden thought they would soon miss this opportunity if Neola didn''t stop bothering Lucien. "What are you doing, you fool?! How long will you interrogate him?"

    Lucien ignored the embarrassed Neola and spoke to Alden. "Send someone to gather your people who are still in the forest. If you are going to follow me, I will not leave anyone behind."

    Alden and Neola can''t help but smile. They lived a long time without help, so being in the care of someone as reliable as Lucien is undoubtedly encouraging.

    "I sent messengers and scouts to find all our people and call them back to the fortress. If they are not captured, they will soon arrive." Alden reported respectfully.

    Lucien only has compliments for Alden. Everything would be easier if he was the leader with Neola instead of Enzo.

    Anyway, from now on, Alden could start to take a leadership position in the male part of the group, of course, always following Lucien''s orders.

    "Good job, Alden. Now tell everyone to get ready for the journey. Just bring essentials, because I will give you everything you guys need in Bluewind."

    Alden went to supervise his people as they prepared to leave. Neola also gave orders for her people to get ready. Everyone in the fortress started to pack up their essential belongings and gather in the courtyard.

    Lucien spoke to Neola while looking at the bandits getting ready. "Tell me more about Alden."

    She made a friendly expression. "He is certainly a good man. He''s strong and trustworthy. Despite being very admired by our people, Enzo still has more sway among the men."

    Then Lucien spoke in a sarcastic tone. "So is your fiance a nice guy and have you been together for a long time?"

    "No, no!! We don''t... Yet... I meant... That''s not like... I''m still��" Neola panicked.

    Lucien couldn''t help laughing. "I know you are a v.i.r.g.i.n. I asked how long have you guys known each other."

    "What?!?! How do you know that?!?!!" Neola was even more embarrassed when Lucien started talking about her v.i.r.g.i.nity in front of everyone.

    He looked up to down at her body. "I can smell your v.i.r.g.i.n scent despite the��"

    Neola''s face was so red that it seemed to burn. "F.U.C.K OFF!! Won''t you stop saying that I stink? And what kind of person can smell that?! What kind of pervert are you?"

    *PAH*

    Lucien slapped Neola on the ass. Although he was not wearing the gauntlet, the slap was still loud enough for everyone to hear and hard to leave a mark on her butt under her leather armor.

    "..." Everyone was silent while Neola wanted to hide in a hole because of how embarrassed she was.

    Lucien spoke calmly. "Don''t yell at me when I''m talking to you normally. Also, don''t call me a pervert."

    "Mm." Neola nodded and made a quiet sound in agreement. She knew she shouldn''t be ungrateful to Lucien after all he did for her people.

    But, she easily turns furious when he talks about her scent. She never cared about how she smelled before, but after meeting Lucien, she became conscious of her feminine side.

    The bandits continued preparing their stuff while Lucien asks Neola about more about them.

    "Oh, you are an excellent archer. I saw you kill two soldiers with headshots." Lucien praised Neola, and she couldn''t help but blush.

    Lucien took a bow from his storage ring. It is a red bow that he looted from one of the mercenaries in Scarlett''s group.

    He always had many weapons in his storage ring, but his Soul Katana is still the best weapon for him.

    "I may be a devil to my enemies, but I will always be good to my people. Consider this the first gift of many that you will receive." He passed the bow to Neola with a quiver full of high-quality arrows.

    Neola was still very angry at Lucien, for killing the bandit who tried to offend L.u.s.t, for having Ghilanna shoot her with an arrow and especially because he continues to say that she stanks.

    But she is not stupid. Accepting the offer to join him allows them to be in a much better situation than they had compared to living in this shitty forest. Also, that bow looked amazing.

    "Thank you. I hope we get along��" Neola shyly accepted the bow. She thought Lucien would be nicer from now on��

    Lucien''s women would never deny that he is incredibly nice. But he undoubtedly loves to tease them��

    "I''m sure we''ll get along... As long as you take more baths." Neola knew that Lucien was teasing her, so she tried her best to stay calm.

    She also promised to take care of her hygiene from now on. In the forest they lived a difficult life where they did not have most things that they will have after following Lucien.

    After a few minutes, other groups of bandits arrived at the fortress. Alden and Neola explained everything that happened, making them grateful to Lucien and agreeing to follow him.

    With Enzo knocked out, part of the bandits who did not follow Neola''s orders, followed Alden. Almost half an hour later, everyone was ready to travel to Bluewind.

    Lucien got a good look at the group, made up of almost fifteen hundred people. But half were weak women and children. There are also some old people.

    Even the strongest men and women are not a big deal. Still, Lucien had a lot of expectations in making them a good army.

    Especially the weaker women. Of course, he wouldn''t have s.e.x with all of theml, but a little of his essence could make them mighty soldiers.

    And the fact that they have nothing now would make them very grateful to Lucien, thus becoming more and more loyal to him over time.

    He could still put the black mark on them as soon as Rose reaches the Mortal Realm, which wouldn''t take much longer considering how "enthusiastic" she is.

    Lucien''s focus now is to take these people to Bluewind and find a place to accommodate them. Most of them need good food, bathing and some healing.

    "Let''s go." Lucien started walking towards where Angela is on the border of the forest. With his senses improving, all his directional sense also grew.

    L.u.s.t walked hand in hand with him, while Ghilanna and Oya walked beside him. followed by Neola, Alden, and the bandit group.

    Some men carried Enzo, who is still knocked out. They were sorry for their leader. Not because he lost the overall leadership, but because Neola, his fiancee, seemed to not really care about Lucien hitting him twice.

    It didn''t take long for rumors to start running among the bandits. Rumors that Enzo had lost his fiancee to the Handsome Devil.

    While walking through the forest, one of the bandits was bold enough to propose a bet with his friend. "I bet Neola will be done with him before a week!"

    The man''s friend, stroked his beard while making a thoughtful expression. "I think a week is too long. Any woman would quickly spread her legs if the Handsome Devil asked her too. I think she''ll be sleeping with him before three days."

    Another bandit heard the interesting conversation of his friends and also wanted to participate.

    "I don''t dislike Enzo... But it would be entertaining to see his expression when he finds out that the Handsome Devil is f.u.c.k.i.n.g his fiance."

    "Hahaha�� He would be so pissed that he would try to attack Lucien just to end up being thrown at a wall again, or worse." The bandits continue to laugh and joke about Enzo''s troubling situation.

    The bandits are not stupid enough to make fun of their leaders out loud. They were keeping a low tone as they walked in the back of the group.

    They were sure that no one could hear them... But the "Handsome Devil" heard everything within three miles. Nothing escaped his heightened senses.

    Of course, as Lucien was not the victim of these tasteless jokes, so he just kept listening.

    Lucien''s first impression of Enzo was not bad at all. He wanted to flee with his people to avoid further deaths. Even if some died, he would save the majority.

    Although not a noble attitude, he was smart. But then Lucien came and showed him a better solution. Lucien could help Enzo avoid further deaths and not to run away.

    But because of his silly pride and stubbornness, Enzo stopped being rational and even tried to beat his fiancee. It was there that Lucien lost the good impression he had of him.

    Even after Lucien fought for Enzo''s people, he still tried to antagonize Lucien. So Lucien was really annoyed by the stupid man.

    Now hearing how upset Enzo would be to learn that he lost his fiancee to Lucien, it brought him a new kind of pleasure.

    Lucien couldn''t enjoy the feeling of taking someone''s fiancee when he rescued Lena from Nunid Kingodm''s Prince, because he was focused on finding out more about his sister Amelia and also Lena killed the prince very quickly.

    But right now, even if he wasn''t romantically interested in Neola, just making Enzo think they are together seemed really enjoyable.

    Of course, Lucien thought it would all be a great joke to get revenge on Enzo, and no one would really be hurt.

    But it was on that day, when Lucien discovered something fun other than teasing women, that''s when the nightmare for all married men and engaged men started.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 14) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 128 - Overestimated?

    "Uhhhf��" Angela sighed as she wiped the sweat from her forehead when she finished cast the third golden.

    She got a little dizzy and lost her balance as she stepped back. Two royal guards ran to help her. "My Queen!!!"

    "Do not touch me!" Angela recovered her balance and told the guards to stay away. She felt like other men may not touch her��

    The guards moved away and continued to defend the area while Angela rested a little. She sat on a rock and picked a blue liquid potion from inside her storage ring.

    Angela looked at the mana potion while thinking to herself. ''It''s not that good... Ahhh... Why did that have to be so good? Why is he so... Addictive��''

    She is very happy to be able to make more golems after Lucien "boosted" her. Still, having a little of something outstanding and then not having it anymore is torturous.

    After making three golems nonstop, Angela needed a break to allow the mana potion to work. Unlike Lucien''s kisses, the potions did not work so quickly.

    Despite wanting to keep her mind focused on the mission, she couldn''t help but remember Lucien''s mouth... His touch... Angela could still feel the warmth and smell of him on her body.

    ''This is not bad... It is actually very good... Also wrong... He already has my daughter... I must not think��'' The more Angela thought about Lucien, the more chaotic her thoughts became.

    So, to try not to think about him, Angela thought about the golems. ''How are the others doing, is Marie and Lena doing all right? How about Rose, did she really make more than ten? Being his wife��''

    But she ended up thinking about Lucien. She already had his support, his friendship, and he even considers her as family. ''But... It must be very different from being... Ahhhh, what am I thinking?''

    "Queen�� My Lady... Queen Angela��" Angela kept having to chaotic thoughts until she heard the guards calling her.

    "Yes, what do you need?" She looked at the guards and saw one of them pointing at the forest. Angela thought it was Lucien coming back and got excited.

    But then she was surprised when she saw a lot of figures coming out of the forest. As they were approximately a mile away, it was not possible to recognize who the people are.

    One of the guards approached Angela. "My Queen, we have to leave quickly. They might be enemies. Actually, they are probably forest bandits."

    Angela understood the guard''s concern, but the first thing she thought of was Lucien''s safety. "But Lucien...he is��"

    "Lord Lucien went to deal with the bandits ... Maybe something happened to him... We can''t do anything right now." The guard tried to be optimistic, but the probabilities were not in their favor.

    Angela was very concerned about Lucien. She felt a pain in her heart when she heard that he could have happened to him.

    "NO!! Lucien... He''s very powerful. He has to be fine... That... That, I can''t explain why they were coming, but he is fine. I''m sure he can deal with anything."

    But then her eyes sparkled. Since she met Lucien, he did things that seemed impossible. He could solve any problem.

    "Prepare the horses! But let''s wait a little longer. We have an advantage in speed so we can take a look at them and run if we need to."

    The guard knew they could get away with the advantage of horses, but he still didn''t want to take that risk. "My Queen, we should-"

    "This is an order!! Also, don''t assume things about Lucien. You don''t know how incredible he is." Angela spoke in a stern tone and started looking at the approaching group.

    The guards quickly got ready. They detached the horses from the carriage in order to have as much speed as possible.

    One of the guards stood beside Angela, waiting to help her to get on the horse, and they would leave.

    The large group of bandits continued to approach the hill where Angela was. When they were about six hundred meters away, she could recognize Lucien''s long red hair.

    Angela broadly smiled as she spoke in a mocking tone to the guard. "Oh, see who''s in front of the group. And he doesn''t seem to be a prisoner... He probably subdued them all with his own hands."

    The guards also notice Lucien, but they are not as confident of him as Angela. They made a shield barrier in front of her quickly.

    She saw that and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "What are you guys doing, idiots?"

    "My Queen, Lucien may be their prisoner, or he could have even joined them. Why else would they all come here?" The guard spoke worriedly.

    "..." Angela stayed silent for a second��

    Then she started to laugh. "Hahaha�� Prisoner? Lucien? I''m not going to say anything anymore and just let him kick your ass while I watch."

    While the guards maintained the shield wall, Lucien smiled as he heard the whole conversion as he walked. ''Good mother-in-law... I will certainly have to reward you.''

    Soon he and his new troops arrived in front of the shield wall. The bandits were tense, waiting to hear what Lucien would say to his people after bringing so many bandits into his kingdom.

    Lucien took a step forward, and the guard, clearly very nervous, spoke stuttering. "Lucien... Sir... What happened? Are you their prisoner? See that we cannot jus-"

    He looked at the guard sternly, making him almost pee, then smiled.

    "Ah, are you talking about them? They are my new troops... Well, they still need training, equipment, and mostly bathing. But they will soon look better."

    The guard made a confused expression. "Sir, they are bandits. They kill our people and plunder our smalls villages."

    Neola and Alden made a sorry expression when they heard the guard speak. They were indeed terrible bandits, but they had no option�� or maybe they did.

    Lucien looked at his new troops. "They were bandits, but now they are going to work hard under my banner for the good of Bluewind and Portgreen."

    The guard really wanted to put down his weapon, but the large group of bandits made him afraid. "Sir, can they really be trusted? Perhaps-"

    Lucien stopped smiling while his patience was running low.

    "The Queen has already made it clear that she would not stop me from kicking your ass... It remains whether or not if you will be alive when I finish."

    The guard and his partners began to feel their underwear become wet, remembering what happened to the guard who had brutally lost his arm.

    "Sir, please forgive me for my lack of understanding. This loyal servant will not create any more problems."

    To the relief of the other guards, their superior ordered them to put down their weapons and get out of Lucien''s way.

    When the guards moved away, Lucien saw Angela smiling at him. He couldn''t help but find her more and more beautiful.

    Lucien undoubtedly found all his women beautiful. Young girls like Mia and Ella are gorgeous and attractive. Still, they couldn''t compete with the curvy mature bodies of women like Cassidy and Angela.

    The mature charm women like Cassidy and Angela has, makes Lucien remember his mother, thus making them more attractive to him.

    Lucien called Neola and Alden and then approached Angela. He unconsciously moved his hands to hug her waist just as he would do with his wives.

    Angela noticed his movement and took a step back. Or at least she tried, but her body moved just a few inches as she has no aversion to his touch.

    He hugged her waist, and tenderly kissed her cheek. "How are you feeling? Were you okay while making the golems? Do you need me to help you recover quickly?"

    She blushed sheepishly. "Not in front of everyone... I... I''m fine, I guess��"

    Lucien could feel Angela resting her whole body on him. She is undoubtedly exhausted because the golem enchantment consumes a lot of mana and is very difficult even for experienced wizards like her.

    He brought his face close to hers and rubbed his nose on her fragrant skin, from her neck to her cheek. "Don''t care about others... I''ll just help you recover... Not a big deal��"

    "Uhmm... We still shouldn''t... I will��" Angela tried to refuse despite making no effort to get out of his embrace.

    Lucien ignored her insincere objections and moved his mouth towards her lips. He connected his lips to hers and moved it slowly, starting a tender kiss.

    A small part of Angela''s mind wanted to avoid that kind of embarrassment while another was afraid of what would happen if they continued like that.

    But in the end, she could not resist the loving way he kissed her. She started moving her lips over his while waiting for his tongue to enter her mouth.

    Lucien continued to move his lips slowly and then moved his head back while smiling at her. "I thought we shouldn''t... But you seem to be very willing."

    "I just said it was better not in front of everyone, but-" Angela was unable to finish speaking as Lucien sealed her lips again. That time he moved his lips more actively.

    Angela could feel Lucien moving his hands over her body as he sucked on her lips. She thought he would soon insert his tongue into her mouth��

    But Lucien once again stopped the kiss and smiled at her. Angela made an upset expression. "You are teasing me."

    He brought his mouth closer to hers but then kissed her cheek. "Yes, I''m teasing you... What are you going to do about it?"

    Angela started to rub her face on Lucien''s face, enjoying his teasings, which are also pleasurable. "I think I''ll be teased then."

    Lucien and Angela were being watched by everyone. The guards were actually trying not to stare at them.

    But the bandits, who were seeing the exploits of their new leader, did not want to miss any part of that exciting show.

    Lucien didn''t want to make his special moment with the cute Angela a public show. He just wanted to help her to quickly recover so they could talk about important things.

    He lifted her by the waist, and Angela instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist as her lips looked for his mouth.

    Lucien quickly moved to the side of the carriage, where they would be out of sight of the others.

    He leaned her against the carriage and began an intense kiss. He stuck his tongue inside Angela''s delicate mouth and started making a wet mess.

    The more Angela felt Lucien''s touches, kisses, pleasant scent, the more she wanted. She eagerly wanted to feel better with him.

    But she still felt that having such a relationship with her son-in-law is very inappropriate and also unfair to Marie.

    While she kissed him madly, held his head, and pulled him against her body, Angela tried to give a reason for that.

    ''It''s just to help me recover... Yes, that''s it. I have to make one more golem .. This is to make my people safe... It''s not for pleasure��"

    While Lucien and Angela were "recovering" behind the carriage, the bandits were sad because they couldn''t watch the show anymore.

    Of course, they could just move sideways on the hill until they could watch the show again, but who would dare to offend the Handsome Devil while he did his "important stuff."

    Alden, who was standing next to Neola closer to the carriage, couldn''t help but ask her. "Did you hear the guards call her a Queen? She also has blue hair, so I guess��"

    Neola has a vague expression on her face as she looks at the carriage. "Yes, I am almost sure she is Bluewind''s Queen."

    Alden''s expression was a mixture of pride and surprise. "So it means he is��"

    "A cheater! The guards did not call him King. The King must have died, and Lucien is taking the kingdom with his stinking c.o.c.k." Neola looked very upset.

    Alden did not think that Lucien needed to "use his c.o.c.k" to conquer the kingdom as he is already powerful and incredible. Still, he did not want to argue with Neola while she looked so angry.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 16) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 129 - Taboos vs Hypocrisy

    After a few minutes, Lucien walked out from behind the carriage. Angela was walking behind him like a shy little girl.

    They approached Neola and Alden, so that Lucien could introduced them to each other.

    Lucien also gave Angela a quick explanation of the bandits accepting to follow him to escape the Light Empire armies in the forest.

    At first, Angela thought it sounded like a very crazy idea, but then a strong thought came to her mind. ''If it''s Lucien, anything is possible.''

    Lucien only did what was best for her family and people, so Angela only has reason to trust him more and more.

    She looked at him and smiled. That smile is all Lucien needs as it meant total approval from her.

    Then Angela looked south. "Now that... Ehh, you helped me recover. I want to make another golem before we return. Let''s talk while we walk."

    Lucien ordered the group to follow him and Angela to the south. He gave orders to Neola and Alden, so they passed it on, making it easy to control the large group of people.

    L.u.s.t, Ghilanna, and Oya were also always at Lucien''s side. They just kept silent so as not to disturb him. Everyone wanted to be rewarded later, so they acted like good girls.

    As the group walked, Lucien and Angela talked about what to do with the large group of bandits, now called Lucien''s personal army.

    Lucien explained that he wants to divide the group into three:

    The group of children, the old people, and women who don''t want to fight could become servants in the castle or elsewhere. The children could be allowed to basic education while their mothers do less heavy work.

    The men''s group. This would be the most complicated because Lucien did not want to train men personally.

    Although he could teach a lot due to the training he had during his childhood, it seemed like a waste of time to invest his time in men, when he could make women much stronger quickly.

    But Lucien still wanted the men in his army, not as special troops like the women, but as a vanguard or other positions and hoped that Ron could help with their training as Lucien also did not want his women training men.

    Angela agreed with Lucien. "Taking them directly to the city can be bad right now, so I''m going to allocate them to large farms."

    "The women can work on farms while the children can also receive basic education there. I will send tutors and trainers."

    "Ron likes you very much, so he will undoubtedly be happy to train the men. Also, some of them can become spies and create a great network in cooperation with his spies."

    Lucien is very pleased that Angela is so willing to cooperate with him. Of course, these new troops would be of benefit to everyone.

    But then Angela made a solemn expression. "And the third group? Don''t tell me that you will help all the women with your d.i.c.k."

    Lucien couldn''t help but make a forced smile. "It''s not like that... I''m going to do a reward system, and well... Give some special milk to help their physical growth... Maybe some kisses, but not a big deal."

    Angela sternly gazed at him. "You have wives, and one of them is my daughter, so put limits on your d.i.c.k, or do you want to f.u.c.k the whole world?"

    He could only continue to maintain the forced smile. "Okay, okay, I know. I will not go around f.u.c.k.i.n.g everyone, but now minor things can be of great help��"

    "Like the help I gave you to recover mana... Or will we have to limit that too?" As soon as Lucien talked about the kisses, Angela lost her strict attitude and became the shy little girl.

    "That... That is different... You said that we are family... You cannot do that with random people, but the closest ones are fine, I guess��"

    This time Lucien''s smile reached his eyes. He ran his hand over Angela''s s.e.xy ass. "Yes, yes, you are right, mother-in-law, we are family."

    Angela was less and less fond of Lucien calling her mother-in-law, but she enjoyed his touch more and more.

    *Pah*

    Still, she didn''t want him to take advantage of her in front of so many people. She tried to hit his hand, but Lucien dodged, making her hit her own ass.

    That sound of her soft ass being slapped was sad for Lucien as he wanted to be the one giving the slap. Of course, he respects her enough not to do it in public.

    Angela slapped Lucien on the shoulder as he allowed it, and then when she calmed down, she started talking about the group again.

    "Let''s keep these women on farms while I have some people build new quarters on the side of the castle for them. I will have them start build it quickly, so that you can start them training as quickly as possible."

    Angela looked at Lucien waiting for him to say what he thinks of the plan, but he just smiled at her, after a minute she couldn''t help but question him. "So?"

    Lucien looked at her fondly. "If you continue to be so kind to me, I will not resist helping you recover mana before you even spend it."

    She blushed with thoughts inappropriate to that situation. Angela was also increasingly concerned with how Marie would react to seeing her being so close to Lucien.

    They soon arrived in an area further away from the previous one, where Angela would make another golem.

    She quickly started the spell. She used as much mana as she could in the quickest way possible, because Lucien could help "recover" the mana quickly.

    The bandits were impressed by the creation of the great mystic golem. That enchantment is really impressive and powerful.

    Of course, the golems also have their limitations. In addition to the enchantment requiring an enormous amount of mana, there can only be five golem in a two mile radius, and they would need to be supplied with mana every year.

    Less than half an hour later, Angela finished the golem. She was clearly exhausted and couldn''t help looking at Lucien with a puppy-like expression, begging for help.

    Once again, they went behind the carriage, and Lucien helped her "recover" mana. So they could walk further south, and Angela made another golem.

    After Angela made the fourth consecutive golem, Lucien noticed Maggie approaching. Their connection was growing stronger, and he could already feel and communicate with her mentally within a twenty-mile radius.

    Maggie''s group was also with Marie and Lena''s group. While Maggie managed to make seven golems, the blue-haired sisters made three, which is already a considerable achievement considering that they haven''t had s.e.x with Lucien yet.

    A few hours later, while they were making the last golem in that area, Lucien also felt Rose''s group coming from the north. Lucien sent a mental message for the girls to join him.

    Although he can supply the girls'' mana, forcing a lot of demonic energy into them would be harmful to their bodies and mind.

    So, they would keep coming out here for the next four days until they finished creating as many golems as possible in the areas around the border.

    Then the whole group went back to Bluewind City to rest while the groups of mages mercenaries and adventurers would take longer to make the golems.

    As Ron''s people were monitoring those groups, so Lucien didn''t have to worry about them.

    On the way back to the city, the bandit group continued walking while Lucien went inside Angela''s big carriage with his women. They maintained a slow speed so that no one had to run.

    Rose quickly took place on Lucien''s lap, claiming she is exhausted for making fifteen golems. Everyone was surprised by her prowess, of course.

    Lucien knew that Rose still had a lot of energy because besides being one of the very powerful races, she also had the advantage of receiving more benefits from his blood.

    Still, he couldn''t deny pampering his little vampire after she worked so hard for his goals, so he kept stroking her head while she enjoyed his lap.

    Lucien asked the girls how their day went, and Mia was the first to speak excitedly. "I killed a bear! It was a big black bear that tried to attack our group, but I defeated it alone!!"

    "Oh, as expected from my Mia. Such a powerful warrior. Soon your legends will surpass even your grandfather''s." Lucien stroked Mia''s face as she proudly smiled.

    Anne also told him about how she fought with a few beasts, as did Astrid. The girls were getting strong quickly, which made Lucien very happy.

    Of course, Lucien wanted to be the only one defending his women. Still, they as a united family would fight great battles together, and with their strengths growing fast, it would not be long before he could rescue his mother, even without the help of his father.

    While the girls talked about their achievements, Marie couldnt help wanting to compare her skills with those of her mother. "How many golems did you make, mom?"

    Angela had her mind full of thoughts with a certain person and ended up answering Marie unconsciously. "Seven."

    "Seven?!" Marie, Lena, and Maggie asked at the same time, knowing how difficult it was to make the golems even after Lucien''s boost.

    Rose responded with her eyes still closed, enjoying Lucien''s lap. "Isn''t it obvious? She received a boost too. Hubby was probably helping her recovering her mana as well."

    When Rose spoke, all the girls understood. It made a lot of sense. Still, Marie and Lena had confused expressions on their faces.

    Marie was the first to speak to her mother in a disappointed tone. "Mom? You... and Lucien... Why?"

    Angela was very sorry, seeing Marie''s disappointed expression. She was about to apologize, but Lucien spoke first.

    "Why this reaction? It was just a few kisses to help your mother to make the golems. We are all family, so you should not act selfishly either."

    Marie understood that it was to make the golems. Still, she knew how difficult it is to resist Lucien after become close to him. She gazed at him with an inquiring look.

    "Lucien, do you want my mom too? Do you want her as your wife? We haven''t even had a ceremony yet��"

    Lucien had no reason to lie. "We don''t have that kind of relationship right now, but I don''t have anything against having that kind of relationship with her. How could it be bad if we were all together as one great and united family?"

    Marie continued to look at him. "Are you talking about Lena too? So you want everyone in your bed? You don''t even have limits."

    Lucien didn''t hate Marie''s stubborn personality, but sometimes he wanted just to slap her on the ass.

    "I want us all together, safe, and happy. What if it''s in my bed? What would be the problem with that? Unless you are too selfish to allow them to be with us."

    Marie did not want to be selfish or keep her mother and sister away, but it seemed very wrong to have the same husband as her blood relatives.

    "But, Lucien... They are my mother and sister... Isn''t that weird?"

    Lucien could understand Marie''s feeling well. He had to break a barrier that should not be broken when he had s.e.x with his own sister.

    He knew that morally this kind of thing would be wrong in any situation, but he would not go back or regret it. Sophia would always be his wife, and soon they would be together.

    Lucien prepared to speak, but Mia answered Marie first. "You''re just being selfish. I love my mom, and when we are together with Lucien, it''s fantastic... It''s magical and perfect��"

    "Neither my mom nor I have anything against being with him at the same time, and we are very happy like that."

    Marie considered Mia''s words. It was true that she and Cassidy were always smiling next to Lucien. Sometimes each one holding one of his arms... And it didn''t seem really weird.

    While she was reflecting on the matter, Lena and Angela also wondered if they really wanted it, because the way things were going, soon they would not be able to back to a normal relationship.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 19) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 130 - Great Dinner (1/2)

    Lucien''s group continued their journey in a strange mood. While Angela, Marie, and Lena thought about many things, Mia and Rose made cute m.o.a.ns under Lucien''s caresses.

    After several hours, moving at a slow pace so that the bandits could keep up while walking, the group arrived on the outskirts of the city.

    Angela led the group to a large farm, then left the male bandits there under the supervision of some of Ron''s spies who were always around to serve Lucien.

    Lucien gave gold to the owner of the farm and told him to hire more servants to treat the group well. The man was a little afraid, but the group was no longer a bandit, but Lucien''s personal army.

    He also left Enzo there and sent someone to call a healer to help him. Although Enzo''s wounds were not serious, Lucien wanted to show that they would all be treated well or beaten if they misbehaved.

    Then they went to another large farm near the city. The group now only has women and children, so Lucien decided to say a few words to them.

    He stood in front of the group and looked at them with a friendly expression. "You have two options:"

    "First, you stay here, and you will be treated well. As long as you work hard and behave, you will receive food, money, and basic care, such as education and healing."

    "Second, you can become my special troop, trained by me and my women to fight by my side. You will have more money and power than you can imagine, but you will also always be at risk of dying in battle."

    "You can also stay here now, and if at any point you decide to follow me, I will still accept you and start training you. But those who follow me now will receive rewards sooner."

    The group of women and children looked at Lucien with thoughtful expressions. Some had hopeful looks, remembering of how Ghilanna and L.u.s.t fought alongside him.

    The older people in the group, as well as children and their mothers, wanted peace, and staying on the farm working seemed like a great option. They were silently waiting for the others to decide.

    The majority of the group consists of single women between eighteen and thirty years. They have dreams of having a better life or live adventures. The idea of ??following a handsome and powerful leader like Lucien seemed incredible.

    While most of the group were considering accepting to follow him, a girl who looked to be about ten approached him.

    "Sir, will I be beautiful and strong like the woman in black armor?" Her cute childlike voice made Lucien smile.

    A woman tried to approach the girl while scolding her. Her mother was scared that the girl would upset Lucien.

    But Lucien did not have a negative reaction; on the contrary, he laughed and picked the girl up. "What''s your name, little princess?"

    "Aniya, my name is Aniya, sir." The little girl hugged Lucien''s neck and spoke with a bright smile on her face.

    Lucien found her extremely cute and realized that he probably liked children and wished he could have some of his own. "Little Aniya, you are too young to follow me now."

    "But I will ask one of my wives to train you, and when you are an a.d.u.l.t, you will be beautiful, strong, and also have a place beside me. Is that okay?"

    Aniya''s eyes sparkled as she imagined living great adventures with Lucien. "Do you promise you won''t leave me behind?"

    Lucien smiled and patted her head. "Of course not. I will keep your place, but now you have to train, study, and also have fun. When you are an a.d.u.l.t, you will join us."

    Aniya kissed Lucien on the cheek while smiling cutely. "So, okay, I''ll behave now and join you later."

    Lucien put Aniya on the ground, and she ran to her mother while laughing happily. He sent Astrid a mental message asking her to give the girl some basic training.

    It was not right how his father trained him and his sisters, but some moderate training in childhood would be very beneficial for the girl.

    Lucien then looked at the group again. "You don''t have to decide it right now and you can stay here until you are sure of what you want."

    "Still, I suggest that if you have any desire to become stronger and receive more rewards, follow me now to the next farm as I will soon start the training."

    Most women stepped forward, making it clear that they wanted to follow him. Lucien smiled and headed for the other farm with the group.

    Neola was happy that Lucien is giving her people options. She has afraid he would force them to his will as a devil, but he didn''t look so diabolical when he treats her people so nicely.

    Alden, who was still following Lucien, was increasingly sure that the best thing that happened to his people is to follow Lucien, as it would only benefit them.

    Then the group left for the next farm. Lucien also left money with the farm owner and orders for the women to behave until he gave new orders.

    Neola thought she would stay with the other women in that group, but before entering the farm, Lucien called her.

    "You and Alden are going with me to the castle. I will introduce you to others, and you will pass my orders directly to your people."

    Alden understood what Neola''s role is as a leader of female members of the group, but he is not the leader of the male ones. "Sir, I am very honored with your trust in me, but Enzo should be more useful to you for leading our people."

    Lucien really likes Alden''s honest personality. "I''m the only one in charge now. Still, I understand that having trusted people to pass my orders to others is helpful."

    "Enzo doesn''t seem to want to cooperate with me, but you understand what is good for your people, and you also get along with him. Then you will stand beside me and pass my orders to the others."

    Alden understood it was for the best. But he still feared that Enzo would start to make trouble. "What if Enzo doesn''t want to hear me or follow your orders?"

    Lucien looked at Alden with a solemn expression. "You are no longer bandits, but my soldiers. Anyone who does not obey my orders or causes problems will have their head removed."

    Neola and Alden understood that Lucien is nice to them, but they will have to behave and follow his orders. Lucien is still the devil who would kill them quickly if they cause problems.

    Then the group headed for the castle. They were received in the city with applause and praise from the people.

    The city is not very big, so everyone easily knew what they were doing. Everyone knew that Queen Angela had created powerful magical creatures to protect the Kingdom.

    Rumors about Lucien dealing with the forest bandits also quickly have spread thought the city. Although people do not know much details, they understood that the small villages and farms in the western area would not be attacked as before.

    Although Lucien is not a figure who appears much in public, everyone knows that he is Angela''s ally. The people also know that he is the creator of the golem plan, and everyone admires him.

    Lucien tried his best to keep a low profile. Even though he was always hooded, the fact that he had a big white tigress by his side linked him to the rumors about the Handsome Devil in Portgreen.

    Of course, they couldn''t hide forever. So Lucien would continue trying to keep a low profile, but he would also deal with the problems when they appear.

    Currently, the fact that no one knew about Cassidy being alive, that he captured Olivia and Scarlett keeps them safe from bigger problems.

    They arrived at the castle, and Lucien went up to his room with the girls to bathe. He sent Alden and Neola to bathe in the servants'' area and also sent someone call for Ron.

    The bath with all the girls always took a while. All the girls wanted to wash Lucien, but with their mouths, and ended up staining the water with their love juices.

    Then they changed the water and started the bath, just to get the water dirty again. After two hours, it was already night when they went down to the hall.

    Aria and Ella liked to cook, so they helped the servants to make dinner while the others gathered in the dining room to waiting for the food while talking.

    Lucien, as usual, sat at the head of the table, while Cassidy sat to one side of him. L.u.s.t was supposed to sit on the other side, but she made sure to sit on his lap.

    So the chair on the other side of Lucien was a place disputed by all the girls, but this time Angela sat there, and no one wanted to dispute her claim to the chair.

    Angela looked at Cassidy and saw her smiling, so Angela smiled too.

    While they talked about the day, Neola and Alden arrived. They took so long take a bath to make sure they are very clean to meet Lucien.

    Lucien stood up and approached them. "Alden, I want to introduce you to Ron when he arrives. Sit down to dine with us."

    Alden was very happy with the confidence that Lucien was showing him. Of course, he knew that Lucien would kill him in less than a second if he did anything wrong.

    Still, Lucien was taking him into his castle and inviting him to dinner with his family, which is an honor for Alden.

    He wanted to be worthy of Lucien''s trust and would do anything to not offend him, starting by not gazing at the beautiful women who are probably all his wives.

    Alden bowed to Lucien and sat down at the table. He didn''t know how to act, but soon Jeanne started talking to him, asking about the battle against the Light Empire army.

    Lucien gazed at Neola, and she looked very different now. Kara, the maid, got some clean clothes for her as well as for Alden.

    Neola has long brown hair, green eyes, and beautiful brown skin. She is undoubtedly an exotic beauty.

    She looked a little nervous and didn''t know how to act. She was still angry at Lucien, but the fact that he is treating her and her people so well made him seem less and less unlikable.

    Lucien said nothing and just looked at her, making her feel uncomfortable. He told her many times that she stank, and now that she is clean, she thought it would be nice to receive some compliments from him.

    He leaned in bringing his face closer to hers, and when she started to have various chaotic thoughts, he brought his mouth close to her ear.

    Then he took a deep breath. "Oh�� You smell really good now��"

    Neola should certainly be happy that he didn''t say she stank. But in fact, she was more nervous about his compliment.

    "I... I just... You... It... I don''t��" She was embarrassed and didn''t know how to act. Being so close to Lucien reminded her of the kiss they had.

    Lucien smiled, seeing her blush. He patted her on the head. "Don''t worry. It''s not like I''m going to eat you."

    "YET!" Several female voices, looking upset, said together.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 20) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 131 - Great Dinner (2/2)

    Portgreen prison, during the night.

    Two guards were playing cards at a table in front of some prison cells.

    Another guard came walking quickly. He saw his comrades playing cards and become furious. "You idiots! What are you doing?!"

    One of the guards looked at the agitated man with a confused expression. "We are watching the cells. What''s going on?"

    The nervous guard hit the table and knocked the cards on to the floor. "F.u.c.k you!! Don''t you know the city is in chaos? You must be in high alert!!"

    "I know. But who would dare to attack the prison and why?!" The guard doesn''t understand why his superior is so tense.

    The tense guard spoke in a lower tone. "Think about it, of the six people who make up the city council, three are missing, one is traveling, and the other is arrested here."

    The guard looked at a cell where a big man stood in silence. "But what about Lord Larousse? Shouldn''t he be keeping things in control?"

    "His only son disappeared with Olivia. Lord Larousse is furious at the Guild and totally focused on finding his son and the sister of his late wife." The tense guard replied.

    He then lowered his tone even more and whispered. "I heard that the mercenaries are wanting to use this opportunity to take control of the city. Do you know what they need for this?"

    The two guards who were previously relaxed looked at the cell where the big man was again. This time the tense guard could see drops of sweat running down their foreheads.

    "Do you think they will try to rescue him?" One of the guards asked.

    The tense guard approached him to speak even quieter near his ear. "Yes, I came for that."

    "WHAT?!" The guard was surprised and tried to get away from his mate, but he was too slow.

    *Thud*

    The tense guard hit the other in the head with a club, knocking him out on the spot.

    "YO-" The other guard tried to react, but he was also very close to the tense guard and was also hit on the head.

    The tense guard then picked up the guard''s key from the floor and headed for the big man''s cell. "Boss, we need you."

    He opened the cell, and the big man spoke in a deep voice. "Report."

    The guard started reporting quickly. "Olivia, Red Lady, and Cornelius left for the forest a few days ago, but they did not return. The groups sent scouts to look for them, and they all returned with the same report."

    "They found evidence of a great battle in the forest and many adventurer and mercenarie bodies."

    "After the mages analyzed everything, Cornelius'' death was confirmed. But the bodies of Red Lady and Olivia were not found. Lord Larousse''s son and his sister-in-law are also missing."

    The big man thought for a few seconds before asking the guard. "What about Ivan?"

    "As you know, Ivan left a few months ago and has not yet returned. But if the rumors are true, he and Olivia have a secret form of communication, so he must already know that something is wrong."

    The big man thought for a few more seconds before he starts to laugh. "This is the perfect opportunity for my Black Hand Party to take control of the city alone."

    The guard started to laugh too. "Yes, Boss. But we have to go now. Not all of the guards were bribed."

    Black Hand got up and prepared to leave the prison. "Call reinforcements. We need to get other people out of here, because we will need more people on our side."

    The guard made a confused expression. "But boss, they are real criminals."

    Black Hand punched the guard, making him fall to the floor. "Idiot! What do you think I am, a saint? We need to take control of the city before Ivan returns, and we will need all the help we can get."

    The guard did not want to go against his Boss''s orders, so he got up and prepared to call more Black Hand Party mercenaries to help them to free bandits out of prison.

    But then Black Hand called him again. "Wait. Did you guys find Shadow?"

    The guard couldn''t help but make a worried expression. "Boss... With all the chaos in the city... We didn''t think that would be a priority... But we-"

    *Pah*

    *Thud*

    Black hand slapped the guard in the face and threw him to the floor again.

    "She is my woman!! What would you do if someone stole your woman? Wouldn''t you want to get her back?!"

    The guard tried to ignore the pain and stood up. "Yes, Boss, you are right. We will keep looking for her."

    "And find that bastard too!! I''m going to cut his balls off before I kill him in front of her." Black Hand spoke and left the prison cell.

    The guard couldn''t help but grumble to himself. "They could have gone anywhere in the world. How am I supposed to know where to look for them?!"

    -----------------------

    Bluewind Castle.

    Neola sat at the table next to Alden. She was very embarrassed by the strange looks she was receiving from Lucien''s women.

    Lucien was about to sit down at the table again when he heard Kara approaching. He approached her with a friendly smile on his face.

    "Oh, Kara, is everything ok? How did the two behave?"

    Kara understood that Lucien was asking about Olivia and Scarlett. "They did not leave the bedroom and they didn''t cause any problems either."

    Lucien could hear the sound of Olivia and Scarlett''s breathing if he focused his hearing. They were both lying in the new bedrooms he gave them and Kara escorted them to.

    He thought about calling them to have dinner with them, but Scarlett needed more time to recover and maybe a night visit from him while Olivia needs more time to accept the situation.

    "I''ll check on them later. Now come have dinner with us, Kara." Lucien moved his hand to Kara''s lower back as he guided her to the table.

    She didn''t think to refuse and sat down at the table to have dinner with them.

    The food was served and everyone started eating together as one big family. The girls animatedly talked while Lucien talked to Alden and Neola about plans for their groups.

    A few minutes later, Ron arrived. He didn''t want to disturb their dinner, but Lucien heard him and asked him to join them at the table.

    So Ron joined them for dinner. He was thrilled to see Kara having fun while talking to the girls.

    She looked depressed before Lucien''s group arrived, but for the past few days, she has been very happy. He of course, knew the cause of her happiness.

    Lucien introduced Neola and Alden to Ron. He couldn''t help praising Lucien. "Turning bandits into soldiers is a better plan than I could have thought of. Well, only someone like you could make it work."

    "Cassidy, Astrid and I will train the women, but I would like you to train the men," Lucien suggested.

    Ron could understand why Lucien is very suited to training women. "I am pleased to have your trust, Lucien. I will not disappoint you."

    Lucien had nothing to dislike about Ron. "Now that we have resolved this issue, I have another request. I got a lot of weapons and armor from the Light Empire army."

    "I also have others from the battle between the mercenaries and adventurers, but most need repairs. Do you know a reliable blacksmith here?"

    Ron thought for a second. "We had an excellent blacksmith, but she went to Portgreen City a few months ago. The other blacksmiths in town are average, so I don''t know if they can handle high-quality armor very well."

    As Lucien and Ron were talking at the table, everyone could hear everything, and Marie couldn''t help but comment. "He''s talking about Rebecca, the smith I introduced you to in Portgreen."

    "Oh, Rebecca? I made some equipment requests for her. They will probably be ready in a few weeks, so I have to figure out how to get them." Lucien knew he would be easily recognized in Portgreen.

    "Ron, I''m going to need your help with this issue. Can you use some of your guys to send her a message?"

    "Of course, Lucien. This will not be a problem." Ron smiled.

    Lucien thought about writing a letter to Rebecca. He will ask her to give the equipment to Ron''s people and he will invite her to return to Bluewind.

    Bluewind is a small Kingdom and was going through difficult times before, but now, with him here, everything is getting better. He also has a lot of gold and loot, so he could pay her well for her services.

    "Ron... I would like to talk to you about another matter." Lucien spoke in a lower tone and looked at Kara.

    Ron understood his intention and smiled. "Come on into the hall. I want to give you a special drink."

    Lucien and Ron left the table and went into the hall while the girls were talking. In order to not leave Alden alone, Lucien invited him too.

    Ron poured a glass of wine for each of them. "This wine is nothing special, but it is the best I have."

    Alden laughed as he looked excitedly at the wine glass. "In that shitty forest, we only had water. This wine is perfect!"

    "Cheers!" x3

    *Clang*

    The trio toasted and drank the wine. Lucien had not tasted many drinks as he and his sisters only had moments like this at events like anniversaries, holidays and small parties that they kept hidden from their father.

    Although the company of Ron and Alden was fun, Lucien got to the point. "Ron, I want to talk about Kara. You must know what is going on."

    Ron was also direct. "Yes, she gets so excited when she''s around you. I think all women are excited around you."

    Before Lucien could answer, Ron continued. "You don''t have to feel obligated to anything, Lucien. But I want you to know that before you arrived, she was very depressed. Now she is very happy��"

    "Can you tell me about her parents? If it''s not too rude for me to ask."

    "Well, her mother, my sister, died giving birth to her. After that, his father became depressed��"

    "He tried to be strong to raise her, but in the end, he did not get over my sister''s death and died due to neglecting his health."

    Lucien couldn''t help feeling sad for Ron. "Ron, I''m so sorry... It must have been hard for you."

    Ron smiled. "It was difficult, but these things are not under our control. Kara is a good girl, and I have always loved her very much."

    "Marie and Lena have always been very nice to Kara, but she has always put a lot of effort into housework. I think she tries to work hard to keep herself distracted from thinking about her parents."

    "Still, I never saw her truly happy... Not like now. I can hear her laughing when she talks to your women. She seems to feel very happy around your group."

    Lucien could feel Ron''s sincerity. He knew that Ron was not just forcing Kara on him. "Ron, if you have nothing against... She gets along with my women, and I like her too."

    "I don''t want to force you into anything, Lucien. Her happiness is not your obligation. I know you already have a lot of people to care for." Ron spoke sincerely.

    Lucien put his hand on Ron''s shoulder. "It''s okay, Ron, Kara is a lovely girl. My family always has room for growing bigger. This is actually good."

    "So, does that mean?" Ron understood Lucien''s intention, but he wanted to be sure because they were talking about the happiness of his beloved niece.

    Lucien spoke with a sincere expression. "As long as she really wants it, I''ll take care of her. I will take her with me and make her part of my family."

    Ron knew that Kara wanted this, as it is evident. He also knows that Lucien is a responsible person who would take care of her, so he could only smile happily.

    "Let''s toast one more time then... I think I can call you son-in-law now, right?"

    "I think so." Lucien raised his glass. He, Ron, and Alden toasted one more time.

    "Cheers!" x3

    *Clang*

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 21) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 132 - Bold Elf

    After talking for a while, Lucien returned to the dining room while Ron went to check his spies, and Alden returned to the farm.

    Lucien approached the dining room silently and watched the girls talk excitedly. The atmosphere was so cheerful and friendly that even Oya and Ko seemed to have fun even though they are unable to talk.

    The moment wasn''t quite perfect because some people were missing. Lucien would do anything to create more moments like this when his whole family is together.

    He walked in the direction of the sofa where Ghilanna and Mia were caressing the cute tigresses.

    *Meow*

    Ko caught Lucien''s attention with her cute meows, so he picked her up. "My cute little Ko is growing fast. You and your mom are going to sleep in my bed today."

    *Roar*

    While putting little Ko down, Oya roared to show her happiness while Ghilanna made an expectant expression. "Can I also?"

    Lucien leaned over to kiss Ghilanna''s forehead, but the smart elf moved her head to connect their lips.

    He sucked her lips in a quick but pleasant kiss. "Yes, you too, my naughty elf."

    Mia made a determined expression. "Ella and I are also going! You spent the previous night with those stupid women, and I also know that you visited Rose''s bedroom because she keeps talking about it."

    *Pah*

    Lucien spanked Mia''s ass, but he couldn''t help laughing at the e.r.o.t.i.c expression she made while pouting with a naughty expression.

    "Okay, we can all sleep together or maybe not really sleep��"

    While the girls smiled expectantly, Lucien went over to Neola, who was talking to Jeanne. "Neola, I will accompany you to the farm."

    "Mm." Neola agreed and said goodbye to the girls. Then she and Lucien left the castle while the girls quickly went to Lucien''s bedroom.

    They walked in silence through the streets of Bluewind. The city was lively, but they were hooded to keep from drawing too much attention.

    Neola thought about talking to Lucien, but she was still a little afraid of him. Lucien could be a terrifying devil at times and other times a kind man with a loving family.

    She still didn''t know which side of him is more dominant. So she just wants to do her part by making her people behave and follow Lucien''s orders and keep everyone safe.

    After a few minutes of walking through the city, they left through the gates and half an hour later they were on the farm. The place is very close to the town, allowing Lucien to reach them easily.

    Neola stopped before entering the farm and thought about saying something, but she was timid.

    Lucien approached her and spoke in a soft tone. "I will not say that I am a good person, but you saw how I treat my family and friends. Your people can have my respect and affection too."

    "..." Neola didn''t know what to say. She saw how kind and caring Lucien could be, so she clearly wanted the same treatment for her people.

    She felt his body very close to her and closed her eyes without knowing how to react. Then she felt Lucien''s warm and soft lips touch her forehead.

    "Just keep them in order. Crimes and problems will not be tolerated, but good behavior will be rewarded. We talk more tomorrow, good night."

    Neola opened her eyes when she felt Lucien move away, but he was no longer around. He disappeared, just like a dream that ended and you don''t know if it was good or not.

    She knew of his incredible speed and entered the farm. That night would undoubtedly be one of the most difficult to sleep and she would spend all the time thinking about the future.

    --------------------------

    Lucien quickly returned to the castle. He did not enter the hall and went towards a garden that was on the edge of the cliff.

    In the garden, there is a lookout with some chairs. Ghilanna sat on one of these chairs.

    He hugged her from behind while kissing her neck. "Oh, what is my cute elf doing here? Didn''t you say you were going to sleep with me tonight?"

    "Mm�� mmmm��" Ghilanna softly m.o.a.ned as she enjoyed Lucien''s touch.

    Whenever Lucien was very close to her, her body felt very good because of her nature affinity. She couldn''t help feeling excited.

    She wanted him to kiss her more, touch her more, make her feel better, and better... So, she had to say. "Lucien... I don''t want it with everyone together... Not right now."

    Lucien continued to kiss her neck and went towards her cheeks and ears. "So, say what my beautiful elf wants."

    "I want... I want it... With you... I want to be with you... Totally... As your wife." Ghilanna found it difficult to speak because of her embarrassment and the fact that Lucien was giving her a lot of pleasure.

    Lucien stopped kissing her and rested his head on her head as they both looked at the horizon illuminated by two beautiful moons.

    "Little elf, I could never reject such an amazing girl as you. I also want to take things slowly... We don''t need to rush into having a s.e.x.u.a.l relationship."

    Ghilanna knew about the attraction to Lucien''s life affinity, but she also knew that her feelings are genuine.

    "I never felt good with my people... I went out to look for my place in the world, to find a purpose��"

    "I enjoyed working with Olivia and the Guild... But I was just helping her achieve her goals while I was still looking for something more significant."

    Lucien remained silent, listening to Ghilanna speak her heart''s content.

    "At first, I found you very interesting... You are handsome and incredible... I thought it was normal to be attracted to you."

    "But then you told me about your life affinity... I thought it was just my body''s reactions, but the more time I spend with you, the more I like you and the other girls."

    "Fighting alongside you against the Light Empire army was the confirmation that I needed to know what I want."

    "I want to follow you on your adventures and be with you, not as a secondary person who is in the group for convenience, but someone you care about as well as your other wives."

    Then Lucien spoke. "I understand. You''re an a.d.u.l.t woman and can make your own decisions. But you have to understand something."

    "Right now, you can still leave. You are free to leave or stay. But I am selfish, and if we go ahead with it, I will not let you go anymore."

    He hugged her tighter. "I will hold you like this and never let you go. You will have to go with me to my world and always live as my wife."

    Ghilanna understood that things with Lucien are decisive. Making that decision should be done calmly and reevaluated several times.

    But then she thought of her home, the elven forest, a place full of selfish and racist people. In fact, the Alliance is like the Light Empire, an intolerant place with people who want to dominate the other races.

    The world felt like a broken place. Even Portgreen had a problem with adventurers and mercenaries, who are not exactly good people. Cassidy''s situation is proof that people there just want to exploit others.

    But being with Lucien is different. If his egoism is to want all his women in his arms, happy and safe, Ghilanna is very willing to accept.

    Although she knew that other worlds should have the same problems like this one, but with Lucien and the rest of his group, everything seemed happier and more exciting.

    Why should she wait to decide, during that time he will end up having more women. Why waste time she could have spent with him, if in the end she would make the same choice?

    It didn''t make sense for her to waste time when she could be getting the same benefits from him, just like his other women.

    "I want it, Lucien. I want you to hold me in your arms and never let go." Ghilanna spoke in a decisive tone.

    Ghilanna was expecting some reaction from Lucien, but she couldn''t help but become surprised when she felt her body leave the chair.

    "Wait! What are you doing... Hahaha... No... Wait... Not here, you fool!"

    Lucien picked up Ghilanna in a princess carry and started kissing her lips passionately, making her start to laugh in embarrassment.

    "You have already confirmed that you are mine several times, so I will eat you, here, inside the castle, on the roof, on the sun if I want to or do you not want too?"

    Ghilanna hugged Lucien''s neck and started kissing him. "Of course I do. But how would you manage eating me on the sun without us burning to death?"

    Lucien made a sensual expression, making Ghilanna''s body tingle. "We''ll be doing things hotter than the sun." He jokingly said.

    He then went towards the castle, carrying her in his arms. "But that is advanced stuff, let''s start with the basics in your bedroom."

    "Hahaha�� Let''s do it. I''m ready, you fool!!!" Ghilanna laughed out loud in Lucien''s arms, making everyone in the castle aware of what they were going to do.

    ------------------------

    A magnificent emerald castle, in the center of a vast forest.

    Inside the huge royal hall, several people defended a great emerald throne. It was easy to recognize the tall and beautiful people as elves by their large and pointed ears.

    "......." The silence made the mood even more tense. Everyone blocked at the big green doors, locked with all kinds of barriers available to them.

    An elf in shining emerald armor spoke in a concerned tone. "My King, what are we going to do? They must have already taken over the Kingdom."

    "WE HAVE TO RESIST! We have to do this for our pride!! We are a superior race, and we will not succ.u.mb to them!!!" The King''s profound voice echoed through the room.

    Everyone thought the door would shake and make a lot of noise before the invaders break it. But no one was prepared for this level of power.

    *Crack*

    *BOOOM*

    The door was broken into millions of pieces by an explosion of white light.

    "FIREEEE!!!" Everyone heard the King''s command and even blinded by the white light, the elves fires arrows and spells towards the door.

    The room fell into chaos. Spells and arrows everywhere. The elves hit themselves with area spells, making a mess in the room.

    After a few minutes, the elves still alive began to regain their sight. They hoped to have done some damage to enemies, but��

    "What?!?"

    "HOW?!?!"

    "This can''t be real!!!"

    What they saw was a large opaque barrier in front of the door. Their arrows broke upon hitting the barrier while their spells disappear when they touched it.

    "That''s enough!" A female voice came from the barrier along with another explosion of White Light, which threw all the elves still standing, to the floor.

    An emerald light came out of the throne when the white light touched it. For a second, the King thought he would be protected, but the emerald light quickly disappeared, and he was thrown to the floor too.

    There were several elves on the ground, some knocked out, others dead. All down, except for one elf, actually the only female elf in the room.

    She was standing beside the throne, but her body was shaking with fear. She closed her eyes at the first explosion and didn''t open it again.

    After a few seconds of silence, the elf thought she was dead, but then she heard the powerful female voice again.

    "You can open your eyes, my sister. You don''t have to fear them anymore... Men''s time is running out, and the women''s era is starting. Join us in this glorious time."

    The elf could not resist curiosity and opened her eyes. She saw the most beautiful woman of all. She looked like an angel... No. A goddess! A goddess with long shiny pink hair.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 23) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 133 - Naughty Elf {R-18}

    Lucien walked up the stairs carrying Ghilanna and went into her bedroom. All the girls have bedrooms on the fourth floor of the castle close to Lucien''s big bedroom.

    He laid Ghilanna and himself down on the bed, which is not very large but also not very small and began to kiss her lips while stroking her body.

    "Mm�� mmm��" Ghilanna couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning while enjoying his caresses and kisses.

    Her body became more and more excited by the affinity attraction and her feelings for Lucien.

    Ghilanna''s nature affinity not only made her more attracted to Lucien but also made him more attracted to her as well. Her natural scent reminds Lucien of Sophia, which made him very excited.

    Of course, thinking about another woman while having his first time with Ghilanna was not fair to her, so Lucien focused on her.

    He moved his hands over her thighs, then to her waist, and went towards her big b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing her mouth and neck.

    "You... are so hot... My beautiful elf." Lucien knelt on the bed and took off his shirt, showing his attractive chest to Ghilanna.

    She started to touch his chest while he was on top of her, but she wasn''t able to enjoy it as much as she wanted to. So, Lucien held her by the waist and rolled onto his back bringing her with him, allowing her to be on top of him.

    Ghilanna mounted Lucien above the waist, enough to feel his hard c.o.c.k on her ass even though they were both still dressed.

    "I like this position... You are so hot too, darling." Ghilanna had an extremely naughty smile on her face as she stroked Lucien''s chest and moved over his waist.

    Lucien let her do whatever she wanted. She started kissing his entire upper body, leaving wet marks on his chest.

    "I will mark you with my scent. Tonight you''re mine!" Ghilanna boldly declared.

    Then she started to undress while still riding him. First, she took off her shirt and threw it in the corner of the room, then she took off her bra and threw it in Lucien''s face.

    Lucien bit her bra as he moved his hands to her s.e.xy b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    She moved her hands over his and pressed it against her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Do you like them? Does their size please you?"

    He squeezed those big soft b.r.e.a.s.ts. "They are perfect, and I love them."

    She pressed his hands even more on her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "You can have them as much as you want, they are yours, only yours."

    Lucien rotated their bodies again, allowing himself to get back on top of her again. Then he started to suck on her delicious b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    He played with her b.r.e.a.s.ts for a few minutes before starting to move his mouth toward her lower body. "Let''s see what we have here."

    When Lucien was about to take off her pants, Ghilanna remembered something and made a worried expression.

    "Lucien, wait! I... I haven''t shaved or trimmed in a while... You will be disgusted��"

    He didn''t think twice before removing her pants and panties in one quick movement.

    Lucien had a pleasant surprise and commented, smiling at Ghilanna. "Oh, it''s emerald too. How lovely! I loved it. It''s perfect. No! More than perfect."

    "Really, do you like it?" Ghilanna heard that most men did not like v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. But Lucien actually likes everything, especially variety.

    He did not respond to her with words but with actions.

    "Ah!! Wait- Not- Ohhh... Just... Mmmmm... Ahhh... Yes... Right there... So good." Ghilanna started to m.o.a.n loudly, feeling Lucien kiss, lick, and suck on her v.i.r.g.i.n flower.

    Her emerald v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair was not only cute but also smelled very good. Just as Lucien''s life mana has a cleansing effect, her nature mana also kept her body healthy and clean.

    Lucien licked and sucked Ghilanna''s delicious p.u.s.s.y while she m.o.a.ned and held his head. It didn''t take long for her to start producing lots of love juices.

    And of course, he drank a lot of that delicious nectar of the heavens. Ghilanna''s body is incredibly delightful.

    "Mmm... Uhh... Darling... I feel it... It''s coming... I will... Ahhhhhh!!" Ghilanna came feeling Lucien''s tongue inside her and squirted a lot of love juices, and he drank all of it.

    Lucien started kissing her again, mixing his saliva with the taste of her love juices in an e.r.o.t.i.c mess inside her mouth.

    While he was on top of her, kissing her, Ghilanna could feel his hard c.o.c.k against her belly. It is so big that it scared her a little.

    She started to stroke his c.o.c.k over his pants. "You are so excited... It will certainly make a mess inside me��"

    Lucien brought his mouth close to her ear and began to lick its tip. "Yes, my naughty elf, I will turn your insides over and mark it with my d.i.c.k... Isn''t that what you want?"

    "Yes, darling, I want it... Now... Don''t let me wait any longer." Ghilanna pleaded sweetly, and Lucien wasted no time, removing his pants and releasing the beast.

    Ghilanna already expected it to be too big, but seeing his c.o.c.k erect like a spear, made her even more surprised.

    Lucien saw that she was a little scared and he couldn''t blame her. In fact, Mia and Rose were really boldly taking his big c.o.c.k so deep with their small bodies.

    To make Ghilanna more comfortable, Lucien turned their bodies, so she was on top of him again. "So you can do as you like."

    Ghilanna made an e.r.o.t.i.c expression at him while moving her p.u.s.s.y over his d.i.c.k. "I will try my best, darling."

    She lifted her ass, and Lucien''s erect c.o.c.k pointed excitedly at her wet entrance. She looked at Lucien, and her expression changed from e.r.o.t.i.c to affectionate.

    "You are the only man for me, darling. I am yours alone, now and forever."

    Then she started to move her ass down, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k enter her p.u.s.s.y and stretch her pink walls.

    The feeling of having Lucien inside her was incredible. Ghilanna slowly moved down so she could enjoy every second of it.

    Although his c.o.c.k is quite big and is stretching her unexplored insides, she felt no pain and kept taking it deeper and deeper until she feels a barrier.

    It was her h.y.m.e.n. The last barrier to her purity, which she is sure Lucien is the most suitable person to have.

    She smiled warmly at him as she took his c.o.c.k deeper to break her h.y.m.e.n. She felt just a little pain before some of her blood ran down his d.i.c.k.

    "Ahhhh�� it''s so good�� I love it�� I love you, darling." Ghilanna m.o.a.ned as she took great pleasure with Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her.

    Lucien helped support her by the ass and helped her start moving up and down slowly. "It feels so good inside you... I love you too, my naughty elf."

    Lucien''s c.o.c.k released small amounts of pre-c.u.m full of life mana into Ghilanna''s p.u.s.s.y, making her body want it more and more.

    "You are squeezing me too hard, my love. I love it, but you can go easy."

    The anatomy of Ghilanna''s body, made especially to adapt to nature mana, made her p.u.s.s.y squeeze Lucien''s c.o.c.k more and more to force him to c.u.m as fast as possible.

    "I, I can''t control it... It feels so good. I just love it so much." Ghilanna m.o.a.ned and banged her p.u.s.s.y more and more against Lucien''s c.o.c.k, making him reach deeper and deeper into her.

    Her p.u.s.s.y squeezed and sucked Lucien''s c.o.c.k harder and harder, wanting the life mana that''s in his essence. It would certainly make a regular man c.u.m in a few seconds��

    But who is Lucien? The host of L.u.s.t, the sin herself.

    He could resist for hours thrusting his c.o.c.k into L.u.s.t''s heavenly p.u.s.s.y, so even the naughty elf''s tight p.u.s.s.y, though very pleasurable, couldn''t force him to c.u.m.

    Unlike Lucien, who was just enjoying her tight p.u.s.s.y, Ghilanna was going crazy with pleasure. Her tightness on Lucien''s c.o.c.k is a double-edged blade, which made her feel so much pleasure quickly.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    "Ahhhh!! Mmm�� It�� It''s�� Ahhh�� So��. Good!!" Ghilanna m.o.a.ned as she pounded her ass against Lucien''s h.i.p.s, every movement being harder and faster.

    Lucien didn''t know what to do. He didn''t want her to come so fast, but that divine tightness on his d.i.c.k feels so good. And it is not really a problem if it quickly ends because they can start over again.

    He started to squeeze her ass while moving his h.i.p.s upwards, following her movements. As her p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k, it stretched her pink tunnel.

    Less than a minute later, the pleasure reached a point where Ghilanna couldn''t take it any longer.

    "Mmm�� I feel�� Ahhhhhhhh�� I feel something�� Mmm�� Coming��" Her p.u.s.s.y squeezes Lucien''s c.o.c.k even more while her body trembled and produced lots of love juices.

    Lucien held her against his h.i.p.s with his c.o.c.k touching her p.u.s.s.y''s very bottom and no longer held his c.u.m.

    "Take all of it, my naughty elf."

    Ghilanna was taking great pleasure in her first orgasm, from riding his c.o.c.k. She didn''t think it could get any better, because the feeling of Lucien inside her is already perfect.

    But then she felt his hot c.u.m fill her insides. His essence full of life mana made an explosion of pleasant sensations inside her body.

    "AAHHH!! What is it- Ohhhhhh!! Lucien!!! Darling�� Soooo good!!!"

    But the fact that she was receiving so much life mana was not the most important thing for her. Nothing could be compared to have the c.u.m of her lover inside her. It made her heart fill with heat.

    She arched her body as she felt his hot c.u.m running inside her p.u.s.s.y, which eagerly sucked it all. Then she fell on Lucien''s chest and hugged him.

    "That was so good... I can''t believe I was afraid." Gianna started kissing Lucien''s face and neck while still feeling his hard c.o.c.k inside her.

    Lucien started stroking her beautiful emerald hair and kissed her forehead. "Actually, it was quite fast..."

    "So, let''s do it again! I really want more... a lot more." Ghilanna was feeling very good. The tiredness she felt from trying too hard to squeeze him was disappearing because of life mana.

    Lucien could only laugh at the cute and naughty beautiful elf. "Let''s do much more, my love, but not alone."

    Ghilanna was confused for a second before Lucien opens his other arm on the bed. "L.u.s.t."

    Then L.u.s.t appeared lying on Lucien''s arm. She materialized n.a.k.e.d and sensually smiled at him. "Hubby is fair, after all."

    Ghilanna left his c.o.c.k, and he hugged her with one of his arms while using the other to bring L.u.s.t closer to him and kisses her. "Of course. You two fought very well alongside me today, so you both receive rewards."

    L.u.s.t smiled and started kissing Lucien''s body. She began by his face, then went down to the neck, chest, waist, until she reaches her "destination."

    Ghilanna saw L.u.s.t taking the initiative and followed her example, by quickly reaching Lucien''s c.o.c.k, so they both started to lick one of Its sides.

    While licking his tasty c.o.c.k, L.u.s.t and Ghilanna looked at Lucien to check if he is enjoying their special treatment.

    Not only was Lucien getting enormous pleasure from their mouths and tongues, but he was also very horny seeing their e.r.o.t.i.c expressions as they licked his hard c.o.c.k.

    Lucien put a hand on their heads as they licked and sucked on his meat stick and balls.

    "Mm�� Keep so�� Just like that�� Good girls��" Then he closed his eyes and enjoyed that.

    The smile of satisfaction on Lucien''s face was more incentive for the girls to suck his c.o.c.k more vigorously.

    A few minutes later, he shot his c.u.m up, hitting the girls on the face and hair.

    L.u.s.t quickly started drinking the hot c.u.m she loves so much while Ghilanna could only eagerly wait for her turn.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 24) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 134 - Training?!

    Two hours of intense lovemaking was the maximum Ghilanna could take before falling asleep with a satisfied smile on her face.

    Lucien wanted to take her to his bed, but he knew the other girls were waiting for some fun in his bedroom, so he covered her up and left her bedroom.

    While he and L.u.s.t went to his bedroom, she started talking about an unknown subject for Lucien. "Hubby, you''re going to have to pay more attention going forward when you''re with us."

    Lucien didn''t have to ask because L.u.s.t went on to explain. "You are very close to reaching the Mortal Realm. I believe that a few more sessions like that will be enough for you to officially left the Zero Realm."

    "We should be reaching the Mortal Realm together, but that''s not going to happen. Somehow you can benefit more from demonic energy than I can."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "What are the risks?"

    L.u.s.t stopped walking because they were almost to his bedroom. "I do not know. When someone advances from one realm to another, they can awaken bloodline abilities that are inactive in their body."

    "You can also experience many changes. Most of the time, everything is in a positive change��"

    "But?" Lucien asked as he stroked L.u.s.t''s face. She looked worried, and Lucien didn''t like seeing her like that.

    L.u.s.t smiled. "As I said, the changes may be only positives. I''m just a little worried because your body is so enigmatic."

    "The fact that you can put tattoos on people like a demon, not to mention you can put them on multiple people at the same time. No other demon can do that and it confuses me that you can."

    "I can''t find anything different by scanning your body, but I''m sure the changes when you reach the Mortal Realm will prove that you are not entirely human."

    "I''m afraid it can change things between us��" L.u.s.t looked away from Lucien.

    He took her chin and made her look at him. "Nothing will change between us. No matter what happens, you will continue to be my beloved wife. The first wife, if you prefer."

    Lucien did not wait for L.u.s.t to respond and passionately kissed her. "We are partners, family, lovers... We will solve any problem together."

    "When these changes arrive, we will enjoy the benefits and overcome any unforeseen events that may occur."

    "Also, I will pay more attention to any changes in my body. Is there anything in particular that I should pay the most attention to?"

    L.u.s.t could only smile because Lucien never let her down. "One of my special abilities is supposed to awaken in the Mortal Realm��the Purple World gate."

    "There are several dimensions besides ours. The information in this area is extremely limited, even for the Dragons, who are considered the most intelligent race in the superior worlds."

    "But, as the Sin l.u.s.t, I have access to a gate that can take people and things to another dimension. A dimension that can only be controlled by my host and i."

    Lucien remembered something and asked L.u.s.t about it. "Is that what you were talking about when you told me that we could take all my women with us to my world?"

    L.u.s.t nodded. "Yes, we can take everyone to the purple World, then create the portal for your world, and when we get there, you can open the Purple World gate again and meet them."

    "I understand, It sounds like a good plan. So we have to wait until I reach the Mortal Realm to see if I can use this Purple World gate. Even if I can''t, you can when you reach the Mortal Realm, right?" Lucien asked.

    "Yes. The only disadvantage of the Purple World is that it takes a few minutes to open the gate and also consumes a lot of demonic energy." L.u.s.t responded.

    Lucien could imagine many ways to use the Purple World, but in any case, he would need to reach the Mortal Realm first to see if he could use it without L.u.s.t''s help.

    He was increasingly eager to reach the Mortal Realm and get more power. For that, he just needed to have pleasure with his girls, and right now, many of them were waiting for him on his bed.

    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t''s waist and squeezed her s.e.xy ass. "Let''s go to the bedroom. We have a lot more work to do to become stronger."

    "Mm." L.u.s.t nodded, and they went to his bedroom, where they had an animated night.

    There was no s.e.x as girls like Ella, Aria, Marie, and Lena slept with Lucien that night, but they had many kinds of fun and pleasures.

    Oya and Ko also participated in the fun and managed to drink Lucien''s creamy milk. All the girls are getting more and more powerful, drinking their favorite milk.

    When the girls were exhausted and fell asleep, the sun was already shining in the sky. Lucien ignored his slight need for sleep and got up.

    Even L.u.s.t needed rest, but she could rest inside Lucien. He took a bath and went down the stairs.

    "Oh, Lucien! Your up early." Kara saw Lucien in the hall and went to say good morning to him.

    Lucien hugged the cute maid and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Come, have breakfast with me."

    Kara accepted with a happy smile on her face, and they went to the kitchen.

    Angela was in the kitchen, and when she saw Lucien awake so early, she couldn''t help making a joke. "Where are you going so early? Looking for new wives?"

    He smiled at her. "I don''t think I need to go very far... Actually, you��" Lucien stopped talking and started drinking coffee from a cup that Kara brought him.

    Angela blushed a little and sat down at the table to have breakfast with Lucien and Kara.

    After a few seconds, Lucien talked about his plans. "I will start training the women in a little while. They lived a long time as bandits, so it won''t be easy to discipline them."

    "Yes, I understand. Let me know if you need anything. I already ordered the servants to start building new barracks behind the castle. In a few days, you will be able to use it for your troops." Angela said.

    Ron arrived in the kitchen and couldn''t help but smile, seeing Kara so happy having breakfast with Lucien.

    Lucien also invited him to join them. "Morning, Ron. Come have breakfast with us."

    He respectfully bowed to Lucien. "Thank you, Lucien, but I already had breakfast. Now I''m going to start training your male troops."

    "Oh? I''m also going to the farm, so let''s go together." Lucien stood up and kissed Kara on the cheek before approaching Angela.

    She thought she would get a kiss on the cheek too, but Lucien kissed her lips, making the mature Queen blush like a young girl.

    Ron couldn''t help but smile, seeing the funny scene. He admires Lucien for being able to pay attention to so many women at the same time while he feared to have to care of one.

    Lucien and Ron left the castle and headed for the farms. As they walked the streets, Lucien talked to Ron.

    "Ron, your niece is adorable, but also very young. Until she is sure that she wants to follow me and she is more mature, I will not take things too far."

    "I think she is already sure she wants to follow you. Still, I have no problem with you going slow. I just ask that you be nice to her." Ron responded.

    Lucien patted Ron on the shoulder. "Of course, my friend. I will always be nice to her."

    Then he gave Ron a storage ring. "This ring contains a letter, money, and some broken armor. It is to be passed to the blacksmith Rebecca in Portgreen. Your spies can do this without any problems, right?"

    Ron took the ring while nodding. "Don''t worry, Lucien. My fellows are reliable and well trained. They will deliver it to Rebecca most discreetly and as quickly as possible."

    "Good, good. I hope she comes to work for us. Marie said that she is an incredible blacksmith." Lucien commented.

    "I think it''s quite possible that she will come. The latest news from Portgreen is that the city is in chaos. This is actually an advantage for you and Cassidy." Ron responded.

    Lucien nodded. "Indeed. Now I just need to train my people so that we can take over the city. Maybe I need more troops, but I think I know how to get them."

    Ron and Lucien talked more about future plans as they left town. After a while, Lucien arrived at the women''s farm while Ron went on to the men''s.

    The farm owner, an old woman, quickly came to greet Lucien. "Lord Lucien, everyone is being treated very well, as you asked."

    "Yesterday, I made a little feast for them, and now they are still sleeping after drinking and eating so much."

    Lucien smiled at the old woman and passed her some more gold coins. "Thank you for your services. They will stay on your farm for a while longer, so buy more food and clothing."

    The old woman called some servants and went to the city while Lucien went to the women''s quarters.

    All the women were deep asleep, probably after staying up late drinking. Lucien couldn''t blame them for celebrating after leaving the forest, but he still needs to discipline them.

    He went to a well and filled a bucket with cold water. Then he went towards where Neola was sleeping and threw the water on her face.

    *Splash*

    "AHHH?!?! Who???? What the f.u.c.k?!?!?" Neola woke up surprised, feeling very cold and angry.

    Lucien gave her head a light slap, throwing her on the floor. "Is that the right manner to talk to your master?"

    Neola stood up, still very confused. Her head ached after drinking so much cheap wine yesternight. "Master? I have no master."

    *PAH*

    Lucien slapped her ass. This time the blow was hard and left a red mark on her skin, also throwing her on the floor. "Are you sure you don''t have a master?"

    "OK, OK! I have a master. You don''t need to beat me anymore." Neola stood up again and ran a hand over her ass that hurt from Lucien''s slap.

    He sternly looked at her. "I didn''t save you guys for you to eat and drink at my expense and sleep the whole day. If you want to rest, first, you have to work hard."

    Neola gazed at Lucien while pouting.

    "Did you understand? If you need me to, I''ll keep spanking your ass." Lucien spoke sternly.

    She raised her arms defensively as she spoke quickly. "You don''t have to; you really don''t have to do it! I understood. I will work hard."

    Lucien continued to look at her. "You what?"

    Neola understood what Lucien wanted. Although she didn''t want to do that, she also didn''t want to be spanked on the ass anymore. "You�� Master��"

    "Good, good." Lucien smiled.

    "You agreed to follow me, so I''ll train you. I will make you mighty warriors. As long as you are good girls, the rewards will be abundant."

    "Now go take a bath. The training will start in a little while. My father made me start training before dawn, so I''m taking it easy on you."

    Neola nodded quickly and headed for the bathroom. She ran for a while in fear of Lucien slapping her ass again.

    Lucien then looked at the other women who were waking up after the noise he made. They understood Neola''s example and went to take a bath too.

    But the group of women is pretty big and there are other bedrooms where they were all sleeping.

    Then the sound of "Pah" was heard throughout the farm as Lucien woke up the women. Some pouted like Neola while others made naughty expressions liking the way they were woken up.

    *PAH*

    "AAHH?!?!"

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 25) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 135 - Determination

    Sunbeams came in through the window of one of the bedrooms on the fourth floor of the castle.

    By the sun''s position, it was about 8:00 am, a comfortable time to wake up. But despite being awake for more than three hours, Scarlett still didn''t want to get out of bed.

    Her body was already healed. Lucien''s demonic energy is getting more and more powerful and under his control, so healing injuries of that type just needs a good love session and some time.

    Still, she didn''t want to get out of bed because she was afraid. "Why didn''t he come to see me yesterday? Was it all a game for him? Is he just manipulating me?"

    Scarlett thought she had created a connection with Lucien and would be closer and closer to him. But when a day passed, and he didn''t show up to see her, her confidence began to decrease.

    Then she ran her hand over her belly and stroked the part where the purple tattoo is. "But I have the same mark as his wives... He may not be just playing with me."

    She got up from the bed and looked at the table where her storage ring was placed. Lucien returned Scarlett''s and Olivia''s belongings as a sign of trust.

    "Yes... I am not someone who waits for things to happen. I make things happen. And I will show him that he must care for me!"

    Scarlett went to the table, took her storage ring, and started to choose a nice outfit to go looking for Lucien with all the charm she could.

    While Scarlett was getting ready in her bedroom, in the next bedroom, Olivia was going through a similar situation.

    Olivia did not sleep as she spent the night stroking her face. Every time she ran her hand over her skin, she felt it was smoother.

    Before, she didn''t dare to touch her face because the scars reminded her of the trauma of the past. But now she couldn''t stop and touch them.

    Still, she hadn''t looked in the mirror for fear of what she would see. "I can''t let this hurt me anymore��"

    She got up and headed for the bathroom. She stood in front of the mirror and couldn''t help but be surprised. "Unbelievable��"

    After Lucien shot his essence so many times inside Olivia, her terrible scars were almost completely healed.

    Of course, she could still see part of the scars, but there are still a few of them faintly visible.

    Olivia stroked her face again. She was unable to stop thinking about Lucien. "He... This is because of him... That devil... Still... I can only be grateful... I must thank him��"

    As Olivia passed her hand over her face, she realized that her birthmark was visible again. The cut on her face tore off part of her skin where the small black mark was.

    "But should that mark have regenerated? He said he would heal any imperfections in my body." Olivia didn''t know if Lucien''s healing should have regenerated her birthmark or not.

    Then Olivia touched the black mark on her cheek with her finger and something magical happened, shocking her. "WOW!!!"

    From her mark came a black mist that circled around Olivia. It looked like a kind of mystic black light.

    She stretched out her hand in the black smoke, which moved according to her movements. It seemed to be alive as it kept animatedly circling around her.

    "Dark magic!" Olivia spoke to herself as she remembered her grandmother.

    Some of Olivia''s ancestors are Dark Mages. They were not exactly evil and just have dark magic affinity.

    But after the peak of her family that was a few hundred years ago, the dark affinity in the descendants of her family started to decrease in quality.

    Olivia''s grandmother was the last person in her hereditary line who had a dark affinity strong enough to use dark magic.

    Her mother had almost no dark affinity while she never showed any sign of magical affinity.

    But now Olivia was going through the process that her grandmother and mother often told in stories about their ancestors. The dark awakening.

    "Do I have dark affinity? Why did it only manifest now? Is this because of him?" Olivia could only think that it is because of Lucien.

    She always had the birthmark and had touched it many times before suffering the wound on her face. Her grandmother also performed several rituals to awaken her dark affinity, but nothing ever worked.

    Oliva stopped trying to find an explanation and watched the black fog around her. After circling her for a few minutes, the mist began to make Olivia float in the air.

    "Hahaha�� It''s dark magic!! My dark magic!!!" Olivia can''t help but laugh, floating in the air.

    Her grandmother was a legend in her youth, thanks to the power of the dark magic. If she could use that power, she could easily avenge her family, so she was thrilled.

    "Oh?" But then the black mist that circled her started to disappear as she fell to the floor.

    Olivia began to touch her birthmark, hoping the black mist to return, but she had no success. "No, no, no, no�� I need it! I need that power!!"

    She tried to pick the black mist, focus her mind, touch her black mark, but nothing worked. The black mist ended up disappearing into the air, leaving Olivia sitting on the floor with a depressed expression.

    Olivia tried to understand what happened while thinking to herself.

    ''I started to awaken the dark affinity, then it stopped... It seemed like I needed something more... Maybe... He said he would give me power. ... So... Is must be��''

    "Lucien! I need to talk to him." Olivia concluded that everything was connected to Lucien and started to dress quickly to meet him.

    After putting on clean clothes and leaving the bedroom, Olivia saw Scarlett also leaving her bedroom, so they stared at each other in silence.

    "..."

    "..."

    One waited for the other to say something, but as neither of them took the first step, they both went down the stairs in silence.

    As soon as they arrived in the hall, they saw Kara, and they both asked at the same time. "Where is he?"

    They faced each other again, and Olivia spoke in a hostile tone. "I have something important to talk to him about!"

    Scarlett was not intimidated by Olivia. "I don''t give a f.u.c.k about you. I''m going to see him!"

    Kara panicked because she didn''t know how to stop their fight. "Are you talking about Lucien? He wouldn''t want you to fight."

    Olivia and Scarlett looked at Kara and questioned her in an angry tone. "WHERE IS HE?!"

    "Do you think you are in your home where you can do whatever you want and demand anything?" They heard a voice that made Olivia and Scarlett tremble while Kara was relieved.

    Everyone looked at the stairs while Olivia and Scarlett spoke at the same time. "Cassidy��"

    Cassidy stopped a few feet away from Olivia and Scarlett. Her position on the stairs made her look at them from above, so she spoke in an authoritative tone while making an expression of disdain.

    "Do you think you can demand something from my husband whenever you want? He does not serve you. You serve him at best... or he dismisses you as I prefer."

    Scarlett bowed her head because she knew she couldn''t offend Cassidy. She attacked her in the past because of her goals, and now she could only regret it.

    She knows that it won''t be easy to get Cassidy''s forgiveness, but she also won''t give up as the final reward is to stay with Lucien.

    Olivia, on the contrary, does not care for Cassidy''s opinion. "What he will do to me is his choice, not yours."

    Cassidy walked over to Olivia, looked her in the eye, and then slapped her face. The blow was strong and sent Olivia back several meters until she hit a wall.

    "Do not think that you can be hostile to my family, and I will remain passive. I don''t act in the same gentle way that he does."

    Olivia stood up, ran her hand over her mouth to wipe the blood, and prepared to say something, but Astrid came into the hall and interrupted her.

    "Didn''t you learn the lesson, Olivia? This is not your guild where you can do whatever you want."

    Olivia still didn''t want to be quiet and prepared to insult Cassidy, but then she felt someone take her arm.

    She prepared to attack, but then saw that it was Scarlett looking at her with a friendly expression for the first time, which surprised her.

    Scarlett spoke in the friendliest tone she could. "There is no point in arguing with her, Olivia. We are the only ones guilty here, Please stop."

    Olivia was ready to fight, but she can''t handle Scarlett being friendly. That confused her. "Scarlett... You... We cannot accept any humiliation like it''s nothing."

    Scarlett continued to hold Olivia''s arm. "We should be dead for what we did to Cassidy in the past, but Lucien is giving us another chance here. We shouldn''t waste his goodwill by being hostile for no reason."

    Olivia thought about Scarlett''s words. She was about to awaken her dark affinity and heal her scars, so there was no point in losing it just to fight Cassidy.

    It was difficult, but Olivia held her anger back and stayed silent. She didn''t say it, but she was grateful to Scarlett for stopping her from doing something that she would undoubtedly regret.

    Scarlett, still holding Olivia''s hand, gave Cassidy a pleading expression. "Can we see him, please?"

    Cassidy disliked Scarlett''s manipulative personality and the hostility Olivia still had to Lucien. Still, she said she would let him handle it any way he wanted, so she wouldn''t do anything.

    She looked at Astrid. "Can you take them there? I don''t trust them to leave the castle without supervision."

    Astrid nodded to Cassidy and headed for the door. "Let''s. He''s outside the town."

    Olivia followed Astrid while Scarlett smiled at Cassidy before leaving. "Thank you, Cassidy."

    The trio left the castle while Cassidy went to Angela''s office to talk about Kingdom affairs. But one person didn''t leave the hall.

    Kara was paralyzed with fear. Afraid of Cassidy. When she spoke in that cold and dominant tone to Olivia, Kara couldn''t help being terrified.

    After all, she was doing perverted things with Lucien''s clothes and clearly trying to seduce him... So if Cassidy got mad at her��

    The little maid shook her head to ward off those scary thoughts and continued her work.

    ------------------------

    They wore hoods and were discreet so that no one would recognize them as they walked through the city.

    Almost half an hour later, they arrived at the farm that Lucien is training his female troops at.

    They went to the back of the farm where there were several open fields with lots of space and saw Lucien sitting on a chair beside a small table while watching the six hundred women running around in a large area.

    The trio approached Lucien, and while Olivia and Scarlett stayed behind Astrid, she asked him. "Why are they running like that?"

    Lucien smiled. "I am analyzing their will individually to find out which type of training is best for each one."

    Astrid made a thoughtful expression. "So, do you want to know who will last the longest before getting tired?"

    "No. This has nothing to do with their physical capabilities but their mental ones. With L.u.s.t''s ability to analyze, I can tell who is most tired and still trying to keep running." Lucien explained.

    "I will not reward them without seeing hard work before. But as long as they try hard, I will be generous��"

    Olivia understood Lucien''s carrot and stick method and couldn''t help asking. "Is that what you''re doing with us?"

    Lucien looked at her with a fake confused expression. "Did I ask you for hard work from you before I started healing your face? Unless you consider loyalty and less hostility as working hard."

 Chapter 136 - Hardworking

    Olivia couldn''t deny Lucien''s words. She knows he wants her and Scarlett''s help, but unlike the women he is training, he is giving them everything before asking for anything.

    Plus, from the fact that Lucien spared their lives after they attacked Cassidy, he has only been nice to them. Even someone stubborn and proud as Olivia couldn''t help but admire Lucien for that.

    She bowed her head for the first time because she knew she was wrong and spoke in a respectful tone. "Yes, Lucien, you are not demanding too much of me."

    "Good, good. What do you want to talk about?" Lucien smiled and asked Scarlett and Olivia.

    Scarlett quickly approached Lucien, but she didn''t exactly know what to say. "Lucien... I... I am just ... I want to tell you that... I''m fine... Yes, I came to tell you that I''m already fully recovered. Thank you."

    Lucien, still sitting on the chair, reaches his hand for Scarlett. She instinctively held out her hand too, and he pulled her into his lap.

    Then he moves her head to the side and kisses her lovingly. Scarlett was taken by surprise, but undoubtedly a pleasant surprise, and just enjoyed it.

    After a minute, Lucien stopped the kiss, leaving Scarlett almost breathless. "You can be honest. You were disappointed that I didn''t visit you yesterday."

    Scarlett did not want to complain to Lucien, but he seemed to see through her feelings, making her embarrassed.

    Then Lucien started to explain. "Yesterday was a busy day for me and the girls. Everyone worked hard, so I paid special attention to them, and I didn''t have time to see you. I also wanted to give you time to recover in peace."

    Scarlett began to kiss Lucien''s cheek in a very tender way. "I know, I heard from others about what you did... I don''t blame you. You are already so kind to me."

    "Still, you feel left out and insecure. See, it doesn''t matter what happened before. Now it''s different... This is not a simple mark��" Lucien ran a hand over Scarlett''s fluffy belly where her tattoo is.

    "This is proof that you are mine. You are now in my family, and I will treat you well. I will give you all the affection you need, and I will always be willing to listen to you."

    Warmth. An infinite sea of ??pleasant warmth. That was what Scarlett was feeling in her heart as she heard Lucien''s loving words.

    Despite the complicated start they had, he was doing everything to be good to her. Scarlett knew that she is a charming beauty, but Lucien already has several beauties, and yet, he is so nice to her while she didn''t do him any good.

    That made Scarlett certain that Lucien is an exceptional man. She is sure that staying with him is the best thing she could do.

    Not only because of the excellent benefits of having a loving man who would also give her power and strength, but also because he is the most incredible person she has ever met.

    Scarlett said nothing and just kissed Lucien. A pure kiss, without manipulation, without ulterior motives.

    She knew that their relationship was still very green, too new. Her situation is far different from the relationship he has with his wives like Cassidy and the other girls.

    Still, she wanted to show that she would do anything to get her place beside him; she would work hard to be part of that exceptional family that is undoubtedly destined for great things.

    Lucien accepted Scarlett''s affectionate kiss while thinking about how wonderful it would be if all his problems could be resolved like this.

    But life is not that easy... Right now, in front of him, is Olivia, who will certainly be much more difficult to "manage" than the sweet Scarlett.

    He kissed and sucked Scarlett''s delicious lips for a minute then stopped. "We''ll talk more later. Now I have to resolve an important matter with Olivia."

    Scarlett left Lucien''s lap and stood beside him in silence with a wide happy smile on her face and a bright look of expectation.

    Olivia looked at Lucien with a surprised and confused expression. "Do you know about it?"

    Lucien nodded. "L.u.s.t warned me about your dark mana. Explain it better, L.u.s.t."

    L.u.s.t materialized her body in her favorite place, which is Lucien''s lap, of course. "As I explained to hubby before, everyone has some potential in their bodies."

    "Part of that potential is because of things like races or treasures, and also genetic inheritances."

    "Bloodline abilities and affinities can awaken at any time, being influenced by several factors, but in general, they awaken when the person reaches the Mortal Realm."

    L.u.s.t got up and walked over to Olivia then touched her birthmark, the small black mark on her cheek.

    "You seem to have a strong dark affinity inherited from your ancestors. I had noticed this before, but it didn''t look like a big deal... But now it looks really special. I think it has something to do with your birthmark."

    Olivia looked at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "I always had this birthmark, but the dark affinity only showed itself now... Is it because of that?"

    Lucien approached Olivia as he spoke calmly. "Yes, when I f.u.c.k.i.e.d you, I filled you with my c.u.m to heal your wounds and improve your body. That also stimulated your dark affinity."

    Olivia couldn''t help but blush while remembering how Lucien filled her with his essence many times. "So��"

    L.u.s.t continued. "So, if you want to awaken your dark magic as quickly as possible, you just need Lucien to f.u.c.k you more and more."

    Olivia couldn''t help being more embarrassed thinking about doing that again, but how could it prevent her from having that power that made her family so powerful in the past?

    Her grandma was very disappointed when her mother did not show good dark affinity, and so they were also sad when she also did not show that power.

    Her family was destroyed because her grandmother was too old to fight while she and her mother had no real power.

    Olivia did everything to protect her family... She was even willing to give her body, but then that beast cut her face... And her family was killed.

    Now she couldn''t use dark magic to save her family, but she could take revenge for them. She could also protect her children if she survives to have some��

    So, Olivia was willing to do anything. Still, she knew that Lucien would not simply give it to her. After all, there was no free lunch.

    As she thought about what to do, she felt Lucien''s warm hand stroke her head. She looked at him and saw a tender smile on his face.

    Lucien then hugged her waist and ran a hand over her lower belly. "Olivia, just like Scarlett, you have my tattoo too. You are mine, part of my family."

    "Of course, you are stubborn and proud, but I don''t hate it. I don''t like that you remain hostile to me while I''m trying to get closer to you."

    "I''m not demanding anything from you now, but I still need your help with the Portgreen issue. I don''t want to use you to hurt people in the Guild."

    "I want to return the crown to the true Queen. And I want your help to do it in a way that fewer people die."

    Olivia didn''t know what to say. She was happy that Lucien continued to be kind to her, and knowing that he has no evil intentions for the Guild is also a relief.

    She wanted her personality to be different. She wished she could be like Scarlett and just accept Lucien''s kindness. In the end, it just depended on her will, so she started trying to act in a more friendly way.

    While Lucien was stroking her head, she said in a timid tone. "So, will you��"

    Lucien sniffed her hair in an affectionate way. "Yes, if you want, I will f.u.c.k you- You can call it hard training or make love if you prefer."

    Olivia became even more embarrassed. She didn''t know how to deal with her contradictory feelings about Lucien and ended up hugging him.

    Then she felt his warmth and pleasant smell, which soothed her. Olivia knew she couldn''t just fall in love with Lucien, but she was willing to let him slowly become closer to her.

    Lucien continued to stroke Olivia''s head while talking to Astrid. "Keep an eye on the women. It won''t be long before I return."

    Then he looked at Scarlett, who was gazing at Olivia with a jealous expression. "Do you want to come with us?"

    "Do you really need to ask it?" Scarlett approached Lucien with her bright smile and hugged his waist on the opposite side of Olivia.

    So he went to the castle with the girls. L.u.s.t entered Lucien''s body to let him have a moment alone with Olivia and Scarlett as they walked.

    Astrid also wanted to have some fun with Lucien, but she had a lot of his wonderful milk yesternight while everyone was having fun with Lucien in his big bed.

    She looked at the women running around the field while thinking about Olivia''s scars.

    One of the reasons that Astrid had a good impression of Olivia was the fact that the same person who hurt her mother made those scars on Olivia''s face.

    But of course, she still resented Olivia for attacking Cassidy and then was furious with her for attacking Lucien.

    But now it seemed that Olivia''s fate is already decided, to be one of Lucien''s woman. So they would at least have to stop being hostile with each other.

    So, having the same enemy in common, Astrid knew that she and Olivia would end up getting closer, even if just to make the damn manticore patriarch pay with blood.

    "Sigh... There is no point in overthinking about it now... All I can do is become stronger." So Astrid continued watching the women running.

    ----------------------

    Two hours later.

    Lucien was lying on his bed with his arms spread. Scarlett was lying in one of his arms and Olivia in the other.

    Both were n.a.k.e.d, exhausted, and with wide pleased smiles on their faces.

    Despite Lucien''s life mana regenerating the girls'' energy, his increasingly powerful demonic energy was too much, making the girls'' bodies need time to absorb it.

    Still, Scarlett kept kissing his chest while Olivia kissed his neck on the other side, both wanting to be filled more with his love.

    Lucien hugged them tightly as he talked. "Without you, Cornelius, and Ivan in Portgreen, will Black hand take the lead, or is there someone else that''s very influential?"

    Olivia was the first to speak. She no longer wanted to hide anything from Lucien. "Ivan and I have a magic stone that allows us to communicate. I thought about using it when you returned my storage ring, but I didn''t."

    "Still, he must already know that something happened to me, and he is probably returning to the city right now."

    Lucien kissed Olivia. "I will not lie. L.u.s.t told me about the stone, and I wanted to use it to find out what you would do. You have to understand that I have to protect my family from any possible danger."

    Olivia is an intelligent person and could not blame Lucien for acting cautiously. "Was it a kind of test? Did I pass?"

    He then bit and sucked her lips in a lovely way. "I was sure you wouldn''t disappoint me."

    Scarlett was jealous of Olivia and wanted to talk about Lucien''s question. "Some mercenaries are likely to try to take the lead in their groups, but they will look for Black Hand after they can''t manage the problems."

    Then Olivia continued. "Lord Larousse is a very wealthy and influential man in the city. He has a minor post in the city council, but I think he must be more concerned about his son''s disappearance right now. His son is that fat man in the castle prison, Mason."

    Lucien reflected on what the girls said. He couldn''t deny that he was interested in Lord Larousse. After all, he is Jeanne''s brother-in-law, and Lucien has a really good impression of the beautiful pink-haired knight.

    While he was thinking and making plans, Olivia and Scarlett made their way to his d.i.c.k for more milk before Lucien returns to training his troops.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 26) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 137 - Peaceful Week

    Lucien left the castle after a pleasant love session with Olivia and Scarlett. He went back to the farm but didn''t get too close and watched the women from five hundred meters away.

    Astrid allowed them to have ten minutes to rest and they could have short breaks to drink water. Other than that, they spent all the time running on the circular route, as Lucien ordered.

    Observing from a distance, Lucien saw that most of the women were very tired, but they continued to run under the constant persistence of Neola, who ran in front of the group, encouraging the others.

    Although the majority managed to maintain a pace that is not very fast. Some women started falling behind, so Neola decreased her speed to talk to them.

    The first three women to fall behind, appeared to be about 22-26 years old. They seemed to be thin and unhealthy compared to the others, yet they made a great effort to keep the group''s pace. No one wanted to miss the opportunity for a new life because of a lack of effort.

    But the fourth woman was just a young girl, looking to be between 16-20 years old. She looked even thinner and weaker than the others. Nobody in the group blamed her for not being able to run anymore.

    Still, Neola wanted all the women in her group to be able to receive Lucien''s rewards, so she tried to encourage the girl to keep running.

    "Don''t give up, Kylee. He''ll be back soon, and if he sees you give up so easily, it won''t be good for you."

    Kylee was looking at the ground while trying to recover her breath. She saw Neola''s outstretched hand and found it difficult to speak.

    "Neola... I... I... I can''t... It''s my limit... I don''t want to give up... But... My body doesn''t want to move anymore��"

    Neola realized that Kylee couldn''t even stand anymore because her legs were shaking. "Okay, I''ll tell him you tried your best. Just get some rest."

    As a representative of the group, Neola didn''t want to leave anyone behind, but she couldn''t stop everyone because of the Kylee being weak. So she ran to catch up tp the group. while the young girl sat on the ground.

    Kylee couldn''t even stay sitting up. So she laid on the ground and looked at the sky while thinking about Lucien.

    ''He said he would be our master and help us to become strong... But rewards would only come with hard work... I cannot give up!''

    She spent a minute lying on the ground and tried to get up to run again. But her body had already reached Its limit a while ago, and she was running with just her willpower.

    "No-" Kylee fell when she tried to stand and closed her eyes for fear of getting hurt in the fall.

    "????" But she didn''t feel the hard ground, but something different. It didn''t take long for her to realize that someone had held her.

    "You worked hard Kylee�� thats a beautiful name for a cute girl like you." Kylee thought Neola or another friend had helped her, but when she heard that charming male voice, her heart beat faster.

    She opened her eyes and saw Lucien''s kind smile, which could drive any woman crazy. "MASTER!"

    Lucien had been watching Kylee for a long time. Thanks to L.u.s.t''s accurate analysis and his incredible vision, he knew that the little girl had already reached her limit but was still trying hard.

    "Rewards are only for good girls and you certainly deserve many," Lucien spoke in a gentle tone and moved his mouth towards Kylee''s lips.

    That moment seemed to last an eternity... and yet it seemed too short... Kylee panicked, felt eagerness, joy��

    What is she supposed to do when her master, the Handsome Devil, kisses her? She did not know.

    That moment when she panicked, her heart beat faster than ever... But everything turned into a heavenly calm when their lips connected.

    His lips were warm, fragrant, perfect�� and the kiss got even better when she felt his wonderful tongue entering her small mouth.

    Kylee felt a wave of energy run through her body, healing, restoring, improving... It felt so good that she didn''t mind losing herself in that kiss forever.

    But just as most very good things tend to end quickly, that amazing kiss ended when Lucien pulled his lips away from Kylee''s mouth.

    She followed his lips for more, but Lucien just looked at her with a smile on his face. Kylee was embarrassed and blushed, still in his arms. "Master��"

    Lucien couldn''t resist a sweet girl making such a cute expression. It was so much cuteness, and he kissed her again.

    The group of women stopped running to watch Lucien kissing Kylee. Everyone was jealous of her, even Neola blushed as she remembered when Lucien kissed her.

    Lucien stopped kissing and helped Kylee to stand up. "Are you feeling better? You must keep working hard, but don''t force yourself too much when I''m away or I won''t be able to help you."

    Kylee, as well as the other women, heard from Neola how Lucien could improve their bodies with kisses and other things, but only after feeling it personally did she understand how good it is to receive his "gift."

    Hearing Lucien''s affectionate tone made Kylee''s heart nearly explode from excitement. "Yes, I am very well. Thank you, master."

    Lucien patted Kylee on the head, then took her hand and went towards the group of women who gazed at them.

    He stood in front of the group and started speaking. "I will have to leave to help make more golems on the west border. You will be under Astrid''s supervision. She is an experienced warrior and can teach you a lot."

    "Keep working hard, and I will reward you all. Now you can rest, eat, and drink. Then Astrid will let you know what the next exercise is."

    Then Lucien went towards Astrid, leaving the women with resolute and expectant looks. After seeing the little Kylee receive such a reward, they all wanted to work hard and receive the same treatment.

    Lucien approached Astrid, and she hugged him lovingly. "I''m sure no one has ever trained troops like you. But I am also sure that they will be the most loyal soldiers that exist just to receive that kind of reward."

    He started rubbing his nose behind Astrid''s fluffy ears while teasing her tail.

    "Don''t worry, even if I have to pay attention to them, they are troops while you are my cute wife, so you have exclusive rights to all you want."

    Astrid couldn''t contain her desires for Lucien''s affection when he teased her. "Mm... Look what you did to me... You made my body so lewd... Now I want you all the time��"

    Lucien squeezed her s.e.xy ass. "Take care of them for me. Teach them basic combat tactics and some exercises. When I get back tonight, we will have intense training sessions."

    Astrid knew that when everyone slept together, they could only "play" because some girls had not yet taken the last step, but she wanted something more intense.

    "Hubby... I want you to stuff me with your meat stick... I want you to fill me with your hot c.u.m... Just playing won''t be enough for me tonight." Astrid made a naughty expression.

    Lucien smiled at her. "Such a naughty girl... We will have a private session tonight with Cassidy and Rose. You three are the closest to the Mortal Realm, and we need to get stronger as quickly as possible. Because we cannot hide forever."

    "Do not forget me!!!" L.u.s.t cannot help but speak and materialize beside Lucien.

    "How can I forget you when you are always by my side?" Lucien used his other arm to hug L.u.s.t and was now able to squeeze two big s.e.xy asses at the same time, which is fantastic.

    He kissed Astrid for a few minutes while talking about the women''s training and then returned to the castle with L.u.s.t. The group was already prepared to return to the west border to make more golems.

    Lucien, this time joined Marie and Lena to help them recover their mana quickly. He could also use his high speed to go to Angela and Meggie to help them.

    Rose could maintain large amounts of mana because she is a more powerful mage and received more benefits from the blood connection she has with Lucien.

    So another day passed. Lucien and his group made many golems and returned two more days until the entire western border had five golems every two miles. Finally the Bluewind boarders were protected from beast attacks.

    In the morning Lucien paid attention to his troops. Throughout the day he helped the girls recover mana allowing them to make golems faster, and at night he paid special attention to Astrid, Cassidy, and Rose so that they would soon reach the Mortal Realm.

    After the golems were made, he started spending more time with his troops during the day. All the women had already received kisses, and some were even allowed to receive his creamy milk.

    They were divided into four groups. Two groups were training with melee weapons. First group Astrid trained with fist weapons, and the second group Cassidy trained with swords.

    The third group focused on bows. Neola is an excellent archer, but she could not compete with the experienced Ghilanna, who became the group''s mentor.

    The fourth and smallest group are women who have the potential for magic. Angela offered to mentor them as she is an experienced wizard, so she was teaching young wizards in the castle.

    Angela''s servants quickly built barracks near the castle, so Lucien''s troops were living close to him now. Although the four groups had their own mentors, he still participated in everything as a general mentor. His experience with weapons is vast. He trained from the age of five with all types of weapons, from swords to bows.

    In addition to paying attention to the troops and the strongest women, Lucien also paid attention to all his other women. Olivia and Scarlett increasingly participated in the group''s actions as a big family.

    While Scarlett was getting stronger and stronger physically, Olivia was awakening her magical side and developing her dark affinity with each new love session with Lucien.

    So a week went by. Everyone was getting along better and getting stronger, but there was a woman who was not very happy.

    Jeanne was not part of the group, and despite not hating him, she found it increasingly uncomfortable to be around the group while they seemed so happy with Lucien.

    She also cared about Mason. Although Lucien did not hurt him, the fat man was still in prison as he is still hostile to Lucien and his group.

    Lucien knew that he had to resolve this issue. He wanted to make Jeanne his as well as take the last step with some girls, and as things were going well, it seemed like a good time for that.

    So it would be time to go on those dates that he had arranged with the girls. He wanted to do it in order that he met them, so Marie would be the first, followed by Anne and then Jeanne.

    Despite sleeping with the girls and making various games with them as blowjobs and others, Marie and Anne were thrilled when Lucien said that they would go on a date.

    They wanted to be able to fully give their bodies to Lucien, but of course, they would love to have romantic moments alone with him before s.e.x, which would make their relationship seem more normal.

    Since Anne and Marie were great friends, they wanted to go on a date together, which seemed more fun to them. Lucien had nothing against it and arranged to walk around the town at night with them.

    After waiting in the hall for two hours for the girls to get ready while patted Oya and Ko, Lucien saw the two beautiful ladies coming down the stairs and can''t help but be surprised.

    "Gorgeous!!" He exclaimed as he enjoyed the view of Marie in a beautiful blue flowered dress while Anne wore a sensual red dress, which highlighted her curves.

    Lucien held out both hands to them. "My beautiful Ladies."

    Marie and Anne smiled and hugged his arm. "My Lord."

    Oya and Ko are smart beasts, but they were confused by the strange performance of Lucien and the girls.

    "*Roar?*"

    "*Meow?*"

 Chapter 138 - A Quick but Pleasant Date

    It was night time when Lucien left the castle with Marie and Anne holding his hands.

    Bluewind city is not very big, but it still has some courtyards and beautiful places to visit.

    While the castle area occupied the top of one of the hills, on the other side of the city, there was a large courtyard with a nice lookout.

    Lucien and the girls walked along the streets of the lively city. A week ago, people''s mood was very bad, but now everyone is happier and happier.

    Although the former king was not exactly hated by the people, he was clearly not doing a good job.

    Now Queen Angela was making the Kingdom a better place. Of course, with the help of the mysterious red-haired man.

    While the people were happier, the overall productivity also increased. That meant more merchants, farmers, artists, and others.

    More travelers passing through Bluewind, and people from other places where things are not so good came to live here.

    While Marie saw her people so happy on the streets, she couldn''t help but smile. She was still against the monarchy and thought that the people should choose their rulers.

    But she couldn''t deny that her mother has been doing great things for the Bluewind people, with Lucien''s and Cassidy''s help.

    Marie hugged Lucien''s arm tighter as she spoke in a loving tone. "Thank you, Lucien. Thank you for everything you have done for my mother and my people."

    "I''m glad that you''re happy, that''s all that matters." Lucien kissed Marie''s forehead and Anne''s too.

    Lucien was not exactly happy for the people of Bluewind. He actually only cares about his family, so if anything is needed to make them happy, then he would do it.

    He also still thinks he should be doing everything to rescue his mother as soon as possible, but for that, he needs to become stronger with his girls.

    This obviously means giving them more pleasure. Still, he can''t overload their bodies, and the stronger he gets, the more demonic energy he has, so he needs to strengthen his women or get more.

    As L.u.s.t has explained before, the connection he has with the girls has a great impact on the pleasure they feel, thus improving the whole process. So, in short, he has to do everything to make them happy and satisfied.

    Of course, Lucien knows every girl has different personality and desires. He wants to be good for everyone, but in the end, he would still do things his way, intensely.

    Marie, Anne and Lucien strolled down the city streets, where they watched street performers, ate snacks at a stall, and talked about random things.

    Then they went to the restaurant at the high courtyard to dine and drink some wine. Then they sat on a large bench to enjoy the view of the moon from the lookout.

    He was hugging Marie in one arm and Anne in the other. Anne started stroking Lucien''s thigh and then moved her hand toward her goal.

    "Lucien... I''m really enjoying this date... But Marie and I are a.d.u.l.ts... She may be too shy to say it, but I can''t take it anymore... You have no reason not to give it to us."

    He could understand what Anne wants. For a long time, just playing didn''t seem enough for her.

    "Little fox, I have wanted to eat you since the first time I saw you. But I told you that you would have to serve me... I was wrong to want to force you, and I regret it."

    Anne started to kiss Lucien''s neck. "I understand that you wanted the power to save your mother. I love my family too... But you didn''t force me. Now I want it... I really want it."

    Marie started to kiss Lucien''s cheek on the other side. "Yes, Anne is right. We had a rough start, but you did us no harm."

    "I still don''t agree with your brutal way of acting... But have I started to appreciate your qualities. You are kind, protective, even understandable sometimes��"

    Then Marie moved her hand to Lucien''s c.o.c.k at the same time as Anne. "I... I really want to be with you... I think that loving does not mean finding the other perfect, but accepting their imperfections."

    Anne can''t help laughing. "Marie, I understand that you don''t like to kill, but Lucien is not really brutal if you know the Alliance. There it all comes down to strength, killing anyone in your way and your enemies.."

    Lucien kissed Anne''s lips. "We should not talk about that right now. If you are really ready, we can do it."

    "Yes." Anne and Marie excitedly responded at the same time.

    "So, let''s go back to the castle." Lucien smiled and prepared to get up.

    But then Anne stopped him from getting up. "Wait... I... I want to try something."

    Anne''s embarrassed and lewd expression at the same time made it clear what kind of thing she wanted to try. Lucien could only smile while Marie was even more embarrassed.

    Marie spoke in a concerned tone. "What do you want to do, your naughty vixen? There are a lot of people here."

    Anne looked side to side while stroking Lucien''s c.o.c.k over his clothes. "We are in the farthest corner of the courtyard, and Lucien can always tell if anyone is approaching us."

    Lucien is not an exhibitionist, but he is also open to new experiences. Of course, he wouldn''t take it that far. "Just a blowjob, little fox."

    Anne wasted no time and unzipped Lucien''s pants, releasing his hard c.o.c.k under the moonlight. She quickly started to lick it while Marie stared at her.

    She licked from his balls to the head of his c.o.c.k in a up to down movement while gazing at Lucien with a sensual expression and speaking in a muffled way.

    "Mm�� I love it... Just smelling it makes me horny... I wonder if I''m really a naughty girl or if this is all because of you."

    "You really are a dirty vixen!!" Marie couldn''t help but laugh and speak in a playful tone.

    Anne laughed too and continued to suck on the meat stick she loves so much while trying to convince Marie to join her. "Come on, Marie. The sooner we make him c.u.m, the less risk we have of being caught."

    Marie couldn''t deny Anne''s logic, so she kissed Lucien on the lips before leaning over his pelvis to suck his c.o.c.k with Anne, but not before complaining.

    "Look at what you''re doing to us. My mother would be ashamed of me if she knew that I am doing such a lewd thing in a public courtyard."

    Lucien put a hand on her head and guided her towards his d.i.c.k. "Don''t think about it too much... Maybe in the future, you will have your mother joining you."

    Then he closed his eyes and stroked the girls'' heads while they gave him a fantastic public blowjob. Perhaps it would be better to say outdoors, as no one was watching them.

    With his incredible hearing, Lucien could tell if anyone even looked in their direction. He also told L.u.s.t to keep an eye out. Although she really wanted to join the girls, she still obeyed Lucien''s orders like a good girl.

    Since Lucien now has so much control over his body, he let the girls play for a few minutes before letting them drink his c.o.c.k milk. He controlled the amount of it so as not to make a mess as they were still far from the castle.

    Anne couldn''t stop smiling after drinking her favorite creamy milk. "It never stops getting better, and I will never get tired of it. I bet most girls aren''t as lucky as we are."

    L.u.s.t materialized on Lucien''s lap. "No girl is lucky like us. Lucien is the best. There is no competition."

    Lucien kissed L.u.s.t while patted Marie and Anne on the head. "No man has as beautiful and cute girls as you are, so we''re even."

    "Shall we continue this in the castle?" He looked at the girls and could see the answer on their flushed and expectant faces.

    Anne was having trouble not getting her clothes wet while Marie suffered an internal battle between embarrassment and excitement.

    "Sure!!" Both responded at the same time.

    Then Lucien went back to the castle with the girls. They walked very quick because everyone was very eager.

    Even L.u.s.t hoped to have her turn as it is increasingly difficult to see Lucien with other women and not want attention too.

    Many good things tend to get less enjoyable when people have a lot of it, but s.e.x with Lucien was the opposite to the girls.

    Lucien''s demonic energy gave them more and more power. An addictive power that came with an even more addictive pleasure. Making his girls always want more, no matter how much Lucien gave it to them.

    So it is even challenging for him to control his intense instincts boosted by the blood rose, so as not to hurt the girls'' bodies with excessive demonic energy and balance his time to please everyone properly.

    But the fact that Lucien is becoming more and more conscious of his responsibilities to his wives and that the girls are very obedient to him made everything keep going smoothly.

    Soon the group arrived at the castle, and Anne could no longer contain herself by jumping on Lucien''s and kissing him while they are still in the hall.

    Marie continued to hold Lucien''s arm with an even more flushed face while she couldn''t contain her excitement either.

    They were supposed to go quickly to the room. Still, Lucien didn''t go up the stairs, but stood in the hall, looking at a corridor. "You know that I can hear yo. Breathing."

    Marie and Anne were confused, wondering who was watching them from the corridor. It was almost 11:30 pm, so most of the girls were in their rooms, studying or training.

    Then Lena came out of the dark corridor with a sorry expression. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you... I just��"

    Lucien looked at Marie while answering Lena. "You never disturb us, Lena... Right, Marie?"

    Marie knew that Lena had fallen in love with Lucien when he rescued her. After all, how could she not to fall in love with someone as handsome and incredible as him?

    In fact, Marie believes that Lena is much more suitable to Lucien''s "intense" personality than she is. Perhaps that is why Marie is afraid that Lucien would pay much more attention to Lena than her.

    Marie has always been very competitive with Lena. Still, just as her mother always treated them with the same love, Marie knows that Lucien would not distinguish between them, so in the end, there is no real cause for her to be afraid.

    Lena saw Marie''s excitement as a bad sign and turned to leave while saying goodbye in a sad tone. "I will not disturb you anymore, good night."

    "Wait." Lena heard Marie''s voice and turned again just to see her sister reaching out to her.

    "Are you really okay with that?" Lena asked in a hopeful tone.

    Marie nodded to Lena as she smiled. "We can compete for anything else, but I will not prevent you from being with Lucien. We can all stay together."

    Lena wasted no time and took Marie''s hand. "Yes, let''s be together as one big family."

    Lucien couldn''t help smiling even more. He patted Lena and Marie on the head while saying in an affectionate tone. "Good girls, let''s go to the room then."

    As the group went up the stairs, L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment. "I wonder how Angela will react when she finds out that you took her beloved daughters'' v.i.r.g.i.nity before having a ceremony... And without her."

    Lucien responded. "Maybe we should just invite her... What do you think, girls?"

    Marie and Lena were very embarrassed to do it together, but they could handle it. But also having their mother with them seemed too bold for them... For now.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 26) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 139 - Unforgettable Night (1/3) {R-18}

    Since the other girls were in their bedrooms, Lucien has his bedroom all to himself and the three excited girls.

    Lucien entered his bedroom just using his hearing to move as he couldn''t see well with Anne clinging to him like a kola while kissing him passionately.

    He threw Anne on his big bed, and she quickly started to undress when Lena spoke. "I have something in my storage ring... As the three of us have a similar body size, I think it will fit us."

    "Oh? I will enjoy watching this." Lucien couldn''t help but remember the s.e.xy lingeries Cassidy and Mia wore.

    Then Anne and Marie followed Lena to the bathroom while Lucien drank some water. L.u.s.t materialized beside him and started to caress his chest.

    "You have to be careful... Having three v.i.r.g.i.ns at the same time. Since you are already very powerful in the zero Realm, it can easily make you reach the Mortal Realm."

    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t around the waist in the firm way she loves so much. "We are working hard to become stronger, so we will not fear that power, anyway it comes."

    L.u.s.t started kissing and biting Lucien''s chest in a very sensual way. "So, how about starting with me? My dirty p.u.s.s.y is always craving your hard c.o.c.k."

    He pulled L.u.s.t''s body closer to him and moved his hand toward her b.r.e.a.s.ts. L.u.s.t''s clothes disappeared instantly, leaving her big b.r.e.a.s.ts free for Lucien to caress and squeeze it to the contents of his heart.

    "Mm... I like it when you''re rough with me... Ahh... Actually, I love anything you do to me��" L.u.s.t couldn''t contain her m.o.a.ns when Lucien touched her. He seemed to be the sin of l.u.s.t while she was just a girl in love.

    Lucien moved both hands to L.u.s.t''s s.e.xy ass, then went down until he reached her thick thighs and lifted her up.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist, and they both started kissing in their favorite position.

    They kissed more and more intensely and started making a mess around the room before they fell on the bed.

    Lucien started kissing L.u.s.t''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and belly, and then he moved to her beautiful p.u.s.s.y��

    "L.u.s.t!" Then Lena''s voice stopped Lucien reach his goal.

    Anne continued. "You have Lucien for yourself all the time. Let him be ours alone, at least tonight.

    Lucien knew he has to pay attention to the girls now, so he tenderly kissed L.u.s.t''s lips. "I''ll make it up to you later, my sweet L.u.s.t."

    "I know you will, my love. Have fun." L.u.s.t kissed Lucien and disappeared in a cloud of purple dust, returning inside his body to let him have the night alone with the girls.

    Still, Lucien knew she would be back in his arms before the night was over. L.u.s.t was finding it increasingly difficult to stay out of Lucien''s arms. She felt that she fell in love with him more and more every day.

    Lucien turned and was surprised to see three pairs of big furry ears and three fluffy tails. "So cute!"

    Lena approached the bed and rotated her body, showing Lucien her demi-human outfit. "Everyone knows you love fluffy ears and cute tails, so I bought some of these outfits��"

    Marie and Lena were wearing clothes that basically made them look like Anne. The clothes covered a small part of their beautiful bodies with a furry material.

    In addition to the furry parts on the belly, collarbone, and h.i.p.s, the outfit also came with a headband that added two big fluffy ears, and one fake tail that is inserted into their��

    Lucien sat on the edge of the bed and began to touch the furry parts of Lena''s clothing. When he reached the tail, he had another surprise. "It is inside... Such a naughty girl��"

    Lena shook her ass, rubbing her fake tail on Lucien''s groin. "Maybe I am... Don''t you like it?"

    *Pah*

    Lucien slightly slapped Lena''s cheerful ass. "I like it... So, you bought these clothes in advance. Did that mean you were sure it would end up like this?"

    Lena continued to rub her tail and ass on Lucien. "I didn''t know if Marie would allow me to be with you. But I was sure that you would accept me. After all, you take care of everyone with infinite love and affection."

    "You are a good girl, Lena." Lucien pulled Lena''s body towards his and looked at Marie and Anne while Lena sat on his lap.

    Marie was very embarrassed wearing the demi-human outfit that revealed so much of her body, but she would soon be n.a.k.e.d, so there was no reason to be shy now.

    She turned to give Lucien a good view of her outfit. Like Lena''s outfit, Marie''s outfit has several parts made with a fluffy fur, but there were still some minor differences.

    "You look beautiful, Marie." Lucien couldn''t help but praise her. Marie flushed even more but still smiled excitedly.

    Anne stepped forward, also turning to show Lucien her outfit. "What about me? Am I beautiful?"

    Unlike Marie and Lena, Anne was not wearing a demi-human outfit but a s.e.xy red lingerie, which matched her fluffy light brown fur.

    Her outfit also has a hole in the back for a fake tail or an original in the case of a demi-humans. Anne''s cute tail sways excitedly, making her happiness clear.

    "Of course, you look very beautiful too, little fox." Lucien really loved the girls'' clothes. Despite their beautiful n.a.k.e.d bodies being fantastic, the short outfits are very e.r.o.t.i.c, highlighting their curves.

    Lena started to get more and more excited on Lucien''s lap and began kissing his neck and touching his d.i.c.k over his pants.

    Lucien started kissing her but had to stop to catch Anne, who jumped on him. They fell backwards onto the bed with Anne over him on all fours.

    She started to passionately kiss him while her tail wiggled at super speed. Lucien moved his hand to the base of her tail and held it tightly, causing Anne to stop kissing and m.o.a.n loudly.

    "Mmmmm!!" Anne was delighted just to be in Lucien''s arms, but when he suddenly held her tail, she was taken by surprise when an incredible wave of pleasure ran through her body.

    Lucien couldn''t help but laugh. "It was kinda obvious that it would be your weak point, but it''s still gratifying."

    Anne was feeling great pleasure while Lucien continued to hold her tail at the base, but she also wanted to make him feel good, so she started kissing his chest and bit his n.i.p.p.l.e.

    "If you like... You can be rougher... You can squeeze it as much as you want... I''m only yours, after all."

    "The secret is not to be too rude or too soft, but surprisingly." Lucien then moved his hand over Anne''s tail in a gentle way from Its base to the tip.

    The mixture of Lucien''s gentle and hard touch on her tail made more waves of pleasure run through Anne''s body.

    When he reached Its tip, he used his other hand also to caress the base giving a super double pleasure attack that made Anne come.

    "Aaaahhhhhh!!!" Anne wanted to play and kiss Lucien a lot, but she couldn''t contain the incredible pleasure he gave her just by touching her tail.

    Her p.u.s.s.y started to produce lots of love juices that couldn''t be contained by her panties and started to leak onto Lucien''s belly.

    Lucien had a proud smile on his face as he felt his belly get wet. No one noticed, but when Anne''s juices dripped on his tattoo, it shone and got a few millimeters bigger.

    Anne lost strength in her body, which continued to shake with pleasure. She laid on Lucien''s chest while enjoying that amazing orgasm.

    He released her tail and began to gently stroke her ears. "If you girls come so fast, our fun won''t last long��"

    Lena gave Lucien a fake angry look. "You cheated, by attacking her tail like that."

    Lucien put Anne on the bed and rolled over onto Lena, who was beside him. "You also have a tail now so that I can tease you as well."

    As Lucien was on top of Lena, her fake tail pressed against the bed, causing a mixture of pain and pleasure in her ass.

    "Mmm��" She m.o.a.ned, and Lucien sealed her mouth with a wet kiss. His saliva prevented Lena from feeling any discomfort in her asshole, making her feel only pleasure.

    Lucien hugged Lena and moved her body so that they were both on their sides, thus allowing him to touch her fake tail.

    "Ahhh�� Don''t touch like that�� Mmmmm�� It is very sensitive there." Lena couldn''t even speak properly because her body convulsed in pleasure just because Lucien moved her fake tail butt plug inside her asshole.

    Lucien''s life mana prevented her from feeling any pain. Still, there was an intense numbing sensation, which Lucien''s demonic energy transformed into pleasure.

    The more pain Lena would feel, the more pleasure she actually feels. That''s how Mia, despite having a small body, is addicted to anal s.e.x.

    He pushed her bra aside and started stroking her b.r.e.a.s.ts, which, although not very large, are perfect in Lucien''s opinion.

    With one hand teasing Lena''s fake tail and the other caressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, it didn''t take Lucien long to make her start coming.

    Lucien went even further and stuck his hand inside Lena''s panties to caress her p.u.s.s.y while she came, making that orgasm a thousand times better than any other she had playing alone.

    "AAAHHHH LUCIENNN!!! SO GOOD!!!" Lena hugged Lucien with all the strength she had left while she wet his hand with large amounts of love juice.

    He kissed Lena, then removed his hand from her panties and licked her love juices from his fingers. "You taste delicious, Lena."

    Lena bit her lip to contain her loud m.o.a.ns as she looked at Lucien with a mixture of excitement and anger. She wanted to do so many things, but he took all her strength from her as quickly as he did to Anne.

    After making Anne and Lena come, everyone knew who is the next target. Lucien looked at Marie, who was still standing in front of the bed, watching them.

    "Come on, and I''ll play with your tail too." Lucien sat on the edge of the bed and called for Marie.

    But Marie did not move. She was looking at Lucien with an extremely embarrassed expression as she tried to say something.

    "I... I heard from Mia... It... She said that your... co... feels good... in her... I just... not this fake��"

    Then Marie took out her but plug in one swift movement. "I want to feel you inside... my ass."

    Lucien couldn''t help tenderly smiling at Marie. He knows she has a complex personality and acts in a lewd way seems very difficult for her. Still, she was trying her best, so he wouldn''t let her down.

    He got up from the bed and approached Marie to hug her. "You don''t have to be so embarrassed. There is nothing wrong with wanting to feel good with the one you love."

    Marie couldn''t help but laugh and slight punch Lucien''s chest, pretending to be angry. "You overestimate yourself too much."

    Lucien then began to kiss her neck while stroking her ass. "Well, if someone as stubborn as you accepted being with a devil like me, it means that you love me very much. So, if an amazing girl like you loves me very much, I must be amazing too."

    Marie could only laugh at Lucien again. "You are really something. You praise yourself even when praising me."

    Lucien then picked up Marie like a princess and brought her to bed. "Lena and Anne need a few minutes before we can continue, so you''ll be the first to have it... In your ass or p.u.s.s.y, it''s your choice."

    Marie made a cute expression while smiling. "Can I have two turns to have it in both?"

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 26) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 140 - Unforgettable Night (2/3) {R-18}

    Lucien laid Marie on the bed and started kissing her lips, and then he started to go down towards her neck while caressing her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Marie''s b.r.e.a.s.ts fit perfectly in Lucien''s hand, and whenever he squeezes them, she makes cute m.o.a.ns.

    "While she was lying on her back, Lucien continued to go down, kissing her body until he reached her pink flower. "Your family''s blue hair complements yours and Lena''s pretty pink flowers, it''s a cute and unique contrast compared to others."

    Lucien couldn''t help thinking that Angela should be like that too. He wasted no time and started kissing Marie''s fragrant p.u.s.s.y.

    "Mmmm�� You�� Don''t really need to do that�� Ahhh��." Marie tried to speak as she m.o.a.ned and her legs closed instinctively with the mixture of pleasure and embarrassment.

    He kept her legs wide open as he continued to kiss and lick her delicate flower. "You are delicious, Marie. I want to kiss and taste every part of your perfect body."

    The mixture of pleasure she received from Lucien''s tongue and his praises made Marie''s whole body warm.

    She could only m.o.a.n while holding the bedsheet firmly because she felt she would fly away at any moment.

    It only took a few seconds of Lucien''s tongue inside her p.u.s.s.y to make Marie m.o.a.n loudly. "Ahhh!! Lucien�� I don''t want to come with your tongue... I want it with your��"

    Lucien removed his tongue from her p.u.s.s.y but continued to lick it slowly, not wanting to miss the opportunity to tease the cute Marie. "My what? If you really want it, you have to ask for it properly."

    Marie, like all the girls, blamed L.u.s.t for Lucien being so fond of teasing. Although she found it very embarrassing, she had no choice but to try to say something lewd.

    "I... I want your co... Your c.o.c.k inside me... I just want to come with your hard d.i.c.k f.u.c.k.i.n.g me." Marie tried her best while having an extremely embarrassed expression.

    Lucien couldn''t stop smiling at Marie''s flushed cute face. "You are so cute, Marie. Of course, I will give you what you want."

    Then he quickly removed his remaining clothes and knelt on the bed between her legs. Marie was even more embarrassed seeing Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k and covered her face with her hands.

    Playing around, touching each other, giving blowjobs, and stuff like that is quite different from having real s.e.x. She was going to give her v.i.r.g.i.nity to Lucien, and that made Marie very shy.

    Marie''s shyness was like a delicious meal for Lucien''s ego. Her stubborn attitude and the fact that she did not agree with him on several issues but still loves him made the act of taking her body and heart even more pleasurable.

    Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k in Marie''s blue pubic hair. "Don''t you want to see the moment of our union when our bodies completely connect?"

    "It''s okay, you can do it like this... I... I''m too embarrassed to look." Every movement of Lucien''s c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y made Marie feel a wave of pleasure run throughout her body, and she became more and more embarrassed.

    Lucien brought his c.o.c.k a little more downward and used Its tip to slightly open her v.a.g.i.n.a.l lips and slowly tease her entrance.

    His pre-c.u.m and Marie''s love juices mixed together, making a lewd mess that lubricated their skins. Marie feels that at any moment, Lucien''s c.o.c.k would slide into her p.u.s.s.y.

    And each time she felt the head of his c.o.c.k slightly open her entrance, Marie craved more for it. "Please... Don''t tease me so much... I want it inside... I really want... Your hard d.i.c.k."

    Lucien leaned over Marie and pulled her hands away from her face then kissed her. Then he positioned his c.o.c.k at her entrance while looking affectionately at her face.

    "I''m going in." He moved slowly forward and kissed her again.

    Marie closed her eyes and enjoyed Lucien''s kiss as she felt his c.o.c.k slowly enter her body. The feeling of him gently opening her insides'' wall was fantastic and unforgettably pleasurable.

    She didn''t want to stop kissing, so she used mental communication to express her happiness to Lucien. ''I''m completely yours now... I love you... So much!!''

    Lucien kept moving slowly and broke her h.y.m.e.n as gently as he could while answering her. ''I love you too, my dear. You are mine now, and so it will be forever.''

    "AHH!!" Just the pleasure of having Lucien''s c.o.c.k slowly entering her p.u.s.s.y made Marie want to come. Still, she m.o.a.ned even louder when she felt him retreat and thrust inside her.

    Her p.u.s.s.y tightened around Lucien''s c.o.c.k, so he moved back and trusted into her again, deeper and harder each time, opening her inner walls that contracted again to tighten around his c.o.c.k.

    "Mm�� It''s so good inside you, my dear." Lucien also didn''t hold his m.o.a.ns as he keeps thrusting his c.o.c.k inside Marie''s tight p.u.s.s.y.

    Marie''s m.o.a.ns went from muffled to loud as Lucien kissed her and ravaged her p.u.s.s.y. There were so many different pleasures that Marie''s mind started to go blank.

    Her m.o.a.ns caused Anne and Lena, who were still recovering from their orgasms, to start producing lots of love juices again.

    As Lucien''s life mana caused their bodies to regenerate quickly, they could easily come several times.

    They both watched Lucien dominate Marie, and their hands instinctively moved to their pussies while they imagined how amazing it would be when it is their turn having Lucien inside them.

    As Lucien increased the speed of his thrusts inside her, Marie felt closer and closer to her limits, and of course, she didn''t want her fun to end quickly.

    "Lucien... My love... Please... Mmmm... Slower... Ahhh... I will come if you keep so��" Marie found it difficult to speak disconnected words between her m.o.a.ns and Lucien''s thrusts, which shook her body.

    Still, although he understood what she wanted, they had all night and could repeat turns, so Lucien had to divide the time between the three girls.

    "You can come, my sweetheart, don''t hold back." Lucien pulled Marie''s body and knelt on the bed. She wrapped her legs around his waist, thus completing a lotus s.e.x position.

    Marie started using Lucien''s shoulders and her legs as a support to move her ass up and down.

    He also helped her move by raising her around the waist then lowering her onto his c.o.c.k in an extremely pleasurable movement for both of them, so he could reach deep inside her.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    The e.r.o.t.i.c sound of Marie''s ass banging against Lucien''s pelvis made everyone hornier and hornier.

    "I feel it... I... I''m coming... Mmmmm... It''s... Ahhhhhhh... So good... Mmmm... My love... I''m coming on your c.o.c.k!" Marie loudly m.o.a.ned as she started to c.u.m.

    Lucien firmly held her by the waist against his pelvis while his c.o.c.k was deep inside her and began to shot his hot c.o.c.k milk inside her p.u.s.s.y.

    Marie rolled her eyes as she felt Lucien''s c.u.m run inside her. She used the little strength she had in her body to hug him and start an ardent kiss.

    Anne and Lena bit their own lips while restraining their desire to come just to see Lucien and Marie''s incredibly s.e.xy scene. They wanted so badly to feel the same pleasure as Marie.

    Marie kissed Lucien for almost a minute, but due to the massive amount of pleasure and demonic energy Lucien gave her, she needed a few minutes for her mind to recover.

    Lucien placed Marie''s body gently on the bed, and when his c.o.c.k came out of her, his c.u.m mixed with her love juices began to leak of her p.u.s.s.y.

    The liquid was a little pink because of Marie''s blood. Still, Anne and Lena felt like drinking that milk they loved so much.

    But they didn''t, because it seemed thousands of times better to drink straight from his d.i.c.k or how much better it will be when he shots that hot milk inside them.

    Lucien finished putting Marie on the bed and rolled to the side. "Who will be nex-"

    "I got you! It''s my turn, haha!!" Lucien couldn''t finish his words before Lena jump on his chest.

    She took off her bra with one hand and used the other to bring Lucien''s hand to her b.r.e.a.s.t. "I want you to touch me as you did with Marie... I want you to love me as you did with her."

    "You''re a bold girl, Lena. I like that... Just remember that unhealthy jealousies will not be tolerated." Lucien gently stroked Lena''s face.

    Lena doesn''t want to be Lucien because he is Marie''s husband, but because she feels that receiving his love and affection would be the best thing she could desire.

    She understood that to be with him, she could not act as she wanted and would have to think of his and Marie''s wellbeing, as well as that of the other girls as a family.

    "I understand... No jealous, I promise." Lena nodded as she smiled at Lucien.

    Lucien could only smile back to her and started to stroke her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Lena has a body very much like Marie. Still, lucien being very observant, also appreciated their small differences.

    He found it especially cute how Lena has rosy and perky n.i.p.p.l.es. He wasted no time and started sucking and biting those lovely pearls.

    Lena was delighted with his affectionate action and hold Lucien''s head against her b.r.e.a.s.ts as she m.o.a.ned. "Mmmm�� Yes�� Just like that�� I love it!"

    Lucien knew he couldn''t tease Lena too much; otherwise, she would come quickly again, and the fun is just starting. "Lena, what position do you want to do?"

    She started rubbing her ass on Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k. "I think this is a great position. I want to ride your d.i.c.k so hard!"

    "Ok, my dear. Just clean it before we start." Lucien laid on his back while smiling at Lena.

    Lena licked and sucked Lucien''s c.o.c.k until it was covered with her saliva, so she sat on his waist and prepared to give him her v.i.r.g.i.nity.

    She lifted her ass and positioned Lucien''s c.o.c.k at her wet entrance.

    Lucien knew that doing like that the first time could be more painful for Lena, so he spoke in a concerned tone. "Go slow."

    Lena knew it would hurt to take Lucien''s big d.i.c.k at once, but she wanted to do things differently from the others, and she also knew that his life mana would help her deal with the pain.

    The other girls love to talk about how their first time with Lucien didn''t hurt at all, and they only felt infinite pleasure.

    She provocatively smiled at him as she sat on his c.o.c.k in a quick and hard move.

    "AAHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Lena gave a loud and long m.o.a.n while she felt completely stuffed by Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    She looked down and saw some of her blood flow from her p.u.s.s.y, so she looked at Lucien and smiled. "I think... No, I''m sure I love you..."

    "I started to like you when you carried me through the streets of Nunid City... But I really came to love you after knowing how you helped my family."

    Lucien knew that feelings are complicated. Maybe it was because of the bloody rose, or that is his true personality, but Lucien found it easy to love cute and sweet girls like Lena.

    "I love you too, my beautiful princess." He stroked her face gently, making Lena''s smile even brighter.

    Lena took Lucien''s hand and put his finger inside her mouth then started sucking on it while moving back and forth with his c.o.c.k inside her.

    Although she felt no pain and only pleasure, Lena wanted to start moving slowly and enjoy every second of this unforgettable moment.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 141 - Unforgettable Night (3/3) {R-18}

    "Mmmmhmmhm��"

    "Ahhh�� aahh�� Mmm��"

    Lena was making many cute m.o.a.ns as she moved on Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    She moved back and forth, up and down, sometimes side to side. Anyway, she was doing everything to take his d.i.c.k in every part of her p.u.s.s.y.

    Lena leaned over his chest while she kept moving her ass and started kissing Lucien''s face. "This is so good... I love your d.i.c.k so much... You... Are you enjoying this as much as I am, right?"

    Lucien was stroking Lena''s body and firmly squeezed her ass. "Yeah, baby. You are so beautiful and s.e.xy. So, of course, I''m loving it".

    She smiled and started kissing and biting his lips in a very sensual way. Lena had already read many e.r.o.t.i.c books, and she wanted to do everything she read with Lucien.

    "Ohhhhh��" Lena''s p.u.s.s.y twitched and squeezed Lucien''s c.o.c.k tightly every time he squeezed her ass, making her m.o.a.n.

    The mixture of being rough and gentle that Lucien used in his actions are perfect, and Lena felt that he could read her mind.

    No, it seemed better than reading her mind. It seemed that he knew what she wanted better than herself.

    And the more pleasure he gave her, the more pleasure she wanted to give him and banged her ass against his pelvis, taking his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper inside her.

    While Lena and Lucien were m.o.a.ning and enjoying each other, Marie was still recovering from her incredible orgasm, but Anne couldn''t wait for her turn.

    The cute fox-girl was drooling while staring at Lucien''s c.o.c.k entering Lena''s p.u.s.s.y. Anne wanted it so much that her fingers kept playing with her eager p.u.s.s.y.

    But her fingers weren''t helping much because she had already experienced Lucien''s touch, and the pleasure he gave her made anything else seem infinitely inferior.

    Lucien noticed the pleading look of Anne, but he couldn''t rush things with Lena. In fact, it looked like she would last longer than Marie.

    He held out a hand to Anne. "Come, my little fox. I will help you feel good."

    Anne wasted no time and jumped on Lucien''s chest, starting a passionate kiss.

    Lena had no complaints about Lucien paying attention to Anne because she had his c.o.c.k inside her, and that is incredibly wonderful.

    Lucien let Lena move as she wanted on his c.o.c.k while he kissed and caressed Anne. "Sit on my chest."

    She sat on his chest, and he moved her over his face so that he could suck and lick her sweet pink flower.

    Anne was in front of Lena so they could both see their flushed expressions as they m.o.a.ned, receiving great pleasure from Lucien.

    "Your tail is so cute, little fox." Lucien wanted to focus on pleasuring Anne''s p.u.s.s.y, but he didn''t stop laughing at her excitedly tail that kept stroking on his head.

    Of course, Anne was delighted by Lucien liking her body, but she couldn''t help but be more embarrassed about not being able to contain her tail that kept moving and isn''t in her control.

    "I... I can''t control it when you make me feel so good... I''m sorry." She tried to hold her tail still, to keep it from disturbing Lucien.

    Lucien could only laugh at Anne. She thought her tail would upset him. when in fact, he loves her cute tail so much.

    He gently held the base of the tail and continued to lick her p.u.s.s.y. "I love your tail, Anne. I love your cute ears, and I love every part of your beautiful body as well."

    Anne m.o.a.ned because of the pleasure she felt in her p.u.s.s.y and tail as she smiled, delighted by Lucien''s words.

    He could make her whole body feel good, but the warmth he made her feel in her heart is still the best feeling.

    Anne and Lena''s flushed expressions were so cute that they could make any normal man c.u.m just looking at them.

    Both continued to face each other while Lucien took care of their pussies. Lena was getting closer and closer to orgasm while his c.o.c.k made her mind start to go blank.

    "Mmmhhm... I''m almost... Ahhh... I will come on your c.o.c.k, so c.u.m inside me, Lucien."

    Lena could only think of the image of Marie having Lucien''s c.u.m dripping from her p.u.s.s.y, so she really wanted to feel that too.

    She increased the speed of her p.u.s.s.y going up and down on Lucien''s c.o.c.k. When the pleasure reached the peak, she sat on his h.i.p.s and took his c.o.c.k as deep inside of her as she could get it.

    Lena loudly m.o.a.ned while Lucien felt her love juices flow down his c.o.c.k. He didn''t hold back and shot his hot load inside her, making the mess that all his girls love so much.

    "Aaaaahhhhhhh... So hot!! So good!!!" Lena rolled her eyes while her tongue was sticking out as she felt Lucien''s essence fill her.

    Anne was jealous of Lena for a second before starting to make a similar expression as Lucien thrust his tongue deeper and deeper into her p.u.s.s.y.

    He also squeezed his tail, and for the final touch, he stuck his finger in her asshole, making Anne have an incredible orgasm almost on the same level as Lena''s.

    "Luciennnn!!! SO GOOD!!!!" Both Lena and Anne began to lose strength in their bodies while the pleasure made them feel like they were floating in the clouds.

    They laid on his chest, having difficulty breathing.

    Lucien was also delighted. Drinking Anne''s sweet love juices while c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside Lena''s hot p.u.s.s.y was undoubtedly fantastic. Still, he has a lot of energy to continue.

    He laid Lena on the bed, next to Marie. Lena, like her sister, had his c.u.m dripping from her p.u.s.s.y and a satisfied expression on her face.

    Lucien couldn''t help but thank Angela for the bedsheets, not only were they very comfortable but also liquids couldn''t soak through them into the bed. So he just needs to change his sheets when they get very wet.

    He looked at Anne with a provocative expression. "You came again, naughty fox. Do you need to rest again?"

    Anne was lying still breathing hard while enjoying her orgasm, but she gave Lucien a sensual look and bit her lips in a very e.r.o.t.i.c way.

    "Your d.i.c.k... I want your hard d.i.c.k inside me... I want you to f.u.c.k me and make my naughty p.u.s.s.y yours and only yours."

    Her naughty words, along with her e.r.o.t.i.c and cute expression, made Lucien''s c.o.c.k even harder. He wouldn''t give her a second to rest.

    "Naughty fox, your wish is my command. I will f.u.c.k your p.u.s.s.y until you''re satisfied." Lucien approached Anne and kissed her. He also kissed and licked her perky b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    "Stay on all fours. I want to see your fluffy tail while I f.u.c.k you from behind." Lucien helped Anne to get on all fours quickly.

    The view of her beautiful ass and fluffy tail moving excitedly made Lucien even hornier.

    *Pah*

    He slapped her ass. Anne felt a wave of pleasure run through her body, making her m.o.a.n. "Ahhh!"

    Then Lucien grabbed Anne''s tail and started rubbing his c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y, which kept dripping love juices, soaking and cleaning his c.o.c.k.

    Anne felt that the pleasure of Lucien''s touch on her p.u.s.s.y is divine; his tongue inside her is more than heavenly... But she couldn''t even describe what it is like to feel his hot meat rod rubbing her p.u.s.s.y.

    Still, besides giving her a lot of pleasure, it also made her more eager to feel him inside.

    "Hurry... Please, my love... I can''t take it anymore... Hurry, put it inside��" Anne sweetly begged as she m.o.a.ned.

    "Okay, my little fox, enjoy it." Lucien positioned the head of his c.o.c.k against the hot entrance to her wet cave.

    The view of his c.o.c.k slowly opening the lips of her p.u.s.s.y was fantastic. He moved as slowly as possible to enjoy that wonderful sensation as much as he possibly could.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh��" Anne made a long and low m.o.a.n as she felt Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k enter her.

    Even though this moment took longer than she wanted to, it is much better than she could have imagined.

    Lucien continued to penetrate Anne, and the fact that he kept his grip on the base of her tail made her p.u.s.s.y stay very tight, which made it harder for his c.o.c.k to make Its way inside her.

    "Ohhh... You are so tight, baby. It will be amazing." All of the pussies Lucien entered were tight because his c.o.c.k is too thick, but Anne was giving him a new squeeze, much like Mia''s asshole.

    Anne wanted to say that she was doing it willingly, but her body is completely under the control of Lucien as long as he keeps his grip on her tail.

    Lucien knew that and continued to stroke her tail, which made her p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k even harder.

    Slowly but steadily, he continued to make his way through the tight pink walls of her delicious v.i.r.g.i.n p.u.s.s.y.

    Anne was feeling so much pleasure that she started to come again just because he was starting to penetrate her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Mhmhmmmm�� Lucien�� It''s so good�� But�� Ahhh�� Uhm??"

    But she didn''t want to come so fast, or her fun could not last as long as she wanted to. "Lucien, let go of my tail... Ahhhh... If you don''t release it, I will come right now."

    Lucien did not let go of her tail; on the contrary, he squeezed and stroked it while speaking in a teasing tone.

    "Don''t restrain yourself. You can come, but I''ll keep making my way until I hit the bottom of your p.u.s.s.y."

    Anne couldn''t contain her orgasm even if she wanted it badly. Her body began to lose its strength as she m.o.a.ned and wet the bed with a lot of love juices.

    Lucien held her body up by the tail. It would undoubtedly hurt if his saliva didn''t prevent her from feeling any pain, plus the fact that his demonic energy made her stronger and stronger.

    Her p.u.s.s.y was tighter than ever, so Lucien released her tail and held her waist with both hands as he keeps pushing his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper inside her.

    "I''m going to start moving, so get ready, little fox."

    Anne kept on m.o.a.ning while she came, but Lucien was telling her to get ready��

    "AAAHHHH!! MMHMMHMMMMMHHHM!!!!"

    Then she m.o.a.ned louder than ever when she felt him pull out a little and thrust his c.o.c.k all the way inside her.

    Anne kept m.o.a.ning and squirting love juices on the bed while Lucien continued thrusting his c.o.c.k inside her.

    The sensation of f.u.c.k.i.n.g Anne while she came was fantastic, and their position gave Lucien a beautiful view not only of her p.u.s.s.y but also of her pink backdoor below the base of her tail.

    It made Lucien really want to f.u.c.k that cute little hole, but he knew that Anne would need a break after coming so much. Also, Marie really wanted anal s.e.x and was already ready.

    As Anne was already coming, he kept pushing deep into her with the intention of c.u.ming soon.

    His demonic energy seemed to stimulate his life mana more and more, so Lucien now has the energy to keep having s.e.x for days on and on.

    As Anne continued to m.o.a.n and Lucien continued to penetrate her p.u.s.s.y, the demonic energy inside Lucien was increasingly stimulated.

    The amount of pleasure they felt generated more and more demonic energy, making Lucien stronger and getting closer and closer to the Mortal Realm barrier.

    Anne couldn''t pay attention to anything while feeling so much pleasure.

    Marie and Lena were watching them, so they weren''t paying much attention to their surroundings.

    Lucien, despite being focused on Anne''s ass, could hear everything around him within three miles... Still, he couldn''t hear something that made no sound.

    But L.u.s.t, even inside Lucien, was always aware of everything that happened near him, so she saw that��

    ''Behind you!!!''

    Lucien heard L.u.s.t''s voice in his mind and quickly pushed Anne''s body away as he turned to see what was behind him.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 142 - Bloodline Inheritances (1/2)

    At the first sign of danger, Lucien''s first thought was to defend his girls.

    His katana naturally appeared in his hand as he turned to face whatever was behind him.

    "What?!" But there was no enemy, but a purple cloud over him.

    The cloud has a round shape of about three meters in diameter. And it seemed to be constantly changing like moving water.

    Lucien pointed his katana at the purple cloud without knowing what to do.

    L.u.s.t materialized at his side and pointed her hands to the purple cloud, and another purple cloud left her fingers. In fact, the purple cloud above them was identical to L.u.s.t''s powers.

    But that cloud was not under her control, and a powerful pulling force came out of it.

    Marie and Lena''s bodies were the first to begin to float towards the purple cloud because of the strong sucking pulling.

    Lucien held on the headboard quickly and used his hand to hold Anne after his katana disappeared.

    He had to act quickly, or everyone would be sucked into the purple cloud, but the feeling of not being able to hold Marie and Lena was horrible.

    The purple cloud of L.u.s.t''s powers quickly arrived on the other purple cloud, and she quickly sent a mental message to Lucien. ''Don''t resist.''

    Lucien completely trusts L.u.s.t, so he wasted no time in releasing the headboard. Everyone was quickly sucked into the purple cloud.

    "Lucien!"

    "Lucien!"

    "Lucien!"

    When everyone lost their sight, Lucien heard Marie, Lena, and Anne call his name. Despite not seeing anything, he could feel the girls with their connection.

    Lucien quickly reached out his hand and took Marie''s arm. She held on to his arm as he took Anne on the other side.

    Then Lucien felt that Lena was falling towards him. She held onto his neck as soon as she landed on him, and they felt like they were spinning as they floated in the air.

    "What''s going on, Lucien?!" Marie, Anne, and Lena asked at the same time as if they were in synergy while holding Lucien firmly.

    He didn''t know what was going on, so L.u.s.t quickly spoke to explain the situation. "Stay calm. We are in a portal."

    "A portal?" Marie couldn''t help asking. She, as well as Lena and most wizards and mage, have heard of portals, the legendary enchantments made by powerful people a long time ago.

    Lucien quickly explained what he knew about it. "Don''t worry, that''s how I came to this world with L.u.s.t. We will continue to have the sensation of floating and seeing nothing until we reach the destination of the portal."

    Despite the feeling of seeing nothing and being adrift being scary, the girls felt very safe holding on to Lucien. Being with him made any unfortunate situation not look really dangerous.

    The group continued feeling like they were spinning in the air for a few seconds, and soon Lucien felt a hand caressing his c.o.c.k.

    "Little fox, this is not the time for that."

    Anne spoke in an imploring tone. "Lucien... You didn''t give me cream milk... We''re still n.a.k.e.d, and I can feel your hard c.o.c.k... I can''t help myself."

    Before Lucien could respond, he felt another hand on his c.o.c.k and a tongue on his balls. Then everyone heard Lucien''s charming voice.

    "S.e.x in a portal... I don''t think anyone has ever tried it. Think about how we would be the first to do it... Pioneers in an unexplored area."

    With the control Lucien currently has over his body, he could easily avoid getting hard, but why would he do that feeling the pleasure of those delicate hands and L.u.s.t''s wonderful tongue?

    "Okay, we can do it... But everyone keeps holding on me, so you don''t get yourself lost."

    And that was the first interdimensional blowjob inside a portal... They wanted to do more, but after a few minutes, Lucien felt a familiar sensation.

    Before they could understand what happened, the group left from the other side of the portal, which looks like a big vertical gate.

    They did not appear to be speeding inside the portal as they were sent just a few meters before falling to the ground. The girls managed to fall all over Lucien, of course.

    The group quickly looked in all directions to see where they were and were surprised to see a purple sky.

    Lucien couldn''t help asking L.u.s.t. "Is this the purple world you spoke of?"

    L.u.s.t looked more surprised than the girls, which worried Lucien, but she quickly responded.

    "Yes, I think... It looks a lot like the purple world when I was here last time. But... There is something different. In fact, many things are very different."

    Lucien looked at the sky where L.u.s.t was looking. There are several giant rocks floating around. Some seemed to be a square mile and others even less.

    But others seemed to be many miles long. As many seemed to be far away, it was not possible to have a clear idea of

    their size.

    "Wooah." Anne couldn''t help but make a startled expression when she saw a floating rock that appeared to have a vast forest on top of it.

    She looked at Lucien, who was under her, with an imploring and expectant expression. "Can we explore? Please, husband."

    Lucien couldn''t help laughing. "How do you think we''re going to get up there? I don''t know how to fly."He got up from the floor and looked at L.u.s.t. "Tell me more about this purple world."

    L.u.s.t wasted no time and started to explain. "There are basically three known dimensions. The first is where the worlds where we live are."

    "The second dimension is called inter-worlds. It is the space between the worlds. It is basically a black space where there is no life."

    "Even very powerful creatures would get lost there, so everyone uses portals to travel from one world to another."

    "And the third is called the soul dimension. It is a dimension that can only be accessed by specific abilities because the exact place where the person accesses the soul dimension belongs only to them, as a space within their own soul."

    Lucien wanted to make sure he understood it. "So what you call the purple world is the space in your soul that you can access in the soul dimension?"

    L.u.s.t nodded. "In fact, it is all very mysterious, even for the ancient dragons. But yes, the purple world is the space that I can access because I gained this ability a long time ago with my sisters. Also, my host can also access it by sharing their soul with me through the soul contract."

    Everyone was listening to L.u.s.t''s explanation, and Marie couldn''t help asking. "I understand how you two can access this, but what about us who don''t have a soul contract?"

    L.u.s.t responded. "We just need to open the portal, and anyone can enter. But as it is technically part of our soul in another dimension, we have total control over everything here, so we can prevent anyone from entering."

    "How can we use that total control?" Lucien couldn''t help asking.

    "I do not know. I''ve been here for hundreds of years, but I never fully understood how to use this ability. Still, some things are simple, like not wanting someone here, then the portal would appear and suck them back."

    "Also, we can create any portal here and move around freely, like tha-" L.u.s.t looked at Lucien to demonstrate how to open portals, but she was surprised to see something on his forehead.

    She quickly approached him and touched a black dot on the top of his forehead. "Do you feel this?"

    Lucien was really feeling uncomfortable, but he thought it was a portal side effect. Now that L.u.s.t touched his forehead, he felt a little pain. "What is it?"

    The girls also looked at his forehead, and Lena couldn''t help but comment with concern. "There are two black dots at the ends of your forehead."

    Lucien was very confused because he couldn''t see his forehead. He touched the black dot and suddenly felt great pain. "ARRGH!!"

    "LUCIEN!!!" L.u.s.t and the three girls screamed together when Lucien knelt on the ground.

    Then they saw the two black dots grow as it seemed to come from inside Lucien''s forehead. Soon the dots were more than two centimeters wide and looked like black cone-shaped bones.

    Lucien was feeling a lot of pain in his head while the bones seemed to open the wounds more while growing from his forehead, but he raised his hand and spoke to calmly the girls.

    "Stay calm, I''m fine. It''s just a little pain."

    Despite Lucien''s words, everyone could see him gritting his teeth to bear the pain. The girls knelt around him, trying to think of how to help him.

    The feeling of being unable to help their beloved and see him suffer was excruciating for the girls, and Anne started to cry while Marie and Lena were trying to contain their tears.

    L.u.s.t was no calmer than them. But she thought she knew what was going on with Lucien. "Just hold on, Lucien. It... This seems to be the effect of you reaching the Mortal Realm... Actually, I''m sure it is��"

    Lucien couldn''t think of anything with the terrible pain in his head. His bones seemed to be breaking and rebuilding. He touched his forehead and felt thorns where the black spots were.

    The girls were getting more and more panicked, seeing the bones growing from Lucien''s forehead.

    Marie can''t help but comment. "It... It looks... Like horns?"

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but smile. "Yes... That... I figured. There was no other explanation for why he could control demonic energy so well."

    Lucien controlled his pain and looked at L.u.s.t. He saw the smile on her face and knew that something good was going on. "Do you mean?"

    "Yes..." L.u.s.t knelt in front of Lucien and started to touch the black bones on his forehead. "They are horns of a demon. You''re a demon... Like me."

    One of L.u.s.t''s greatest fears was that Lucien would not like her true nature. But it had been a while since she suspected him of being at least a half-demon.

    Now that it seemed even more accurate, she couldn''t help but be happy. "Most demons only experience changes in their bodies when they reach the Mortal Realm, so don''t worry."

    The girls were very confused by L.u.s.t''s words, but Lucien understood what was going on... He just didn''t understand how that is possible.

    He looked at L.u.s.t with a confused and worried expression. "Could this be the influence of our connection?"

    Although he knew that might not be the case as L.u.s.t would have told him that something like that could be possible, he still had to ask.

    L.u.s.t shook her head side to side. "No."

    Lucien''s expression became even more worried. "My father?"

    L.u.s.t knew what Lucien''s concern is, but she couldn''t lie to him. "The only notable thing about your father is his dark affinity. My sisters and I would know if he has any demonic energy."

    It only meant one thing, but Lucien couldn''t say it. So L.u.s.t continued. "The inheritance of the demonic race can only be obtained directly from a parent, so��"

    "We will not speculate things now. When I rescue her, we can ask if she knows anything about it." Lucien said.

    L.u.s.t didn''t think Lucien was really happy about it. "Are you sad that your mother is a demon?"

    What upset Lucien was to knew that his mother could have kept this secret from him, but he would not love her less for that or anything else; after all, he loves her more than anything.

    He stood up and stroked L.u.s.t''s face in a very loving way. "Of course not. I don''t care what race we are because we are a family, after all."

    "I''m glad you''re a demon, like me." L.u.s.t smiled and kissed Lucien.

    Marie, Lena, and Anne couldn''t be more shocked by everything that was going on. They didn''t even know how to feel about it.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 143 - Bloodline Inheritances (2/2)

    Lucien only managed to kiss L.u.s.t for a few seconds before he was in terrible pain again. This time it was his back.

    He knelt on the floor. "Arrrgh!! Shit!!! Why again?!?!"

    "LUCIEN!!!" Marie, Anne, and Lena yelled again.

    They were thinking about how strange this situation is, but seeing Lucien in pain made it clear that they didn''t care about his changes and still loved him very much.

    L.u.s.t quickly went behind Lucien and saw black spots behind his shoulders. They were similar to the ones on his forehead as if bones were growing out of his shoulders.

    She couldn''t help exclaiming it in a happy and expectant tone. "WINGS!! These bones will be the base of your wings. Only high demons have wings. It''s amazing!!"

    Lucien wanted to be happy with the news that he would have wings, but he had to use every ounce of willpower to resist the pain. Those bones were growing from inside his body and breaking Its way out.

    The girls were very concerned with him, and Marie questioned L.u.s.t. "Does every demon have to go through this pain?"

    L.u.s.t responded in a proud tone. "I never heard of a demon who did not pass out from the pain of the growth of horns and wings. Lucien has help from his life mana. Still, the pain must be excruciating."

    Anne held Lucien''s face and started kissing his lips. He smiled and started kissing her. That gave him a little relief, but the pain was still terrible.

    There was not much to do about that, but the pain soon began to decrease when the bones in his back stopped growing.

    Lucien ran a hand behind his shoulders and felt the bones sticking out of his body. Those bones are the bases where his wings would grow in the future, and it is approximately fist size with the same darkened tone of his skin.

    Like his horns, the bones in his back also opened his skin, which made Lucien''s forehead and his back bloody.

    When Lucien''s pain seems to have decreased, the girls quickly started to clean his body with towels that they took from their storage rings.

    "I''m fine now." Lucien stood up and smiled at the girls, but he was still in pain all over his body.

    The girls quickly hugged him. Anne still had tears running down her n.a.k.e.d body just as Marie and Lena also had wet faces from tears.

    L.u.s.t clearly didn''t like to see Lucien in pain, but that pain is a ritual that most demons went through. It is proof that he has a strong demonic inheritance, and his potential is even more incredible than she could have imagined.

    The demonic ability to make soul pacts only worked with other races because the demonic soul is flawed. It didn''t work with half-demons either, but whatever Lucien is, L.u.s.t had no difficulty forming a soul pact with him.

    "Maybe it''s because of the bloody rose. Yes... Maybe your demonic heritage is very small, but the bloody rose has improved it." L.u.s.t has several unanswered questions in her mind.

    In any case, L.u.s.t was very curious about Lucien''s mysterious mother. She is sure that there is nothing special about his father.

    The girls continued to hug him, and Anne spoke while Lucien tried to wipe her tears. "It scared me a lot, Lucien... I thought you were going to die. I don''t want to feel like that again."

    Lucien kissed Anne''s forehead while also stroking Marie and Lena''s heads. "Unforeseen events can always happen. We have to learn to overcome anything together."

    The girls just keep hugging him tightly and smelling him. Despite the horns and strange bones in his back, Lucien is still Lucien, and the girls continue to love him as their only man.

    L.u.s.t really wants to completely analyze Lucien''s body. She wants to find out everything about his transformation and what advantages it gave them, but she was also curious about the changes in the purple world, which made her think out loud��

    "Perhaps these changes in the purple world are due to your demonic heritage... I don''t know how it can be connected, but it certainly has something to do with that."

    Lucien looked at the big flying rocks. They couldn''t see the ones that are far away very clearly and also couldn''t see what was on those that are right above them.

    "Get dressed, let''s try to explore." From what L.u.s.t explained, there should be no one in the purple world as it is a separate place of their soul in another dimension.

    Still, it seemed strange to walk around n.a.k.e.d. Of course, Lucien was more concerned with the girls exposing their bodies than himself.

    While the girls took clothes off their storage rings and got dressed, Lucien did the same.

    He couldn''t help feeling a little discomfort in the bones on his back when he put on his shirt. But besides that, he felt that his shirt was even tighter than it should be.

    L.u.s.t approached Lucien and began to caress his chest and shoulders. "You became 3 cm taller. Your shoulders also got a little wider."

    Then she kissed his shoulder and lips. "I like it. You look even more attractive... These impressive muscles easily make me wet."

    Lucien took her chin and quickly kissed and bit her lips. "I''m glad you like it. But will I grow more when I reach other realms? I don''t want to be giant or anything like that."

    L.u.s.t laughed and made holes in Lucien''s shirt in the area where the base of his wings are, to make it a little more comfortable for him.

    "The physical changes are mainly in the Mortal Realm. Maybe there will be some in the Earth Realm too, but they will be much more important."

    "Don''t worry, you may still grow a few centimeters, but you won''t become more than 2 meters tall."

    Lucien noticed that his whole body got a little bigger after the appearance of his horns and bones in the back, so he couldn''t help but worry about something and looked down.

    L.u.s.t realized that and couldn''t help commenting. "Oh? I was so focused on your horns before, so I even thought about it�� It got bigger too�� Hahaha�� I can''t wait to try."

    He had already put on a pair of pants so the girls couldn''t see it, but L.u.s.t could analyze every cell in Lucien''s body.

    Lucien provocatively smiled at L.u.s.t. "You will have as much of it as you want later, but now tell me about the portals here."

    L.u.s.t pouted as she stroked Lucien''s c.o.c.k over his pants. "The portals, yes��"

    "Well, you just have to imagine a place and stimulate your demonic energy, then the portal will open. It is simple but not very easy to learn quickly."

    She held out her hand in one direction, and the purple cloud circled around her fingers, so a portal started to appear in front of them.

    It looked like a big door, about four meters high and two meters wide. Its edges looked like it''s made of purple stone, while the middle looked like purple water.

    L.u.s.t moved her hand again, and the portal was gone. Lucien understood that it would not be easy, but in fact, he found it quite natural to control his demonic energy in the girls, so it would not be so hard either.

    He pointed his hand in one direction and tried to focus his demonic energy.

    L.u.s.t concentrated on his body to analyze the whole process and saw that he was managing to stimulate his demonic energy easily.

    To L.u.s.t''s surprise, Lucien did manage to bring his demonic energy out of his fingers, but��

    "What the hell is that?" She couldn''t help but exclaim when she saw a golden glow around Lucien''s purple cloud of demonic energy.

    Lucien was feeling especially good with that purple cloud with a golden glow circling around his fingers. He felt a very familiar sensation with that cloud as if it had been with him all his life.

    He focused his mind and imagined the area in front of him and the top of one of the big rocks in the air.

    The purple cloud left his fingers and went in front of him while expanding and materializing a portal just like it did with L.u.s.t.

    But Lucien''s portal was quite different from L.u.s.t''s, this one is bigger, being approximately six meters high and three meters wide.

    Its edges are of a purple and gold material, while the middle also looked like golden purple water.

    At the top of the portal was a symbol that Lucien had never seen, but strangely he could clearly understand what was written and read it out loud.

    "Home... What does that mean?"

    L.u.s.t was staring at the portal, but when she heard Lucien''s words, she looked at him with a confused expression. "Which home?"

    Then Lucien pointed to the symbol at the top of the portal. "That symbol. Doesn''t that mean home?"

    L.u.s.t then made the most complex expression that Lucien had ever seen. She looked shocked first, then confused, then worried, and at last... Maybe happy?

    Lucien was about to ask what was going on when Marie spoke. "Lucien, I only see three rectangles symbols that I''ve never seen before."

    Then Lena made a confused expression. "Wait! Aren''t they two stars? Why do I see two stars?"

    Lucien had an idea of ??what was going on. He looked at Anne, and she quickly responded.

    "I see six small symbols that I have no idea what they are. Maybe letters? I''ve never seen anything like it."

    He looked at L.u.s.t again. "I only see one symbol. It seems like a word, and I''m somehow sure it means home. I don''t know how, but when I look at it, the word home comes to my mind naturally."

    L.u.s.t spoke in a calm tone. "You shouldn''t be able to read that. Everyone sees different symbols because that is a secret from the dragon race. It is called draconic runes, and only royal dragons can read it."

    "Is there no other way to read? Maybe guess? It could just be a coincidence. Perhaps because of the bloody rose." Lucien thought out loud.

    L.u.s.t shook her head. "Several superior and medium races have been trying to decipher the mysteries like that for thousands of years. Still, you are the first demon to make a soul contract with another demon and read draconic runes."

    She then made a concerned expression. "You know... This also should only be inherited directly from the parents��"

    "But now I think there must be another way to pass these lineages. Still, I can''t think of anyone else who should know about that besides your��"

    Lucien couldn''t deny that things are becoming increasingly mysterious, and his mother seemed more and more suspicious. Still, he''s sure she would never do anything to harm him.

    "Thinking a lot and speculating will get us nowhere. Should we enter the portal? You said there shouldn''t be others here, but maybe there are a lot of things that we don''t know."

    L.u.s.t understood Lucien''s concern, but it still seemed impossible to have dangers there as it is literally a space within their souls.

    "I don''t think we are going to take any risks, but we can just pass our heads through it and look at what''s on the other side. Portals here are much simpler than the one we came from the other dimension."

    Lucien wasted no time and approached the golden portal. He held out his hand and passed it through the watery texture. He felt no discomfort, and his hand could go in and out without problems.

    Then he passed his head and watched the other side for a few seconds before stepping back and looking at the girls with a smile on his face.

    "Home... That word seems to describe it perfectly."

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 27) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 144 - New Home

    Lucien held out his hand to the girls. "Let''s go. It''s beautiful."

    Marie, Lena, and Anne didn''t think twice before heading towards Lucien. L.u.s.t also walked, but she was perplexed about everything that is happening.

    He took Anne''s hand and crossed the portal, followed by the others.

    "Woah!! It''s really beautiful." The girls couldn''t help but exclaim when they saw the other side of the portal.

    The place could easily be recognized as the top of one of the floating rocks as they could see the edges in the area where the lawn ended, and there was only the sky.

    Lucien commented in an embarrassed tone. "I think I did it wrong."

    L.u.s.t responded. "It''s all right. It is not so easy to successfully open this kind of portal on your first attempt. It is already a great feat that you have opened this one."

    Anne commented while finding the place really nice. "I''m glad you missed the portal. This place is incredible."

    The area seemed to be dozens of meters of wide open space, the ground is made of emerald green grass, and there are stone sidewalks, which led to a house in the center.

    The house is made of wood and stones of different colors and textures. It doesn''t seem too big but enough to have two floors and about six rooms.

    Around the house were beautiful small trees in various shapes. Everything in the place looked extremely well-kept as if some kind of caretaker cleaned it up every day.

    Although the trees have many leaves of different colors and sizes, there was not a leaf on the ground. There was no dirt on the stone sidewalk as well.

    Marie couldn''t help but think out loud. "How is it possible?"

    "Life mana." Lucien and L.u.s.t responded together.

    Lucien continued. "I feel a lot of life mana everywhere. This place was designed to be self-sustaining."

    L.u.s.t was really surprised. "it was not here before, it was evidently placed in your soul, and now that we are connected, it is here in the purple world."

    The group continued walking on the sidewalk towards the front of the house. On the wall next to the door, there were more draconic runes, and Lucien read out loud for the others to understand.

    "This is my second gift to you. A place for your family to stay safe and rest. A refuge for the turbulent times upcoming. A home."

    The phrase left everyone confused. Lucien couldn''t help but think out loud. "Second gift? What was the first? And who did that?"

    L.u.s.t couldn''t even imagine what was going on too. "Turbulent times upcoming? What does that mean?"

    Lena commented while laughing. "Whoever designed this place did not imagine how big your family would be."

    Anne laughed too. "Hahaha, indeed. Right now, even if we shared the rooms, there still wouldn''t be rooms for everyone."

    Lucien stroked Anne''s fluffy ear. "I could bring the big bed here, and we would all sleep together."

    Now it was L.u.s.t''s turn to laugh. "Do you even know how many women you currently have? That bed is big but not that big."

    He shrugged. "I will not count my wives. If we are together, it is because we are a family. Also, we can always make a bigger bed."

    Marie commented in an expectant tone. "Let''s go in. I''m curious about what''s inside."

    The door was slightly larger than a typical door and made of dark wood. On the door, there were several-shaped carvings, giving it an artistic look.

    Lucien reached for the doorknob, and a golden-purple light appeared when he touched it. Then he opened the door.

    "Woah!!" Once again, the girls exclaimed while everyone was surprised.

    They had several ideas of what it would be like inside the house, but nobody expected something so absurd.

    On the outside, the house appeared to be at most one hundred square meters and two floors, but inside it looked even bigger than the Bluewind castle.

    In front of them, they could see a large hall with more than a hundred square meters. In the center is a big spiral staircase that leads to more than six floors.

    "How is this even possible?" Lucien thought out loud.

    L.u.s.t quickly spoke about her speculations. "It must be like a storage treasure. Although we cannot inset living things in the majority of storage treasures, I have heard of some that we can."

    "Of course, they are treasures made by great artisans of the Immortal Realm for the most important people of the higher races. Fantastic high artifacts."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "So the person placed this house here, and theoretically gave me a first gift, must be very powerful. Why would they do that?"

    L.u.s.t could only think of Lucien''s mother. "I don''t have the slightest idea, but I think whoever it is, has to do with your bloodline inheritance. Maybe they want to use you as an experiment. Your... Should know more than we do."

    While Lucien and L.u.s.t talked, the girls started exploring the hall. There were tables, chairs, sofas, all kinds of furniture.

    The lamps on the wall did not use a normal flame, but a golden-purple flame, which illuminated the environment very well.

    "There are so many rooms. Everything is so big." Marie couldn''t help but exclaim.

    Lucien could use his super speed and L.u.s.t used her teleporting ability to explore the house quickly, but there was no danger, and the girls seemed to enjoy exploring it.

    Then he remembered his other women. "I should bring the others here. L.u.s.t, is it simple to make the portal back? Can you guys stay here while I go?"

    "L.u.s.t responded. "In order for you to get back, you only have to imagine the place we left from. You can make portals to places you have been to and can see."

    "When we are here, you can open portals to other worlds or places with less effort and energy required. You will eventually be able to learn how to teleport to other worlds and moons"

    "Also, we can stay here in purple world without any problems because this place is in another dimension at the same time it''s in your soul."

    "So when you are outside of purple world and we are inside purple world, we will always be with you. Think of it as the girls being inside of you just like me, just that we can stay here comfortably in this house."

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. That was extremely useful as he could keep all the girls with him even while traveling to far distances. Also, it would also be easy to take everyone with him when he returned to his world.

    And having that big house there meant that the girls could stay in the purple world very comfortably. They could really use that house as a home.

    L.u.s.t continued to explain about the purple world. "Well, as I said, we can stay here while you''re outside. As we are technically close, you can also communicate with us mentally."

    "So you can let us know when you are going to open the portal, and we can leave without you having to come here."

    Lucien understood and quickly had an idea. He tried to send a mental message to Cassidy. ''My dear, go to my bedroom and take Mia with you.''

    ''Okay, hubby, I''m going.'' Cassidy quickly responded by making it clear that he has no problem communicating with the girls while they were close to where he opened the portal.

    Then Lucien started to concentrate and think about his bedroom and the place in front of the house because the other side of the portal could be the big purple-gold portal, and even that the hall seemed to fit that, it didn''t seem a good idea.

    He also focused his demonic energy, and in front of the house, the purple-golden portal began to materialize.

    Cassidy and Mia quickly arrived at Lucien''s bedroom and were surprised that he wasn''t there. She asked him. ''Where are yo-''

    She didn''t finish speaking because she was surprised by a purple cloud appearing out of nowhere in front of her and Mia.

    Lucien quickly sent a mental message for them not to be afraid and to enter the portal.

    Cassidy and Mia didn''t think twice before entering the portal. Of course, it was strange and new, but being Lucien''s order, it wouldn''t be bad for them.

    As soon as everything went dark, Mia held on Cassidy, and she sent Lucien a mental message. ''It''s dark and strange here.''

    Lucien quickly responded. ''Don''t worry. It is safe. Soon you will arrive at my location.''

    This time the portal seemed to be faster, taking just a little over a minute for Cassidy and Mia to step out of the big golden-purple portal in front of the house.

    "Woah!!!" Cassidy and Mia exclaimed together when they saw that they were on top of a flying rock in a world with a purple sky.

    Then they looked at Lucien and quickly noticed the changes in him. Mia can''t help commenting. "Lucien, you have horns!!"

    Lucien smiled at her. "Yes, what do you think of them?"

    Mia approached him while wanting to touch his horns. "Anything about you is perfect, but they really add a charm to your look. You look like a bad guy and cool at the same time. I love it."

    Lucien laughed and leaned his head down so Mia could touch his horns. "You are so cute, Mia. How can I be a bad guy to you?"

    Cassidy approached them while smiling at Lucien. "They really suit you. I wonder what people will think when they see that you are really a devil, as they say."

    Mia responded before Lucien. "So what if Lucien is really a devil? As long as he is our devil, I have nothing to complain about."

    Lucien hugged Cassidy around the waist and kissed her. "I will explain everything to you, but first, let me call the others."

    He was about to send a mental message to the other girls when he felt fatigued. L.u.s.t noticed and quickly explained.

    "The portals can consume a lot of demonic energy and you just started growing your horns, wings, and tail. I''m surprised you''re still walking around, because of how much energy it takes to grow them and the amount of pain it causes. You really have magnificent control over the demonic energy and great willpower."

    Lucien made a confused expression when he heard L.u.s.t''s words. "Tail? Will I also have a tail? So is that why my ass was also hurting a little?"

    L.u.s.t smiled. "Yes, high demons also have a tail. But it''s the last part to grow, so that''s why the changes are still just inside your body."

    Lucien sat on the grass in front of the house as his fatigue was increasing. "So, I just need a rest, and will my demonic energy recovery?"

    L.u.s.t responded with a naughty smile on her face. "Yes, it will recover over time, but you know how to make it recover faster."

    Lucien didn''t need to say anything because Mia was already kneeling between his legs while licking her lips. "Don''t worry, my love. I will help you."

    Cassidy couldn''t help commenting in a sarcastic tone. "You are certainly doing this just to help��"

    Mia wasted no time and started to take Lucien''s c.o.c.k out of his underwear.

    He clearly had nothing against that. Even though they were outdoors, the place is in their soul, so there was no one there to peep on them.

    But before Mia could use her mouth, Anne left the house while talking to Lucien. "I found a big bathroom. It''s actually giant, and it also has a pool. I thought you might want to take a bath."

    Then she saw Mia holding Lucien''s c.o.c.k and couldn''t help but be upset. "It''s not fair!! I didn''t have a c.u.mshot inside, so it''s still my turn."

    Lucien smiled at Anne. "Calm down, little fox. You will have as many c.u.mshots as you want, just don''t fight."

    Then he started stroking Mia''s face. "She''s right, I need a bath. Let''s go. We can continue this in the pool."

    Mia certainly likes to do it in and around water... Especially anal, so she was very satisfied with that.

    Then the group followed Anne to the bathroom while they know the house that will be their home from now on.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 28) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 145 - Breaking it in

    The group followed Anne to the second floor of the house. The walls are covered with a nice brown wallpaper with lighter details.

    The golden-purple lamps on the wall illuminated as they approached it, leaving everyone impressed with such complex magic.

    The floor was made of the same black wood as the doors and windows. The whole house is incredible.

    After passing in front of several bedrooms, which the girls had already explored, the group arrived at the end of the corridor, where there was a large double door.

    They entered the room and were impressed by the size. It is a really big bathroom with bathtubs and separate areas on the sides while in the center it has a large pool.

    In front of the pool, there was a pillar of approximately one meter high with a panel on top. Lucien approached the panel and saw some rune-shaped drawings on it.

    One of the runes has the design of drops of water. Lucien ran his hand over that rune, and it shone with purple light, then water started to come out of holes in the sides of the pool.

    Lena stuck her hand in the water and spoke. "It''s still cold. Try other runes."

    Then Lucien realized that there were three runes with flame symbols of different sizes. He ran his hand over the medium-sized flame, and quickly the bathroom started to heat up as steam came out with water from the holes in the pool.

    "Woah!! The water is really hot. It will be amazing." Lena, who still had her hand in the water, spoke.

    "Let''s take a nice bath." Lucien smiled, and the girls started looking for bath tools in the bathroom closets.

    Although they have things like sponge and soap in their storage rings, they found others much nicer in the bathroom.

    As the girls took off their clothes, L.u.s.t started helping Lucien to get undressed like a loving wife.

    Cassidy also approached to help him and saw the bones of the base of his wings on his back and began to caress his shoulders. "Does that hurt?"

    "Not now, it just hurt a little when it grew out." Lucien didn''t want to complain about pain, but L.u.s.t knew it hurt a lot, and it will still hurt until his whole transformation ends.

    Cassidy started kissing his shoulders on one side and L.u.s.t on the other while she spoke lovingly. "Let''s go, get in the bathtub, and I''ll wash you."

    Lucien could only smile with such fantastic women by his side. They stayed in the hot water pool for a few hours, "taking a bath."

    After playing a lot, Mia showed everyone how pleasurable bathing s.e.x is, and some girls could even experience the pleasures of having it in their ass.

    After the group left the bathroom, all the girls had a wide and satisfied smile on their faces while Lucien was fully refreshed.

    They again went to the front of the house as Lucien did not want to risk opening the portal inside the house.

    He sent a mental message for all the other girls to gather together in his bedroom, in the Bluewind castle, and also called the tigresses.

    Although Oya and Ko did not fully understand words, they obediently followed Lucien''s orders based on his intention.

    The girls had no problem going through the portal, making it clear that anyone, human, demi-human, or beast could enter the purple world as long as they have Lucien''s tattoo.

    Cassidy was not very happy that Olivia and Scarlett were also in the group, but Lucien made it clear that they are no longer hostile.

    Also, nobody wanted to keep complaining and be punished by Lucien, not receiving his affection for a while.

    Lucien gathered everyone in the hall and explained everything that happened. He couldn''t help but be pleased that none of the girls had any negative feelings about his transformation.

    In fact, everyone already thought he was quite different from a normal human, so they just considered his demonic race as a demi-human race that they didn''t know.

    The changes in his internal anatomy did not appear to have significant impacts on their relationship while the horns gave Lucien an additional charm, as Anne said.

    The girls only found him more and more handsome and attractive the more time they spent with him.

    After everyone was informed of what was going on, they went to explore the house. The big house looked very interesting, and some girls even started to choose their bedrooms.

    While Oya chose to take a nap on a large and comfortable sofa in the hall, Lucien put little Ko on his shoulder and went to explore the house too.

    The girls were exploring the third and fourth floors, which seemed to have only bedrooms, bathrooms, and some rooms that appeared to be living rooms.

    The more they explored it, the more they were impressed with the house. Lucien concluded that whoever designed the house, intended it to suit several families or a huge family, which undoubtedly would be his case.

    Lucien continued up the stairs and until he reached the fifth floor in a large hall. The stairs didn''t stop there, but there was a door that prevented him from accessing the sixth floor.

    He tried to open the door, but when he touched the door handle, and a golden-purple light shone, the door did not open like the first one.

    L.u.s.t said that maybe that door needs some prerequisite to be open, like him getting stronger or something similar. Then Lucien gave up accessing the six-floor and went to explore the fifth.

    The large hall on the fifth floor looked even more luxurious than the hall on the first floor. There were glass tables and fluffy sofas everywhere.

    There was also a large chandelier on the ceiling, which illuminated the entire room, making the purple lamps on the walls seem unnecessary.

    There were three corridors, and Lucien followed one of them. After walking a few meters, he arrived in front of a large double door, similar to the doors of the bathroom on the second floor.

    It was no surprise that the room was a bathroom, but it is actually much larger than the bathroom on the second floor.

    There were even more side areas, and the pool is over a hundred square meters. Lucien couldn''t help but imagine all his girls taking a bath with him in that huge pool.

    Lucien returned to the hall and followed another corridor. That time he arrived in front of the first door that is not made of black wood but of a golden-purple material just like the great portal.

    When he touched Its handle, the golden-purple light appeared again, and the door opened to reveal a bedroom as big as the hall.

    Lucien felt more and more familiar with the golden-purple light and looked at L.u.s.t as they thought the same thing.

    "This seems to be a mix of life mana and demonic energy."

    L.u.s.t knew that mixing those two energies is only possible for a few people. Lucien can do it because he has access to his women''s affinity because of their connection.

    But mixing these two energies in the environment and creating things with it seemed impossible. Still, several things in the house, as well as Lucien''s great portal, are evidence that it is possible.

    Lucien entered the room and was surprised to see several different furniture. There were tables, chairs, sofas, closets, shelves, among other things.

    There is a stair-step in the middle of the bedroom that divides the place into two parts, where the only difference is a floor thirty centimeters higher.

    In the upper half of the bedroom, there were some smaller furniture and a big bed. But not a big bed like the one he "got" from Angela��

    This bed has an oval shape where the wide ends reach almost ten meters in length while the bed measure only three meters from head to foot, making it not too difficult to climb in and out of the bed while it has plenty of space for many people to sleep side by side.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help commenting. "It is really perfect for you�� We should break it in!!"

    Lucien approached the bed to feel Its texture as he spoke in a playful tone. "We just finished "playing" a few minutes ago, but you still want more?"

    She wasted no time and jumped onto Lucien''s back, throwing them both onto the bed, which has a very soft and comfortable texture.

    Lucien fell on his back and L.u.s.t on top of him. She looked at him while licking her lips in a very e.r.o.t.i.c way.

    "I never get enough of your d.i.c.k. In the bath, I had to share you with the others, but now I can have you to myself while we break in this bed."

    He laughed and rolled over on the bed, getting on top of L.u.s.t. Then she dematerialized her clothes, and Lucien started kissing and sucking on her big beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    "So, let''s break in the bed, baby."

    ------------------------

    Half an hour later, when Lucien and L.u.s.t finished, they found out that the room''s sound isolation is splendid since none of the girls seemed to have heard L.u.s.t''s loud m.o.a.ns, or they would have come to join the fun for sure.

    L.u.s.t wanted to continue breaking in the bed for hours, days, and weeks, but Lucien wanted to continue exploring the house.

    Lucien didn''t even bother to wear clothes because that house belonged to him, and only his girls were there.

    Plus, they would be having s.e.x, and taking baths where they will have more s.e.x.

    If this is his home, he should be as comfortable as possible in it. although he is not exactly an exhibitionist, Lucien couldn''t deny that being n.a.k.e.d is the most comfortable.

    L.u.s.t followed Lucien''s example and also stayed n.a.k.e.d, so they both went to the third corridor.

    The door at the end of the corridor was like the others, also made of black wood, but there was something else on it.

    A drawing of a sword and spear pointing in the same direction while three arrows crossed them. Lucien couldn''t help but think that it should be an armory.

    As soon as he opened the door, he was sure of his assumption because the room is huge and has several large weapon racks for various types of weapons to be inserted.

    There were also mannequins to put armor. Lucien thought that an armory would not be useful as he and his woman have storage treasures.

    But the room also has plenty of free space in the middle with a raised floor that looks like a mat for training. So he concluded that the room was for training and the equipment there would be common for everyone in the house to use.

    While exploring the large armory room, Lucien discovered another door that seemed to lead to a side room.

    Beside the door, Lucien saw more draconic runes. L.u.s.t made a curious expression, and he started to read it quickly.

    "This is my third gift to you. I hope you will show gratitude when we meet. Good luck, Lucien, my chosen knight."

    Lucien and L.u.s.t looked at each other with confused expressions as they had no idea who the person that wrote the draconic runes is and what they want.

    He entered the room and was surprised to see a golden light beam in Its center. There seemed to be something floating inside the golden light beam.

    Lucien expected L.u.s.t to comment on something, but she was silent. He looked to the side and saw that she had a shocked expression on her face.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 29) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 146 - Aylin

    From L.u.s.t''s shocked expression, Lucien could deduce that she knew something about the floating object and the golden light beam. Still, he asked. "Do you know what that is?"

    L.u.s.t did not stop staring at the golden light. "As I said before, my memories are vague, but I''m sure I have felt this energy before."

    "I think that in one of the battles my sisters and I fought an enemy who had a weapon with that energy. That is probably a dragon soul weapon."

    Lucien couldn''t help thinking about his katana. "Is that similar to my soul weapon?"

    L.u.s.t quickly explained. "Not exactly. Soul weapons are linked to the souls of their masters. When the master dies, the soul weapon is destroyed."

    "Dragons are the most knowledgeable beings in the area of ??the soul. They manage to transfer their souls entirely to their soul weapon so that the weapon can be disconnected from the dragon and be used by other dragons."

    Lucien thought it only seemed beneficial, but then L.u.s.t went on to explain. "But that process consumes the dragon soul, so they die after transferring their soul to the soul weapon."

    "That is why there are so few dragon soul weapons. Only the high dragons can achieve success by doing that process, and they only do that when they are almost dead so that they can help their younger generations."

    Lucien then asked. "So, a dragon transferred their soul to whatever weapon that is inside the golden light beam and the person who gave me this house used it as a gift for me? Was that person the dragon who transferred their soul to the weapon?"

    L.u.s.t shook her head. "I don''t know, but I don''t think they are the same person. The dragon that passed the soul to the weapon died, but the person who wrote the draconic runes said that you should show gratitude to them when you meet."

    He nodded. "Yes, that makes sense. Well, we can''t do anything about it without having more information. I think accepting the weapon now would be my best option."

    L.u.s.t then looked at him. "A dragon soul weapon links Itself to the new user''s soul until they die. But first, it needs to accept the new user."

    "The high dragons only pass these weapons to their descendants, so the weapon generally does not resist another high dragon, but you are not exactly a high dragon... I guess."

    "Do I stand any risk if the weapon does not accept me?" Lucien asked.

    L.u.s.t made a confused expression. "I have no way of knowing. High races go out of their way to keep their secrets, so my knowledge of dragons is very limited."

    Lucien took a step toward the center of the room. "Whoever gave me this house and left this weapon here for me wants something from me. So they wouldn''t hurt me until they got what they wanted."

    "Wait-" L.u.s.t tried to stop Lucien because she was worried something bad could happen, but as soon as he stepped towards the center of the room, the golden light beam shone brighter, surprising them.

    Lucien raised his hand and closed his eyes because the light was too bright, but then he felt a strong wind against his body and quickly opened his eyes.

    "WHAT?!?!" He was surprised to see clouds. He seemed to be in the sky above the clouds, and his body felt very light.

    He tried to look to the side but failed to move his head. In fact, he realized that he couldn''t move any part of his body.

    ''L.u.s.t? L.u.s.t, where are you? L.u.s.t?!?!?!?!'' Lucien shouted in his mind for L.u.s.t, but she didn''t respond.

    He tried to calm down and think about what could be going on. Then his head turned to the side on its own, and he saw a wing flapping.

    He also noticed that his arm was thin and had red scales the same color as the wing.

    Then he looked down and saw the ground, dozens of meters away below him, and... He saw b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    ''This... This is not my body... Is it a woman? A dragon?'' Lucien couldn''t help but think he was in a woman''s body, and her scales and wings made him believe she is a dragon.

    Then she flapped her wings harder and started to go fly down. She also squeezed something in her hand. It looked like the shaft of a spear.

    She kept going down faster and faster, at an incredible speed. The wind blowing against her body, the feeling of her wings breaking through the wind�� it was all very pleasant. Lucien could easily become addicted to the sensation of flying.

    Lucien could see so many people on the ground. They seemed to be fighting. ''A battle? Will she attack them?''

    She kept going towards the people in the battle. Lucien realized that half of them looked like humans, but they just have very fair skin.

    And the other half were demi-humans with horns and tails. Some of them also have wings and scales like this woman.

    ''So are they really dragons? Are they fighting humans?'' Lucien was very confused, and talking to himself without having L.u.s.t around seemed very lonely.

    When she was less than a mile from the ground, Lucien could already hear the sounds of the battle. He didn''t have his powerful senses as before but was using the senses of the supposed female dragon.

    Lucien could also feel her heart beating faster. She was getting more and more excited, the closer she got to the battle.

    The cries of soldiers and the sounds of metal against metal were making the female dragon more and more excited. But she also looked eager, maybe a little afraid.

    ''Is this her first time in battle?'' Lucien could only observe and make assumptions.

    The two armies were facing each other in the middle of the open field. From the sky, Lucien could see many humans on the other side while on her side, many dragons were going towards the middle of the battle.

    As soon as the female dragon flew over her people, everyone looked up, and some of the soldiers started to yell.

    "Look!! The Princess came to fight alongside us!!"

    "The Princess? Princess Aylin?!"

    "Yes, Princess Aylin came to fight!! Hahaha!! There is no way we can lose now!!"

    Aylin, the female dragon whose body Lucien was in now, continued to fly towards the middle of the battle while the soldiers below shouted her name excitedly.

    Soon Aylin arrived at the part where the dragons were directly fighting humans. She headed towards a big dragon with large wings and horns that were fighting several humans.

    She pointed her spear forward, and Lucien realized that Its blade was curved on one side and was not a double blade. ''It is a naginata.''

    Lucien had actually trained a lot with a naginata as it is his favorite pole weapon, so he quickly recognized it.

    Aylin quickly reached the ground and hit a human near the big dragon with her naginata in his back. The blade easily sliced through the human''s armor while blood splashed.

    She tried to pull the naginata back, but it seemed to have stuck between the man''s bones and organs, so Aylin quickly used her foot to push the man''s body forward while holding the naginata shaft firmly.

    "ARRGH!! Damn gods!! I will kill you all!!" The man''s body fell lifeless to the ground while Aylin looked at his blood on the naginata blade.

    The big dragon that was fighting near to Aylin spun his ax, hitting several soldiers, then looked at her and yelled. "Behind you, Princess!!"

    Aylin was feeling several emotions because it was the first time she killed someone. Lucien could feel the adrenaline rushing through her body as if it were him.

    She heard the big dragon yell and turned her naginata backward, cutting off the head of a soldier who tried to attack her.

    The big dragon flew to Aylin''s side while giving orders to the other dragons. "Form a wall around the Princess, right now!!"

    Then the dragons quickly moved around the Princess and the big dragon, forming a protective circle.

    The big dragon looked at Aylin, who was having trouble breathing because of the adrenaline in her body.

    "Princess, why are you here? You are too young to fight in battles yet."

    Lucien could feel that the big dragon liked and respected Aylin a lot. He could also feel that she considered the big dragon a good friend.

    Aylin started to control her feelings and calm down. "I can''t stand still while my people fight!! Garen, you should be praising me for my first kills."

    Garen seemed to respect Aylin a lot, but he still looked very concerned for her safety. "But Princess, you''re only sixteen... Also, you only reached the Mortal Realm a few weeks ago... You should not-"

    "Enough!! I will fight. With you by my side, I am not in danger, and I need to gain experience in real combat and not just training."

    Garen bowed to Aylin. "Yes, my Princess, I understand. Please stay close to me. Also, congratulations on your first kills. You were fantastic, just like your mother."

    Aylin smiled and then spun her naginata while giving orders to the dragons. "Move forward!! Kill all these shitty gods!!!"

    The dragons didn''t think twice about following Aylin''s orders. They opened the circle and started attacking all the soldiers that Lucien realized were not humans but gods, most likely a high race.

    Aylin didn''t care to stay close to Garen and attacked any enemy soldiers she saw. The third kill was easier than the first, and the fourth was even more natural.

    She grew more and more excited while killing gods. Although Garen was always around her, after a while, she faced more powerful enemies and suffered some injuries.

    But it was only light cuts on her wings and some attacks that pierced a little of her armor but no severe injuries.

    When Aylin arrived at the battlefield, the numbers seemed balanced, but soon the dragons were clearly winning the battle.

    With each kill that Aylin claimed, she gave a battle cry, and all dragons become more encouraged. She seemed to have an aura of leadership, and every dragon who fought close to her seemed as excited as she was.

    The dragons couldn''t help but comment on how amazing Aylin is.

    "Hahaha... See how our Princess fights well!! She kills a bunch of gods with every move!!"

    "She''s just in the Mortal Realm, but I saw her killing an Earth Realm warrior!! She is really amazing!!!"

    "Yes, she is so beautiful and strong, hahaha!! Our Princess is the best!!!"

    "Princess Aylin, keep killing them!!"

    "Yes, Princess Aylin!!!"

    "Princess Aylin!!! Princess Aylin!!!"

    While Aylin continued to spin her naginata across the battlefield and to kill gods, the dragons yelled her name, filling the hearts of the gods with fear.

    An hour later, the battle was almost over. There were less than a hundred gods still alive, while more than ten thousand dragons were yelling Aylin''s name.

    The group of gods was surrounded by the dragons, who did not attack because Aylin seemed to want to kill them with her own hands, or better, with her bloody naginata.

    The blade and shaft of the naginata are covered with the blood of gods as well as Aylin''s body and wings. Still, she continued to smile while her excitement and adrenaline only increase.

    She pointed the naginata at the remaining group of gods and yelled. "Kill them all!!!"

    Then Aylin flapped her wings so hard that earth and rocks flew sideways while the ground seemed to shake.

    *WOOOSH*

    She flew towards the gods while other dragons that have wings flew after her and those that didn''t have wings, ran while yelling her name.

    Lucien saw everything through Aylin''s eyes, but before she landed in the middle of the group of gods, his vision went dark.

    He blinked his eyes a few times, and then his vision started to normalize. He opened his eyes and saw L.u.s.t''s beautiful face very close to his face, staring at him with a curious expression.

    "Who is Garen?" She asked.

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 30) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 147 - Dragon Queen of War

    L.u.s.t then explained her question. "I heard you say several things in a different language. It sounded like ancient draconic language. I didn''t understand any of it, other than the name Garen."

    Lucien spent more than two hours in Aylin''s body and really missed L.u.s.t. He hugged and kissed her passionately.

    ''Oh? You are excited down there. What happened about saying that I''m the one always wanting more��'' L.u.s.t couldn''t help but mentally comment as Lucien was devouring her mouth, and she couldn''t speak.

    He continued to stroke her body, and madly moving his tongue around the inside of L.u.s.t''s delicious mouth while he mentally responded.

    ''I don''t know how to explain what happened. I think I had some kind of vision. More than just seeing... I could feel everything that the other person felt like I was inside her body.''

    ''Her?'' L.u.s.t asked, and Lucien could somehow feel that she was a little jealous in her tone.

    ''Spending two hours without talking to you and the girls was very lonely. I missed you so much that I want to eat you right now... Also, yes, I think it was a female dragon.'' Lucien responded and started to squeeze L.u.s.t''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Even kissing L.u.s.t, couldn''t contain her muffled m.o.a.ns. Lucien''s touch is perfect, but somehow it seemed to get better every time he touched her again.

    ''Uhm, for you, it was two hours, but for me, it was just a few minutes. What do you know about the female dragon?''

    Lucien was hugging L.u.s.t while she has her back to the center of the room so he could see the golden light beam over her shoulders.

    The light was fading, and at the same time that L.u.s.t asked about the female dragon, Lucien recognized her naginata floating in the middle of the golden light beam.

    The "vision" that Lucien experienced lasted two hours, but he was inside someone else and felt everything she felt. He experienced her first battle. The emotion of her first kill��

    There was no way Lucien wouldn''t feel a strong connection with her after that, and L.u.s.t could feel Lucien''s affection for the female dragon when he spoke her name in a very loving way.

    ''Aylin. Her name is Aylin... Despite being very young, she was incredible... That soul weapon is her naginata... So��''

    Lucien stopped kissing L.u.s.t when he felt a painful sadness in his heart. "You said that the dragon does not survive when they transfer their soul to the weapon... She is dead."

    He approached the center of the room, and the golden light dimmed more and more as if the naginata lowered its defenses to Lucien.

    Then when he was at least two meters from the center of the room, Lucien held his hand open towards the golden light beam.

    *Woosh*

    The naginata trembled and flew towards his hand. Lucien took the naginata by Its shaft and squeezed it tight as incredible energy ran through his body.

    "AAARRRRRGGGGHHHH!!!!" Lucien gave a powerful draconic cry as his eyes shone with golden light.

    *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble*

    The room began to shake as Lucien''s entire body shone with golden light.

    L.u.s.t tried to approach or enter Lucien''s body, but the golden light prevented her from approaching the center of the room or teleport to there.

    She tried to speak to Lucien, but he wasn''t able to hear anything. Lucien could only feel the powerful golden energy running through his body.

    An energy that he felt familiar with. A pleasant energy that seemed to do his body good, that seemed to belong to him since the beginning.

    "Aylin��" All Lucien could say was her name.

    Then from the very bottom of his soul, he heard a low voice, almost like a whisper. It wasn''t L.u.s.t''s voice, but Aylin''s.

    ''Lucien��''

    Then the golden light grew brighter from his body until Lucien and L.u.s.t couldn''t see anything else in the big room.

    L.u.s.t closed her eyes for a few seconds, and when she started to open again, she saw the light dimmed.

    She saw Lucien holding the naginata by Its shaft and looking at it with a sad expression. Golden sparkles ran through his eyes, which had already recovered Its natural blue color.

    Although there were no tears in Lucien''s eyes, L.u.s.t could feel that he was very sad, so she didn''t say anything and just watched him.

    Lucien continued to look at the naginata in his hand. He could feel the golden energy inside his body soothing it, mixing with his it, and connecting to his soul.

    He was sure he heard Aylin''s voice, but then everything was silent. He knew that her soul had become the naginata, so she shouldn''t be alive.

    Still, Lucien felt a strong desire to protect Aylin; to make her happy; to make her his��

    He also felt the golden light make his body much stronger. Still, there was a feeling that it is just the beginning��

    Lucien felt that the naginata has infinite power, but he only managed to access part of that power. Even though it accepted him, it seemed like there was still a lot of inaccessible things.

    He closed his eyes, focusing all of his concentration on the naginata. ''Aylin��''

    Then, in the darkness that Lucien saw with his eyes closed, a faint golden light began to appear. He focused more and realized that the light was coming from a golden gate.

    But when he tried to see the gate better, the light went out, and Lucien''s head hurt.

    He tried to focus again but only managed to see the gate from a distance, and the golden light was very faint as if he needed to do something before being able to access that gate.

    Somehow Lucien could feel that the golden gate was not the only barrier. He felt he had to go through other gates to access something, but he did not know what was at the end of the gates.

    But he knew what he wanted to be there. It seemed like an impossible dream, but at the same time, Lucien felt or wanted to think that he could see Aylin if he managed to unlock all the gates of the naginata.

    Still, there was no point in forcing himself now. He was already very happy that the naginata accepted him. Even if it was just the weapon, he could always have a part of Aylin with him.

    Lucien lifted the naginata in front of him and spun it by the shaft a few times. Then he thought he no longer needed it right now, and it disappeared, just like his katana returning to his soul.

    Then he thought about the naginata again, and the weapon appeared in his hand. The use of it is the same as that of his katana.

    The only difference is that the katana made a purple glow when it appears and the naginata a golden light.

    As Lucien got used to the weight and size of the naginata, he could feel L.u.s.t''s discomfort because of their connection. "Tell me what''s in your mind."

    L.u.s.t approached him with a thoughtful and concerned expression. "Did you say that her name is Aylin? I know that name."

    Lucien''s eyes sparkled when he heard that, which made L.u.s.t even more uncomfortable. "What do you know about her?"

    "I have lived for many years and have heard old stories about the previous dragon queen. She was called Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War." L.u.s.t said.

    He quickly asked. "What does it mean to be a dragon queen?"

    She started to explain. "It is what it seems. The dragon race is divided into dynasties. Each dynasty controls a world, it can be a superior or medium world."

    "The leaders of the dynasties are called princes and princesses, while the whole draconic race has only one great leader who can be a Dragon King or a Dragon Queen, who is chosen by the council of the ancient dragons."

    "The current Dragon Queen is called Aisha, the Dragon Queen of Life. She is the daughter of Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War."

    Lucien concluded. "So, do you think my Aylin was that Dragon Queen of War?"

    L.u.s.t made an upset expression. "Your Aylin? Anyway, it should be improbable. We are talking about the leader of one of the three most powerful high races."

    "If this naginata''s soul is Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War, this should be Aisha''s most precious treasure. Why would she give it to you, a half-demon?"

    Lucien responded. "There is no point in assuming things that we have no way of knowing right now. What else can you tell me about that Dragon Queen of War?"

    "I only know old stories and legends, so there is no way to know for sure because it was thousands of years ago."

    "They say that Aylin was of a small dynasty in a medium world. Her parents were a prince and princess, they died fighting against gods."

    "The god race is divided into the subcategory of gods, and the ones that attacked the medium world were inferior gods. Still, although not very powerful, they were in far greater numbers than Aylin''s people."

    "The dragon dynasties usually help each other, but nobody wanted to fight for an average world, so Aylin''s dynasty had to face the gods alone."

    "Apparently, the dragons were on the defense for a few years until Aylin reached an age close to twenty and started to lead her people."

    "It was then that she started to become famous. They say that Aylin, still in the first layers of the Mortal Realm, was extremely powerful and also a great leader."

    "Under her leadership, her dynasty defeated all the inferior gods in her world and then began to attack worlds with stronger gods."

    "Over the years, Aylin grew more and more powerful. They said that she was the first person to kill an Immortal Realm warrior while still in the Sky Realm."

    "So when the previous Dragon King died, everyone knew that Aylin would be chosen as the next Dragon Queen. It was a great era for the dragon race��"

    Lucien''s eyes sparkled as he heard about Aylin''s story. Despite L.u.s.t saying that they were legends and old stories, he was sure it was true because he saw how amazing Aylin was.

    He can''t help commenting. "Sixteen... She was really amazing."

    L.u.s.t made a confused expression. "What do you mean?"

    Lucien smiled. "You said she started fighting at about twenty years old... I saw her first battle. She was sixteen and had just entered the Mortal Realm."

    "Still, she killed an Earth Realm warrior without help and just suffered minor injuries."

    "Not only did she have great strength and a natural aura of leadership, but she also trained very hard to master the use of the naginata."

    L.u.s.t could see Lucien''s respect and affection for Aylin. Even though she was dead, L.u.s.t couldn''t help feeling jealous.

    "I do not like this. Dragons are proud creatures, and they don''t like other races. They have killed hundreds of billions of my people over the ages."

    "Our people, you are also a demon. You shouldn''t just accept gifts from dragons as they certainly have something planned for you, and that can''t be a good thing."

    The naginata disappeared from Lucien''s hands, and he quickly approached L.u.s.t. He held her chin firmly and made her look into his eyes.

    "You are my wife, L.u.s.t. I will always treat you with all the love I have, but you must obey me. You can be jealous, but your jealousy cannot be harmful to our family."

    "I am not jealous��" L.u.s.t softly spoke as she tried to look away.

    Lucien kept his grip on her chin and kissed her a few times. "You can''t hide it from me. You are always jealous of the girls. When my c.o.c.k is inside them, the jealousy seems to dominate your body."

    L.u.s.t tried to deny that, but Lucien pushed her body against the wall and moved his hand towards her legs. As they were n.a.k.e.d, he touched her p.u.s.s.y directly.

    Then he spoke. "L.u.s.t, L.u.s.t... If you don''t behave well, I will have to punish you... and it will not be a pleasant punishment. I''m going to keep my d.i.c.k out of your naughty p.u.s.s.y for a long time��if you misbehave"

    "NO!!! Please do not do that! I''m going to try to control my jealousy, so please don''t punish me like that." L.u.s.t exclaimed worriedly.

    Lucien continued to touch L.u.s.t''s body and kiss her lips. "Good L.u.s.t, remain a good girl so that you get what you want."

    ##################

    Read advanced chapters (currently up to 31) and have a better release rate on my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 148 - You are Mine

    Since Lucien and L.u.s.t were already n.a.k.e.d, their passionate kisses could easily become something else.

    Even the cold floor or the walls could not contain their desires for each other''s bodies.

    But then Lucien received a mental message from Mia. ''Lucien, there are some cribs in a bedroom here on the third floor."

    Lucien couldn''t help but think out loud. "Cribs?"

    He quickly explained to L.u.s.t, and she was also confused. "Cribs? Whoever furnished this house should know that we would be together, and you would be unable to have children."

    Lucien and L.u.s.t quickly went to the third floor to see the cribs.

    The girls also gathered in the large room that looked like it was really made for children, with cribs, small beds, soft play mats, wardrobes and other furniture in small sizes.

    Not only the girls but also Lucien was a little sad, remembering that he is infertile.

    Cassidy approached and hugged him from behind. "We should not think about it now. I''m sure there is nothing that you- we cannot do. There must be a cure for this problem."

    As the mood got a little sad, the girls tried to rejoice... In the end, everyone ended up going to the big bed in Lucien''s bedroom, the big room on the fifth floor.

    They played, explored the house, started to tidy up their individual bedrooms. The hours passed, and the purple world sky went from purple to a darker purple showing that they spent almost half the day there.

    Lucien thought it was best for them to return to the castle in Bluewind as Angela might be concerned about Marie and Lena. Also, he had to continue training his troops.

    The girls found the house very large and comfortable, as well as giving them more privacy than living in the castle, so Lucien agreed that they could sleep every night in the purple world.

    Anyone who wanted to stay in the house during the day could also because they just had to send a mental message to Lucien if they wanted to leave, and he would open the portal.

    Lucien was sure that it was already morning in the normal world, but everyone was surprised when they left the portal in his room in the castle and realized that it still seemed night. In fact, it was dawn.

    L.u.s.t quickly explained. "There are differences in time between the dimensions, I''m not sure how it works, but it seems that time in the purple world flow more slowly than here."

    Astrid couldn''t help but comment. "That seems very useful for us to train."

    Mia made a naughty smile. "Yes... All kinds of training... Even the ones on the bed."

    Lucien couldn''t deny that even a small difference like a few more hours in the day could be significant for making them stronger quickly.

    Of course, they still had important things to do in the normal world, like training his troops who couldn''t go into the purple world because they didn''t have his tattoo.

    Cassidy also helps Angela with the political affairs of the kingdom, and Astrid helps Lucien with the training of his troops.

    But the other girls could enjoy the extra time in the purple world to train, study or just relax.

    Oya and Ko loved to spend the whole day lying on the soft grass in front of the house. Despite being mystical white tigers, they were lazy, like big cats.

    Since the girls were not sleepy, because they had received a lot of energy from Lucien. They went to prepare their clothes and other things they wanted to take to the home in the purple world.

    Marie and Lena also wanted to stay at the house with Lucien and not live in the castle anymore.

    The flying rock where the home was located had a large garden with space for them to train their magic without any problems.

    Before the group started to leave to do their things, Cassidy looked at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "You don''t plan on hiding your horns, do you?"

    Lucien knew that his current appearance could be scary or intimidating to other people. In fact, only for men because women could not really fear someone so handsome.

    Still, he was not ashamed of being a half-demon or whatever he is, so he wouldn''t hide it. "Everyone already thinks I''m a devil, so now they can be sure."

    Then the girls laughed because they expected something like that from Lucien. So everyone left to do their own things, while Lucien went to plan his next steps.

    His mind was full of questions about the house, draconic runes, and especially about Aylin. But there was no way he could get answers right now, and all he could do is follow his plans.

    An hour later, the day dawned, and Lucien came down the stairs. As always, he saw Angela in the hall because she also liked to get up early.

    She was surprised by his new appearance but could not deny that his charm only seemed to increase.

    They went to have breakfast together, and the sweet Kara was also with them when Lucien told them about the house and his transformation. He really had no reason to hide it from Angela or the cute maid.

    Angela found everything very unbelievable, but when it came to Lucien, nothing is simple.

    She paid close attention to the story and understood how the girls could access the purple world, which led to another question.

    "So you did it with Marie... With Lena too? At the same time? I knew they wouldn''t wait until you had a ceremony or something like that."

    Lucien stroked Anela''s face affectionately, and even Kara looked away while blushing.

    "You know that I will take care of them. They were already my wives before we were having s.e.x, but now they are getting stronger quickly too."

    Then Lucien brought his nose close to Angela''s face to smell her mature fragrance and tease her.

    "I''m going to have a big ceremony with them after we get Portgreen back. You know... You can be included in that ceremony not as my mother-in-law but as my wife."

    Angela loved having Lucien''s face rubbing against hers. She could smell that addictive scent from him, and her mouth looked for his lips on their own.

    The more she thought about following Lucien with her daughters, the more that seemed right. Still, she wanted to make sure that Bluewind would be fine before she officially joins Lucien''s group.

    She closed her eyes while enjoying his caresses. "Give me more time, please."

    Lucien held her chin and kissed her on the lips. "Okay, you can have as much time as you want... But nothing changes the fact that you are already mine."

    Angel''s heart started to beat faster because of Lucien''s kisses and loving words. If things went on like this, she wouldn''t be able to leave his arms.

    She stood up quickly. "Okay, now I have to attend to the kingdom''s affairs."

    Angela walked towards the hall, but before she got too far away, she heard Lucien speak. "Before you go, give me one more kiss."

    She stopped walking but did not turn. Angela doubted whether she should be so obedient to Lucien or keep on her way.

    Angela tried to keep walking, but her body didn''t want to resist him... In fact, she was afraid to start kissing and not being able to stop.

    ''It''s just a kiss... No big deal��'' Angela thought to herself and went back to Lucien. She leaned over him with the intention of giving him just a quick kiss.

    But Lucien held her by the waist and made her sit on his lap while he kissed and sucked her lips.

    "Mm��" Angela was unable to contain her m.o.a.ns and felt her underwear began getting wet.

    But Lucien did not force her and let her stand again. When they broke the kiss, she could see a string of saliva between their mouths, which made her panties even wetter.

    She turned to go on her way, but then��

    *Pah*

    She felt Lucien slap her ass. It was strong enough for the sound to echo through the room, but she felt no pain��

    On the contrary, her love juices completely went out of her control, soaking through her panties and ran down her legs.

    Angela was very flushed and embarrassed, but she didn''t turn around. She kept her back straight as she spoke. "I... I will not forget that!!"

    Lucien smiled. "It''s not for you to forget. You will spend the whole day with my handprint on your butt, to help remind you of me and so that you remember you are mine."

    "You!!" Angela wanted to be mad at Lucien for treating her like that where the servants could see... She wanted to think he was rude... But in the end, she was unable to complain.

    She left the room to change clothes while Kara laughed without knowing if she found the scene funnier or more embarrassing.

    Lucien smiled at the cute maid. "So, Kara. You heard everything I said about the house in the purple world... and you must imagine that there is a vacancy for a chief maid just for you."

    Kara couldn''t help but smile brightly. "Really?!"

    "Yes. I just need to put my tattoo on you. But you need to be sure that you really want it. It''s a big decision." Lucien spoke while drinking coffee.

    L.u.s.t was sitting next to him, behaving like a good girl, and just smiled.

    Kara cutely moved her lips while making a thoughtful expression that lasted only a second. "Of course, I want to go with you."

    "Being with the girls is so nice. I don''t want to be left here alone after you leave. I want to be with everyone... To be with you��"

    Then Kara blushed. "So... Does that mean I will be your wife? Are we going��"

    Lucien shook his head. "Oh, it''s not necessary. I can control my demonic energy better now so I can give you the tattoo without we having to do anything else. You just need to accept me and not resist."

    Kara made a disappointed expression as she hoped that this would be her chance. But then she thought. ''He will take me with him... Then at some point, he will make me only his... I just have to be a good girl.''

    She then nodded to Lucien. "Alright, I''ll do my best."

    Lucien smiled and pointed to his lap. "Sit here, I''ll give you the tattoo."

    Kara blushed and smiled. She wasted no time and sat on Lucien''s lap. ''He is so hot... I can feel it... It''s big even when not hard... Control yourself, Kara!!''

    He started to move one hand over Kara''s thin thighs, making her shiver with pleasure while using the other to caress her belly.

    "Don''t resist. This is going to be quick." Lucien spoke next to her ear as he focused his demonic energy into Kara''s body.

    The purple light shone from his hand on Kara''s belly and entered her body. As she had no resistance to Lucien, on the contrary, she wanted to be with him and the other girls very much, the tattoo quickly started to form on her lower belly area.

    Kara felt the demonic energy run through her body, making her stronger, but the feeling was not as incredible as when the other girls had the demonic energy along with Lucien''s saliva and essence.

    Lucien didn''t want to be unfair to the cute maid, so he turned her head to the side and started kissing her sweet lips.

    "Mm��" Kara made a cute m.o.a.n as she let Lucien kiss her any way he wanted. She was delighted and had high expectations for what was to come.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t stop looking at Kara while she is on Lucien''s lap. She forced herself to look at the other side while thinking to herself. ''I am not jealous!!''

 Chapter 149 - More Work, More Reward

    Kara couldn''t stop smiling while sitting on Lucien''s lap, which made it difficult for them to kiss, but it was still enjoyable.

    Feeling his hands around her thin waist easily made her wet to soak through her clothes, and because of that Lucien''s pants also wet.

    Lucien started to increase the intervals between their kisses. "Little maid, you must control yourself because your uncle is approaching."

    Kara blushed a little as she spoke shyly. "We''ll continue this later, right?"

    He laughed and bit her ear, making her m.o.a.n cutely. "Yes, of course, my dear."

    She gave Lucien another kiss and tried to get off his lap, but he kept his hands around her waist. "I meant for you to contain your liquids, but you can still stay on my lap. You are so cute."

    She happily smiled. "But won''t my uncle find this inappropriate?"

    Before Lucien could answer, Ron entered the room and bowed to Lucien. "Good morning, My lord."

    Lucien smiled as he spoke in a friendly tone. "How many times have I asked you to just call me Lucien?"

    Ron embarrassingly smiled. "Sorry, Lucien, it''s a habit."

    Then he noticed Kara on Lucien''s lap. Her smile was both shy and bright. "Good morning, my niece. You seem to be very comfortable there."

    Kara was so embarrassed that she pressed her face against Lucien''s chest to hide her cute reaction. "Uncle, I... I... I just... It''s not that��"

    Ron sat at the table while he spoke. "It''s all fine, Kara. If that''s what you want, I won''t stop you from being happy. Also, I know that Lucien will take good care of you."

    Lucien started patting Kara on the head. "Of course, I will take good care of her. This cutie deserves to be treated like a princess. I was actually saying that she is going to be my chief maid and live with me from now on."

    He told Ron about the house in the purple world, because he trusts Ron a lot, and also there was no reason to hide it from him. But he only told him essential things to keep the explanation short.

    Ron could only be happy for Kara. She would be going with Lucien''s group so he could rest easy, knowing that she would be happy and safe.

    Then he started reporting to Lucien about his group of male troops. "Only a week has passed, but we are making good progress. They are very willing to work hard and become disciplined soldiers."

    Lucien was unable to keep himself from laughing. "They are afraid to go back to the forest or that I will cut off their heads. Also, did you get any extra information from the Light Empire Captain that I brought as a hostage?"

    Ron quickly started telling him everything they learned from interrogating the Light Empire Captain. "Yes, he didn''t want to say too much in the beginning, but I threatened to call you and the tigress, so he told us everything he could starting from his childhood."

    "From what he said, the Light Empire is mobilizing thousands of troops towards the Alliance. They were on some kind of break since the last year, but now it looks like they are going to attack with all their forces again."

    "That would certainly cause great losses for both sides and would leave the two empires completely unprotected, but apparently the Light God has sent someone to lead them, and now they are stronger and more motivated than ever."

    "The soldiers you faced in the forest were a small part of a larger group that was tasked with opening a larger path through the forest to the Alliance, so they wanted to make sure that the bandits wouldn''t be able to bother them and also wanted to use them as slaves labor."

    Lucien heard that when he quickly tortured the Light Empire Captain, so it looked like the man didn''t have much information about his sister, Amelia.

    Ron gave some more technical information about the Light Empire''s armies, and Lucien couldn''t help but be concerned about the massive difference in numbers.

    The Light Empire has about three hundred thousand trained soldiers, while its total population reached almost one billion.

    The Alliance population and trained soldiers are around the same size, but it is more difficult for them to be completely sure because there are many demi-humans clans further to the north.

    But the total population of Portgreen was less than two hundred thousand. And Lucien would kill many of the adventurers and mercenaries when they fought to reclaim Cassidy''s crown.

    That concerned Lucien because even if he had a lot of strong women, he would still be at a great disadvantage in relation to Amelia, who was controlling the Light Empire from within.

    Still, there was no point in thinking about it too much now. Lucien had plans to use the influence of Scarlett and Olivia to mitigate the losses in the battle for Portgreen.

    But before going to Portgreen, he needs to train his troops to be able to face enemy forces twenty times bigger or more in combat.

    While Lucien thought about his plans and patted Kara on the head, Ron spoke.

    "Lucien... I know you fight very well alongside your wives, but I would still like to suggest some exercises to improve your leadership with the troops."

    Lucien knew that Ron was right. He had not given his tattoo to the troops of women, so he had no way of communicating with them mentally.

    His tattoo creates a very profound and mysterious connection with the girls, so Lucien only wants to give it to women he is sure would be his wives and will only belong to him.

    Lucien also didn''t know yet if he would need to put a black mark on the female troops because even without his tattoo, they were very loyal to him. After all, they could drink special milk if they work hard.

    On the male side, despite being trained by Ron, most of them would be under Lucien''s command in combat, so he needs to learn to lead everyone cooperatively.

    "What do you have in mind, Ron?" Lucien asked.

    Ron explained. "To begin with, some battle simulation exercises. As the male and female group has similar numbers, they can fight each other while you lead one side, and I lead the other."

    "Next, we can do bigger simulations with you leading them all against me, I will be leading the new soldiers of the kingdom. This type of exercise will be good for everyone to gain more experience."

    Since Angela took control of Bluewind, she has started a campaign to recruit young people from the local population and train them to be soldiers from the beginning.

    Lucien couldn''t help but think out loud. "Why didn''t the stupid King train soldiers from the local population like Angela has been?"

    Ron shook his head. "He said that our people are a bunch of hicks who didn''t know how to use a sword, and that was why we had to hire experienced soldiers. I couldn''t do much because he was the King."

    "Lucien couldn''t help but chuckle. "What an idiot... It is no surprise Angela never saw him as her man." Then he continued to pat Kara, who kept smiling. "Ron, you are a good friend and a handy assistant. Should I show all my gratitude to your niece?"

    Ron smiled. "Everything I do, I do for the people of Bluewind. I believe that you are already pretty much in control of the Kingdom, same as the Queen- the Queens... Well, they are with you."

    "So I just do my duty as a servant. But if you want to reward me, reward Kara in my place, and I will be extremely grateful."

    Lucien gently kissed Kara on the head. "Little maid, you have nothing to complain about having such a good uncle. Tell me what you want as a reward."

    Kara couldn''t even think straight, enjoying so much pleasure from Lucien''s pats. It wasn''t exactly s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure but something kind and loving that made her heart warm.

    She spoke while making a joyful expression. "Pats... I want more of this, more pats, so much more."

    Lucien laughed as he continued to pat her head gently. "I understand. How about a half-hour pat session every day for a month?"

    "Yes! I want it!!" Kara looked very happy, but then she made a thoughtful expression. "After a month, can I have more?"

    "Yes, of course, good girls always get rewards," Lucien responded and continued to stroke Kara while arranging the future battle simulation exercises with Ron.

    -------------------------

    An hour later, Lucien went to the barracks behind the castle to continue training the female troops. L.u.s.t, Astrid, and Ghilanna were always with him to help.

    Lucien''s other girls were more focused on their individual training and mainly received private combat lessons from Cassidy, who also gave sword training to the female troops. Angela helped whenever she could, with anything related to magic.

    As soon as Lucien arrived behind the castle, he found all of the women in a very organized formation.

    "Master!" Everyone greeted him together. Although it was strange to see him with horns, he was still their handsome master, who gave them special milk as a reward.

    Lucien looked at the six hundred women. Although only a week has passed, his essence has made miraculous improvements to their bodies.

    They still didn''t look like soldiers, but at least they looked so much healthier than before. Their olive skin shone, and their hair was clean and with a pleasant fragrance.

    Neola was in front of the group with a straight and proud posture. Her exotic beauty seemed to improve every time she drank Lucien''s essence.

    In fact, all the girls were more beautiful after drinking special milk full of Lucien''s life mana.

    Right behind Neola was little Kylee, who, despite being the youngest girl in the group, was the second in the rank among them. As a result, she was the woman who drank most of Lucien''s creamy milk after Neola.

    Lucien smiled and approached Neola. She was very eager, but he ignored her and started patting Kylee on the head.

    "Little Kylee, you get more beautiful and stronger every day."

    Kylee closed her eyes as she smiled happily to receive Lucien''s affection. "Thank you, master. All my improvements are because you give me delicious milk."

    Astrid and Ghilanna couldn''t help laughing. "I can''t believe we''re part of this��" The elf said.

    "It really seems unbelievable. But we know how it is... So I think it can''t be helped." Astrid responded.

    Lucien sent the group of wizards to the castle to receive magic lessons from Angela, while Ghilanna went to train the archers. Neola also started to follow her, but Lucien told her to stay.

    The main vanguard had been training fist weapons with Astrid and swords with Cassidy the last week. But Lucien wants them to know how to use various types of weapons as well, to allow their troops to be more adaptable.

    Since he recently got the naginata, Lucien wanted to train with it again, and his troops could follow him training pole weapons. He also wants Neola to train with them, even though she is an archer.

    The group equipped themself with spears as they had no naginata. Lucien was waiting for Rebecca''s response before looking for another blacksmith to start making his army''s equipment, so they could always have naginatas later.

    Lucien first instructed them on how to use a pole weapon properly. He explained the advantages and disadvantages of that kind of weapon.

    Then he started sparring with L.u.s.t, who is very skilled with most weapons, while the women imitated their movements.

    So the group spent the whole morning training. Then they had a great and lively lunch together and continued training in the afternoon.

    All the women were focused on their training. The wizards worked hard in their studies with Angela to improve their magic while the archers also did their best to learn from Ghilanna.

    Everyone wanted to become stronger as well as receive more rewards from their master. They received their rewards at the end of the day. When Lucien took a bath with everyone in a big pool in the barracks.

    The troops had the night to rest while Lucien returned to the castle and entered the purple world with the girls. Some stayed in there during the day to gain extra hours for their training.

    The girls took everything they needed to the house in the purple world and so they made a great dinner in the kitchen.

    Kara also joined the group and officially became the chief maid. She was delighted to be with the group and did not stop smiling.

    While Lucien saw the girls so happy while they were having dinner, he couldn''t help but think of two girls who were missing.

    Angela seemed to be very willing to join them and just needed some time and more teasings from Lucien.

    So Lucien had to deal with Jeanne. The problem was Mason, who, even in the castle prison cell, still seemed very hostile to him.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 32), visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 150 - Fetish?

    Lucien woke up in his big bed in the purple world after sleeping for less than two hours.

    The purple world is totally safe for him and his girls, which makes Lucien a little more comfortable to sleep well.

    Still, he has a lot of energy because his nights and parts of the days are filled with activities that generate demonic energy.

    All the girls were still sleeping beside him. Kara was also there, even though he didn''t go too far with her, Arie, and Ella, they could still receive many of his benefits.

    Something that all the girls had in common was a satisfied smile on their faces and their bodies exhausted from receiving too much demonic energy.

    Lucien quietly left the bedroom and went to the kitchen for some snacks. L.u.s.t, as always, walked beside him.

    "You really don''t like to sleep." She couldn''t help commenting.

    He shrugged. "We have a lot to do. Now is not the time to sleep."

    Lucien picked up a slice of bread and a glass of wine from the table and started eating and drinking them.

    L.u.s.t looked at him with a loving expression. "I know we have a lot to do. But I would like you to enjoy this peaceful time more while we can. After all, all pleasure would strengthen us."

    He smiled at her. "I enjoy every second beside you and the other girls. So I think everything is fine at this pace. Of course, I will enjoy it more when all my family is together."

    Lucien sat at the table to finish eating his food. He and L.u.s.t were n.a.k.e.d because there was no need to wear clothes at home.

    "So, let me make you enjoy it more." L.u.s.t knelt down and started sucking on Lucien''s c.o.c.k while he finished his snack. That was definitely enjoyable for both.

    After Lucien ate enough, he left the house. He also took Oya and left little Ko sleeping in his bed with the girls.

    Mama tigress was always participating in all the fun sessions, having pats, and being able to drink some of the special milk.

    That added to her natural strength as a mystic beast made her closer and closer to the Mortal Realm, right behind Rose, Cassidy, and Astrid.

    Precisely because of the large amount of demonic energy that was entering her body, Oya felt lazy and liked to sleep most of the time.

    But Lucien wanted to exercise with her to help her better absorb the demonic energy and strengthen her so that she can always be by his side as his loyal companion.

    Lucien approached the edge of the large floating rock where the house was and looked at the purple horizon.

    So he did what L.u.s.t taught him about making portals and focused his mind on a spot on top of another floating rock and in front of him.

    The golden-purple portal opened, and they entered it. Then they came out on the rock where Lucien wanted to appear, showing that he was quickly learning to control the portal.

    On the rock, there is a vast forest and a hill. With his super hearing, Lucien knew that there were no animals there, which made the forest seem a little lonely.

    Still, the forest served his purpose well. Lucien and Oya spent a few hours running through the woods at full speed as a way of exercising and understanding their limits.

    The exercise session was also pleasurable, mainly due to the cute mama tigress company.

    Then they returned home and took a bath with the other girls as it was already almost morning in the normal world.

    Part of the group stayed in the purple world because it was more comfortable, and the other part went back to the normal world with Lucien to keep their daily routines.

    Lucien spent the morning training his troops, and at midday, the girls gathered in the castle to have lunch.

    He took the time to talk to Jeanne, and brought her to a lookout next to the castle to talk alone.

    She was not wearing shiny armor at the moment, but casual clothing. Her beautiful pink hair tied in a ponytail added to her curvy body made her look really charming.

    Jeanne was the first to speak. "Lucien, I know you don''t have to answer anything, but I would like to know about when you will be able to let me and Mason go back to Portgreen."

    Lucien calmly explained. "You know I plan to help Cassidy take her crown back, so we''ll be going there in about two months if nothing unexpected happens."

    She made a concerned expression. "You and the girls are very strong, that can''t be denied. Still, going against the guild and mercenary groups is crazy."

    "In two months, what will you have? Two thousand soldiers if you manage to recruit more bandits and other people��"

    "Combining all the forces in Portgreen, they should have more than forty thousand soldiers from the B-rank and below, while about a thousand in the A-rank if you count gold-rank mercenaries."

    "We''re not even taking into account that the guild has Ivan and other S-rank adventures with him. Also, Black Hand is a diamond-rank mercenary, almost as strong as Ivan."

    "They may be in conflict now, but when you attack Portgreen, they will come together to face a common enemy."

    Jeanne stopped talking and stared at Lucien''s face waiting for his reaction, but he just smiled at her, making her upset. "What is so funny, you idiot?"

    Lucien approached Jeanne, and she stepped back, but she couldn''t go any further because they were on the edge of the lookout.

    He brought his face close to hers. "The way you say it sounds like you care about me."

    "Of course not. I don''t care about you, but the girls are not bad people. I also don''t want anything to happen to Mason and me because of your crazy actions." Jeanne looked away.

    Lucien gently held Jeanne''s chin and made her look at him. "Okay, let''s talk more about that. How about we have our date now? We can just walk around and talk, not a big deal."

    Jeanne pushed Lucien''s arm away as she tried to make an upset expression. "Okay, I made that damn promise, and I''ll keep it, but don''t touch me whenever you want."

    He let her push his arm away but then began to caress her shoulder with his other hand. "Why? Does my touch disgust you?"

    Jeanne just wanted Lucien to stop touching her because it was arousing strange sensations in her body, so she didn''t think twice about trying to get rid of him.

    "Of cou-" But then she thought her false words could offend Lucien, mostly because of his horns. She doesn''t found him disgusting; on the contrary, he looked more attractive every day.

    "No, I''m not disgusted by you, but I''m not your wife, and I don''t want you to play with me like that." Jeanne pushed ways Lucien''s other hand, but in a more gentle way.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. "Forgive me for that. When we first met, I was experiencing complicated emotions. I''m actually still learning how to deal with my feelings."

    Jeanne took a step away from Lucien. "It''s all fine. We all made a lot of mistakes in our youth, mostly for love."

    He approached her and held her waist from behind. "I think I didn''t make it clear. I mean that when I saw you, I found you interesting, and when I saw your beautiful face and pink hair, I really wanted to have you only to myself."

    "Mm." Jeanne couldn''t help but make a low m.o.a.n when she felt Lucien''s hot breath on her neck and his hands on her waist.

    She jumped forward like a scared rabbit and put more distance between them. "Please don''t play with me!! I am not one of your little girls."

    Lucien raised his hands as if to say he was sorry. "Okay, my bad. It''s hard to resisting touching you when you have such an attractive mature body."

    Jeanne blushed. "Do you have a fetish for older women?"

    He shrugged. "Honestly... I think so. Is that bad?"

    She turned to the side while trying to hide her giggle. "You didn''t have to be so honest. But I don''t think that''s really a problem. At least Cassidy must be very satisfied."

    Lucien smiled. "We should not talk about other women now. I''m not very experienced with dates, but I''m pretty sure we are supposed to enjoy our time together, not talking about other people."

    Jeanne looked at him with a thoughtful expression. "Alright, where are we going then?"

    He also made a thoughtful expression. "Do not know. Let''s just walk around and see where our feet take us."

    Then Lucien held out his hand to Jeanne but quickly apologized. "Ah, sorry. I forgot that you don''t want me to touch you."

    Lucien made a fake sad expression, and Jeanne knew he was faking it, but she was still worried about offending him.

    "Okay, we can hold hands, but don''t try anything funny with me, or I''ll kick your little brother."

    She got closer to Lucien, and they held hands as they walked towards the city center.

    He sent a mental message to Astrid to lead the training of the troops in the afternoon because he wouldn''t be returning to the castle until night time.

    Lucien wasted no time and asked what he was most curious about. "Why do you protect Mason so much?"

    Jeanne quickly responded. "For someone who kills without blinking because of a minor misunderstanding, you speak as if you don''t know the answer."

    "You''re right. I know that I am overprotective and that I sometimes act without thinking when it comes to the people I love. But I want to know how you got so close. You are his aunt, not his mother." Lucien responded.

    She made a slightly sad expression. "My sister died when she gave birth to him, and I promised that I would always take care of him."

    "That shouldn''t make me pamper him, but like his dad, I always remember my sister when I look at Mason, and so I end up ignoring his mistakes and coddling him because I miss my sister."

    Lucien sighed. "I understand you. In the last few days, I found out that my mom probably keeps some secrets from me, but I can''t be angry with her. On the contrary, I just want to find her and spoil her just like she did with me when I was a kid."

    Jeanne giggled again. "So, that''s it, after all."

    He looked at her confusedly. "What do you mean?"

    She rolled her eyes. "Isn''t it obvious? You have a fetish for older women because of your mother."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression, while L.u.s.t was thinking to herself. ''Damnit, why is she talking about her? Does she want to screw up my plans ahead of time? Shit, if that happens his mother might be first wife, not me.''

    "As I said, we shouldn''t be talking about my wives. I want to know more about you." Lucien responded.

    Jeanne made a confused expression when Lucien referred to his mother as one of his wives, but she thought she has just misunderstood it.

    "Okay, what more do you want to know about me?"

    Lucien thought about asking the color of her panties because that was what came to his mind, but he knew he shouldn''t behave like that on a date and tried to ask reasonable questions.

    Then they kept walking while they talked about their past. Jeanne''s life was basically training and taking care of Mason while Lucien was training and training.

    So they easily ran out of subjects to talk about and just kept exploring the city. They ate some snacks in tents and watched the sunset.

    Jeanne was getting more and more comfortable with Lucien''s presence, and of course, he used it to tease her with quick touches, especially on her beautiful mature s.e.xy ass.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently up to 33), visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 151 - Rain Kisses

    As soon as it was night, Lucien and Jeanne started to go back to the castle because they liked having dinner with everyone else.

    The family atmosphere that Lucien''s women generated was always enjoyable, and Jeanne liked that very much.

    They continued walking through the streets of Bluewind city, and at some point, Jeanne accepted that Lucien''s hand would not leave her waist and stopped caring about it.

    "It''s going to start to rain, so we have two options. We either run or get wet. I''m fine with both." Lucien commented as he enjoyed the softness of Jeanne''s waist.

    Jeanne looked at the sky as she spoke in a thoughtful tone. "How do you know? I can''t see a drop of water."

    Lucien stopped and looked at Jeanne''s face for a few seconds. Then he moved his finger toward her forehead, making her a little nervous.

    "What are you going to do? Is it strange? I warned you not to try anything funny-" Jeanne panicked, but Lucien just touched her forehead, leaving her confused.

    Them��

    *Plop*

    A drop of water fell on Jeanne''s forehead just above Lucien''s finger, surprising her. "How did you-"

    *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* *Plop*

    Jeanne thought it was a trick from Lucien, but then more drops began to fall from the sky, and quickly a heavy rain started soaking everyone on the street.

    While all the people on the street started running to their homes or anywhere with a roof, Lucien and Jeanne continue in the middle of the street, getting wet by the rain.

    "I could hear the water drops falling more than three miles above us." Lucien sincerely said.

    Jeanne couldn''t help speaking in a doubtful tone. "More than three miles? That is very hard to believe. Even for someone incredible like you, I don''t think that''s possible."

    Lucien smiled. "I think you can call it the power of love."

    Jeanne giggled. "Power of love? You go around f.u.c.k.i.n.g every woman you see and then talk about love? Very ambitious on your part."

    He explained. "I understand that you see me like that, I think the only way you would understand is if you participated..."

    "The girls and I get stronger according to the pleasure we give each other. If we didn''t love each other and just f.u.c.k.i.e.d, it wouldn''t work."

    "Still, if we love each other, but just hold each other''s hands and kiss, it wouldn''t work either."

    Then Lucien concluded. "So, we love each other, and we give ourselves a lot of pleasure as we get stronger together. That is how I make my family safe and happy. That is how I intend to conquer Portgreen and the world if necessary to keep them safe."

    Jeanne didn''t mind the rain making her all wet and just said. "When you talk like that, it doesn''t look so bad."

    Lucien looked at her with a tender expression. "I think it''s suitable for everyone. The girls want protection, to become stronger, and affection. I give them a lot of love, so we get stronger together and make our big family safer."

    Jeanne blushed when Lucien looked at her with affection. He was already handsome, but when he looked at her like that, he looked even more charming.

    She looked down embarrassingly. "Are you going to make that your slogan for recruiting women?"

    Lucien gently lifted Jeanne''s face by the chin. They were both already very wet so staying in the rain made no difference.

    "Maybe I will. Tell me. Do you feel attracted to join my family after those words?"

    Jeanne stammered. "I... I... I don''t think so... Those were good words... But I know it''s not that simple."

    Lucien made a fake thoughtful expression. "Ah, yes... What about after the final touch?"

    "What do you mean?" She asked.

    He smiled. "A kiss. You let me kiss you and then give me the answer. How about it?"

    Jeanne smiled in embarrassment. "You were so daring touching my butt whenever you wanted, but now you are asking me for a kiss? What if I deny-"

    She couldn''t finish speaking before Lucien quickly sealed her lips with their first kiss.

    Jeanne was taken by surprise, but she quickly understood what was going on. She instinctively tried to step back, but Lucien held her gently by the waist.

    She realized that he was not forcing her, but was also showing that he desired her. Jeanne couldn''t help feeling proud because that someone as handsome as Lucien, who has many beautiful young women, has such an interest in her.

    Another thing she realized was that her body actually had no resistance to him. He was now kissing her lips, and all she could focus on was the wonderful taste of his mouth and his intoxicating smell that made her feel excited.

    The rain continued to fall and soak them. Jeanne stopped thinking too much and wrapped her arms around Lucien''s neck, who wasted no time and lifted her up by the waits, then she wrapped her legs around his waist.

    "Mm��" She made a cute m.o.a.n when she felt Lucien hug her body tighter, and he used that moment to stick his tongue inside her mouth.

    A sweet mature flavor was how Lucien would describe Jeanne''s taste. Her saliva was so delicious that he could drink it for days without getting sick of it.

    Her tongue, unlike the younger girls who moved wildly in his mouth, was calm and followed his movements obediently.

    Lucien devoured Jeanne''s mouth for more than a minute until she needed to catch her breath. He drew back his tongue but continued kissing and sucking her lips while she breathed.

    Jeanne felt she had never done anything so crazy. She started to brush Lucien''s hair away from his face and watched the rain wet his forehead and horns.

    Then he started to spin their bodies where he stood on the street. Jeanne looked at the dark sky and opened her arms as she was confident that Lucien would not let her fall.

    "This is amazing!" Jeanne exclaimed as she looked up, and raindrops wet her face.

    Lucien continued to spin their bodies like a dance. "You are amazing, Jeanne."

    Jeanne giggled. "You don''t give up, do you?"

    He smiled. "Why would I give up when you''re already mine?"

    She smiled and stroked his horns before and start kissing his mouth. She was definitely inexperienced, but with Lucien''s help, they had no problems kissing for several minutes under the rain.

    The people in the buildings around Lucien and Jeanne started to watch them dance and kiss on the street.

    A woman looked at Jeanne with envy and then looked at her husband with an upset expression. "Why aren''t you romantic with me like him?!"

    The man shrugged. "Do you want to get the flu? They are crazy for doing that."

    The woman punched her husband on the shoulder. "Your idiot!! So what if we get the flu? Just warm me up with your body and take care of me! But you are a lazy pig who does nothing good!!"

    The man held back his complaints so he wouldn''t receive anymore punches from his wife. He also couldn''t help being upset with Lucien for causing problems for him.

    Anyway, he and his wife continued to watch Lucien and Jeanne on the street as well as other people around.

    Lucien commented. "We are giving people a nice show."

    When Lucien stopped kissing, Jeanne''s lips instinctively followed his mouth. "Isn''t that your fault? You took me in the middle of the street while it''s raining... You are so��"

    Lucien started to avoid Jeanne''s lips and kiss her chin. "What am I?"

    She continued to chase his lips, craving for his tongue inside her mouth again. "So... You are so evil!! But... also so hot��"

    He laughed and bit her lip before sticking his tongue inside her mouth again. Jeanne eagerly sucked on Lucien''s tongue and delighted in his wonderful taste.

    Then Lucien moved toward an alley where he pressed Jeanne''s body against a wall and continued to devour her mouth and touch her s.e.xy body.

    Seconds turned into minutes and eventually, the rain stopped.

    Lucien was the first to speak between the short breaks they took for breathing. "We''ve been wet for a long time... We need to get back to the castle and have a hot bath."

    "Yes... we... should go back�� to... bathe��" She said but didn''t stop kissing. It didn''t seem like she could get enough.

    Jeanne didn''t mind being wet or in a dark alley at night. She had never done anything crazy like this before, but in Lucien''s arms, she felt warm and protected regardless of where they were.

    Since Jeanne didn''t seem to want to stop kissing, Lucien could only return to the castle in that position.

    It seemed difficult for normal people, but he managed to walk two miles while kissing Jeanne in his arms.

    When Jeanne realized where they were, Lucien had already entered the castle, holding her like a princess, both totally wet.

    "Alright, you can let me go now. I''ll go take a bath." She said.

    But Lucien didn''t let her go. "You know about the home in the purple world. There is a pool with super hot water. It is simply the best place to take a bath."

    Jeanne made a slightly sad expression. "Lucien... I am not your wife. I don''t want to rush this, we are still developing our relationship."

    Lucien tenderly smiled. "I will not force anything. I can give you the tattoo without having to do anything else so that you can be together with the other girls in the purple world."

    "You will have your own bedroom, and we can continue to develop our relationship at the pace you want."

    She gazed at him with a suspicious expression. "Won''t you do anything at all?"

    Lucien chuckled. "Nothing you don''t want."

    Jeanne blushed. "Alright... What do I need to do?"

    He began to focus his demonic energy on Jeanne''s body. "Just don''t resist my energy... You also have to kiss me again."

    She giggled. "You are a terrible liar, but you kiss well." Then Jeanne started kissing Lucien while his tattoo appeared on her lower belly area.

    Then Lucien made the portal appear in front of him and entered it, carrying Jeanne. He already has reasonable control of the portal to be able to do open it in several different sizes and shapes, as well as control the force of the suction from it.

    Lucien left the portal, which was a smaller version of the big golden-purple gate. They appeared inside the big bathroom on the fifth floor.

    Jeanne realized where they were and blushed even more. "I don''t think we should bathe together now. You said I could decide the pace of our relationship."

    He put her on the floor and turned as he walked towards the water control platform and took off his clothes.

    "There are other bathrooms on the floors below this one. But the pool here is huge, and I''m not going to do anything you don''t want, so I don''t see any problem with us using the same bathroom."

    Jeanne wanted to go to another bathroom, but she couldn''t move and take her eyes off Lucien''s body while he undressed.

    She really wanted to touch him. She wanted to touch his back, his shoulders, the base of his wings. Her body tingled from the desire she had held back for so long.

    "Okay. I''ll stay, but don''t look at me, please." Jeanne blushed as she started to undress.

    The hot water falling into the pool filled the bathroom with steam. Lucien got into the water and sat in one of the corners.

    He closed his eyes and relaxed. That made Jeanne a little disappointed as she expected him to try to peep on her undressing.

    She spoke in a sarcastic tone. "Good. You are really behaving."

    Lucien sighed. "It is easy to say, but I am dying to appreciate the vision of that fantastic mature body of yours."

    Jeanne giggled and started walking towards the pool.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 152 - You Can Wash Me {R-18}

    Jeanne went around the pool and entered on the opposite side of Lucien. She was very shy, but the hot water made her quickly relax.

    After the water reached a specific volume, it stopped filling, and soon the steam started to decrease as well.

    Jeanne gazed at Lucien, expecting to see some curious reaction from him, but in the end, he was just relaxing with his eyes closed.

    She started a conversation while washing herself to break that quiet mood. "What about the girls? Won''t they come to bathe?"

    Lucien replied calmly. "Yes, they wanted to join me when I told them I would take a bath, but I explained to them that today I would bathe alone."

    Jeanne could imagine that it was because of her, but she still asked. "Why?"

    "Because I want to take a bath alone with a mature pink-haired beauty." He replied.

    She smiled. "So, are you enjoying it?"

    "Yes, your company is great... Still, I would like more closeness between our bodies."

    Jeanne was silent as she continued to wash with soap and a soft sponge. After a few minutes, she started to talk again.

    "Lucien... I wanted to ask you something."

    "You can ask. If I can answer, I will." He quickly replied.

    She was a little hesitant. "My brother-in-law must be very worried about Mason and me, so I want to send him a letter. I promise I won''t say anything that can harm you."

    "It''s all right. You can say you will be back in about two months if you want. I''m going to ask one of Ron''s spies to send the letter. They can do that discretely."

    Jeanne smiled. "Thank you, Lucien. I know you didn''t have to treat us so well."

    "You are not a prisoner. I''m sorry I had to imprison Mason, but he leaves me no choice. Anyway, it will be over soon, and he will be able to return to his home." Lucien said.

    Then they were quiet again until Lucien started to speak in a curious tone.

    "It must have been challenging for your brother-in-law to lose his wife and have to raise his child alone. He must be very grateful to have you close."

    "What do you want to ask?" Jeanne made a thoughtful expression.

    Lucien explained. "Well, you are beautiful, so I find it difficult that he never tried to court you or something like that."

    She smiled. "Oh? Yes, I think he already tried to approach me like that, but I always made it clear that nothing would happen between us."

    "Uhm��" Lucien just made a muffled sound.

    Jeanne continued to smile as she spoke in a teasing tone. "Are you jealous?"

    Lucien opened his eyes and looked at Jeanne''s big b.r.e.a.s.ts. She lowered herself into the water, covering her entire body quickly.

    Then he smiled and closed his eyes again. "Why would I be jealous? I just want to know if any men have tried anything on my women."

    Jeanne blushed a little, but she didn''t like Lucien''s arrogant attitude much. She prefers it when he praises her and shows interest in gaining her affection.

    She thought for a few seconds before say. "I''ll let you wash my back if you promise not to look."

    Lucien laughed. "You are very reasonable, my lady."

    She made a fake upset expression even though she knew his eyes were closed. "I''m embarrassed, that''s all."

    He spoke calmly. "You have my word. I will not open my eyes until you ask for it."

    "I hope so." Jeanne started to walk towards Lucien. She was still very embarrassed, so she walked slowly and with her body totally submerged.

    Lucien sat there, waiting for her. She reached in front of him and put the sponge in his hand. Then she brought her face close to his, to check if he couldn''t really see anything.

    With their faces so close, Jeanne smelled Lucien''s pleasant scent and couldn''t help but remember their passionate kisses in the rain.

    She was unable to resist kissing him and so she brought her lips close to his, just enough to slightly touch them.

    Her heavy breathing tickled Lucien''s face, but he didn''t move and let her do what she wanted.

    Then Jeanne kissed him. He bit her lips in a gentle way, but that drove her crazy.

    "Mmm��" She made a cute m.o.a.n and rubbed her cheek on Lucien''s lips before turning around.

    She knelt in front of him and put her long pink hair in front of her body to leave her back free for him to wash it.

    Although Jeanne knew that Lucien didn''t need to see to know what to do, she still guided his hand to her back.

    She smiled. "Be kind."

    Lucien stroked her back. "Whenever you want."

    He started washing her neck and shoulders, then he moved his hand down to her lower back, instead of going to her ass, he went back up to her shoulders, always using gentle movements.

    Jeanne has never felt so much pleasure in a bath before. Lucien''s touch was soft and affectionate, making her wish he never stopped. She just closed her eyes and enjoyed it.

    Although everything was feeling very good, she started to feel a little uncomfortable when he got close to her ass. She seemed to want him to wash that too.

    Lucien also seemed to want that as he took a short break every time he reached her lower back as if waiting for her permission.

    ''I''ve already gone so far... I''m just going to let him touch it... Nothing more.'' Jeanne thought to herself and took Lucien''s hand.

    "You''re allowed to wash there." She spoke in such a low tone that it sounded like a whisper, but it was still enough for Lucien to hear.

    He wasted no time moving the sponge to her big s.e.xy ass, so he started making the same gentle movements he did on her back.

    "Mmmmmm��" Jeanne was unable to stop herself from m.o.a.ning as she felt Lucien''s touch even through the sponge.

    She thought it couldn''t get any better, but then Lucien used his other hand to start stroking her back.

    She didn''t even think about complaining because his touch was divine, and it was much more pleasurable when he touched her skin directly than when he used the sponge.

    Then Lucien moved his hand to her ass and squeezed it.

    "Ah!" Jeanne almost jumped, but Lucien held her around the waist and pulled her towards his body.

    As he was sitting, she fell down on his lap and immediately felt something hard between her legs.

    But Lucien made no other moves and just held her in his arms, so she quickly relaxed as her body did not feel any aversion to him.

    "If I do something you don''t like, just tell me, and I''ll stop," Lucien spoke close to Jeanne''s ear, making her feel tickling and want to laugh.

    "Ok." Jeanne soon regretted her answer as Lucien started to move the sponge on her thighs towards her most private part.

    She wanted to say that she didn''t like that, but in fact, she was enjoying everything, and a part of her wanted to continue.

    "Ohh��" Jeanne felt Lucien caress her thighs, and then he reached her v.i.r.g.i.n flower and washed it gently while kissing her shoulders.

    Lucien''s gentle touch on her p.u.s.s.y was even better than on any other part of her body. He used the sponge sometimes, and other times he used his hand directly, clearly to tease her.

    She couldn''t believe that the same man who brutally killed the archer that shot the arrow at Mia''s face was washing her body in such a gentle and caring way.

    Jeanne disagrees with many things Lucien has done and the way he acts, but she couldn''t deny that he knew how to treat a woman very well and she feels very comfortable with him.

    She relaxed her body in his arms and just enjoyed his touch. The hard meat stick she felt between her legs was an incredibly good boy and didn''t try anything funny.

    After a few minutes of washing her, Lucien raised his hand from the water, and his fingers glistened with a viscous liquid that was not soap.

    He laughed. "If we keep going like this, it will be hard to end our bath."

    Jeanne giggled. "You did well. Now let me wash your back�� Also, you can open your eyes."

    Lucien opened his eyes and had to restrain his desires, or his c.o.c.k would rise from the water, hard as a rock because the gorgeous mature beauty in front of him was extremely charming, especially while cutely blushing.

    He put the sponge in Jeanne''s hand and guided it to his c.o.c.k, slowly as if he wanted to give her time to refuse.

    But in the end, he smiled because she didn''t resist and held his d.i.c.k with one hand while using the other to wash it with the sponge.

    Jeanne was very embarrassed, but she continued because they were just touching and washing, so everything was fine.

    She couldn''t help thinking to herself. ''So, this is a c.o.c.k? Why is it so big? It can''t fit inside the girls... Also, it''s so hot.''

    "We need more soap, can you grab it?" Jeanne asked Lucien to get the soap that was behind him at the edge of the pool.

    But Lucien had another idea. He guided her hand with the sponge to her p.u.s.s.y and rubbed it, soaking the sponge with her love juices. "I want this soap."

    Jeanne smiled as she becomes even more embarrassed and spoke in a low tone. "Okay."

    Then she started rewashing his c.o.c.k with the sponge now soaked with her love juices. Passing her juices onto Lucien''s c.o.c.k was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c, and Jeanne became more and more horny.

    Lucien leaned his back on the edge of the pool and enjoyed that fantastic handjob.

    After a minute, Jeanne thought about something and started talking shyly.

    "The girls say... That your d.i.c.k is very tasty... And that your c.u.m is not only delicious too, but also makes them much stronger��"

    Lucien smiled. "You can taste it if you want."

    Jeanne started to stutter. "I... I... I don''t know how to do it... You may not like it��"

    He started to caress her face. "It''s fine, it''s not difficult."

    Then he got up and sat on the edge of the pool to allow Jeanne to be in a more comfortable position.

    She knelt and started to stroke his c.o.c.k while she thought. ''It is so big and somehow scary... How can it be tasty?''

    Then she slowly brought her face close to his d.i.c.k, and Its smell entered her nose. Even with the soap and her love juices mixed on it, Lucien''s c.o.c.k still smelled wonderfully addictive.

    She wasted no time and began to lick his c.o.c.k, it has a taste even better than the smell. It was just too perfect.

    Perfect was also Lucien''s view of the lovely pink-haired beauty licking his d.i.c.k. He started stroking her head and holding her long hair so that it wouldn''t disturb her meal.

    Before Jeanne could realize it, she was already sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k, and his pre-c.u.m was the most delicious thing she has ever tasted. Her body started to get even hotter while her p.u.s.s.y produced more and more love juices.

    Lucien wanted to enjoy more of his time with Jeanne, but his women were sending him several mental messages asking him to send them to the purple world.

    "Your mouth is so good that I''m going to c.u.m. You don''t have to drink it if you don''t want to."

    Jeanne was happy for Lucien''s consideration, but she really wanted to taste that.

    She swallowed Lucien''s c.o.c.k as deep as she could in her throat and sucked it as best she could.

    Lucien did as she wanted and shot his hot c.u.m inside her throat. He controlled Its volume so that it was not much because it is Jeanne''s first time.

    She eagerly drank it all, and just as the other girls said, she started to feel really good. His creamy milk is better than she could have imagined and made a wave of energy run through her body, improving it and strengthening her.

    As soon as she finished drinking it all, she still continued to suck his c.o.c.k, which made Lucien laugh.

    "Don''t worry. You can have more whenever you want later. But now, our time alone is over."

    Jeanne couldn''t help but be a little sad. Still, she kept sucking and licking Lucien''s c.o.c.k while mentally blaming him for seducing her.

 Chapter 153 - Better the Devil than the Pig

    Rebecca''s smithy, Portgreen, during the night.

    The sounds of metal against metal echoed through the room as Rebecca hammered a metal b.r.e.a.s.tplate.

    She was finishing a black cuirass that was very thin but incredibly durable. She sighed as she spoke to herself.

    "This will undoubtedly be my best work. I should have charged him more for this masterpiece."

    As she continued to work on the black cuirass, she also thought about Lucien and how handsome he is. But then some of her thoughts caused her to blush.

    "Maybe I could request a special reward from him? Perfect, that definitely sounds reasonable��"

    Then she heard someone knock on the smithy''s door. "Who could it be at this hour?"

    Rebecca pushed her glasses up onto her forehead and went to see who was knocking on the door. She also took her forge hammer in case the person was looking for trouble.

    "Who is there?" She asked, looking at the door.

    An angry voice came from outside. "Open the damn door right now, or I''ll break it."

    Rebecca held firm the handle of the hammer as she spoke in an upset tone. "F.u.c.k you, who do you think you are? I''m going to smash your face in and then call the guards to drag you to prison."

    *Bang*

    The door was kicked open, breaking the lock and sending it flying through the air. The door was very durable, so Rebecca was sure that the man who kicked it is very strong.

    Still, she wasted no time and attacked him with her hammer. "Your bastard!"

    But the big man quickly grabbed the handle of the hammer and stopped Rebecca from moving it. "You are very bold, as I was told."

    Rebecca took a good look at the big man and recognized him quickly. "Black Hand? What do you want here?! I have nothing to do with mercenaries."

    Black Hand pushed Rebecca back and threw her hammer to the floor. "You refused to pay the protection fee to my boys... They also told me that you are beautiful, so I had to come and personally solve this problem."

    He got a good look at Rebecca. She appeared to be almost 1.70 m tall, fair skin but slightly tanned because she spent a long time in the forge, green eyes, and medium-length blond hair.

    Rebecca was disgusted by Black Hand''s gaze. "Then that''s it? you just attack anyone now? Aren''t you afraid of the Guild?"

    Black Hand started walking towards Rebecca as she was walking backward. "The Guild does nothing without a leader. I am the city leader, and now everyone has to follow my orders."

    She kept stepping back because she knew the city was really in chaos, and Black Hand is currently the most influential person still here.

    "I don''t have so much money right now. I received some orders recently and spent almost everything I had buying materials."

    Black Hand looked at her with a malicious smile. "If you have no money, you can pay me in another way. Like serving me."

    Rebecca was really disgusted by his expression. "I would rather die than serve a pig like you."

    He put his hand on his sword that was on his belt. "If you prefer the hard way, that''s fine. But know that I will let my boys play with you before you die."

    Black Hand started to take his sword out of his sheath, but then he stopped and took a step back while laughing.

    "I heard that you are an excellent blacksmith, and as you are gorgeous, I will give you two days to think. You either pay me or work for me."

    He didn''t wait for Rebecca''s response and left the smithy. Outside there were several mercenaries, and he pointed to some of them while giving orders.

    "Watch her. In two days, bring her to me." Four mercenaries stood guard at the blacksmith''s door while the group followed Black hand.

    He required "protection fees" from everyone in the city. The adventurers didn''t like it, but they couldn''t do much about it, because the mercenary groups Magic Band and Red Lady''s Party accepted the command of Black Hand after their leaders disappeared along with part of their elites.

    While the Guild was desperately trying to find Olivia and Ivan, the adventurers tried to stay out of trouble with the mercenaries.

    Some tried to ask Lord Larousse for help, but he only cared about finding his son and sister-in-law, so Black Hand had no problem taking control of Portgreen city.

    Inside the smithy, Rebecca started hitting the furniture and throwing things at the wall while she was furious.

    "Damn mercenaries!! Go f.u.c.k yourselves!!"

    Rebecca, like most people, did not think the situation would get so out of hand. She thought of leaving town before but chose to stay in the end.

    Now she looked hopeless. She knew it wouldn''t matter to ask the Guild for protection. Before, maybe, but now that Black Hand had personally requested her services, no one in the city would protect her.

    She thought of running away, but she saw the four mercenaries watching the door. She could defeat two at most, but the four together would be a problem.

    While Rebecca thought about what to do, she heard some strange noises outside the smithy. She was surprised when she looked at the broken door.

    The bodies of the mercenaries who were watching the entrance were quickly thrown into the smithy.

    "Who''s there?!" Rebecca asked with a worried tone because there were arrows in the bodies of the mercenaries.

    Then four hooded figures entered the room in a swift movement.

    One of them took off his hood and smiled. "Nicely done!! The synchronized arrows were perfect."

    The others took off their hoods as well, revealing their faces. A woman could not help but commend her teammates in a cheerful tone.

    "That was amazing, really well done, guys."

    "I thought it would be difficult, but it was actually quite easy." Another of them commented.

    The man who had first removed the hood responded. "It was easy because our targets equaled our numbers. If they outnumber us, they could have alerted others."

    The group seemed very excited after killing the mercenaries, which made Rebecca very confused.

    "Who are you?! What do you want here?!?"

    The group leader made an embarrassed expression as he bowed to Rebecca. "I''m sorry, my lady. We are just messengers."

    "Messengers? You killed them!! What kind of messengers kill others like that?!" Rebecca asked in an upset tone.

    The woman of the group responded in a respectful tone. "We listened to your conversation and knew they were hostile to you or are you okay with serving that big ugly guy?"

    Rebecca was disgusted just by remembering Black Hand. "You''re right. I needed help. But why did you help me?"

    The leader approached Rebecca and held out his hand with a letter. "We have a letter for you, my lady. Also, our boss would like us to help you."

    She took the letter but still kept her distance from them while reading it.

    Rebecca was surprised to see that the letter was from Lucien. He said he sent armor and other equipment for her to fix, but he also sent more money.

    She continued reading and was even more surprised when he said that Bluewind was becoming a better place after some changes and that he was inviting her to go there and work with him.

    Lucien explained that he wanted to equip an army and would pay Rebecca a lot of money just as he would give her anything else she needs.

    As soon as Rebecca finished reading the letter, she looked at the group, and the leader extended his hand to her with two storage rings.

    "My lady, here''s what Lord Lucien sent to you."

    Rebecca took the rings and quickly looked inside them. She was surprised again to see armors with the great sun and a lot of gold coins.

    She was very curious about Lucien and looked at the leader of the group. "Lord Lucien? Who exactly is he?"

    The man spoke with honest expression. "He is Queen Angela''s ally and is helping Bluewind to become a great place. Also, he is the princess''s husband."

    Rebecca remembered that Lucien and Marie seemed to have a good relationship. "He''s the husband of the second princess, right?"

    The woman in the group giggled. "I think both."

    "What?!" Rebecca couldn''t help but exclaim.

    The leader of the group also cannot prevent himself from smiling, but he still tried to speak in a solemn tone.

    "My lady, we have to leave before more mercenaries come. If you are in trouble, we can help you leave town."

    Rebecca made a curious expression. "Do you really know a discreet way to leave the city?"

    The group leader nodded. "Yes, we know some guards so we can leave without any problems. But we have to go now. Will you come with us?"

    Rebecca didn''t really need to think about whether or not to leave town because Black Hand would only cause her trouble. In the end, Lucien''s offer came at the best possible time.

    "Yes, I will leave with you. Just give me a minute to get my stuff."

    The group leader nodded, and Rebecca went to get some things. She was sad about abandoning her smithy, but just thinking about Black Hand made her want to throw up while working with Lucien didn''t look bad.

    Anyway, she just wanted to leave Portgreen to avoid problems, and Bluewind was the place where she had more friends.

    As Rebecca picked up her things, like her tools, materials, anvil, finished and unfinished work, and other miscellaneous stuff. Anything too big had to, unfortunately, be left behind for now. The group of spies began to talk. One commented. "Why are all the women around Lord Lucien charming beauties?"

    The women responded quickly. "Because he is strong and handsome. Handsome as f.u.c.k!"

    The leader shook his head with a sad expression. "No matter how incredible he is, many women can only cause problems. At some point, they will drive him crazy."

    The woman smiled. "The problem is that most men are not able to handle many women at one time, because they are weak. Lucien is not a normal man."

    The leader couldn''t help but comment in a mocking tone. "Oh, are you in love? If Lord Lucien is as amazing as you say, maybe you should join his harem."

    "Of course, I want to join his harem. But I''m not notable like his wives��" She spoke with a sad expression.

    One of the other men answered. "Then join his army of women. When we left Bluewind, he had recruited bandits, so I''m sure he would accept a talented girl like you".

    The woman smiled as her eyes shone expectantly. "Yeah, great idea. I''ll ask boss to help me with that."

    The leader can''t help but shake his head again and sigh. "I really feel sorry for him. So many women together can''t be good."

    ----------------------------

    At the same time, in the purple world.

    After bringing everyone home, he finished his bath with Jeanne, and they went to the first floor.

    Jeanne got along very well with everyone, so no one thought it was strange that she accepted Lucien''s tattoo.

    While some women were cooking in the kitchen, Lucien was sitting on a large sofa in the main hall.

    Mia and Ella were kneeling in front of him, sucking his c.o.c.k while little Ko was sitting on his shoulder, licking his cheek, and he was patting Oya.

    The house is enormous and comfortable, but what really makes it home is the fact that they are together, surrounded by a loving family atmosphere.

    Of course, Lucien was enjoying his time with his growing family a lot, but he was still focused on reuniting all the women in his family together with him.

    The next day they continue their routines. During the day, they practiced combat and magic, while at night, they received demonic energy from Lucien in many pleasurable ways.

    As Lucien gained more control over the demonic energy, he could make the women stronger and faster even without having s.e.x.

    Of course, the benefits of drinking special milk are still less than having it shot directly into them during s.e.x. Still, everyone was getting stronger together while improving their relationship with Lucien.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 154 - Just a Peek {R-18}

    Three days later.

    It was morning, and Lucien was training with his troops as usual.

    Jeanne also started to participate in the training, mainly to learn with Lucien because he is very skilled with various types of weapons.

    Everyone had lunch together and went back to training in the afternoon. Then in the late afternoon, Lucien returned to the castle to bring his women to the purple world.

    He opened the portal, and the other girls went home while he waited for Marie and Lena, who were still in the room where they have magic lessons with Angela and the other girls who have some magic aptitude.

    The magic lessons were already over, and the wizards of Lucien''s troops were back in the barracks, but Marie and Lena were still finishing something in the study room.

    Then Lucien received a mental message from Lena. ''Hubby, come here to see something amazing.''

    Lucien wasted no time and went up the stairs, heading to the study room. When he entered the room, he saw several ice birds flying around Lena.

    "Lucien, look at this," Marie exclaimed and moved her hands in the air, her fingers started glowing with blue light, and water started to flowing from her fingers and froze, becoming more ice birds.

    He clapped his hands. "Your mastery of ice- or would it be water? Either way, you girls are incredible."

    Marie spoke with a smile on her face. "Before, we were only able to use ice well, but now we can practically generate and control anything made of water or ice. Of course, within our mana limitations."

    Lena kept laughing with happiness. "Lucien, this is fantastic. We only started having s.e.x less than a week ago, but we''re already having tremendous improvements."

    L.u.s.t, who was always at Lucien''s side, explained. "You two inherited an incredible water affinity from your mother. You would probably reach that level when you get to the Mortal Realm, but with Lucien''s help, you can develop your abilities faster and sooner."

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. "See, you have to thank your mother for being so talented."

    "But even she doesn''t have such good control over the water... You should help her too, Lucien." Lena suggested naturally, seeing no problems with that idea.

    Marie has more straightforward thoughts, but she also knew that it was unfair to want to deprive her mother of being with Lucien just because she didn''t want to cross certain taboos.

    "Yes, mom should be with us."

    "Of course, I also want her with us, but I don''t want to force things, so we will have to wait until she is comfortable with that," Lucien said.

    The girls could only be happy that Lucien was always thinking about their feelings. He sat on a couch to watch Marie and Lena making more ice birds.

    Lena seemed to have awakened her competitive side and tried to make more and more ice birds, then make them fly around Lucien, so she quickly ran out of mana and "accidentally" fell on top of him.

    He held her in his arms and started to stroke her hair. "You don''t have to try so hard."

    She started kissing his lips while taking short breaks to speak. "I want to try my best, because I want to be pampered a lot."

    Lucien began to kiss Lena while his hands ran over her slender body passionately. She naturally started to make cute m.o.a.ns as Marie made an upset expression.

    He noticed Marie''s mood and stopped kissing Lena to invite Marie to join them. She didn''t think twice before jumping on the couch with them.

    Then they started kissing and touching while the cute m.o.a.ns of the two blue-haired princesses filled the room. L.u.s.t entered Lucien''s body to give them time alone.

    -----------------

    Angela was in her new bedroom, leafing through some books on magic. As an ice wizard, most of her books were about ice element.

    But now that she was helping Lucien''s women and his troops, she was also giving lessons on other elements.

    She wanted to be as useful to him as possible because he is helping her family and people a lot. In fact, he is already her family, not only as a son-in-law but also as something else they are developing.

    Angela found some books about earth and fire elements among her old books and left her room to take these books to the study room, so she would not waste time on the next day''s lessons.

    She climbed the stairs to the second floor and headed for the study room, where Lucien was now having some fun with Marie and Lena.

    As she approached the study room door, Angela began to hear m.o.a.ns and words that made her blush instantly.

    "Mm�� Lucien�� It''s so good��"

    "Ahhh... Kiss me more... Touch me here... Mmm... Yes..."

    "Mm... This... Ah! It''s already so hard... Hehehe...."

    "Uhm�� Come on... Let me take care of it... With my mouth."

    Angela quickly understood the situation and couldn''t help but think to herself. ''Why are you doing this here?!?!''

    She quickly turned to go back to her room, but then she heard something that made her stop.

    "It''s already so big!!''

    "I love it inside me!"

    Images of the massive thing in Lucien''s pants began to appear in Angela''s mind. She couldn''t stop wondering how big his hard member is.

    Then she had the idea of ??a quick peek. ''No, I shouldn''t!! They are my daughters in there... That would be weird.''

    Angela used all her will to try to start moving her legs away from the study room, but then again, she heard words that prevented her from leaving.

    "It smells so good... This texture... I love it so much."

    "I''m going to swallow it all... Thanks for the meal!"

    At that moment, Angela forgot that Lucien could hear more than three miles, and L.u.s.t could feel presences even further away.

    ''Just a peek.'' She just wanted to see what that was like.

    It was too tempting for her not to look. ''I will be quick. No one needs to know.''

    Angela slowly approached the study room. The door was just slightly open, but it was enough of a gap that she could peek on them.

    Angela saw Lucien sitting on the couch while Marie and Lena were kneeling on the floor in front of him. Their position was perfect because it helped Angela to not be noticed so easily.

    ''Wow!!!'' She couldn''t help but exclaim in her mind when she saw Lena holding Lucien''s c.o.c.k. ''It''s really so big!! Looks so hard��''

    Then Lena started to lick Lucien''s c.o.c.k from the top to the balls while Marie sucked on Its head.

    Angela could hear the lewd sounds that her daughters'' tongues made when it came into contact with Lucien''s big meat rod.

    A part of Angela wanted to get out of there and stop peeking, but her body couldn''t help but find it so exciting.

    Marie began to swallow Lucien''s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her throat as Lena swallowed and sucked on his balls.

    Her daughters continued to m.o.a.n while they seemed to be taking great pleasure with Lucien''s c.o.c.k, and Angela started to imagine how delicious it is.

    Angela''s body started to heat up, and her most private part began to tingle.

    She didn''t take her eyes off Lucien''s c.o.c.k and didn''t even notice when her hands moved instinctively toward her p.u.s.s.y.

    Her love juices had already wet her panties and were now going through the fabric of her pants and running down her leg.

    Angela was unable to contain her growing desires and reached inside her panties. After years of living alone in her bedroom, Angela gained some experience in playing with herself.

    And she has never had such fantastic visual and sounds as she does now. Seeing Lucien''s c.o.c.k and imagining it inside her, she began to move her fingers inside her pink cave.

    She used to take about half an hour to come alone when she tried hard. But seeing Lucien''s big c.o.c.k and imagining the taste and smell of it, she knew she could come with her fingers in half that time.

    Marie and Lena took turns swallowing Lucien''s c.o.c.k and licking it in many different ways. Ten minutes later, he held Lena''s head and pushed his c.o.c.k deep into her throat.

    "Oh��" He gave a slight m.o.a.n as he fired a hot load of c.u.m into her throat.

    Lena had an expression of immense pleasure as her love juices ran down her legs. She had an orgasm just by drinking Lucien''s delicious c.o.c.k milk.

    "Mmm��" Angela was also delighted just to imagine being in Lena''s place. She also started to have an orgasm while watching Lucien also give Marie his c.u.m.

    Lucien also shot his white c.u.m on the girls'' faces as they licked and cleaned his d.i.c.k.

    Then suddenly he turned and looked at the door, surprising Angela.

    "AHH?!?!" She took a step back, but as she was having an orgasm, she lost her balance and fell on her butt while she squirted her love juices on the floor.

    Angela turned as she tried to get up to run, but L.u.s.t materialized in front of her.

    L.u.s.t shook her head as she smiled at Angela. "Naughty woman, you made such a mess on the floor."

    "No!! No... I... I didn''t... This... Just��" Angela was very embarrassed and started to crawl back.

    Then she felt her body being lifted. "What? How? Who?!"

    But quickly, she smelled that pleasant fragrance that she loves so much and felt the warmth of the arms that she never wanted to leave.

    And she heard the charming voice that could calm her heart in any situation. "It''s all fine. I caught you, mother-in-law."

    Lucien carried Angela into the study room and closed the door.

    Marie and Lena were unable to contain their laughter when they discovered that their mother was peeking on them like a naughty kid, which made Angela even more embarrassed.

    As soon as Lucien set Angela down on the floor, she started to stutter as she tried to explain the situation.

    "T-that was not w-what you think!! I... I... I just came to bring some books... This is your fault!! Yes, you shouldn''t do that here!!"

    Lucien, Marie, and Lena just laughed while Angela kept trying to say that was their fault, and she was just a victim of the situation.

    He stopped laughing and looked at her with a loving expression. "Okay, Angela. But what about now? The girls already understood that the best thing for everyone is to be together. So, join us."

    Angela wants to be with Lucien, but she didn''t think she could do that at the same time with her daughters.

    She started to step back. "I... I think I better leave you alone... You can continue��"

    She turned to run, but Lucien took her arm and pressed her against the wall. Before Angela could realize it, her lips had been sealed by his.

    Lucien kept her hands on the wall as he passionately kissed her lips. He sucked on them and stuck his tongue inside Angela''s delicious mouth.

    His tongue moved wildly and marked every part of her mouth with his taste until he was satisfied.

    Then Lucien broke the kiss, making Angela''s mouth follow his lips as she blushed.

    He looked into her eyes as he spoke in an affectionate tone. "I will not stop you from leaving anymore. But before you try leaving again, I want to make something clear."

    Lucien started giving Angela quick kisses on the lips as he spoke. "I really want you to stay. Not only now, here in this room with me, Marie, and Lena."

    "Not only as my mother-in-law. Not only as part of my family."

    "I want you as my wife. I love you, and I want you by my side always along with everyone else."

    Then he gave her one last kiss and sucked her lips before he started to step back.

    Angela was very flushed. Not only was her body very hot, but above all, her heart was warm as never before. A warm sensation she never wants to lose.

    She forgot about taboos and any discomfort. She stopped holding her feelings and jumped into Lucien''s arms.

    "I want to! I want to be your wife!! Now and ever!!!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 155 - Four some Reason, I love it {R-18}

    Lucien hugged Angela, and they started to kiss passionately.

    He started to focus his demonic energy into her, and as Angela was already very attracted to Lucien, his tattoo began to appear on her lower belly area.

    Lucien opened the portal with Angela still in his arms, and he walked into it with Marie and Lena following behind him. While inside the portal, Angela continued to kiss Lucien while trying to remove her clothes.

    A few minutes later, the portal opened below the ceiling of Lucien''s bedroom, and they fell onto his big bed.

    Lucien rolled his body over Angela and started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts while he put his hand inside her panties and started to caress her pink flower.

    "Mmm... So good..." Angela started to m.o.a.n because Lucien''s touch was a thousand times better than when she played with herself alone.

    The flushed expression she made even though she was a mature woman is the kind of stimulus that drove Lucien to be horny as f.u.c.k.

    He continued to stroke her p.u.s.s.y with his fingers while sucking on her big b.r.e.a.s.ts. He bit and played with her cute n.i.p.p.l.es while her m.o.a.ns were music to his ears.

    "Angela... You are so beautiful... I wanted to eat you since the first time I saw you." Lucien started to take turns kissing her body and her lips, driving Angela crazy.

    She started to feel like she was going to have another orgasm, but she didn''t want it to be with his fingers.

    "Lucien... I want to come on your d.i.c.k�� Mmm... Please stick it inside me." Angela spoke between her m.o.a.ns.

    Lucien knelt on the bed and smiled at Angela. "I would like you to call me a husband now or hubby if you prefer."

    She tried to make a fake upset expression, but that only made her look cuter. "You really don''t respect the ceremonies, do you?"

    He started to caress and squeeze her soft thighs. "In the future, we can have as many ceremonies as you want, but now you are my wife, so it is okay."

    Angela blushed even more and looked to the side while talking in an embarrassed tone. "H-hubby��"

    Lucien didn''t require the girls to call him anything in particular, but when mature women like Cassidy and Angela called him hubby, he really liked it.

    He leaned over her and started kissing her delicious sweet lips. "Good wifey, I will give you everything you want."

    He kneeled again and started to take off his shirt, but Lena quickly moved to help him. "Let me help you, hubby."

    Lucien raised his arms so Lena could take his shirt off and then kissed her, mixing the flavors of mother and daughter lips in his mouth, which made him even hornier.

    Then he held out his hand to Marie, who was already n.a.k.e.d, and she hugged him and kissed him too. Now he had the three sweet flavors in his mouth.

    Marie and Lena took off Lucien''s pants while kissing his body, then he got on his knees and gently removed Angela''s panties.

    Angela was very shy and put her hand in front of her p.u.s.s.y, trying to hide it. "L- Hubby, I... I''m sorry... I know it''s not ideal because I... I''m not a v.i.r.g.i.n anymore."

    Lucien leaned over Angela and started kissing her lips affectionately. "Bullshit. That is not important. What matters is we love each other and being together."

    She was so happy and continued kissing him. "I''m glad you don''t care about that... But I want to give you something special. Something unique for our first time."

    He continued to stroke her body and began to kiss her neck and shoulders.

    "Being with you is fantastic, Angela. You are so beautiful and charming. You are also cute, which I love very much. Every second with you is already special."

    Angela giggled as she felt tingling from Lucien''s kisses on her body. "I was happy that you think so... But I��"

    Lucien was a little confused. So, Angela guided his hand to her p.u.s.s.y, but she went a little lower until their hands reach her butthole.

    Then she spoke in a very timid and cute tone. "I never even played here�� I�� I heard from the other girls that you like it..."

    He smiled happily. "I will be honored to eat your beautiful s.e.xy ass, my sweetheart."

    Angela turned her face away as she blushed even more at Lucien''s obscene words.

    Lucien knelt again above her and put his hand on her leg. "So get on all fours so I can enjoy the view of your hot and s.e.xy ass."

    He helped her get on all fours and couldn''t help but smile, seeing the big and cheerful butt in front of him.

    Angela provocatively rubbed her ass against his hard d.i.c.k. "Do... you like it?"

    Her cute and shy way of trying to tease him made Lucien smile. "Of course, I love your ass. You are lovely, Angela."

    Lena, who was next to Lucien, quickly brought his c.o.c.k close to her mouth. "Let me lubricate it so that it enters smoothly into mom''s ass."

    Lucien really had perfect control over his body and didn''t even need to use saliva for that kind of thing as he could easily use his pre-c.u.m as a lubricant.

    But the girls would not miss an opportunity to suck his d.i.c.k. Lucien also couldn''t deny that thrusting his d.i.c.k in Angela''s butthole with her daughter''s saliva seemed very e.r.o.t.i.c.

    He let Lena suck and lick his c.o.c.k while using one hand to squeeze Angela''s ass and the other hand to hug Marie around the waist while they kissed.

    Being together with a mother and two daughters like this was extremely e.r.o.t.i.c for Lucien.

    He couldn''t help but remember what it was like to be with Cassidy and Mia like this and conclude that he has some kind of fetish related to mothers.

    Lena finished covering Lucien''s c.o.c.k with her saliva and started licking his body. She loved every part of him more and more.

    He stopped kissing Marie and focused on Angela. He first put his finger in her cute pink asshole.

    "Mmmmmmm��" Angela couldn''t help but m.o.a.n as she waited eagerly to feel his big d.i.c.k inside her.

    Then she felt Lucien hot meat rod rubbing her ass. Waves of pleasure ran through her body causing her to feel like she was going to lose her energy.

    But then Lucien''s steady hand on her waist made her sure he would hold her in any situation.

    Lucien positioned the head of his c.o.c.k at the entrance to Angela''s butthole. "I''m sticking it in."

    As Lucien started to open the entrance to Angela''s ass with his d.i.c.k, her expression changed several times quickly.

    First, she was smiling, happy for their union. But then she opened her mouth when she felt that his d.i.c.k was too big and was stretching her ass.

    She feared it would hurt, but the deeper Lucien slowly trusted inside her, the more pleasure she felt.

    Then the pleasure made her body feels warm as she felt Lucien hot meat rod inside her.

    Angela even forgot to close her mouth, resulting in her now having a delighted expression with her tongue sticking out.

    Lucien continued to slowly push his c.o.c.k inside her ass. "Ohhh... Angela, you''re squeezing me so hard... It can only be described as heavenly."

    He pushed half his d.i.c.k inside Angela before he thought he had already reached her limit.

    His d.i.c.k had grown a few centimeters after his transformation, so Lucien had to be more careful not to hurt the girls.

    When Angela felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k deep in the bottom of her ass, it felt hard for her to breathe. She felt completely filled. It was a wonderful feeling, and she loved it so much.

    She felt she would fall on the bed if it weren''t for Lucien to keep holding her.

    Lucien waited a few seconds to let Angela''s asshole adjust to his d.i.c.k before he started moving.

    Lena again saw an opportunity and wasted no time before lying down under her mother and starting to suck Lucien''s balls.

    Marie was also getting her share of attention by always getting kisses from Lucien. She loved kissing more than anything.

    "I''m going to start moving, Angela." Lucien gently caressed her ass, then held tight on her waist and began to move his h.i.p.s back and forth slowly.

    "Mmm... So... Ahhhhh... Good... Uhhhh... Just like that..." Angela could only m.o.a.n, feeling Lucien''s c.o.c.k stretching her ass.

    Lucien was receiving great pleasure from Angela''s ass squeezing his c.o.c.k. He felt her pink insides throbbing.

    He gave a few deep thrusts, then pulled back until he saw half the head of his d.i.c.k come out of her ass.

    Her pink entrance began to close, so he opened it again while thrusting his c.o.c.k deep inside her butthole again.

    Angela continued to m.o.a.n as she covered Lucien''s bed with her saliva because she could keep her tongue inside her mouth.

    "Ahhhhh�� Hubby!! Just like that�� Mmmm�� I love it��" Angela wanted to say obscene words, but she only knew the little she read in books.

    Of course, that was not a problem as Lucien and L.u.s.t really have a good imagination for lewd words.

    "Do you want me to keep f.u.c.k.i.n.g your butthole? Harder or slower? Deeper until I reach your bottom?"

    Angela blushed but tried to play his game. "Yes, yes, f.u.c.k my ass as hard as you can. You can go as deep as you want inside me. I will take your big d.i.c.k."

    Lena chuckled while she tried to continue licking Lucien''s balls, she had an excellent view of his c.o.c.k penetrating her mom''s ass.

    "I didn''t know that mommy could be so naughty. Hubby, you are really the devil for corrupting us like that."

    Marie blushed as she continued to kiss Lucien''s chest. She thought this situation was wrong in many ways, but it also felt so right and natural for them to be together.

    Lucien started to increase the speed of his thrusts inside Angela. "Tell me, my dear. Where do you want me to c.u.m?"

    Angela didn''t think twice before answering. "Inside! Please, I want it inside... Shoot your hot c.u.m inside my naughty ass."

    "Your wish is my command, my lovely wifey." Lucien held Angela firmly by the waist and thrust his c.o.c.k into her close to her limit, then started to c.u.m.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! So hot!!! So good!!!" Angela felt Lucien''s hot load fill her insides.

    The pleasure was so much that her p.u.s.s.y already dripping love juices started to squirt while she had a great orgasm.

    Lucien didn''t hold himself and came a lot inside Angela, which resulted in his c.u.m quickly filling her completely.

    He started to remove his c.o.c.k from inside her, and his c.u.m began to leak from her ass.

    Lena couldn''t resist that fragrant white liquid she loved so much, so she started drinking the c.u.m that came out of her mother''s ass.

    Lucien did not want to leave anyone out, so he guided Marie''s head to his c.o.c.k while he came a little more for her to drink.

    Angela thought she needed a rest after so much pleasure, but as soon as Marie finished cleaning Lucien''s d.i.c.k, he started rubbing it on Angela''s p.u.s.s.y.

    "Wait! I don''t think I can do it again that quickly." She was still feeling her orgasm, and her p.u.s.s.y was dripping love juices while her ass was warm with all of Lucien''s c.u.m inside her.

    Lucien smiled. "You are going to have to help me now because my hands will be busy."

    "Girls, stand on all fours beside your beautiful mom," Lucien said to Marie and Lena to stand beside Angela, and they quickly took up positions.

    Then he started pleasuring their love holes while thrusting his c.o.c.k into Angela''s wet p.u.s.s.y.

    Angela didn''t think she could continue, but as soon as she felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her, her waist started to move instinctively against him, wanting to take his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her eager p.u.s.s.y.

    "Ahhhh�� Yes��"

    "Mmmm�� Just like that, hubby��"

    "Ohhh, yes�� I love it so much!!!"

    "You are so cute, my lovely wives."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 156 - What The?!

    Lucien, Angela, Marie, and Lena had a fantastic night.

    After that, Angela started to stay in the purple world with everyone else when she was not teaching magic to women or solving kingdom issues.

    The house in the purple world grew more lively every day, and the girls not only improved their strength and their relationship with Lucien but also improved their relationship with each other.

    Daily routines continued, and another three days have been passed.

    It was morning, and Lucien was training his troops behind the castle as usual. Then Ron arrived to talk to Lucien.

    "Lucien, the people I sent to delivery your message to Rebecca, have returned," Ron explained after greeting Lucien.

    Lucien smiled. "And she came too. Smart girl."

    Ron was confused for a second before remembering about Lucien''s super senses. "Yes, she came. Shall we talk in the castle?"

    "Bring her to me. The troops are learning quickly, but I don''t want to take my eyes off them, so they don''t start making mistakes." Lucien responded.

    Lucien was taking the training of his troops very seriously. He was watching all the infantry sparring while giving tips and talking about their mistakes.

    Ron quickly went to get Rebecca while Lucien waited.

    A few minutes later, she arrived at the courtyard where they were sparring and was surprised to see horns on Lucien''s forehead.

    "Rebecca, it''s been a few weeks since we met. I''m glad you accepted my offer." Lucien greeted her politely.

    But Rebecca didn''t even notice his words. She was surprised that he has horns, but there are so many types of things in the world like demi-humans of different races that horns didn''t seem so surreal.

    What really did surprise her was that the horns really matched Lucien. He looked even more handsome than before and could easily take a woman''s breath away just with his look.

    Since Lucien''s transformation, his horns had grown to eight centimeters long with a radius of three centimeters. The color resembles black onyx.

    He had not felt any changes at the base of his wings, but he started to feel a little discomfort in his lower back, where his tail will eventually grow out from in the future.

    Lucien waited for Rebecca to respond, but she just stared at his face, so he spoke again. "Rebecca, are you okay? I hope my appearance didn''t scare you."

    Rebecca shook her head while looking a little embarrassed. "Ah, sorry about that. I was just a little surprised. In fact, your horns are pretty cool."

    Lucien smiled. "Come on, let''s sit at a table and talk."

    They sat at a small table where Lucien watched his troops sparring. Ron was with them too, and there was a woman with him.

    Lucien offered them some wine, then Rebecca started telling him what happened to her and Black Hand.

    Then she put the storage rings Lucien had sent her on the table. "I was going to leave Portgreen anyway, and coming back here would be the best option. So, we can talk about working together."

    Lucien explained that he wanted to equip his army but did not give much information about Cassidy or his intention to help her take back Portgreen''s crown.

    He knew that Rebecca was a friend of Marie''s, but he couldn''t just tell everyone important information about his family just because they were friendly.

    Rebecca had no reason to refuse to make equipment for Lucien. They agreed on prices, and Lucien guaranteed that he would give her supplies if she needed it and a good place to work.

    Lucien also wanted all his women to talk to Rebecca about the types of weapons and armor they wanted.

    She had already made most of the equipment that Lucien requested in Portgreen, which reminded her to talk to him about his black cuirass.

    She took the black cuirass out of her storage ring and passed it to Lucien. "Take a look at how well it''s going."

    Lucien took the black cuirass and was impressed by it. It is very light, even made of black metal. The cuirass is small and mainly covers his torso, but that''s not really a problem because Lucien has very high agility.

    Of course, Lucien knew that he had only fought opponents slower than him, but if he found agile enemies, a durable armor would be very useful.

    Rebecca also took a pair of gloves made of leather and black metal, being both light and durable at the same time. "I still have to finish adjusting the cuirass and making boots."

    Lucien couldn''t help but praise her. "Really, it''s very good. But, you will need to make two holes in the back now."

    She was confused, but Lucien turned his back to show where there were two holes in his shirt for the base of his wings.

    It was not very uncommon for demi-humans to have wings, but very few of them could actually fly. Astrid, for example, has clothes and armor with holes in Its back for her small wings.

    Then Lucien also pointed to the lower back of the cuirass. "I think a hole here will also be needed."

    Rebecca took out her notebook and began to write notes for the changes Lucien required on the cuirass.

    As she wrote, Lucien noticed the woman next to Ron. "Who is this? Is she your assistant, Ron?"

    Ron quickly introduced the woman. "This is Lorelai. She''s one of my spies who delivered your message to Rebecca."

    "Oh, I see." Lucien smiled and greeted Lorelai, but he didn''t really understand what she wanted.

    Then Ron explained. "Well, everyone knows that you train women here, that''s not really a secret. Lorelai wants to join your troops and train with you."

    Lucien made an apologetic expression because Ron really likes Lorelai. He still tried to convince Lucien to accept her.

    "Lorelai is a very hardworking and talented girl. I would not like to lose a spy like her, but if she wants to join your troops, it is also good. More soldiers can''t be bad for you, right?"

    Lucien didn''t want to deny Ron''s request, but the situation was not so simple.

    "In fact, more women now would be harmful because I have no way... Well, I don''t have enough essence to take care of more women now."

    Lucien was using his life mana to its fullest to regenerate his essence to keep his women and troops well fed.

    The division was not currently fair for the troops as they received much less than his wives. So if he recruited more troops, his current troops would have access to less special milk.

    Lucien wanted to prioritize quality over quantity, so he was focusing and making the six hundred women of his troops well trained and fed.

    He was also planning to give the most talented of them something else to make them even stronger.

    With more troops, he would also have less time to train them individually, so recruiting more troops now didn''t seem like a good plan.

    Ron understood a little about Lucien''s methods, so he also understood that Lucien couldn''t easily accept more women now. He could only be a little sad for Lorelai.

    Lorelai was always with an expectant smile on her face, but hearing that she would not enter Lucien''s troops made her bower her head with a sad expression.

    Everyone was silent, and the mood was a little sad. Lucien knew his limitations, but he also wanted to do more for Ron, who not only helped him a lot but was his friend as well.

    Lucien looked at Lorelai. "Well... I think one more member won''t really be a problem."

    "Really?!" Lorelai couldn''t help but exclaim as the expectant smile quickly returned to her face.

    Ron didn''t want to disturb Lucien and thought he was doing that just to please him. "Lucien, you don''t really have to do that only for me."

    Lucien laughed. "It''s all fine, Ron. Lorelai is a nice girl, so it''s okay this time..."

    But then he looked at her with a thoughtful expression. "However, my troops have been training for about two weeks. They are already disciplined... Will you manage to keep pace with them?"

    Lorelai got up from the chair and quickly bowed to Lucien. "I am very obedient, sir. I will do my best to carry out your orders."

    Lucien smiled. "Good, good. You can call me Master. Well, to reach their pace, you will need an initial boost. As you were recommended by Ron, I will start helping you right now."

    While Lorelai made a confused expression, Rebecca started to drink a glass of wine, hoping to see what would happen. Ron began to sweat a little because he has a pretty good idea of what would come next.

    "Si- Master?" Lorelai said respectfully.

    Lucien pointed at his d.i.c.k. "I''m going to start feeding you now. Consider yourself lucky. The others have to work hard before receiving rewards."

    Lorelai made a very confused expression because she had no idea what Lucien was talking about. Rebecca had an idea, but she didn''t want to believe that Lucien would be that type of man.

    L.u.s.t was giving tips to the troops near the table, couldn''t help getting a little annoyed, and materialize her body beside Lucien. "He''s telling you to suck his d.i.c.k and drink his c.u.m."

    "WHAT THE F-?!?!" Rebecca couldn''t help exclaiming while Lorelai blushed and become very embarrassed.

    Lucien ignored Rebecca''s shocked expression and looked at Ron. "I thought you explained to her how it works."

    Ron was also very embarrassed. "Lucien... This is complicated... She is a young and innocent girl... This is not so simple to explain."

    Lorelai looked at Ron with a confused expression. "Explain what?"

    Ron couldn''t say it, but L.u.s.t was not shy. "Explain that Lucien feeds his troops with his delicious hot c.u.m every day."

    *Bleagh*

    Rebecca was drinking a sip of wine and couldn''t help being shocked again. She was so shocked that the wine went down the wrong pipe, resulting in her spew it out onto the table.

    Lorelai blushed even more as Ron shook his head with an embarrassed expression on his face.

    Lucien spoke calmly. "These women were forest bandits a little over a week ago. They were weak and sick."

    "But now their skin has a healthy and beautiful color while their hair is shining. Maybe my methods are not the best, but it works well."

    Lorelai sheepishly spoke. "But... Is there no other way?"

    Lucien shook his head. "Without it, you will not be able to keep up with their pace as they are always well fed. If we have a weak point in our line-up, we may lose battles. I''m sorry, this is the only way."

    Lorelai wanted to be able to do it easily. Of course, she found Lucien handsome and very attractive, but she couldn''t help but be very shy about doing something like that. Not to mention that he wanted it in public.

    "I... I really want to join your group... But that... I think... It''s very embarrassing."

    Lucien understood that for an innocent girl to do something like that, it would be very difficult. But he could not delay training his troops or give Lorelai much time to adapt.

    Still, he tried to give her a last chance. He looked at his troops and called one of them. "Kylee, come here."

    The cute Kylee quickly stood in front of Lucien with a bright smile on her face. "Yes, Master. How may I serve you?"

    Lucien gently stroked Kylee''s face. "You have been working really hard, so I don''t need to ask more from you. Instead, I want to give you a reward."

    Kylee giggle. "Master is so good. Can I ask for special milk?"

    He smiled. "Yes, that was my intention."

    Kylee wasted no time and knelt in front of Lucien while she unfastening his belt. "Having the master''s d.i.c.k just for me is fantastic."

    Lucien continued to stroke Kylee''s head while looking at Lorelai. "All of the women here are used to it. Nobody will be watching because everyone else is taking care of their own business."

    "I know you''re shy, but the best I can do is get you a partner so you can get used to it more easily."

    Lorelai saw Kylee sucking on Lucien''s big c.o.c.k and realized that no one was really watching like it was usual for them.

    She had to make a difficult decision, but being part of Lucien''s group looked pretty good, so she thought it would be okay to try.

    "Okay... I''ll try... Just try��" She walked towards Lucien, still very shy.

    Ron didn''t know if he should be laughing or not because the situation was extraordinary.

    He had already turned his chair to the side and was looking away. He just didn''t leave because it could seem disrespectful to Lucien.

    Rebecca had the most shocked expression of all.

    Her eyes were wide open as she didn''t know if she was more surprised by their act or the size of Lucien''s c.o.c.k. Everything was very bizarre.

    "But... That... What is this... Just... HOW?!?!?!?!?!?!?!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 157 - So close, so far

    Lorelai had no problems adapting to Lucien''s training methods after tasting his c.o.c.k, so she officially joined his troops and began to live in the barracks.

    Rebecca also understood a little about that situation, but she still found all very bizarre. Anyone who started to approach Lucien would have many surprises and shocks until they get used to his peculiarities.

    Ron prepared a forge for her at the castle, and also gave her ten assistants. Lucien''s women, as well as his troops, began to visit Rebecca to take measures for their armor.

    Lucien also asked Rebecca to make armor for the men of his troops, totaling sixteen hundred sets of weapons and armor, in addition to the equipment for his wives.

    It seems like a lot to finish in two months. But Rebecca''s competent assistants will rough out the items, then she will do the finishing touches and other more complicated work. Working like this will basically be an assembly line, giving her more time to work on important items.

    And so, Lucien continued his daily routine of training his troops by day and strengthening his women by night.

    Cassidy, Astrid, and Rose are getting closer and closer to reaching the Mortal Realm while other girls are already arousing abilities and affinities as they get stronger.

    -------------------

    Lucien got up the next day after sleeping for only two hours as usual and went to have his morning bath with L.u.s.t.

    He was feeling a more significant discomfort in his lower back and ran his hand over it, discovering something strange.

    L.u.s.t looked at his back and explained the situation. "Your tail is already showing on your back. It won''t take more than a month to fully grow, as well as your horns. But your wings will take longer."

    "I see." Lucien understood that he would have to endure the discomfort that was not very painful, but it was always there to point out that his tail, horns, and wings were growing.

    That reminded him of a subject he was avoiding asking L.u.s.t about, but he was very curious.

    He gently stroked L.u.s.t''s face. "I wanted to wait until you want to talk to me about it, but I''m very curious. Why aren''t you showing me your horns, tail, and wings?"

    L.u.s.t made an embarrassed expression, which was quite rare, as she tried to look away. "I... I was worried that you could find it weird."

    Lucien held her chin and kissed her passionately. "You are very beautiful, and you will always be beautiful to me."

    She started to stroke his c.o.c.k while he kissed her neck. "At first, I thought you would just be my host... But now, I know that there can never be another man for me."

    L.u.s.t started to stroke Lucien''s horns. "Also, you are a demon like me, so it''s really stupid of me to keep them hidden still."

    Then small clouds of purple dust began to appear around L.u.s.t''s head and back. Soon Lucien could see two purple horns appearing on the top of her forehead.

    Her horns were about eighteen centimeters long and curved backward, unlike his, which seemed to be more inclined upwards.

    Her horns also looked the same width as his currently, which means that his horns would be thicker than hers when they were fully grown.

    From L.u.s.t''s lower back appeared small bat-like wings, which resembled Astrid''s. But L.u.s.t''s wings have small sharp bones at the tips and are dark purple.

    Also, Lucien could see a fluffy tail excitedly swinging from side to side from right below her wings. Her tail is black and thin with a spade at the end that looked like a heart shape.

    L.u.s.t''s tail moved forward and wrapped around Lucien''s hand. There was a small golden chain adorning her tail with a golden ring on the heart-shaped spade.

    "Damn, L.u.s.t. You''re so cute, so f.u.c.k.i.n.g beautiful!!" Lucien hugged L.u.s.t around the waist and sucked on her lips.

    L.u.s.t''s tail wings slightly twitched while she was very happy and excited. "Glad you liked it, hubby."

    Lucien stopped kissing and turned L.u.s.t''s body so he could get a good look at her wings. "Of course, I would love anything from you. You are extremely beautiful."

    She smiled and blushed a little as she asked in a low tone, almost like a whisper. "Am I more beautiful than your mother?"

    *Pah*

    Lucien slapped L.u.s.t on the ass and then firmly gripped the base of her tail, making L.u.s.t shiver with pleasure.

    "Why are you comparing yourself with my mom? She is my mother, and you are my wife, that is very different."

    L.u.s.t tried to speak, but Lucien squeezed her tail as he rubbed his c.o.c.k between her legs "Also, as my wife, shouldn''t you be respectful to your mother-in-law?"

    "Mm... Yes..." L.u.s.t could barely speak as she m.o.a.ned under Lucien''s caresses. His touch makes her feel so good that she can''t even think straight.

    Then Lucien slowly started to let go of L.u.s.t''s tail and moved away from her, removing his c.o.c.k from between her legs. "You know the punishment for being a naughty girl."

    "No! No, please!! I''m not going to make those comparisons anymore, please continue stroking my tail." L.u.s.t squeezed Lucien''s c.o.c.k with her thighs as she begged him.

    "Fine... You must keep your original form, you are so beautiful." Lucien continued to stroke L.u.s.t''s tail and kiss her neck while she pleasured his c.o.c.k with her thighs.

    So, they had an intense love session where Lucien ravaged L.u.s.t''s ass while holding the base of her tail.

    Then he had his morning jogging exercises with Oya, and when the day dawned, he started training his troops after having breakfast with his girls.

    And so two weeks went by��

    -----------------------

    Great Sea, east of Portgreen, at night.

    Ivan''s huge ship kept going towards Portgreen. Two wind mages on the deck, keep channeling a strong wind on the sails, always maintaining the ship at high speed.

    In one of the bathrooms of the ship, there was a man bathing in a bathtub with slightly greenish water. In the corner of the bathroom, there are some grey crystals.

    The adventurers had been using the green crystals in the water to absorb their energy. While some adventurers could only drink a little of that water, those closest to Ivan could bathe with it.

    As the water lost its green color, the man in the bath quickly becomes stronger. Of course, this process consumed the energy of the crystals very quickly as well.

    The adventurer, who a month ago was S-rank, raised his hand and flames started to come out of his fingers.

    "Woah!!" The man exclaimed while thinking aloud. "My control over fire has never been so good."

    The man got out of the bathtub, put on some clothes, and went to the ship''s kitchen where his companions were.

    Arriving at the kitchen, he raised his hand that glowed with red flames. "Hahaha, look at this Ivan. I can be considered SS-rank now.."

    Ivan laughed and raised his wine mug. "Good, good. Now, we have more one SS-rank adventurers."

    Ivan has been using the crystals to strengthen his group. Of course, he used most of them for himself, but six of them are peak SS rank now. Ivan is SSS rank, close to the Mortal Realm, but they don''t know about it and believed that the SSS-rank is the power limit of the world.

    The adventurer laugh. "With this power, we can take control of Portgreen easily. The damn mercenaries will never bother us again."

    A big man beside Ivan also laughed. "Yes, yes, we will annihilate the mercenaries. But... Well, Ivan... I would like to ask something."

    Ivan put his hand on the big man''s shoulder. "What is it, Karl."

    Karl looked as big as a mountain but blushed like a child while he was speaking embarrassedly. "I... Well... When we face the Red Lady Party... I request that we don''t kill Red Lady... I want her."

    "Hahaha... So you are in love with the wild Red Lady? You and half the city, I suppose..." Ivan laughed.

    Then Ivan pointed to another hooded man sitting quietly in the corner of the kitchen. "Karl, I can''t help you with that. Leo already has plans for her."

    Leo spat on the floor before speaking in a rude tone. "That bitch is going to pay for what she has done to me. Whenever I tried to flirt with her, I ended up being beaten by her thugs. Now that I have this power, the first thing I''m going to do is to beat the shit out of her."

    Karl was a little sad because he knew he couldn''t beat Leo, who had reached in the SSS-rank shortly after Ivan.

    Then he drank some wine while making a thoughtful expression. "So ... I think I''m going to have to find another wife. That one... The demi-human A-rank... Ravenous? She''s beautiful��"

    Leo laughed. "She''s a whore who''s already been with the whole Guild. You should be looking for some young novices."

    Karl shook his head. "I don''t think I can be too demanding about that."

    Everyone laughed while Ivan commented. "We should think about women after we take control of the city. With these crystals, the Guild will be more powerful than ever."

    -----------------------

    Meanwhile, in the great royal castle of Cladena, the capital of the Light Empire.

    In the best bedroom on the top floor, Amelia was looking out the window.

    ''Envy, can you feel any of them yet?'' She used mental communication.

    Envy responded quickly. ''Not yet. You need to generate more demonic energy until I can maintain my form for longer and increase the radius of my perception.''

    Amelia sighed. ''I miss my sisters... Also, I miss him...''

    Amelia''s eyes sparkled with expectation when she thought of something. But then she blushed and shook her head.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Then she heard someone knock on the door. "You may come in."

    The door opened, and Dawn, the daughter of the Light Empire''s King, entered and kneeled down. "Forgive my intrusion, Holy Light Envoy."

    Amelia waved her hand at Dawn to get up. "It''s okay. Say what you want."

    Dawn was the most feared and respected woman in the entire Light Empire. Her fame is known all over the world, and 99% of demi-humans fear her fury in battle.

    Still, she seemed to tremble with fear just from being in the presence of the Holy Light Envoy.

    She kept her head down. "I''m sorry, but I have some bad news."

    Amelia sat on a chair and spoke in a neutral tone. "Report everything."

    Dawn wasted no time and started reporting. "The troops sent to make our way through the great forest suffered some losses. It was just a battalion, but they were brutally annihilated."

    "The Alliance? Bandits?" Amelia asked.

    "The battalion went to deal with some bandits, but from the scouts'' report, the enemy seems to be more complex than simple bandits." Dawn continued��

    "Some scouts followed trails to the Portgreen border. There was a city, Bluewind. Spies entered the city disguised as travelers to gather information."

    "From what we discovered, the King died, and the Queen took the throne with the help of some mysterious allies. We didn''t get much information about them, just some physical descriptions."

    Amelia was getting bored with Dawn''s report. "Get to the point. How is that connected?"

    Dawn apologized and tried to speak faster.

    "It is not exactly accurate, but the spies think that the same man who attacked our troops in the Nunid Kingdom is the mysterious ally of the Queen of Bluewind and he was most likely in the forest when our soldiers died."

    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "Why do you think they are the same person? Can''t they be similar people?"

    Dawn made an embarrassed expression. "Is that the reports always have the same strange thing in common... Well... They say that this man is the most handsome person in the world..."

    The moment Amelia heard that she remembered someone and started laughing. "Most handsome in the world? Well, maybe of this world... Because I know..."

    Then she blushed and looked away. "Do you know anything more about him?"

    Dawn nodded. "Yes, the spies on Bluewind have heard that his name is Lucien, but we have no last name."

    "Uhm��" Amelia was so immersed in thought that she didn''t hear dawn. She knows she should have been pay attention to Dawn''s words, but she couldn''t help getting lost in thought.

    But Envy heard everything and spoke to Amelia mentally. ''You fool! It''s him. Dawn is talking about your brother.''

    Amelia jumped up from her chair. "Lucien?!?! Where is he?!?! Tell me now!!!!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 158 - Its Complicated

    Dawn was very confused by Light Envoy''s reaction. She didn''t even seem to be listening to her report, but when she heard the name of the mysterious man, she was... Excited?

    "Bluewind, my lady. He is in Bluewing, a small Kingdom of Portgreen." Dawn respectfully responded and kept her head down.

    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "Humm... Portgreen? That Kingdom you said would be useful for us?"

    Dawn explained. "Yes, my lady. As I said before, if we can take Portgreen, we will have a considerable advantage against the Alliance."

    "We can use the lands of Portgreen to let our armies rest and recovery. Also, from Portgreen, we can access the Alliance quickly, not only by land but also by sea."

    Amelia ignored Dawn and communicated mentally with Envy. ''What do you think?''

    Envy quickly replied. ''We need to conquer as many Kingdoms as possible... But your brother... If he is with Sloth, he will not try anything, but��''

    ''As I said before, he is probably with L.u.s.t. So, that can be a problem as he will also explore pleasure in conquering.''

    Amelia made a disappointed expression. ''L.u.s.t... You said that she is the weakest. So wouldn''t it be better for him to join us, and work together? ''

    Envy hesitated for a few seconds before answering. ''Yes, it would be best for him to join us, but as L.u.s.t''s nature seeks pleasure, you would have to... Well, provide him with whores or something like that.''

    "Not that!" Amelia spoke out loud, alarming Dawn. Then she turned and walked over to the window.

    ''Is there no other way, Envy?'' Amelia tried to calm down and continued to talk mentally with envy.

    Again Envy hesitated before speaking. ''Well... You could give him pleasure. But only you alone would not be able to supply all his needs.''

    Amelia blushed while thinking it would be amazing to be with her handsome brother, but she could never cross that line. ''I will talk to him, and together we can reach a better conclusion for everyone.''

    Envy said nothing because she already knew Amelia''s stubborn personality, but she knew that things would not be so friendly.

    Envy thought that she and Amelia would have to contain L.u.s.t and Lucien with their power as the four could not work on equal terms with their dominant natures.

    Amelia looked at Dawn. "Prepare a carriage. We are going to Bluewind."

    Dawn bowed and started to step back. "I''ll prepare the troops."

    "Wait! I said a carriage. Only you and I are going. Nobody must know about this." Amelia spoke in a stern tone.

    Dawn made a worried expression. "My lady, it is very dangerous to go to enemy territory without an army."

    Amelia made a stern expression. "Did you forget who I am? Nobody is stronger than me in this world. The Light God himself sent me!! Also, it''s better if we do this discreetly."

    Dawn shivered and bowed. In the first sparring session they had, Dawn was defeated by Amelia in a single unarmed blow. Dawn is one of the strongest people in the world. So Amelia, who is sent by a God, has almost the power of a God.

    "Sorry, my lady, Holy Light Envoy. I will prepare the carriage right now." Dawn responded but didn''t move, waiting for Amelia''s confirmation.

    Amelia waved a hand. "Go quickly. Wait for me outside the north gates."

    Dawn went quickly to prepare the carriage. Because she is the only Marshal of the Light Empire, her authority is only below the King.

    Still, after the King became mysteriously ill, she has almost all of his power, responding directly to the Light Envoy.

    So Dawn could easily get out of town with no one noticing, asking questions, or creating any problem.

    Amelia went back to the window and continued looking at the sky with an expectant and slightly concerned expression while remembering her interactions with Lucien.

    -------------------------

    Five years ago, mountain fortress.

    It was 1:30 pm, lunchtime for Lucien and his sisters. They could use the time from 01:00 pm until 02:00 pm to eat and rest before going back to their training routines.

    Some sisters are resting in their bedrooms while Amelia, Sophia, and Lucien were on the patio next to the dining room.

    Lucien had a wooden katana in his hand, practicing movements of various types while trying to learn them to the point they become muscle memory.

    Amelia has always been an excellent swordsman, so she knew that Lucien was making some wrong moves, and she couldn''t help but comment on it.

    "Tsk�� You don''t know what you''re doing."

    Lucien continued to practice his moves. "This is how my teacher taught me. What am I doing wrong?"

    She was eighteen now and was already considered one of the strongest warriors of the Kingdom, even though she was only in the second layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Amelia shook her head. "That old man doesn''t know anything. I''m saying it''s wrong, so it''s wrong."

    Amelia really was a genius when it came to medium blades. Her teachers were unable to compare to her talent, and she could see flaws in the techniques that others thought were perfect.

    Lucien wasn''t jealous of Amelia''s talent, but he would undoubtedly be happy to have at least ten percent of her abilities.

    He continued to do as his teacher taught him. "Maybe this isn''t up to your standards. But for me, and my talent. it is acceptable for now. How about you teach me something?"

    Amelia started to eat a cookie. "Right now it''s time to rest, so why don''t you take a break?"

    Sophia, who was sitting at a table, drinking juice and watching Lucien. Couldn''t help commenting. "Yes, she''s right. You should take a break like everyone else. Father only gives us a small amount of time to rest, so we should enjoy it."

    "I''m fine." Lucien wiped the sweat from his forehead and continued to practice the movements with the katana.

    Amelia was annoyed by his behavior. "Why are you so stubborn?!"

    Lucien replied. "Stubborn? I''m just trying my best. I wasn''t born strong like you. I have the strength of a simple peasant. The most remarkable thing about me is my agility, and that still sucks compared to you."

    "And will you just keep complaining? I''m telling you that you''re doing it wrong, but you don''t want to listen to me." Then Amelia threw the cookie at Lucien.

    Lucien was upset. "Why don''t you teach me the correct way then?! You''re the only one complaining!!"

    Amelia got up from the chair, picked her katana from the table, and went towards Lucien. "Okay, you asked for it."

    Sophia got up and ran towards them. "Stop, Amelia!! Your sword is real. This is not fair!! You will hurt him."

    Lucien motioned for Sophia to stop. "Stay there, I''m fine."

    Sophia muttered and stopped moving towards them. Still, she stayed close to them and started channeling her life mana so she could heal Lucien in case something happened. Amelia was not known for being kind.

    Amelia pointed her katana at Lucien. Her blade was so sharp that it shone. "Look carefully because I''m only going to show you once."

    Lucien raised his katana and prepared to imitate Amelia''s movements.

    But she didn''t make moves in the air as he did. She ran towards Lucien and made a quick horizontal cut. She held her speed so Lucien could follow her attack, allowing him to dodge.

    Then Amelia started to make more complex cutting movements. Lucien managed to dodge her blade, but she hit him with katana hilt attacks and her knee.

    Although Amelia was holding back her speed and strength, her blows were merciless, and Lucien was suffering from cuts and bruises.

    Lucien wanted to imitate Amelia''s movements, but she kept attacking, and he could only try to defend.

    After a minute, Amelia started to increase the speed of her movements, and after making a few cuts on Lucien with her blade, she jumped while making a great vertical strike towards him.

    He was unable to move well because of his injuries, so he raised his wooden katana to defend against her strike.

    *Slice*

    *Thud*

    Of course, Amelia''s sharp katana easily cut Lucien''s wooden katana in half. She quickly pulled her blade back but slammed her knee into his chest, and pinned him to the floor.

    Then Amelia quickly used the back of her blade against Lucien''s neck and held him down. "Did you see how it should be done?"

    Lucien tried to move, but Amelia kept her katana firmly against his neck. He couldn''t compete with half her strength, so he couldn''t do anything.

    Amelia didn''t want to hurt Lucien, but she was always a little nervous around him and ended up acting differently than she really wanted to.

    She got distracted while looking at his face, which became more handsome every day. It caused her to not realize that she kept pressing him against the floor.

    Even while all sweaty, Lucien''s scent was very good, and Amelia''s body started to get hot. She also started to notice something hard on her ass.

    "Dammit, Amelia!! You hurt him!!!" Amelia was pushed aside by Sophia, who quickly started using her healing magic on Lucien''s wounds.

    While her fingers glowed with green light, Sophia ran her hand over Lucien''s body. She didn''t really need to touch his skin for her magic to work, but she seemed to be enjoying physical contact with her beloved brother.

    "Thank you." Lucien thanked Sophia for the heal.

    Sophia blushed and didn''t even realize she was still caressing Lucien''s chest, where her magic had already healed his wounds. "I... This is nothing... I am a healer... So, healing is my job."

    Lucien felt that a cut on his waist was bleeding, so he took her hand and moved it to the wound. "Heal me here, please."

    Sophia blushed even more when Lucien took her hand. She could barely focus on her healing magic. "Yes, yes. My bad."

    Lucien was fifteen while Sophia was sixteen. Because of that fact, she has matured a little before him and has already s.e.x.u.a.l thoughts. But Lucien was always focused on his training to avenge his mother.

    Also, his personality was cold and depressed, so he never even notice Sophia''s blush and smile while healing him, as well as other of her signs.

    But Amelia, who was at their side, understood what was going on. It was no secret that Sophia has a great affection for Lucien.

    Of course, they all loved their brother, but Sophia was a little suspicious. And that made Amelia very upset, even she didn''t know why it upset her.

    Lucien looked at Amelia with his usual neutral expression. "Thanks, I was able to learn a lot from your movements."

    Amelia made an upset expression. "I just hurt you. You shouldn''t be thanking someone for beating you."

    Lucien really learned from Amelia''s movements as she controlled her speed. He realized that the movements his teacher taught him are not the best, so he was grateful to her.

    But if she didn''t want his gratitude, there was nothing else to say. So Lucien ignored Amelia and focused on watching Sophia''s hands because she seemed to be distracted while healing him.

    Amelia was furious because Lucien ignored her. She turned and walked away but could not help commenting. "Damn, you are an idiot!!"

    Lucien ignored Amelia, but then Sophia started to giggle, leaving him confused. "You really are an idiot."

    ---------------------------

    Now.

    Amelia giggled as she remembered that she never really had any good interactions with Lucien. She was always eager and upset around him.

    But Sophia always looked comfortable and happy around Lucien. He always seemed to be nice to Sophia, so Amelia was a little jealous of their relationship.

    "Well... Now that Sophia is not here, maybe we can get along better... Yes, he will need my help... So��" Amelia thought aloud as she looked up at the starry night sky.

    "Yes... My idiot brother... You will have to look at me now."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 159 - Unfortunate Event

    I can''t do a mass release, I''m sorry. Remember, I don''t get anything from WN. But I''m going to release a few more chapters today because of nice comments from kind readers.

    Also, please, consider giving those two novels a chance: Zombie Exodus: Apocalypse and Rebellious Path

    This author is my friend, so nice reviews and kind comments are very welcome.

    Enjoy the chapters. :P

    #############

    It''s morning, Lucien just left the big bathroom in the barracks behind Bluewind castle.

    Some of Lucien''s troops were following him out of the bathroom. They were the last group to receive a "boost" from him this morning. Not all of the troops could fit in the bathroom at one time, so they went in rotations until they all received a "boost"."

    Kylee had a wide bright smile on her face. "Master gave us a lot of special milk today."

    Lucien patted her on the head as she happily smiled. "Today we will be doing the first battle simulation exercise. I want you all to be at your best."

    Neola, as well as the women of Lucien''s female troops, could not stop smiling because they felt very good after having the hot essence of their master inside them.

    Still, she couldn''t help feeling a little bad for the men they were going to face. "Won''t that be unfair to them?"

    Lucien smiled. "They are strong men, while most of you never fought before a few weeks ago. Also, most of your group were weak and sick..."

    "But, yes. Maybe it''s unfair to them. Still, whenever we go to fight real battles, we will probably be facing numbers much larger than ours, so we have to learn to use all the advantages we have."

    Neola still had a concerned expression, so Lucien explained it better. "We are going to use wooden weapons, and we will not attack to hurt and just disable them."

    "Okay." Neola nodded.

    Lucien and his troops left the barracks and joined the rest of the group on the patio. Most of his wives were with them to be able to participate in the training.

    Then the group went to the fields outside the city where they would meet with Ron and Lucien''s male troops.

    There was no way for a group of six hundred women to leave the city discreetly, so everyone in the city quickly found out what was going on.

    Many people followed Lucien''s group to the fields to observe the simulated battle as a type of entertainment.

    Of course, while the men wanted to see the fight, the women only wanted to see Lucien. Just watching the Handsome Devil is already great entertainment for any woman, which made many men jealous.

    Soon Lucien''s group, followed by a crowd, arrived at the agreed location. Ron and the men were already prepared, just waiting for them.

    While the common people settled on a small hill near by to get a good view of the show, Lucien walked over to Ron to arrange the details of the battle simulation.

    Lucien''s wives walked beside him with a proud posture. Also with them were Neola and Kylee, who are the most influential members of his female troops.

    Ron, Alden, and Enzo also approached Lucien''s group and met in the middle of the field.

    Alden and Ron quickly approached Lucien to greet him and the girls, but Enzo kept his distance and an indifferent expression on his face.

    "The women look really strong and healthy. I have to thank you again for everything you are doing for my people, Lucien." Alden smiled as he thanked Lucien.

    Lucien smiled too. "You are all my troops now, so we are the same people. I hope everything is going fine with you guys."

    Alden tapped Ron on the shoulder. "Everything is more than perfect. Ron brings us food, excellent combat trainer''s, and anything else we need."

    Kylee, who was behind Lucien, couldn''t help commenting. "I bet they don''t teach as well as master. You also will never know how good the special milk is."

    Alden recognized Kylee and approached her. "Kylee, look at you. You look so cute now."

    Enzo was standing a few meters away from them, but he could hear the name Kylee and approached the group quickly.

    "Dammit!! What''s your problem, Lucien?! Kylee is just a child!! How can you bring her into this battle?" Enzo pointed a finger at Lucien.

    Kylee has always been seen with great affection by everyone in the bandit group. She is beautiful but always looked very weak and sick. Living in the forest was not easy for anyone, but some people were more fragile.

    Enzo felt that he had to be responsible for the whole group in the same way, but he has a special affection for Kylee, and even though he knew that Lucien could beat him, he couldn''t control his fury when he thought of him forcing her to fight.

    Lucien shook his head. "She''s eighteen... Mia started working as a mercenary when she was sixteen. And she didn''t have my support."

    Enzo was surprised when he heard that Kylee is eighteen. Because of her weak and weak constitution, he thought she was younger than sixteen.

    Still, Enzo did not want to see his little girl on the battlefield. He kept walking towards them with his finger pointed at Lucien''s face.

    "You-" He tried to say something, but his words quickly became a groan when he was hit in the stomach by a hard kick.

    Enzo remembered Lucien''s incredible speed, but the devil was still in his vision, which means that someone else had kicked him.

    As he was thrown backward, he saw the face of the person who kicked him, and the shock took over his mind.

    ''WHY?!'' He could only be confused as he fell to the ground and rolled for several meters.

    Since they were in the middle of the open field, Lucien''s group, his troops, and everyone on the hill were able to see the incredible scene of a 1.65 m little girl throwing a 1.9 m man several meters back with a kick.

    People''s reactions varied from surprise to amus.e.m.e.nt. While Lucien''s female troops were proud of Kylee, the men were immensely ashamed of Enzo.

    Kylee looked at Enzo with an upset expression. "Don''t be disrespectful to our master."

    Enzo couldn''t even breathe appropriately while he felt a lot of pain in his belly. Neola called a healer and quickly approached him to help.

    She shook her head as she passed Kylee. "You didn''t have to use that much force."

    Out of all of the female troops, Kylee has received the second largest amount of rewards from Lucien. So the amount her physical capabilities have increased is incredible.

    And she receives a similar amount of demonic energy as Lucien''s women who haven''t had s.e.x with him yet, so far it has allowed her to reach S-rank warrior.

    Kylee regretted kicking Enzo so hard and thought Lucien might be disappointed with her. She turned to Lucien and walked towards him with a regretful look.

    But Lucien did not seem upset with her; on the contrary, he laughed and started stroking her head. "Nice kick, Kylee."

    "Master!" Kylee hugged Lucien''s waist while he patted her head.

    Neola helping Enzo to sit to receive first aid from the healer. "Damn, Enzo. You have to learn to keep quiet."

    Enzo started to get up with Neola''s help while trying to deal with the pain, but then he saw Lucien smiling while stroking Kylee''s head.

    He was furious again and had to make a great effort to keep calm. He would have succeeded in keeping calm if Lucien had not noticed his gaze and done something that made Enzo go crazy.

    Time seemed to have slowed down just for Enzo to observe that moment perfectly. The moment when Lucien held the sweet little Kylee''s chin and stole her first kiss and her purity.

    Enzo was more furious than ever.

    "Son of a-" He almost made one of the biggest mistakes he could do before being knocked out by Neola with a strong blow on the head.

    Some things didn''t need to be said by Lucien for others to know. Lucien''s female troops were always in contact with his wives, so everyone knew that his mother is a kind of taboo.

    Offending Lucien''s mother is the last line, one that shouldn''t be crossed at any moment, or heads will roll. So, Neola didn''t think twice about knocking out Enzo.

    "Uhhhh!" Everyone watching the show exclaimed at the same time because Neola''s blow looked really severe.

    The healer who was taking care of Enzo was scared, not by Neola''s blow, but by the consequences that his offense to Lucien''s mother could cause.

    Enzo''s head started to bleed when he fell to the ground, so Neola quickly ordered the healer. "Stop the bleeding, quick!"

    L.u.s.t, who was always at Lucien''s side, couldn''t help commenting. "Poor man�� Lucien, you''re so diabolical."

    Lucien shrugged. "What did I do? I didn''t even approach him."

    Kylee, who continued to hug Lucien''s waist, wanted to be sad for Enzo, but Lucien''s kiss was too wonderful for her to have any negative feelings now.

    Neola wanted to be able to blame Lucien for this, but she couldn''t hold any negative thoughts against him after everything she received. In the end, he is her beloved master, and all other men look like shit.

    She returned to Lucien''s side while shaking her head and thinking aloud. "I give up. He is unable to understand."

    Lucien looked at Alden. "Well, now that this�� unfortunate event has happened to Enzo, you will have to take the position of second in command in his place."

    Alden wanted to feel sad for Enzo, but the whole scene of him being beaten by Kylee and then being knocked out by Neola, both his favorite girls, was hilarious, and Alden was having a hard time preventing himself of laughing.

    He nodded at Lucien. "Yes, sir. Ron trained me well in case of... ehhh... Something happened to Enzo."

    Everyone was trying not to laugh, but the more they tried to remain serious, the more the situation seemed hilarious.

    Lucien looked at Ron, who was shaking his head while looking at the ground with his hand on his forehead. "Ron, shall we start the battle simulation?"

    "Yes please, let''s forget about this... unfortunate event�� Ha..." Ron couldn''t resist laughing, and everyone started laughing too. Only Lucien and Neola remained neutral.

    Lucien returned to his troops with his group, while Ron and Alden went to prepare their group. The healer took the unconscious Enzo away from the battlefield to heal him.

    As the battle simulation exercises intended to increase the synergy between Lucien and his troops, he and his wives did not fight but led the troops.

    Lucien positioned himself behind the troops while mentally giving orders to some of his wives, who passed the orders directly to the troops.

    Ghilanna led a hundred archers with Neola. They used rubber-tipped arrows so they wouldn''t hurt anyone and only aimed at the legs and arms of men to disable them.

    Rose led a hundred wizards, who used mostly support spells like barriers and buffs. Some earth and water wizards also used control spells to unbalance their opponents.

    The four hundred women of the infantry were divided into two groups of two hundred, where a part of them used wooden staffs and were led by Astrid to be the assault infantry.

    The other two hundred women were divided into two groups of one hundred, where one part was led by Jeanne and the other by Mia.

    Each of these groups of a hundred women used swords and shields. They are flexible troops that can defend the groups of wizards and archers as well as attack depending on the situation.

    The male troops made very similar organizations. Ron passed his orders directly to half of the troops while Alden to the other half.

    For every hundred soldiers, they had one of Ron''s spies to lead and pass Ron''s and Alden''s orders. Of course, they had to shout them because they didn''t have access to mental communication like Lucien and his wives.

    And so the two groups confronted each other in the first battle simulation of the many they would have before participating in a real battle.

 Chapter 160 - Great Improvements

    The battle simulation exercises had better results than Lucien and L.u.s.t expected. The male group was unable to compete with the female troops in any aspect.

    The women trained and boosted by Lucien were faster, stronger, and more skilled than the men, which resulted in their complete defeat while no woman was incapacitated.

    Under the leadership of Ron and Alden, the men worked together, and in an organized manner, but in the end, the fact that Lucien was able to communicate mentally with his wives while they gave orders to the female troops was a far superior advantage.

    Lucien was not only satisfied with the progress of the men but the general capability of his troops to follow orders in battle. Not only was Lucien''s training methods rigid, but Ron''s as well.

    Also, Lucien could try many of the leadership things that he learned from some of Cornelius'' books. But, he still had a lot to learn and practice, so they would have many other simulated battles.

    Lucien also wanted to do some battle simulations leading the men. So he wanted to get closer to them.

    Ron suggested that they all have a big party to celebrate the success of the battle simulation and Lucien agreed. But Lucien''s wives and the female troops decided to have their own party. Lucien didn''t mind, because it would allow him to hang out with Ron and spend some time getting to know the male troops better.

    Later that night, about halfway through the party. Ron suggested bringing some women to the party, as dancers and p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es to reward the men.

    Alden asked Lucien if some of the female troops could join them, because some of the female troops had romantic relationsh.i.p.s with a few of the male troops.

    He also asked if the male troops can visit their wives and fiancees that stayed at the farm and didn''t join the army because the vast majority of females in relationsh.i.p.s didn''t join Lucien''s army. Alden figured it would be a good time for them to get together again.

    Lucien agreed that the men could visit their wives and fiancees and gave the male and female troops a few days off. He was not against the idea of inviting some of the female troops, but none of them agreed to join them.

    Although the female troops knew it was unlikely, they all have hopes of serving Lucien in bed and couldn''t think of another man after tasting his essence.

    Thus, Ron invited other women from Bluewind to entertain the male troops. After the Bluewind females started arriving, Lucien decided to join the women''s party to pay some attention to them.

    Of course, there were a little over six hundred women, so he only gave them a little more special milk before his life mana was almost exhausted.

    Then Lucien and his girls returned to their home in the purple world where his wives took care of him and pampered him.

    The next day he woke up very early again and prepared to follow his daily routine as usual. But then he realized that today Rose was also awake.

    He took her in the princess carry and went to the bathroom so they could have a morning bath together.

    "Is everything alright, my dear? Are you homesick?" Lucien asked in a loving tone.

    Rose hugged his neck and started to kiss his lips. "I miss my family, but my home is here with you."

    How could Lucien not love Rose so much? Since the day they met, she has been extremely loyal to him in every way.

    Of course, the blood pact they made has a small influence on her feelings for him. But that''s only a small part of it, and it''s a natural thing for her race. Rose loves Lucien, and that is all that matters to him.

    They got into the biggest pool of the bathroom and started washing each other while kissing. He stroked her face gently. "After we have resolved the Portgreen issue, we will visit your family."

    Still, Lucien could feel that Rose was having some discomfort. "So, what''s wrong now?"

    "I''m feeling my mana grow more and more chaotic. I don''t know how to explain it, but my body seems a little strange." Rose tried to explain why she couldn''t sleep well last night.

    L.u.s.t quickly explained to Lucien what was going on with Rose. She also stayed inside Lucien to give them some private time, because she could imagine what will happen.

    Lucien explained it to Rose. "You are very close to reaching the Mortal Realm, so you are already feeling some changes in your body. Everything will be for the better."

    Rose continued to kiss and touch Lucien''s body because she couldn''t help but be horny, seeing him n.a.k.e.d. "What about now, what should I do?"

    He hugged her and started to caress and squeeze her beautiful ass. "We can get you to the Mortal Realm right now."

    Rose giggled. "I like that idea, hubby."

    Then they started a long love session where Rose could receive Lucien''s full attention.

    ----------------------

    One hour later.

    Lucien was sitting in the pool while Rose was riding his c.o.c.k.

    "Mmmm�� More�� More, please, hubby!!!" She felt more and more energetic and wanted more and more pleasure from her lover.

    He continued to touch her body and kiss her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts as she m.o.a.ned and took his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper inside her.

    Then Lucien came for the third time inside her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhh��" Rose also had an orgasm as she felt Lucien''s demonic energy fill her body. It was so good that she thought she would die from pleasure.

    Then something different happened.

    *Tremble*

    The bathroom started to shake as Rose m.o.a.ned. Her earth mana began to come out of her body and spin around her in the form of dust and small stones.

    L.u.s.t warned Lucien that she had reached the Mortal Realm, and her mana would be more chaotic than ever for a few seconds.

    Lucien quickly opened a portal to one of the floating rocks he used to run with Oya and took Rose there.

    "HAAAAA!!!" Rose loudly m.o.a.ned as she felt Lucien''s demonic energy and her mana running through her body.

    The feeling was very good, and the fact that Lucien was holding her made everything even better.

    Lucien''s just hugged Rose tightly while the big rock shook.

    A few seconds later, Rose started to calm down, and the rock stopped shaking.

    She smiled, held Lucien''s head, and started kissing him passionately. "I love you so much, hubby!!"

    "Love you too, my sweet little vampire."

    *Tremble*

    Then the earth under Lucien''s feet trembled, and a pillar of rock began to rise toward the sky.

    Lucien knew that Rose was controlling the stone pillar and stood on top of it, holding her in his arms.

    The stone pillar grew a hundred meters tall, and Its top became a stone throne where Lucien sat with Rose on his lap.

    She had a smile on her face and a naughty look. "I think I spent most of my energy reaching the Mortal Realm... So..."

    Lucien bit his lip, and a little of his blood started to leak out. "You could have just asked."

    "I want it. I want much more of your love! I want more of your blood and hot c.u.m inside me!!" Rose exclaimed and also bit her lip before starting a bloody kiss with Lucien.

    Then they had s.e.x a hundred meters above the ground on the stone throne for another hour. L.u.s.t couldn''t help participating that time.

    ------------------------

    Lucien and his women continued their daily routines. Battle simulation exercises became more frequent, as did Lucien''s interaction with his male troops.

    At night he continued to make all of his wives stronger. Aria, Ella, Kara, and Jeanne were also getting stronger quickly, even without having s.e.x with Lucien.

    He wants to do something special for Aria and Ella''s first time while Jeanne still needs more time for them to develop their relationship, and Kara is still very young, at sixteen, while Ella would be seventeen soon.

    Also, Lucien was paying special attention to Cassidy and Astrid, who were very close to reaching the Mortal Realm and started feeling some discomfort in their bodies.

    Three days later, they reached the Mortal Realm while having s.e.x with Lucien at the same time.

    Astrid had significant growth of her wings that are now not so small but looked like L.u.s.t''s, thei''r about a meter long each and use passive magic from her bloodline to allow her to fly.

    She had a huge increase in her strength, speed, and senses. Also, she gained a unique ability to make her claws triple in size while becoming more durable than the black steel that Rebecca used in Lucien''s armor.

    While Astrid learned more about the changes in her body, Cassidy was also going through a similar process.

    Cassidy''s strength increased even more than Astrid''s, but her speed did not keep up with Astrid''s increase.

    In addition to the great increase in her strength and endurance, Cassidy began to feel the wind in her body. She had no knowledge of it other than the stories that her father used Wind Magic in battles.

    Lucien quickly tried to teach her the small amount he knew about focusing wind mana as he was still learning about it. Still, it was enough for Cassidy to be able to lance a small Wind Slash with her sword, just like Lucien could do.

    Of course, Lucien took Cassidy and Astrid to a flying rock for them to test their new capabilities without destroying the house.

    While Lucien taught Cassidy more about wind mana, L.u.s.t started flying around Astrid with her bat wings.

    L.u.s.t had no need to fly because she could materialize her body wherever she wanted around Lucien, but now, she wanted to teach Astrid how to fly because her wings were now strong enough.

    Astrid was thrilled because, in less than two hours of trying to fly, she managed to fly a meter off the ground.

    Flying is something that only the strongest manticores could normally do because they need their wings to be very big and strong.

    But Astrid didn''t have very big wings and was still able to fly, because she unlocked a bloodline ability. She knew she could only do that because of Lucien and was very grateful to him. Still, she already loves him too much, and they didn''t need things like thanks.

    After a few hours of training their new abilities, they made a break to recover their energy.

    Lucien was excited about the idea of flying with Astrid and L.u.s.t in the future when his wings fully grew, but something was now making him inquisitive.

    Cassidy''s wind mana naturally regenerated, allowing her to cast more wind slashes, but his wind mana only regenerated when he had s.e.x with Cassidy or Mia.

    L.u.s.t explained that he had to maintain his relationship with his wives to share their abilities and affinities. The strange thing about it was that it didn''t work like that with the life mana he got from Sophia.

    Lucien''s life mana seemed to be naturally his and grew as it also regenerated without him keeping in contact with Sophia.

    Well, in the end, L.u.s.t had no answers for that and they could only speculate that Lucien has a natural life affinity.

    Since Rose, Cassidy, and Astrid had reached the Mortal Realm, Lucien''s group was much stronger than before.

    Still, their enemies have troops with numbers many and many times greater than them, so they have to continue strengthening themselves without slowing their pace.

    Lucien''s focus now shifted to the other girls who were approaching the Mortal Realm. But of course, he continued to give his love to all his women.

    ----------------

    Four days later.

    It was evening, Lucien was returning to the Purple World with the girls.

    ''Send them first, we have guests approaching.'' L.u.s.t sent Lucien a mental message, making him curious.

    Still, he didn''t think twice and opened the portal for the girls while he continued to the castle''s patio.

    "Who''s coming?" Lucien didn''t understand why L.u.s.t was acting mysteriously and asked her.

    L.u.s.t looked at Lucien with a hesitant and concerned expression. But of course, she wouldn''t hide anything from Lucien.

    "Ehhh... It''s Envy. She''s about five miles south." L.u.s.t spoke and waited for Lucien''s reaction.

    L.u.s.t knew that Lucien''s relationship with his sisters was not exactly good. Sophia''s case had the best possible result, yet L.u.s.t knew it was far from perfect.

    Still, L.u.s.t knew that it was not Sophia who was with Envy because she was with Sloth, so it had to be another of his sister coming, probably Amelia, who was in the Light Empire.

    L.u.s.t saw some memories of Lucien before making the soul contract with him and knew that his relationship with Amelia is not very friendly as well as her relationship with Envy, which made L.u.s.t very concerned.

    While L.u.s.t was thinking of ways that various things could go wrong with them meeting, she felt Lucien''s warm arms around her waist and his pleasant scent.

    "Do not worry. You are my wife, and I am your husband. We are strong together. No one and nothing can hurt us." Lucien spoke near L.u.s.t''s ear.

    "Mm." L.u.s.t agreed while feeling incredibly good in Lucien''s arms. With him, she felt that the universe was insignificant, and they could handle anything.

 Chapter 161 - Inevitable

    During the night, five miles away from Bluewind city.

    Dawn, the only Marshal of the Light Empire, a woman feared by the world, who lead hundreds of thousands of soldiers... now was working as a coachman.

    And of course, she was very proud of herself for taking Light Envoy on her... Ehhhh... What is it? Ah, yes: A very important mission.

    They were in enemy territory. A land of the heretic demi-humans, who did not respect the Light God. Well, it is not the Alliance, but it is certainly a land of demi-humans or just other people who are not devoted to the Holy Light GOD.

    Dawn did not have any soldiers at her disposal. No reinforcements, no strategies... It was herself, the Light Envoy, and the horses if she could count on them for a fight.

    But Dawn feared nothing. How could she fear anything if they were on a sacred mission for the Light God?

    She continued to guide the carriage through the dark night towards Bluewind city. Of course, she knew that they could not just enter the city as she could be recognized as a world-famous person, who has her beautiful face depicted on many books of all kinds.

    But then what were they really going to do? Dawn''s mind was a mess as she suffered from a terrible internal struggle between her blind faith and her rational mind.

    Inside the carriage was The Ligh- Amelia, who was also suffering an internal struggle between Envy''s suggestions and her confused feelings.

    After spending more than two months separated from her family, with whom she had always been together, she missed them very much.

    Amelia certainly didn''t miss her father, or should she call him a failure of a father? Well, she certainly missed her sisters a lot.

    But what about her only brother? The one with whom she always had a relationship that''s best described as "complicated."

    With each rotation of the carriage wheel, Amelia felt more eager, not only to be reunited with one of her family members but also to find out what kind of feelings she would have when she meets him again.

    ''Amelia, can you hear me?'' Envy spoke in Amelia''s mind for the fifth time. Or was it the sixth?

    Amelia tried to put the confusing thoughts out of her mind. ''Yes, Envy. What were you saying?''

    Envy looked a little upset. She wanted to materialize just to slap Amelia sometimes, but she didn''t have the demonic energy to maintain her physical form for a long time yet.

    ''Are you paying attention to my advice? L.u.s.t is weak, but she certainly knows how to seduce people. I bet she''ll try to convince you and your brother to do something weird.''

    ''Uhm��'' As soon as Amelia heard the word "brother," she began to have confused thoughts again while remembering all the times they had a conflict.

    But then another of Envy''s words woke Amelia out of her trance. ''How weird? What are you talking about?''

    Envy would certainly roll her eyes if she was in her physical state. ''She is L.u.s.t. Do you really need me to answer that question?''

    When it comes to relationsh.i.p.s with her family, Amelia was not the genius swordswoman that has only appeared in thousands of years. She was just a girl who had her childhood ruined by a broken father.

    ''How am I supposed to know what you''re talking about? I do not know her!''

    Envy was also not really a healthy-minded person. Perhaps no one was in their strange group.

    ''S.e.x! I''m talking about f.u.c.k.i.n.g!! She will suggest that you and your brother f.u.c.k in every way possible. That''s what I''m talking about!''

    Amelia had two immediate reactions when she heard Envy''s response. The first, which lasted less than a second, was a thoughtful look.

    Then she immediately made an expression of disgust while completely denying the possibility. ''I would never do anything like that. What kind of madness is that? We are siblings!!!''

    Envy didn''t like Amelia''s overreaction at all. Any normal person would just have denied the possibility more calmly and not be so nervous.

    She began to fear that their meeting could be a bad idea. No. It''s definitely better if it happens now, when the difference in power between them is still very significant.

    At most, L.u.s.t could materialize her body for a few seconds, so if she tried anything, Envy would just use her demonic energy to contain her for a few seconds until she needs to go back inside her host.

    Yes, Envy is undoubtedly very smart because she is always planning one step ahead of others.

    It is not that Envy does not know the capabilities of L.u.s.t and her host, but unlike Sloth and Sophia, who did not need to be very active to be stronger, Amelia needs to stay focused on her goals, or rather, the goals of others.

    So if Amelia stopped pursuing those goals to have s.e.x with her brother, it would certainly be very bad for Envy, and everyone else, of course.

    But that was not going to happen. Envy has confidence in her power, and even though she didn''t have much demonic energy now, it is still certainly more than L.u.s.t and her host, who is supposed to be just a weak and useless boy.

    What Envy did not know, besides the fact that all her expectations were wrong, was also the fact that L.u.s.t had already discovered her presence a few minutes ago, and the weak and useless boy was watching their carriage from the top of a small hill three miles away from them.

    ''Envy, how much closer to the city do we need to get?'' Amelia asked.

    ''Another mile or two, and I will be able to send a mental message to L.u.s.t.'' The connection between the great demons is different than the soul connection they have with their hosts, so she can only send quick mental messages to her sisters from a specific distance.

    So, she tried to find L.u.s.t, feeling her demonic energy.

    ''WHAT?!?!'' Envy exclaimed in Amelia''s mind when she got surprised.

    When Envy started to extend her senses, she felt a large amount of demonic energy two miles away from them, and that source was quickly approaching them.

    Envy quickly concluded that it''s L.u.s.t, but she was confused as to why she seemed so full of demonic energy.

    ''They are here.'' She explained to Amelia.

    ''WHAT?!?!'' Now it was Amelia''s turn to exclaim in her own mind as she was apprehensive about meeting Lucien again.

    In the few seconds that Amelia and Envy were having several confused thoughts in their minds, the carriage shook and stopped.

    "..." Amelia looked confusedly at the front where Dawn was supposedly driving the carriage, but there was only silence. A deadly silence.

    The massive amount of demonic energy in the environment made Envy confused and concerned while Amelia didn''t know what to think.

    Then Amelia remembered something. Dawn is an incredibly strong woman by the standards of this world, while Lucien had the strength of an ordinary citizen in their homeworld.

    Even though Lucien is with a great demon now, it has not been long enough to allow him to get so much stronger than before.

    In addition to the fact that L.u.s.t should be a great demon with limited talents, if Lucien and Dawn fought, he would undoubtedly be hurt.

    Amelia opened the door and quickly exit the carriage. "Don''t hurt him!!!"

    Regardless of anything that happened in the future, that moment would always be well remembered not only by Amelia but also by Envy.

    The moment when their goals underwent a drastic change. Of course, they wouldn''t realize that till much later.

    Amelia looked at the top of the carriage where Dawn was supposed to be. What she saw was a scene beyond shocking, in every possible way.

    She saw a man sitting, smiling at her. There was also a beautiful blonde woman with purple wings behind him, and Dawn was lying on the bench, knocked out, strangely with a smile on her face as if she is having a pleasant dream.

    Of course, Amelia didn''t notice L.u.s.t and Dawn as she was focused entirely on her brother.

    But how could he be her brother? Well, that incredibly handsome face that could cause strange feelings even in his sisters was still there.

    Still, there were many changes in him. Starting with the most notable thing: Why does he have horns? And why do those horns make him look even more charming?

    The brother she knew was very thin and pretty average height, just 1.8 m tall. But this handsome devil seemed to be 1.9 m tall and has a heavenly body with plenty of muscle.

    But there was still something even more surprising. Amelia thought she was seeing things wrong because it didn''t make any sense... But in the end, nothing changed even though she kept staring��

    He was smiling... It couldn''t be her brother, who never smiled and was always depressed because of his dead mother.

    If her brother was already incredibly handsome, even always depressed, now that he has that beautiful smile, which shone in the moonlight, now shook Amelia''s confused heart more than ever with that devilish look.

    Amelia didn''t know which one of Lucien''s changes was the most surprising. She continued to stare at him as the words stuck in her throat.

    Envy, who was inside Amelia, watching the same scene, was really surprised by Lucien''s appearance. Still, L.u.s.t''s appearance behind him was what most caught her attention.

    The most unusual thing about L.u.s.t was the fact that she was showing her horns and wings. The great demons have already had many problems with their real appearance scaring their hosts, which are always of different races.

    So it was much better to hide features like horns and wings until they were very closer to their hosts. Of course, Pride was the only one who couldn''t do that because changing her real appearance would go against her nature.

    But now, L.u.s.t, who depended heavily on her host not having any discomfort with her appearance, was using her real form. Well, the fact that Lucien has horns should certainly be linked to that. But how the hell did he get horns?

    Also, Envy couldn''t understand how L.u.s.t was maintaining her physical form. They had joined their new hosts recently, so they shouldn''t have so much demonic energy now to use with something trivial like maintaining physical form for no reason.

    Did it have to do with the large amount of demonic energy that Envy was feeling? But how could they get so much demonic energy so quickly? Did the boy f.u.c.k the whole world in two months?

    While Amelia stared at Lucien without being able to say a word, he was also looking at her.

    Of course, Lucien has always loved his family, but he lived with pity for himself, stuck in melancholic depression. Now that he knows that his mother is alive and that he could rescue her, he was undergoing a great and slow internal change.

    That, together with the fact that he started to open his heart to other types of love besides the familiar one, made him aware of things that he did not notice before.

    Things like the fact that Amelia is incredibly beautiful and attractive... exceptionally attractive in a way that certainly wasn''t how a brother should be looking at his sister.

    Lucien already had to deal with a very complicated situation with Sophia. So, he didn''t want to have to cross that line again.

    But could he refuse to do something that would be very useful for everyone, making everyone stronger quickly? Just because he doesn''t want to participate in certain "taboos"?

    How hypocritical would he be if he regarded taboos while having s.e.x every night with mothers and daughters at the same time?

    In the end, thinking about it now didn''t seem relevant. Whatever was going to happen next, Lucien would face it head-on and not be hypocritical or insensitive. Well, at least he would try.

    Lucien jumped off of the carriage and opened his arms while smiling at Amelia.

    "Sis, won''t you hug your brother?"

 Chapter 162 - Warmly

    Amelia blushed a little, walked over to Lucien, and accepted his hug. "Brother��"

    She wrapped her delicate arm around his waist in a little hesitant way, because they don''t usually have such physical contact.

    But to her surprise, Lucien didn''t act as cold as before, but embraced her tightly and pulled her into his arms, bringing their bodies more closely together than ever.

    Amelia felt warm in Lucien''s embrace. This familiar and comfortable feeling made her calm. That is the kind of interaction she always wanted to have with her family and not the broken relationship they had before.

    She rested her head on Lucien''s chest, and he spoke in a loving tone near her ear. "I missed you."

    Amelia couldn''t even imagine what happened to Lucien to turn her cold brother into this kind and affectionate person, but she liked it.

    She loved it so much that she tightened her arms around his waist, trying to bring their bodies even closer and enjoy more of this good and warm feeling.

    "I missed you a lot too, brother."

    Then they enjoyed each other''s warmth for a little more than a minute in silence until Lucien began to talk. "How are you handling this... situation?"

    But he didn''t stop hugging her, and Amelia was also pleased to continue embracing. "We are doing well. It''s difficult to deal with Envy sometimes, but in general, we get along very well."

    "Um... I see. Well, now that we''ve met, we can help each other, as well." Lucien responded.

    They kept hugging, and a few seconds later, Amelia asked in a curious tone. "Why do you have horns? Is it because of L.u.s.t?"

    Lucien and L.u.s.t were also unsure about that, so they could only speculate. "I think I''m half demon..."

    "Is that because of our father?" She asked.

    "No. I think it has to do with my mom."

    Amelia knew about Lucien''s depression because of his dead mother, so she didn''t want to talk about that too much because she feared he would turn back the cold brother he used to be. "I''m sorry..."

    Lucien smiled and spoke expectantly. "She is alive. Soon we will all be together again."

    Amelia was confused, and Lucien explained that their father had lied about his mother being dead because he would not fight to rescue her.

    "He''s the worst!" Amelia exclaimed in an annoyed tone.

    Lucien rubbed his face on her hair. "We should not care about him."

    "Mm..." Amelia felt so comfortable in Lucien''s arms that she didn''t even realize that what they were doing didn''t seem like a siblings'' hug.

    Then she started explaining why she came to meet him. Of course, without ending their hug. "I heard you had problems with my soldiers in that forest."

    Lucien already knew the story about the Light Envoy, so he understood that Amelia was manipulating the Light Empire. "Why are you with those shitty racist people? They are no different than the Silver Legion from our homeworld."

    Amelia would not hide anything from Lucien or her sisters because they were a team just like the great demons. "They are just my pawns."

    "After we conquer this world completely, Envy will teach me a spell to absorb souls and turn the Kings, leaders, and other strong people I conquer into demonic energy for us."

    Lucien would not be hypocritical enough to say that he was sorry for anyone other than his family. Although he is learning new things about friendship with Ron and Alden, he still doesn''t give a damn about the world.

    If killing thousands of unknown people and destroying worlds was the fastest way to rescue his mother and reunite his family, he would certainly do that without feeling any regret.

    But fight and kill is not the easiest and fastest way for Lucien, not only because of L.u.s.t''s abilities but also because of his nature.

    Lucien slowly started to stroke Amelia''s back. "You don''t have to get your hands dirty with these people''s blood. There is another way for us to be stronger together without having to kill and absorb this world''s leaders and other strong people"

    Amelia was so immersed in that warm and comfortable feeling that she didn''t even remember Envy''s warnings. "What way?"

    Lucien brought his lips close to Amelia''s ear. "The path of love... and pleasure."

    *Sniff* *Sniff*

    Amelia was enjoying Lucien''s wonderful scent. She smiled when she heard him talk about love��

    But then the word "pleasure" snapped her out of her trance.

    She jumped five meters backward while looking very shocked and also flushed. "Do you want to do weird things to me?!"

    Lucien smiled because he already expected such a reaction. "It''s not weird. Not really, I guess."

    Amelia pointed the finger at Lucien as she shivered and stammered. "W-we are s-siblings! There is n-no such possibility."

    "And why does that prevent us from becoming strong together? We are already a family, so it wouldn''t change much." He responded.

    Amelia shook her head as if trying to deny that possibility to herself. "No!! That is wrong!!! We cannot cross that line."

    Then she looked at L.u.s.t, who was still on top of the carriage. "Was it her? Is she influencing you to have these weird ideas?"

    Lucien stopped smiling for the first time since he started talking to Amelia. "She''s my wife. We don''t influence each other to do anything we don''t want to do."

    Amelia noticed Lucien''s change in attitude when she talked about L.u.s.t. That reminded her of how was strange her relationship with Lucien when Sophia was around him.

    That brought out those intense and chaotic feelings that Amelia didn''t know how to control.

    She was very upset. "Wife?! Her name is L.U.S.T! She is nothing but a bit-"

    As Amelia spoke of L.u.s.t, she saw Lucien''s expression go from neutral to cold and distant. She was very afraid of never seeing that kind and affectionate Lucien again and stopped before she said something that she would regret later.

    "Brother, she is a demon. I appreciate Envy''s help too, but they are diabolical beings from another world, and they just want to use us just like our father is using them and us."

    Lucien did not answer Amelia but looked at L.u.s.t. L.u.s.t understood his intention and materialized at his side.

    He smiled at her. "L.u.s.t, are you a diabolical being from another world who wants to use me?"

    L.u.s.t smiled too. "I''m certainly from another world. Well, about using you... I think so. I want to use you as my only man forever while I will always belong only to you."

    Lucien held L.u.s.t''s head and kissed her passionately. He licked and sucked her lips, showing it all to Amelia.

    Amelia felt as if thousands of blades had pierced her heart. Lucien acted so lovingly with her a minute ago, but that was still quite different from the way he acts with L.u.s.t.

    Their kiss was so incredible that it made them look completely crazy about each other. Amelia wondered if any of Lucien''s feelings for her could be ten percent of those feelings they were showing with just a kiss.

    Lucien ended the kiss and hugged L.u.s.t''s waist. L.u.s.t blushed a little because she hadn''t expected Lucien''s intense attitude. She loves it when he surprises her by acting so dominant.

    Then he looked at Amelia. "As I said before, she is my wife. We work together for the good of our family. No manipulations, no secrets."

    Amelia was even more furious but also confused. All she knew about L.u.s.t was what Envy had said, but now things didn''t seem like what she thought.

    ''Envy, what is going on?!?!'' She sent a mental message to Envy.

    Envy had the same doubts as Amelia. She didn''t understand how L.u.s.t continued to maintain her physical form with Lucien, and her demonic energy did not seem to decrease.

    Also, L.u.s.t''s interaction with Lucien was something Envy had never seen before. None of the great demons ever had a romantic interest because they were always very focused on fighting for their people, but now L.u.s.t really looked like a loving wife.

    Envy had no choice but to materialize her body next to Amelia despite not being able to maintain her physical form for long.

    As L.u.s.t and Lucien were showing their demonic characteristics, Envy did not alter her body either.

    In a purple cloud, to imitate L.u.s.t''s characteristics, Envy appeared next to Amelia.

    She is 1.72 m tall with a fantastic s.e.xy body. Fair skin, long black hair, and green eyes, in addition to demon race characteristics, like her pointed ears, horns, and wings.

    Her horns are red, have curves at different angles, and are slightly turned upwards with about 19 centimeters long. Her wings are bat-like, very similar to L.u.s.t''s but red instead of purple.

    She was wearing a simple outfit that revealed much of her curves but not because she wanted to, but because she didn''t want to waste demonic energy.

    Envy gazed at Lucien with an expectant expression. "How? What did you do?"

    Before Lucien said anything, L.u.s.t sent him a mental message. ''Envy is treacherous and manipulative, but her copy ability can be very useful for us, including being able to give Oya a demi-human form.''

    Lucien understood that Envy had a lot of doubts; after all, he and L.u.s.t also didn''t understand the mysteries of his body.

    He shrugged. "How what?"

    Envy smiled. "How are you and L.u.s.t so strong? You reached the Mortal Realm even though you were so useless a while ago. Also, you and L.u.s.t have ten times more demonic energy than us."

    Lucien tightened his embrace around L.u.s.t''s waist, bringing her body closer to him as he replied to Envy. "Don''t you know?"

    She clicked her tongue while making a mocking expression. "F.u.c.k.i.n.g? How many whores did you have to f.u.c.k to get that much demonic energy? 1000? 2000?"

    Lucien knew that Envy was trying to provoke him, so he ignored her mocking attitude. "You know it doesn''t work like that."

    Envy made a confused expression. "What? Are you talking about increasing pleasure with positive feelings like love? That''s what you''re talking about, right? It never worked before because L.u.s.t''s hosts were horny idiots who died shortly after getting some power by f.u.c.k.i.n.g some whores."

    He also made a mocking expression at Envy. "What do I have to do with others? L.u.s.t is my wife now, and I don''t have to explain to you what we do and how we do that."

    Envy knew that it would not be easy to take advantage of Lucien with L.u.s.t by his side, but she could use Amelia for that.

    ''We need to know how they do it. We need to know and understand everything! If their method is really more effective than ours, then...'' Envy started to communicate with Amelia.

    Amelia understood and quickly denied the possibility. ''No!! You said that L.u.s.t''s abilities are limited and that our plan is very effective. I will not do weird things with my brother.''

    ''Then I will have to do it. Think about it, if they have limited ability and are still so powerful, imagine how much stronger we can get. We just have to discover their secrets.'' Envy replied.

    Amelia was very confused, but the idea of ??Envy doing anything to Lucien made her burn with anger. ''Don''t touch him!!!''

    Envy smiled. ''So you just have to do this. You don''t have to f.u.c.k him right now, but we have to understand the limits of their strength, at least.''

    Amelia blushed when Envy talked about her f.u.c.k.i.n.g her brother, so she quickly focused on something else to forget about that. ''What do you want me to do to discover his strength?''

    ''By sparring him. Tell them that they are weak and are using tricks to look stronger, but they are still inferior to us, so force him to face you with everything they have.'' Envy explained.

    Amelia didn''t want to manipulate or hurt her brother, but if she wanted him to follow her, she would have to show her strength.

    Even though Lucien looked strong for knocking Dawn out so quickly, he couldn''t compare to her, who is in the seventh layer of the Mortal Realm, could he?

    Two white swords appear in Amelia''s hands in a flash of white and bluish light, then she pointed the swords at Lucien.

    "Show me the power you claim to have gained with your weird methods."

    Lucien smiled at Amelia as he continued to hug L.u.s.t with one arm. In his other hand, his red katana appeared in a cloud of purple dust.

    Then he stabbed the katana in the ground. "As you want, dear sister."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 163 - Stupid Brother

    Lucien knows Amelia is a fantastic swordswoman, so he summoned his katana, to show her that he has a soul weapon just like she does.

    But why did he stabbed the katana in the ground? Because he wants to show her that he is limiting himself, but still confident enough to beat her without a weapon.

    He knows that Amelia is very powerful, but he wouldn''t be able to fight her with a weapon while holding back enough to not harm her. He doesn''t want to take any chances of hurting her.

    Still, Lucien had hopes of winning, or rather, confidence in his speed. Because it increased even more after he reached the Mortal Realm and absorbed Aylin''s Naginata into his soul.

    Of course, the difference between Lucien, who is in the first layer of the Mortal Realm, and Amelia, who is in the seventh layer, is still quite significant.

    Lucien kissed L.u.s.t while she mentally asked him. ''Are you going to use that?''

    He replied. ''Yes. I need to show her that my methods are the most effective.''

    Lucien was only at the beginning of the Mortal Realm, but there was already a lot he could do. L.u.s.t had been teaching him how to use his demonic energy in many different ways, whether to attack, defend himself, or improve his natural capabilities.

    Of course, the use of the demonic energy is limited by how much demonic energy a person has, but that''s not a problem for Lucien. He generates large amounts of demonic energy from giving pleasure to his women.

    "Let''s start." Lucien looked at Amelia, smiled, and started running towards her. He left the katana stabbed in the ground, confusing Amelia.

    The distance between them was ten meters. Still, Amelia has very high agility and hoped to have plenty of time to react, taking into account the supposed speed of Lucien.

    But she was surprised when she realized that his speed was very similar to hers. The fact that he was unarmed caused Amelia to be unsure of what to do.

    She just wanted to prove that she was a lot stronger than him, but she didn''t want to hurt him. Although Lucien''s speed seemed incredible, she could still clearly see his movements, so she tried to trip him.

    She crouched down and spun around, trying to use a sweep kick to trip Lucien.

    Lucien and Amelia were using approximately eighty percent of their maximum speed, so he could easily dodge the sweep kick.

    Then he forced his body to its limit and jumped over Amelia.

    Amelia was shocked when Lucien passed over her, avoiding her movement. Of course, she wasn''t trying her best, but still, the difference between two warriors focused on physical combat of the Mortal Realm and Zero Realm is vast.

    That meant that Lucien had definitely reached the Mortal Realm, proving Envy''s guess.

    Amelia didn''t think twice and forced her body even harder. Her skin started to glow with blue sparks while she quickly turned around to face Lucien and tried to hit him with the hilt of one of her swords.

    Because Lucien was already using his body and senses to their limits, he noticed Amelia''s movement and tried to grab her arm while he was still in the air, falling towards the ground.

    But her speed was higher than his, even if by a small difference, it was still enough for Amelia to be able to hit Lucien''s shoulder with the hilt of one of her swords.

    Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion for Lucien and Amelia, who forced their bodies and senses to the limit quickly.

    As soon as the handle of the sword touched Lucien''s body, the blue light that sparkled on Amelia''s body ran towards him along with all the force she put in the strike.

    Lucien''s senses were even more incredible than the speed of his body, so he could clearly see the blue energy flowing from Amelia''s body to his through her sword.

    The energy spread through his body in a few hundredths of a second and pushed him back.

    *Thud*

    Lucien heard the sound of the impact before being thrown several meters into the air.

    He fell fifty meters from Amelia and rolled on the ground for another ten meters before he managed to regain his balance and stop. L.u.s.t returned into his body again.

    Although Amelia controlled her energy so that her force spread over Lucien''s body, thus avoiding piercing his shoulder with the sword hilt, he still suffered some internal damage.

    Lucien spit some blood on the ground as he heard L.u.s.t''s voice in his mind. ''You knew it would happen.''

    ''I wanted to test my limit before using that.'' He replied.

    ''Don''t hold yourself back.'' L.u.s.t spoke in a confident tone.

    Lucien stood up, stretched his arms and legs to get rid off of the numbness, and looked at Amelia. "You''re still as fantastic as always, sis."

    Amelia tried to contain her surprised expression. "You have successfully reached the Mortal Realm. Congratulations, brother."

    Reaching the Mortal Realm was the least expected of Lucien after making the soul contract with a great demon, even if it was L.u.s.t, the supposedly least talented sin.

    Still, he did it very quickly, and now, supposedly in the first layer of Mortal Realm, he was almost as swift as Amelia, which surprised her and Envy a lot.

    "Take your weapon. I''ll not go easy on you." Amelia swirled her swords as the blue energy started to sparkle around her body.

    It is a skill that Amelia copied from a Light Empire mage with Envy''s ability, copy. She could infuse electric mana in her attacks and improve her speed for a few seconds.

    Of course, just like Lucien. Amelia''s ability to use Envy''s abilities is limited to how much demonic energy she has. Unfortunately copy also has other limits, such as only being able to use the copied ability several times.

    Also, she wouldn''t be able to use copy on the same ability until she used up all of the copied abilities uses, in addition, the cost of demonic energy rises with each use of the copied abilities till the uses run out.

    So, like Lucien, Amelia and their sisters will be improving the great demons prime abilities as they increase the quantity and quality of the demonic energy they possess and produce.

    Lucien summoned his red katana again, which like L.u.s.t and his demonic energy, couldn''t be too far from him.

    He again stabbed the katana in the ground while smiling at Amelia. "Okay, I''m not going easy on you either."

    Then he started using his new trump card. Like L.u.s.t manipulated demonic energy in her body, Lucien began to create a purple haze around him while using his demonic energy to boost his physical capabilities significantly.

    L.u.s.t explained to Lucien that this way of using demonic energy is very effective, but also very difficult to master and also quickly consumes his demonic energy. So hosts shouldn''t really use this ability until they are more powerful.

    Still, L.u.s.t thought that Lucien could already use this ability, not only because they had a lot of demonic energy but also because he has excellent control over it, possibly because he''s half-demon.

    And now L.u.s.t''s theory was being confirmed as the purple haze circled around Lucien, making his clothes and hair sway as if in a strong wind.

    His eyes started to change from blue to bright purple as Lucien felt his body grow more powerful than ever. His senses were bein. amplified so much that he can hear something from five miles away.

    Of course, Lucien also felt his demonic energy reserves rapidly decrease, so he knew he has less than a minute to make his moves before he is exhausted.

    Amelia was a little confused but only thought that the purple fog was a simple ability of L.u.s.t until Envy warned her mentally.

    ''Watch out!! He shouldn''t be able to do that yet. He''s using demonic energy to get a lot stronger, but it will only last for a while, so try to defend yourself.''

    Amelia held her swords firmly while she was on high alert, waiting for Lucien''s next move, but nothing prepared her for what came next.

    "WH-" She hadn''t even blinked, but Lucien disappeared from her vision with the quickest movement she had ever seen, or rather not seen.

    Then in less than a second, she noticed a shadow beside her, but before she could make a move, she felt Lucien''s hands... touching her ass.

    "KYAAAA!!!" Amelia panicked and jumped forward while yelling.

    Her soul weapon, the white swords, disappeared along with the electric energy that sparkled around her body and all her concentration.

    Amelia was totally of balance and started to fall when she touched the ground with her foot.

    But she didn''t fall to the ground because of Lucien, again using his super boosted speed. He appeared beside her. Then he held her, making Amelia panic even more.

    "YOU IDIOT!! Why are you doing these weird things to me?!?!" She punched Lucien in the chest. Of course, without force, as she was too embarrassed to do anything right.

    Lucien helped her to stand as he stopped using his demonic energy, and the purple haze around his body disappeared. "Okay, I''m not doing anything else."

    Amelia was still very embarrassed and continued to punch Lucien. "Dammit!! Why did you do that?! You are a pervert!! We are siblings!!!"

    Envy rolled her eyes as L.u.s.t materialized beside her and laughed at the situation. "I hoped this was going to be a good chance for him to test his limits, but things ended like that..."

    "F.u.c.k, L.u.s.t! It wasn''t fair. He''s not supposed to be able to use demonic energy like that, and it was supposed to be a decent fight and not him to bullying his sister." Envy responded

    L.u.s.t shrugged. "What blame do I have if she is so shy? How could he win the fight without touching her?"

    Envy looked seriously at L.u.s.t. "Tell me, what did you do? How can you have so much demonic energy?"

    L.u.s.t pointed at Lucien, who was trying to calm Amelia. "It was all him. He is the most fantastic person I have ever met. He always surprises me, so don''t ask me difficult questions, because I can''t explain it either."

    Envy''s eyes sparkled as she gazed at Lucien. She very much wanted to find out his secrets and cooperate with him in every way possible, of course, she was craving for the enormous amount of demonic energy he could produce.

    While L.u.s.t explained everything that happened to her and Lucien, to Envy. He kept trying to calm Amelia, who was still furious.

    "Shit, shit, shit!! What kind of brother does that to his own sister? I''m going to beat you up!!" Amelia continued to punch Lucien, who didn''t react.

    Lucien did not want to bully Amelia, but when he approached her, he was unable to hit her, and only a simple touch would not prevent her from striking him again, so his only alternative was to attack her shyness.

    And well, squeezing her ass worked better than he expected. With that simple action, Amelia lost all her ability to concentrate and fight. But now she kept punching him��

    "Calm down, sis... or... I''ll do it again." Lucien tried to threaten Amelia, but it didn''t work out as he planned.

    She started to hit him harder. "Do you dare?!?! Are you really going to continue bullying your sister??!!"

    In a quick movement, Lucien pushed Amelia against the carriage and held her arms against the door. "If you don''t calm down... yes, I dare do that again."

    While Lucien held Amelia''s arms, she felt that comfortable warmth that she felt only in his embrace again.

    He had his face so close to hers that she could smell his breath. And damn, that fantastic scent was making her body feels weird.

    Amelia turned her face to the side while blushing. "Y-you d-don''t dare!"

    Lucien slowly brought his face even closer to hers. "Are you sure?"

    Amelia started to panic again and had to use all her will to gather enough energy to try to kick Lucien.

    *Woosh*

    He quickly jumped back, dodging her kick. But not without making a last move.

    Amelia blushed more than ever. She looked at her left b.r.e.a.s.t, which was a little warmer than usual, and then looked at Lucien with an expression both embarrassed and furious.

    "YOUUUUUU!!!! STUPID BROTHER!!!!!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 164 - Jealous

    Amelia was making an embarrassed and angry expression at the same time, which Lucien found extremely cute.

    He really wanted to tease her more just to see her make more cute expressions because he had never seen her like this before.

    "Alright, sis. Stay calm, and let''s talk." Lucien raised his hands while making a sincere expression.

    Amelia''s feelings were in chaos, and her condition only got worse the longer she looked at Lucien''s cheeky smile.

    She turned and looked away while crossing her arms. "I don''t wanna talk to you!"

    Lucien smiled, walked towards the carriage, and then he sat next to Dawn, who was still knocked out and drooling a little.

    "Don''t be mad at me, sis. Would you prefer that I had hurt you? I only did that because I didn''t want to hit my cute and adorable older sister." He spoke to Amelia while checking Dawn''s state.

    Amelia wanted to be angry at Lucien, but she understood the feeling of not wanting to hurt a family member... excluding her failure of a father.

    Although she wanted to prove herself to be stronger than him, she also could not use all her combat capabilities against her brother.

    But it was not the part about not wanting to hurt her that touched her the most, but how affectionate he said she is cute and adorable.

    Amelia blushed even more, but there was no anger at Lucien in her heart. There was never anger between them. Amelia just doesn''t know how to act around Lucien.

    She continued looking away while maintaining her fake upset posture. "I''m not really mad at you. But you can''t do weird things to me."

    Lucien found Dawn really beautiful. Her skin was so smooth that he couldn''t resist playing with her cheek while she seemed to be having sweet dreams.

    "You know, sis... These weird things are not really bad and can make our family very powerful, so that bad things don''t happen to us again."

    Amelia felt a little sadness in Lucien''s tone. Before, he only cared about his mother, but now he looks different.

    "I''m glad your mom is alive. I''m sure we''ll be able to rescue her. Also, I understand you. My mom is always fighting alongside our dad, and I fear for her."

    "Our father is weak and blinded by hate so he can''t really protect our family... But we can. Now, with the great demons at our side, we can keep our whole family safe."

    Amelia was opening her heart for the first time in many years. She was talking about her feelings��

    "Also��" Then she turned back to look Lucien in the eye, but then she saw him playing with Dawn''s cheeks.

    A bad feeling grew inside Amelia when she saw the smile on Lucien''s face, while he was having weird fun with Dawn.

    "You idiot!! What are you doing to her?!?!?!"

    Amelia jumped on the carriage and started punching Lucien. She was angry because he was ignoring her, but mostly because he was finding Dawn more interesting than talking to her.

    Lucien didn''t defend himself and just let Amelia punch him.

    "Okay, just let me give her a little more life mana to make sure she doesn''t have any aftereffects from when I hit her on the head. She''s your assistant, right?"

    Amelia stopped punching Lucien and made a confused expression. "Life mana? How do you have life mana?!"

    If Amelia had already caused all that drama when he touched her ass, Lucien didn''t even want to imagine what it would be like if she knew what happened between him and Sophia.

    He tried to make an honest expression. "Ah, I got it from a wife of mine. Thanks to L.u.s.t''s powers, I can share my wives'' abilities and attributes."

    Amelia punched Lucien hard on the shoulder. "What wives?! You must be kidding!!"

    He held her arms because Amelia seemed out of control. "I am serious."

    Amelia couldn''t really use her strength against Lucien, or rather, she didn''t want to. So, she tried to bite his arm.

    "Are you crazy? We have only been in this world for like a couple of months, but do you already say you have wives? Who are these whores?"

    Lucien jumped back to dodge Amelia''s blows." They are not whores. They are my family too, so you will have to get along with them. Also, L.u.s.t and I had problems with the portal, so we arrived in this world a little over a month ago."

    Amelia went after Lucien and kept trying to hit him, but she was not using her real speed and strength but just trying to vent her chaotic feelings, or rather, jealousy.

    "That is even worse! You have only been with them for a little over a month. But you say that they are already your wives? WIVES? How many are there?!"

    Lucien didn''t like to think of his wives as numbers, so he started saying their names, which made Amelia look even more annoyed as she tried to hit him.

    "Are you kidding? This isn''t funny!!" Amelia didn''t believe that Lucien would have so many wives. This seemed very surreal, for someone as cold and depressed as he was a short time ago.

    While Lucien tried to calm Amelia and tell her everything that happened to him, Envy was increasingly surprised by the things L.u.s.t told her.

    Envy gazed at Lucien while talking to L.u.s.t. "So, did he really put your tattoo on Sloth''s host?"

    L.u.s.t shook her head. "He''s listening to everything we say, so don''t speak of his sister as just a host. Also, I don''t think it''s my tattoo anymore, but a version of mine that he somehow adapted for him. It''s all very perplexing."

    Envy ignored L.u.s.t''s warning and kept talking about Lucien as some kind of peculiar species to be studied.

    "Why didn''t Sloth have s.e.x with him? That should have been the first test, to see if he can also put his tattoo on us."

    L.u.s.t was already expecting a reaction like this from Envy, so she tried not to be upset, but she was also not happy with Envy''s arrogant posture.

    "Sloth knew that doing something like that would hurt Sophia. You understand how the Bloody Rose works in their bodies. Their feelings, good or bad, are more intense."

    Envy was surprised when L.u.s.t talked about the Bloody Rose out loud and quickly sent a mental message to her. ''We agreed not to talk about the Bloody Rose until we are stronger and getting along better.''

    L.u.s.t replied aloud again. "I don''t hide anything from my husband."

    "Dammit, L.u.s.t... Okay, okay. This can''t be changed, and we are connected until the end, so it''s okay for them to know. What else did you tell him?" Envy responded.

    L.u.s.t smiled. "Everything. As I said, he''s my husband, not just my host."

    Envy shook her head as she became more annoyed by L.u.s.t''s responses. "You are a great demon! How can you be dominated like that by a simple human?"

    "Even if he is half-demon, you are still one of the pillars of our people, and he is just a guy with some peculiarities."

    L.u.s.t rolled her eyes. "You don''t know what it''s like to be with someone you love. Since the beginning, he has treated me better than you have ever treated me. Also..."

    Envy made a confused expression. "Also what?"

    L.u.s.t blushed a little, which surprised Envy. "You can feel the enormous amount of demonic energy that we have, so you must understand that he caused a lot of pleasure."

    "Still, it is impossible to describe in words what it is like to do that with him. He is the best in any way that you can imagine."

    Envy couldn''t help but blush a little too. She has always been focused on her quest for power and has never had a romantic relationship, so her experience in that subject is none.

    "You are overestimating him. He''s handsome, but it shouldn''t be enough to make you look like that."

    L.u.s.t shook her head as she smiled because she knew how it would end. "Well, you''ll understand, right? Don''t you want to test him? We could also make good use of your copy ability."

    Envy made a thoughtful expression. "Do you think he can use the ability of another great demon easily like that?"

    "Did you see how he used his demonic energy to beat Amelia? That was the first time he tried that. He has absurdly good control over demonic energy. I would say his control is similar to ours." L.u.s.t responded.

    Envy couldn''t deny L.u.s.t''s words. Lucien is really amazing and mysterious. Of course, Envy wants to find out all Lucien''s secrets, even if she needs to have her first s.e.x.u.a.l experience with him to reach her goals.

    Also, for the first time, Envy was a little jealous of L.u.s.t. She seemed so happy and satisfied with Lucien that she was already calling him husband, so Envy really wanted to know what she has been experiencing with Lucien.

    Still, things would not be so simple. Envy couldn''t help but comment in a concerned tone. "It won''t be that easy."

    Envy watched at Lucien and Amelia, while they ran around the carriage. The more Lucien told Amelia about his new lifestyle, the more she wanted to beat him.

    "This is the type of problem that may be more common than we think. The Bloody Rose is bringing out their deepest feelings. It is not possible to predict how many of his sisters can develop this kind of feeling."

    Envy nodded. "I chose Amelia because there were several ambitions in her heart. Most of it has to do with being stronger than her parents, but there was also something about her brother."

    "I ignored that because... well... From her memories, Lucien didn''t seem like a big deal. He actually looked��"

    L.u.s.t completed the word that Envy didn''t seem to want to say. "Useless? Weak? Yes, he looked like that, but I think something was done to him with the purpose of hiding him."

    "Because of his demonic inheritances? Was it something to do with his mother?" Envy thought out loud.

    L.u.s.t nodded. "Probably yes. I believe it even has something to do with that powerful presence that told us to leave their world and only return ten years later to complete their father''s request."

    "Hum... You are right. Perhaps that presence is his mother? She must be a high demon."

    "Anyway, there is no point in speculating. We have to stick to our plans. Also, don''t talk too much about his mother." L.u.s.t responded.

    Envy knew that Lucien was listening to their conversion. Still, she smirked and spoke a little louder. "Why? Is he a mama''s boy?"

    L.u.s.t quickly sent a mental message to Lucien. ''You can prevent her from dematerializing her body if you use your demonic energy to confine her energy. I can do this if you want as well.''

    Lucien didn''t think twice about focusing his demonic energy again. Since it didn''t take him more than a few seconds to win against Amelia, he still had plenty of demonic energy.

    The purple haze began to appear around his body, and he disappeared from Amelia''s side to reappear behind Envy. Because they were all at a distance of less than 50 meters from each other, his movements seemed like he teleported.

    Lucien moved his hand towards Envy''s neck, and the purple haze from his body quickly began to embrace her body.

    Envy quickly tried to dematerialing her body to reappear close to Amelia, but Lucien''s demonic energy quickly confined her. Also, she had very limited demonic energy at the time and was unable to get away from him.

    He held tightly on her neck and brought his mouth to her ear as he spoke in a calm and cold tone.

    "I''m done with you talking shit. I don''t like the way you talk to my wife, I don''t like the way you hide things from my sister, and I''m not going to let you talk shit about my mom."

    Envy already knew L.u.s.t''s energy, but Lucien''s demonic energy, which should be the same as hers, was actually quite different.

    Lucien''s demonic energy seemed dominant and pleasurable at the same time. Envy felt pain in her neck because even though she was made of energy, she was totally under Lucien''s control.

    But beyond the pain, Envy felt a pleasure she had never experienced before. She felt that as much as Lucien was hard on her, she would still like it.

    She stopped trying to resist because it was useless and spoke in a provocative tone.

    "And what are you going to do if I don''t obey you? Are you going to kill me? I''m immortal, which is quite different from your sister''s soul."

    Lucien brought his mouth even closer to Envy''s ear until his lips touch her skin.

    "I can''t kill you, but I can certainly find ways to make you regret it."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 165 - Blinded by Feelings

    "Lucien!!" It only took Amelia a second to realize that Lucien had "attacked" Envy. She ran after him and tried to get him to release Envy.

    "We are on the same side. We must not fight." She tried to convince him while pulling him back.

    Lucien was annoyed by the way Envy talked about the people he loves, but he knew that she is not his enemy and just a very arrogant person. And of course, he would break her arrogance at some point.

    He loosened his grip on Envy''s neck and stopped confining her with his demonic energy. He was now almost out of demonic energy after using the ability twice, showing that he had a lot to improve before he could maintain the boosted state for more than a minute.

    Still, beating Amelia, who is in the seventh layer of the Mortal Realm and dominate the energy of a great demon, even in a weak state, was a great achievement, showing that Lucien''s control over demonic energy is more and more surprising.

    He pushed Envy forward, and she materialized her body behind Amelia while speaking. "Yes, we must not fight."

    Lucien looked seriously at Envy. "Yes, we are on the same side, so now you are going to tell Amelia everything you are hiding from her."

    Envy was not happy with Lucien''s arrogant attitude, after all, everyone wanted to be in control of the situation.

    Still, she knew it wasn''t really right to hide things about the Bloody Rose or her past as she is connected to Amelia by a soul contract.

    "Okay, I''ll tell her. We just agreed to keep it a secret for a while because it wouldn''t help you at all and would only bring you more worries now."

    Amelia was shocked, not because Envy was hiding things from her as she knew it, but because she was going to reveal her secrets because Lucien ordered her.

    She had to admit that her brother was no longer the weak and depressed boy from before but a dominant man��

    When her thoughts became too weird, Amelia started to blush again and shook her head to ward off those feelings she shouldn''t have.

    She concentrated again and realized that Lucien was looking at her affectionately, so she panicked. "AH! Y-yes, I want to know what you are talking about."

    Then Envy told Amelia the same story that L.u.s.t told Lucien. She explained that they did not have very accurate memories, about Pride''s plan and about the mysterious woman who explained to Pride about using the pentagram pact to connect Lucien and his sisters, thus minimizing the side effects of Bloody Rose in their bodies.

    Amelia''s first reaction was anger, anger at her father. "That bastard sold us as an experiment for demons!!"

    Lucien nodded. "He will do anything to save his kingdom. For him, the ends justify any means, which makes his title as Evil King well deserved."

    Amelia was really upset. She knew that making a contract with a demon would bring not only benefits but also problems. What she didn''t know was that the Bloody Rose had been affecting them for a long time.

    Lucien couldn''t help hugging his sister. "I''m not going to tell you not to be angry because I felt that same way when L.u.s.t told it to me. But now that this is done, we can''t do anything about it."

    Amelia was so upset with her father that she didn''t think about anything else and accepted Lucien''s hug, which is very comfortable.

    "We will use this power to protect our people, but we also have to make him pay for treating us like that."

    Lucien started stroking Amelia''s head as she rested her face on his chest. "Yes, we will make him pay. But in the end, I can''t be mad at everything that happened��"

    "Only because it allowed me to meet L.u.s.t and have the opportunity to become strong to rescue my mother... In addition to gaining a new family and the strength to protect them."

    Amelia was so happy and comfortable in Lucien''s arms... But when she heard him talking about his new family, that is, the many wives he spoke about, she began to get upset again.

    She understood that those chaotic feelings she has possibly influence from the Bloody Rose. Still, she couldn''t contain those feelings, and knowing that Lucien now belongs to many women made her really angry.

    "You don''t have to do this. You don''t have to be responsible for so many women to save your mother. We can work together and... and you can have some whores until I get a lot of demonic energy for us."

    Lucien did not expect Amelia to understand it quickly, after all, nor could he explain his relationship with his women. Still, it was definitely not just about power. He loved his wives and would not abandon them for anything.

    He continued to stroke her hair. "I appreciate your help, but things are not that simple. They are my family too... and my method is much more effective."

    "I will not stop you if you follow your plans, but we can get stronger quickly... We just have to be together and... Well, to do pleasant things. Then we could quickly return to our world, help our people, kick our father''s ass, and reunite our family."

    Amelia pouted while enjoying Lucien''s pleasant scent. "No! This is not good. You are becoming a degenerate because of the Bloody Rose and L.u.s.t''s influence."

    Lucien didn''t know what to do for Amelia to understand. "It is not like that. You will understand when you meet the girls. They are incredible people, and we are working together for the good of our family and not just indulging in pleasure."

    Amelia began to be curious about what Lucien''s wives were like. He seemed to really love them, so maybe things weren''t as bad as Envy said.

    She was starting to let her guard down and believe in Lucien. But how could Envy miss such a good opportunity? Those chaotic feelings from Amelia were what made Envy choose her as her host, so of course, Envy wanted her to be even more jealous.

    Envy sent a mental message to Amelia. ''You know what hard work he''s talking about, right? They must spend all day in bed, f.u.c.k.i.n.g.''

    ''Your brother must spend his days with several women on top of him, in his arms as you are now, enjoying all the affection and love he has��''

    Amelia was furious and replied Envy mentally. ''Shut up, Envy!!!''

    But Envy continued to provoke her. ''Oh, are you mad at me? Is it my fault? I told you about L.u.s.t''s influence, and now you also know about Bloody Rose.''

    ''Your brother is becoming a pervert because of these influences. You know, he tried to touch you in a perverted manner twice, and now I bet he''s thinking of doing weird things with you.''

    ''Stop saying shit, Envy!! My brother is not like that. He just didn''t want to hurt me.'' Amelia responded.

    Amelia couldn''t really stop Envy from speaking in her mind as she didn''t know how to use the demonic energy so well yet as Lucien does.

    Then Envy went on talking. ''I''m not saying it''s his fault. But if he continues like this, he will become someone different. He will really lose himself in pleasure and become a pervert.''

    ''You can prevent this. You just need to get him to follow and cooperate with you, so when we conquer all the Kings, leaders, and strong people of this world, you can share the demonic energy with him.''

    Amelia just wanted to tell Envy to shut up again, but she couldn''t help but fear that Lucien will get lost in pleasure.

    Before, their relationship was not very good, but Amelia has always loved him as a brother, and now he is so nice and caring. It would be really horrible if he became a pervert and walked away from her and her sisters to be only with L.u.s.t and his wives.

    Also, Envy''s plan looked excellent. If Lucien followed her to the Light Empire, she could always keep an eye on him, and then she would share the demonic energy with him later, making them both not only very strong but also more united as a family.

    Amelia hugged Lucien more tightly. "Come with me, brother. Together we will be stronger."

    Lucien stopped hugging her and took a step back. "I can''t go to the Light Empire with you. Look at me, I have horns. Also, some of my women are demi-humans."

    "You know that the Light Empire is like the Silver Legion of our homeworld, a bunch of f.u.c.k.i.n.g racists."

    Amelia pouted. "Is everything about your wives? We didn''t come here to play. We have to become stronger, or our home will be destroyed by the Silver Legion and our father''s incompetence."

    Then Lucien approached Amelia again and held hands. "I understand that. So I know that the best way is to stick together, not as you want, but in my own way."

    Amelia released his hands and turned. "No! That is not good. You are blinded by the power you have gained and just want to do naughty things. This is not the best way."

    Lucien began to think that Amelia is not reasonable. "You saw how I defeated you. But that''s not my real power. L.u.s.t''s capabilities focus on increasing my women''s strength."

    "So, my real power is in them. Together we are much more powerful in ways you can''t even imagine. So, how is this not the right way?"

    Amelia was annoyed by Lucien''s stubbornness. "You only defeated me because you teased me. If I used all my strength, I would defeat you easily. And Envy''s abilities are much better than L.u.s.t''s. There is no way your methods can be better than mine."

    Envy quickly sent a mental message to Amelia. ''It is not exactly like that. His methods seem to work very well. We just need to manage his relationsh.i.p.s, so he doesn''t get lost in pleasure.''

    ''Shut the f.u.c.k up, Envy!!!'' Amelia responded.

    Lucien rolled his eyes because Amelia seemed more and more irrational just as in the past when she acted impulsively and beat or insulted him for no reason.

    But this time, he wouldn''t let her do what she wanted. "So what? Do you want to fight again? How do you want me to prove to you that my methods are better than yours?"

    Amelia was used to always beating Lucien when he didn''t hear what she was saying, but now she wasn''t sure she could beat him.

    Still, she had to act like an older sister. She had to prevent him from going down a path of no return where he would walk away from his real family.

    "I... I d-don''t have much demonic energy like you. So fighting now is not going to prove anything."

    Lucien shrugged. "So what are we going to do? Are we going to stand here arguing without accomplishing anything?"

    Amelia didn''t know what to do, so she asked Envy''s help. Envy quickly spoke. "Yes, there is no point in continuing to argue. Your fighting will also prove nothing. So we have to do something else."

    L.u.s.t did not like the course that things were taking. Amelia seemed to be very influenced by Envy, who seemed to be planning something. "What is this about?"

    Envy kept a serious expression, but inside she was laughing. "It''s very simple. We are going to have a small competition to see who has the best potential."

    "For what purpose?" Lucien asked.

    Envy replied. "For the purpose of showing you that you shouldn''t only follow L.u.s.t''s methods."

    Amelia continued Envy''s explanation. "If you lose, you''ll follow us to the Light Empire and cooperate with us so that we can become stronger without you having to spend the days indulging in pleasure."

    Lucien shook his head because he was disappointed by Amelia''s attitude.

    But then L.u.s.t quickly sent him a mental message. ''Don''t be upset with your sister. Remember that the Bloody Rose makes your feelings more chaotic.''

    ''Also, I''m sure Envy is using her love for you to influence her into thinking that this is the best way to keep you close to her.''

    ''I see. Thank you, my dear.'' Lucien was grateful that L.u.s.t always gave him good advice.

    ''Humm... So we have to...'' Lucien quickly started to think about what to do, so he and L.u.s.t had the same thought.

    ''Defeat Envy in her own game.''

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 166 - Competition

    Envy explained her plan to Amelia, and then she spoke to Lucien. "We are not going to use only our strength, but all of our capabilities."

    Before Lucien asked, Envy continued to explain. "L.u.s.t told me that you plan to conquer Portgreen. Amelia also plans to conquer Portgreen, because we need to use it to have quicker access to the north by the sea."

    "So let''s use all of our capabilities to see who can conquer Portgreen first."

    Lucien could only shake his head while L.u.s.t looks annoyed. "You''ve gotta be kidding. You control an army of hundreds of thousands while we only have a small group of warriors. This is totally unfair."

    Envy shrugged. "That is the difference between us. While you are indulging in pleasure, we are conquering the world. It is obvious who has to lead. This competition would be just to prove that Lucien must follow Amelia and cooperate with us."

    Envy would use all methods and logic to have Lucien under her control so that she could use him to generate demonic energy only for her.

    Before L.u.s.t started to argue with Envy, Lucien spoke. "It looks good. We just need to-"

    Then L.u.s.t quickly sent a mental message to Lucien. ''Wait. This is very risky. We cannot win against armies with more than ten times our number yet. This is crazy.''

    Lucien smiled at L.u.s.t as he responded to her. ''It''s alright. We can do that. I have a plan.''

    L.u.s.t knows how manipulative Envy is and that she would use every advantage to force them onto her plans. She also knew that their overall strength is now very humble compared to the army that Amelia controls.

    Still, L.u.s.t trusted Lucien just as he trusted her. She was sure they could do anything together.

    She nodded to Lucien, and he went on to explain his point to Envy and Amelia. "That idea is good, but we need to make some changes."

    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "What do you suggest?"

    Lucien replied. "Two months. The difference between our current forces is huge. If you give me two months to take Portgreen, I can have more troops, and you will be able to become stronger, so we could have a more balanced battle."

    Envy thought there was something wrong because the most reasonable decision would Lucien and L.u.s.t to refuse her idea of ??"competition" because it is very unfair, but in fact, he accepted with the condition of two months of preparation.

    Envy could only suspect that Lucien is too stupid if he really thinks that in two months, even with the entire population of Portgreen, he could defeat the Light Empire''s army.

    Still, if he accepted, it would be easy to show him the difference between their power, and he would certainly be more docile, so Envy could slowly take control of the situation.

    Envy and Amelia quickly nodded as they responded together. "Okay."

    Lucien smiled. "So, just to be sure, we can use any of our abilities, or other means... No matter what. As long as we manage to keep control of Portgreen in two months, right?"

    Amelia also started to think that Lucien was hiding some very incredible asset, or he is really naive to think he could compete with her army.

    Still, she very much wanted him to stay by her side and follow her lead, so she also wouldn''t spare the resources to break his overconfidence.

    She nodded. "Yes, anything is allowed."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "So if I prevent you from returning to the Light Empire and contacting your troops for two months, will I win?"

    Amelia had an upset expression. "I already said that fight was not fair. You did that to me!! If I try my best, you can''t defeat me."

    Lucien started walking towards Amelia with a strange smile on his face. "Oh? Are you sure? I can try other moves."

    She started to walk backward while blushing. "Stop! This is not the way we will prove who has the best methods and talent."

    Lucien continued walking slowly towards her. "Okay, I''m not going to do anything too weird�� Because your idea of ??competition is very fair."

    Amelia knew that use all of her troops is not fair to Lucien. Still, she wants him with her more and more. "Will you accept it or not?"

    "Humm... This actually seems very good for me... Well, we have to finish setting the winning terms." Lucien responded.

    Amelia hid behind Envy so that Lucien couldn''t do anything strange to her. "What terms. Isn''t it very simple? Whoever loses will follow the other without complaining."

    Lucien shook his head as he walked slowly towards Envy and Amelia. "Now the deal doesn''t look good. You know, the odds are totally in your favor, so the rewards have to be worth it for me to accept."

    Amelia started to turn Envy''s body towards Lucien as he walked around them. "So, what do you want?"

    He stopped walking around them and approached them. So, he brought his face close to Envy''s. "If I win, you will become my woman."

    *Thump* *Thump*

    Amelia''s heart beat faster when she heard Lucien''s bold words.

    Although a part of her felt confused, her mind quickly rejected any positive thoughts about that as it seemed crazy.

    "No! Not that!! We are siblings!" Amelia quickly exclaimed, clearly upset, rather than agitated.

    Envy didn''t move and stared at Lucien''s face. His scent is certainly the most pleasurable she has ever smelled before... Just thinking that L.u.s.t has him completely to herself, made Envy jealous.

    "He''s not talking about you. He wants me to be his wife, right? You already have a great demon, but do you want another? Wouldn''t that be too greedy?" Envy smiled.

    Lucien smiled as he brought his face even closer to Envy''s, making her feel his breath on her lips.

    He looked her in the eye as he spoke calmly. "I said woman, not wife. You will just be a hole for me to f.u.c.k until I have access to your copy ability."

    Lucien and Envy continued to look at each other in the eye while the atmosphere between them grew strange.

    Amelia didn''t like what was going on. She was relieved that Lucien was talking about her Envy, but a part of her was also disappointed that he was interested in Envy more than her.

    Then she objected. "That won''t do either. You can''t make my great demon one of your women."

    This time it was L.u.s.t who spoke. "We are not your toys. We are connected by the soul as partners, but that does not stop us from having our own personality and free will."

    Envy spoke slowly while her lips almost seemed to touch Lucien''s, making L.u.s.t and Amelia have similar feelings. "Yes, L.u.s.t is right. I can become your personal hole, or you can become my dog."

    Amelia was very annoyed by the way Lucien and Envy were acting and ignoring her. She got in between them and pushed Lucien back.

    "No!! No one is going to turn into a personal hole or dog. We are only doing this to decide who will lead. But in the end, we will all cooperate together because we are a team."

    Lucien continued to gaze at Envy with a teasing smile as she sent Amelia a mental message.

    ''Don''t worry about the details. He cannot defeat our army. We just need to surround the city to win. So let him demand any condition of victory because we will be the winner''s in the end.''

    Envy was really satisfied with this competition even before it started because Amelia was clearly very jealous, of her, L.u.s.t, and Lucien''s wives. But she doesn''t even know it yet.

    Envy could already feel her demonic energy regeneration increasing quickly. Until then, Amelia''s only desires were about the power to be able to get stronger than her mother. But now, those desires were almost trivial compared to the great desire to have Lucien only to herself.

    So, of course, Envy wanted to use this situation to the fullest. Not only to give Amelia more goals but also so she could have access to the same benefits that L.u.s.t has with Lucien.

    But Amelia, who felt very confused, was not liking the way things were progressing. She didn''t fully trust Envy and didn''t really know what exactly she feels for her brother.

    ''I... I don''t want you to do anything weird to my brother.'' Amelia knew that she seemed jealous now, but she didn''t want to increase the already high number of women that her brother has, thus making him have less time for her.

    Envy quickly replied, very honestly. ''I don''t exactly want to do these things to him... Let''s not think about it now. We have to make him cooperate with us, that is the most important thing right now.''

    Amelia still seemed very reluctant to that idea, so Envy continued her "persuasion."

    ''I''m your partner. I would never try to keep him from you... But can you say the same about L.u.s.t? And his other wives? Do you want to let them take him further away from you?''

    ''I... I don''t want this... But...'' Amelia was very confused by her chaotic feelings.

    And of course, Envy is an excellent motivator for these feelings. ''Just show him how amazing you are.''

    ''He is so confident in winning this competition with his amazing women, so if you show him that you are a more amazing woman than L.u.s.t and his other wives, he will have to pay more attention to you.''

    ''Yes... That would be nice ...'' Amelia always wanted Lucien to look at her more. So obviously, she wanted to be the most notable woman around him.

    Envy felt that she has almost convinced Amelia, so she continued. ''When you break his overconfidence, he will realize that he needs your help, so you can ask for anything as a reward.''

    ''You don''t have to do strange things as he wants. You can be normal and caring siblings. You can be together as you want... But first, we have to show him who''s boss.''

    Amelia knew that Envy was trying to manipulate her, but she couldn''t deny that Envy''s words made sense. And of course, she wanted Lucien close to her like a caring brother.

    ''Okay, let''s do it your way this time. But remember, he is my brother. Mine! Also, don''t try to manipulate me like that again.''

    It was quite evident that Amelia and Envy were having a mental conversation, so Lucien gave them time to talk while he enjoyed L.u.s.t''s sweet lips, which were always willing to be connected to his.

    And of course, their kissing scene only made Amelia more jealous. "You really are a pervert!!"

    Lucien ignored Amelia for a few more seconds as he finished kissing L.u.s.t before returning to the conversation.

    "Does kissing my wife make me a pervert? Anyway, will you accept my victory condition?"

    Amelia made an upset expression. "I accept it."

    Lucien clapped his hands as he smiled at Envy. "Oh, good! So if I win, Envy will become my personal f.u.c.k hole."

    "But if I win, you''re going to have to obey me and stop being a pervert!"

    He made a confident expression. "Yes, yes. But I won''t lose anyway."

    Amelia rolled her eyes. "You don''t know the real potential of the Light Empire..."

    Then Lucien raised his hand and made a squeezing movement with his fingers, the same movement he used to squeeze Amelia''s ass and b.r.e.a.s.t.

    "And you don''t know all my abilities."

    Amelia blushed when she remembered how Lucien teased her to win the fight. She was embarrassed and furious, then she jumped on Lucien and started punching him again.

    "Stupid brother!! I''ll beat you up!!!"

    Amelia knocked Lucien to the ground and started hitting him, of course, without using force in her blows, creating a fun scene of siblings.

    Then Envy and L.u.s.t looked at Dawn, who was waking up after being knocked out by Lucien.

    Dawn was a little dizzy, but she did not feel any pain in her body. On the contrary, she felt terrific, mainly because she felt a pleasant taste on her lips.

    It took her a few seconds to notice where she was, so she saw the Light Envoy on top of a man while hitting him.

    "What the hell?!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 167 - Negotiations

    Lucien and Amelia stopped fighting and looked at Dawn, who was looking at them with a shocked expression.

    Dawn quickly recognized Lucien''s face as the beautiful devil she saw before losing consciousness.

    "Yo-" But she couldn''t even speak a word before L.u.s.t materialized behind her and knocked her out with another blow on the head.

    Amelia, still on top of Lucien, couldn''t help but make an upset expression. "You may not kill her. She is one of my important pawns."

    Lucien smiled. "Oh? But we are at war now, right? One less pawn for you is an advantage for me."

    "L.u.s.t, kill her." Lucien jokingly spoke.

    "No!!" Amelia punched Lucien on the shoulder, of course, without force. She also didn''t realize that the position she was on top of Lucien is very suggestive.

    Lucien made an offended expression. "Why not? Didn''t you think you already have too many advantages? Isn''t having three hundred thousand more soldiers than me already enough?"

    Amelia pouted. "But she is my favorite pawn."

    He shook his head. "I don''t remember you being so spoiled."

    Amelia is not spoiled. In fact, none of Lucien''s sisters are spoiled. Their father has always treated them strictly. But Amelia always wanted to be spoiled, not by her father but by her handsome brother.

    She continued to pout. "Are you going to intimidate your sister?"

    Lucien rolled his and Amelia''s body, getting on top of her and pressing her against the ground.

    Then he started to move his face closer to hers. "Of course not. Although you are trying to intimidate me as usual, I will be a good brother."

    Amelia started to panic when Lucien started to bring his face closer to hers. She thought it would be pretty bad if he tried something weird, but her body was getting more and more comfortable around him.

    She actually wanted more intimate contact with him, of course, in the right way for siblings to show affection and not in a weird way.

    The time seemed to slow while Amelia saw her brother''s mouth approaching hers. She prepared to kick him��

    But then Lucien just used his hand to get up off the ground quickly. "Well, I need to give your pawn life mana before she loses more blood."

    Amelia was happy that Lucien didn''t try anything weird. Well, her mind felt good, but her body felt like she had missed something.

    Lucien quickly approached the carriage where Dawn was. L.u.s.t''s power increases according to Lucien, so she was already in the Mortal Realm too, and even a weak blow from her was enough to hurt Dawn.

    Amelia couldn''t help being curious. "Can you use life mana on spells just like Sophia?"

    Lucien couldn''t help but worry. L.u.s.t had told Envy about Sophia and how he could put his tattoo on her as that is a very important subject that shouldn''t be hidden from the other great demons.

    Still, Lucien didn''t want to tell Amelia that yet because her reaction would undoubtedly be negative. Envy seemed to understand that since she didn''t tell it to Amelia. But in fact, she just wanted to use that trump card at the best possible time.

    He shook his head. "No. I can only use it... Well, with my fluids."

    "Humm... "Amelia was a little confused by Lucien''s answer, but then she had a bad feeling. "Wait!! What are you doing?!"

    Lucien was already lifting Dawn''s face to kiss and give her life mana. "As I said, I have to give her some of my saliva."

    Again Amelia felt that strange and bad sentiment. "Can''t you give her your saliva without kissing?"

    He made a confused expression. "What do you mean? Spitting? That would be weird, disgusting, and unfair to her. It''s just a kiss, and I''m not going to do anything weird."

    Lucien wasted no time and kissed Dawn, giving her some of his saliva with life mana, which quickly healed her head injury. He didn''t give her too much saliva so she wouldn''t wake up soon, hindering their conversion again.

    Amelia could only watch as her brother kissed another woman in front of her. He already has L.u.s.t and several other wives, but he also wants Envy, and now he was even kissing Dawn.

    She understood that she needs to take control of the situation quickly, or he would end up belonging to many women, and she would lose her brother.

    Seeing how different Lucien was, Amelia couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if he had met Sophia first and not her.

    ''They would certainly do weird things.'' Amelia fear that they would cross a line that shouldn''t be crossed.

    But then she had another thought as she remembered Lucien saying that he gained the life of one of his wives. ''No... It can''t be... Don''t tell me...''

    Lucien finished helping Dawn and jumped off the carriage while explaining to Amelia. "It''s okay now. She''s only going to sleep for about an hour. We can continue our conversation."

    Then he realized that Amelia was making a very upset expression. "What happened? That was just a kiss. I didn''t even want to kiss her. It was just because you said that she is one of your important pawns."

    Amelia didn''t want to believe that her suspicion is true, but she can''t help asking. "What is the name of your wife, who has life affinity?"

    Lucien had a bad feeling. He didn''t want to lie, but talking about Sophia would only cause problems now. "Why do you want to know that?

    Amelia started walking towards him. "Is it her? Is it Sophia? Tell me the truth."

    She was asking that, but she clearly already believed it, so there was no reason for Lucien to try to hide it anymore. "Yes. Is that what you want to hear? She''s my wife now."

    "Wife? She''s your sister!! We are siblings! You can''t do that." Amelia was having various bad feelings and thought it was because Lucien did something very weird.

    Of course, she would not admit to being jealous of her sister.

    Lucien spoke honestly. "You know she had feelings for me for a long time. I was blind before, and I never responded to her feelings."

    "But now it''s different. Now I''m not going to spare efforts to love back whoever loves me in every way possible."

    Amelia couldn''t help feeling a good warmth in her heart when Lucien talked about loving back anyone who loves him. Still, she couldn''t handle her chaotic feelings.

    Strangely, the idea that Lucien did that with his own sister was not as bad as the fact that he did that with Sophia.

    Amelia was angry, confused, very jealous... She jumped at Lucien again. "Perverted brother!! I''m going to beat you up so hard!!!"

    Lucien couldn''t do anything but let Amelia keep hitting him.

    He knew that the situation is very complicated, and depending on what he does next, he could make his relationship with Amelia worse, so he had to think very carefully about how to progress.

    While they had another sibling conflict, L.u.s.t teleported to Envy''s side. "This is so stupid... It is evident that she just wants his affection."

    Envy smiled. "Yes, but she wants everything and not just a part of him. She also wants to be the one in control. This is actually very good for me."

    L.u.s.t shook her head. "But it can only have one end... Lucien doesn''t allow anyone in control but him."

    "So maybe it''s time for a change. You have always been the most fragile of us, and that will not change just because you have a better host this time." Envy responded.

    L.u.s.t didn''t answer Envy but just laughed. She has complete confidence in Lucien.

    Envy was a little disappointed that her provocations had little effect on L.u.s.t.

    "You look very excited, but in the end, he will have more women in one way or another. If you love him, shouldn''t that be bad for you?"

    L.u.s.t smiled as she looked at Lucien. "More women means more power for our family. Still, no matter how big our family becomes, I will always be his first wife. Our connection is unshakable."

    Envy laughed. "You are very confident. You just got a good start, but wait until he realizes how big the difference is between our potential. He will know what is best for him."

    "You are just as jealous as Amelia. Not to mention that he is the most handsome man of all, just the fact that he can generate so much demonic energy makes you regret choosing host so fast."

    Envy couldn''t believe that she was being teased by L.u.s.t. Still, she didn''t need to be connected to Lucien to benefit from his abilities.

    She just needed Amelia to take the lead, and she would use both of them to become stronger than the other great demons.

    Now that Amelia had aroused those feelings for Lucien, Envy could redirect her focus, not only to seek more power but also to seek her brother''s full attention.

    Amelia continued to punch Lucien. "You will have to stop having that kind of relationship with Sophia!!"

    Lucien took her wrists. "You can''t ask me for that. We are already together, and I would never abandon my responsibilities."

    Amelia was distraught because she couldn''t stop thinking about Lucien and Sophia together, and that made her very uncomfortable.

    "So... When I win this competition, you will have to..." She wanted to say that he would have to love her more, but of course, she couldn''t say it out loud.

    Lucien pushed her against the carriage door. "Why don''t we talk about it when the competition is over? Now let''s enjoy our time together before you get back to the Light Empire."

    Amelia tried to escape from Lucien. "No! We can''t do that."

    He made a fake confused expression. "Do what?"

    She blushed. "Weird things... We may not do it. I''m not Sophia."

    Lucien couldn''t help but roll his eyes. It was obvious that Amelia was jealous of Sophia, but she was too stubborn to admit it and just let him hug her.

    "We should not talk about Sophia. I want to talk to you to know what you have been doing on this world."

    "Hmm... We can talk then." Amelia was still flushed in embarrassment just because she was so close to Lucien.

    Then they talked about random things for a while until Lucien suggested introducing his wives to Amelia, and she becomes furious again.

    Amelia is terrible at dealing with her feelings. She was not prepared for Lucien''s personality changes and didn''t know how to act now.

    Before she started beating Lucien again because of her jealousy, Envy suggested that they began going back to the Light Empire.

    The trip takes about a week, even with horses very fast pulling the carriage. So they had to continue their plans to absorb all the power from the Light King to get stronger and be able to beat Lucien in every way possible and win the competition.

    Amelia wanted to spend more time with Lucien, but Envy convinced her that the best way to do this would be when she takes the lead, so she quickly agreed to return to the Light Empire.

    Lucien did not like this result because he did not like being separated from his family again. But he knew that dealing with Amelia and Envy would not be so easy, so he could only continue trying his best.

    He gave her a tight hug. "I will miss you."

    Amelia also hugged him tightly. "Don''t worry. In two months, I will be back with a giant army, take over Portgreen, and then you will follow me like a good brother."

    "We will see��" Lucien then kissed Amelia on the cheek.

    She panicked while blushing more. "Now go. Dawn is almost awake, and we have to start traveling."

    Lucien smiled and jumped back, disappearing into the shadows as he left some teasing words. "So soft."

    Amelia blushed more than ever in embarrassment and anger while she had her other b.r.e.a.s.t squeezed by Lucien.

    "You will pay for that!!! Stupid perverted brother!!!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 168 - Worthwhile

    After Lucien returned to Bluewind city, Amelia tried to calm down because her heart was still beating so fast.

    Envy was at her side with a provocative smile on her face. "If you let him affect you so easily, you will always be seen by him as a little girl and not a woman."

    Amelia made an upset expression. "Why would I want to be seen by him as a woman? We are siblings, and siblings shouldn''t do weird things."

    "So, it''s okay for him to do it with Sophia but not with you?" Envy asked.

    Amelia''s efforts to calm down were in vain as she again became furious when thinking about Lucien and Sophia together.

    " No!! Dammit!!! This is not right!" Amelia punched the carriage door, breaking a piece of Its window.

    Envy smiled. "I agree with you. So what are you going to do?"

    Amelia made a thoughtful expression. "I... I''m going to prove that I''m better than her."

    Envy waved. "Yes, exactly. Not only Sophia. You also have to prove that we are stronger than he and L.u.s.t. That is the goal of this competition."

    Amelia had a confident look on her face. "Yes, we will prove that we are stronger. We will break his overconfidence in his so-called wives, and then he will be only mine-"

    *cough* *cough*

    "I mean, my good brother and not a pervert. So I can make him and Sophia stop this madness, and we will be a normal family."

    Envy shook her head. "You know, we are bound by a soul contract, so you cannot lie to me."

    Amelia looked away from Envy. "What do you mean? I''m not lying. My only concern is the sake of my family."

    Envy dematerialized her body and entered in Amelia''s body. "Okay, you can keep lying to yourself as it doesn''t change anything."

    Amelia didn''t know what to say. She tried to stop thinking about Lucien, which was useless and went to wake Dawn.

    Dawn woke up after receiving some light slaps from Amelia on her face. She woke up scared and looked around. "Light Envoy!! A dem-"

    Then she noticed Amelia gazing at her with a strange look. "Light Envoy, are you okay? I saw you fighting a demon... Where is he?"

    Amelia can''t help but smile. "He is not just a demon but the devil himself."

    Envy would roll her eyes if she were in her physical form. She couldn''t believe that her host would become a silly girl just because she has a crush on her brother.

    Dawn was shocked by Amelia''s statement. "Uhh, scary. So the devil... Should he be... so handsome?"

    Amelia was upset. "Did you found the devil handsome? Is that how you serve the Light God?"

    "No, no. I did not mean that. He just looked different from what I thought he would look... So, do you killed him?" Dawn made an honest expression.

    "No. He escaped and hid. We have to take this whole Kingdom and end his diabolical reign." Amelia spoke in a determined tone.

    Envy can''t help but have fun with Amelia''s performance. Still, in fact, she was really upset about Lucien''s current condition. Of course, her discontent was about the number of wives he has.

    Dawn was concerned that the devil had run away. But a part of her also saw it as a good opportunity.

    Of course, not an opportunity to see that devilishly handsome face again, but to be able to fight with the devil himself. That would certainly be the best way to serve the Light God.

    "Yes, my holy Light Envoy. We may burn this entire Kingdom down if it is necessary to find that hand- damn devil!!!" Dawn almost said something wrong.

    Amelia made an angry expression because she knew that Dawn would speak Handsome Devil. The last thing she wants is more beautiful women around her brother.

    Still, Dawn is the leader of all Light Empire generals, which makes her as important as her father, the Light King, for Amelia''s plans.

    But on the day that Dawn was no longer needed, Amelia would undoubtedly prefer to eliminate her as to avoid future problems.

    "Just do your job. We have to go back quickly and prepare the troops for the war against this devil." Amelia said in an authoritative tone.

    Dawn nodded. "Yes, Yes. Defeating the devil himself is certainly more important than the Alliance heretics. Let''s get the troops ready and attack as quickly as possible!"

    Amelia shook her head. "We will only attack in two months."

    "Why?" Dawn was confused.

    "Because that''s my order!! Do you have anything else to declare, or are you going to start conducting this carriage?"

    Dawn quickly bowed to Amelia. "Sorry, my holy Light Envoy. I didn''t want to question you."

    "Okay, just move on." Amelia turned to go inside the carriage.

    Dawn turned as she prepared to guide the carriage. But something was really making her concerned, and she couldn''t help but comment about that.

    "Hmm... Ehhh... My holy Light Envoy... I actually think I have a problem..."

    Amelia turned before entering the carriage. "What is it?"

    Dawn blushed a little while she was having trouble explaining. "Ehh... I... I feel a peculiar taste on my lips."

    Amelia couldn''t help being angry when she remembered that Lucien had kissed Dawn twice. She approached Dawn. "How does it taste?"

    Dawn made a thoughtful expression. "Hmm... Eh... Well, it seems like the best thin-"

    She couldn''t finish her words because Amelia was so furious and slapped Dawn''s face so hard that she threw her off the carriage.

    Envy can''t help but comment in her mind. "Your jealous is dangerous... I like it, hehehe..."

    Dawn rolled on the ground several times and scr.a.p.ed part of her skin on the ground, but strangely, her wounds were healing quickly, and she hardly felt any pain.

    Also, a part of her couldn''t be sad feeling that wonderful taste, which didn''t seem to want to come out of her lips, and that made her really confused.

    ------------------------------

    While Amelia returned to the Light Empire, Lucien opened the portal to the purple world.

    The portal opened in the large bathroom on the fifth floor, and all of Lucien''s wives were there, waiting for him.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. The situation with Amelia and Envy was undoubtedly stressful, and now he would have to deal with the big problem that is his sister''s jealousy.

    But no matter how many problems arise, he can always count on his beautiful and affectionate wives at his side. And that scene of them waiting for him at home, made everything worthwhile.

    "Lucien!!" Mia acted faster than the other girls and jumped into Lucien''s arms.

    Rose approached while smiling. "Don''t act so spoiled, Mia. Let''s help Hubby to undress and wash him."

    The girls served Lucien as good and caring wives do to their beloved husband, and he began to bathe with them. Even though he spent almost two hours outside, they waited to bather with him.

    Lucien would not hide anything from his wives, except for details less important about the ambiguous situation between him and his sisters.

    So, he talked about Amelia and Envy and how they wanted to do a competition to see who should lead the "cooperation" between them.

    The girls'' reaction was very varied but in general, everyone hates the Light Empire because it is formed mainly by extremist racists.

    Still, they understand that Amelia is not on their side but manipulating them to gain more power, and as she is Lucien''s sister, all the girls wanted to get along with her.

    But how Amelia wants to lead, it also made a bad impression on the girls. Of course, they don''t want their husband to have to obey his sister.

    Now, about the fact that they probably have to face an army of approximately three hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers in two months, despite being scary, didn''t seem impossible alongside Lucien.

    Mainly because his sister led them, so all the girls realized that she wouldn''t really try to hurt them and just prove her power.

    Cassidy, who was confident that she would recover the Portgreen crown alongside Lucien, cannot help but be a little concerned for the safety of the common people during this strange competition.

    Then Lucien explained part of his plan. "I am not going to let her bring her soldiers to the city gates. My idea is to fight near the border just with you girls and my female troops."

    Astrid couldn''t help but comment. "Six hundred versus three hundred thousand? This is certainly going to be a battle to get into the legends."

    Lucien smiled. "They may have numbers, but our group, although small, has unlimited potential. I can make each of my soldiers have the strength for twenty or more of them while you, my wives, are even more amazing."

    Rose looked a little concerned. "If it were just normal combat, we might have a good chance, but their mages are going to bombard us. A thousand mages would be more than enough to kill us before we can do anything."

    Rose''s words made a lot of sense, but that''s where Lucien''s real plan came in. "I will kidnap Amelia before the fight and keep her with us, so her mages and archers will not be able to attack us because they will not risk hurting their Light Envoy."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but laugh, pleased with Lucien''s plan. "We also have to kidnap that woman, Dawn. Envy told me that she is their greatest military leader of them, so without her and Amelia, the soldiers will have their hands tied."

    Lucien nodded. "Yes, but we are not going to start a massacre as it could get things out of control. We just have to use the moment to force them to retreat."

    "When Amelia realizes that she lost, she will have to send her troops back, so with her precious holy Light Envoy as a hostage, they won''t be able to attack us. Then we can think of what to do next."

    Everyone agreed that Lucien''s plan looked good. Still, they had to be prepared to fight if things didn''t work out as well as planned.

    Lucien also knew that he needed to get stronger and make his women stronger quickly. They need to take Portgreen as soon as possible to be ready when Amelia comes.

    "We need to keep doing our best. Also, I will also need to start giving more demonic energy to the troops��"

    All the girls made jealous expressions while Aria, Ella, and Kara made expectant looks. Jeanne only blushed because she felt she was not yet ready for that step.

    Cassidy was the first to comment. "You are going to have s.e.x with them, right? Is that all?"

    Lucien hugged her waist and pulled her into his lap. "Yes, this is just going to be s.e.x. I am not going to put the tattoo on them or create any other bond. They are just my troops while you are my beloved wives."

    Astrid made a thoughtful expression. "I thought you would bring Neola and Kylee to our family."

    Lucien smiled as he remembered the loyal Neola and the cute Kylee. "Maybe I''ll bring them, is everything okay?"

    They all agreed because there was nothing to complain about Lucien. Even with many wives, he always treated them all with a lot of love and affection. The girls were also very fond of Neola and Kylee.

    With the plans made, they just need to keep getting stronger and stronger. The more Lucien used and generated demonic energy, the more he has better control over it.

    So, he just has to keep giving his women a lot of love and pleasure, so that everyone gets stronger and stronger.

    Also, Lucien did not want to continue neglecting Arie and Ella. Although he considered Kara very young, she was also too insistent on having her first time.

    Lucien smiled at Aria. "How about we do that tonight?"

    Aria was not dissatisfied with Lucien as she and her daughter always received a lot of affection from him, in addition to a lot of special milk, but of course, she really wanted to have s.e.x with him.

    She nodded as Ella jumped on Lucien''s lap. "Me too, right?"

    He started to stroke Ella''s head. "Yes, of course, my dear."

    Then Lucien smiled at Kara. "We can also have some time later if you want."

    Kara smiled as she blushed. "Yes... I want it."

    All of the girls were very happy, and even though the challenges in front of them looked dangerous, they trust Lucien a lot.

    He also trusted them, and so a part of him felt a little guilty for not telling them about Sophia. Well, he talked a little bit about her but didn''t say that she was already his wife.

    Then he sighed and started talking to his wives. "I''ve been avoiding something I need to tell you, but it doesn''t make sense for me to not tell you about it."

    L.u.s.t knew what he was talking about, but the other girls were confused. Rose couldn''t help commenting. "What is it about?"

    Lucien started to explain. "Sophia and I... even though we are siblings, she is also my wife. We..." Then he told them everything that happened between him and Sophia.

    Although Lucien knew that his wives love him, he wasn''t sure how their reaction would be. After all, accepting his blood sister as his wife was unthinkable.

    Well, it was unthinkable for him because his wives had no surprised expressions on their faces.

    Cassidy smiled. "Well, actually, we''ve already expected it since you were so vague when you first spoke about Sophia."

    Then she continued. "The other girls and I concluded that you avoided telling us that because you thought we would judge you badly, but you know that we would never do that. We love you, and we will always support you."

    Lucien could only smile, happy that his wives didn''t think badly of him because of his relationship with his sister.

    Mia couldn''t help commenting. "That''s not really weird. I mean, well, she''s your sister, but it''s very easy for any woman to fall in love with you. Especially someone who''s always been by your side."

    Astrid continued. "And you are not someone who neglects others. It should be expected that you would accept her feelings."

    Lucien was delighted to have such loving wives. "I''m happy that you understand. Also, I am looking forward to introducing Sophia to you. She is a very sweet and caring girl."

    Ella, in Lucien''s arms, spoke excitedly. "I am sure that we will get along very well with Sophia when she joins us."

    "Indeed." The other women spoke together as they smiled and continued the pleasant bath with Lucien.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my p!atreon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 169 - Mens Talk

    After having a marvelous love session with Aria, Ella, and of course, L.u.s.t too. Lucien went down to the dining room with the girls.

    The large table in the center of the dining room is really huge, it''s about forty meters long, which is enough for Lucien to have meals with all his wives even if his family grows even more.

    Aria usually led the team of women who cooked, but since she was busy, Kara led the other girls in the kitchen.

    Not everyone liked to cook, but everyone wanted to cook something special for Lucien. In the end, the kitchen was always a lively place at night, because the girls not only cooked but also talked and had fun while improving their relationsh.i.p.s.

    So Lucien started to dine with all his wives. The girls made arrangements with each other so that every day someone different could have dinner on Lucien''s lap.

    Today, it was Kara''s day, and she was very happy while having dinner on his lap.

    Lucien stroked her head. "So, do you want to have your first time tonight?"

    Kara understood what Lucien was talking about. She could see Ella''s bright smile, and she wanted that too.

    Still, she knew that Lucien was a little uncomfortable with her being too young. Actually, Kara would be seventeen in three months. Just her body is tiny compared to girls her age, which made Lucien afraid of hurting her even with his incredible life mana.

    Kara only wanted to take care of their home as Lucien''s main maid and not fight, so she was not really concerned with how fast her power increased. Though her power did increase at a good speed because she received a lot of special milk and affection from Lucien.

    So, she was okay with waiting a little longer and saving her special night for her birthday, just like Mia.

    "It''s fine. We can do that on my birthday... But I... I want more private pat sessions." Kara asked in a very cute tone, which Lucien loves very much.

    Lucien laughed. "That sounds good to me. Well, I love to stroke my cute maid, so more pats won''t be a problem."

    Kara giggled while enjoying Lucien''s caresses. She loves every second with him and every one of his touches, so she wasn''t really in a rush to have s.e.x.

    Of course, she knew the time would come for that, and she would also love to be with him in every way possible.

    Lucien talked to the girls more while they were having dinner. Then he spent an hour patting Kara, Oya, and Ko in the living room before having a big love session with the other wives in his bedroom.

    He made everyone satisfied, which always took a long time because the number of his wives is already quite significant.

    It was about 4:00 am when the last girl fell asleep in Lucien''s arms. He knew that the day would not be easy as he wants to start the "advanced training" with his female troops today, so he didn''t even think about sleeping.

    Lucien quickly took a bath, or rather, let L.u.s.t wash him like a good and caring wife before going out to run with Oya for a little while.

    He always did the morning exercises, as this is the best way to test his speed improvements. Not only did Lucien test the limits of his body, but Oya did the same as well.

    Mama tigress is currently very close to the mortal realm. Lucien was feeding her well with special milk, and his pats also have a great influence on her improvements. Ko, although still a kitten, was also having great advances in her strength.

    After the exercises, it was already morning in the normal world, although the purple world was still a little dark.

    The fact that the time in the purple world is different from the normal world made the days there longer.

    Also, as the sky was always purple, there was really no big difference between day and night in the purple world.

    So the purple world was the resting place for Lucien and his wives, but they were always aware of the normal worlds time to maintain their daily routines.

    His girls would still take a few hours to wake up as usual after he gave them so much pleasure during the night, so Lucien went to the barracks to wake his troops.

    But before opening the portal behind the castle, Lucien thought of something and opened the portal in front of his male troop''s barracks, which was built later on the other side of the castle.

    Lucien was about to make his female troops stronger with s.e.x in order to face more powerful and numerous enemies.

    He could control his possessive personality in relation to most troops, but Neola and Kylee already have his affection, and as his wives had nothing against it, he would give them his tattoo, and they would have a place in his home.

    So, they would become his wives, and Lucien did not want to have any future problems with Enzo, Neola''s ex-fiance.

    Of course, Lucien did not want to kill one of the best warriors of his male troops, and a person with a significant influence on his teammates. So, he would try to resolve that issue peacefully.

    Before Lucien entered the quarters, he heard a familiar voice. "Good morning, Lucien."

    It was Ron, who was going to train the troops as usual. Although he used several mentors for combat and magic, Ron also taught many useful things about espionage and scouting to the soldiers.

    Lucien also greeted Ron and explained that he was there to talk to Enzo.

    Ron couldn''t help but imagining how difficult it would be for Lucien to have s.e.x with six hundred women.

    But then he quickly tried to make a neutral expression. "Well, I can''t help with this situation. Enzo should have imagined that this would happen sooner or later, but even if Neola no longer wants to be his fianc��e, he would not give her up so easily."

    Lucien sighed. "I see. Well, how''s his influence on others compared to Alden''s?"

    Ron smiled. "In fact, Alden was already stronger than Enzo. The only difference between them was that Enzo gained the trust of others by being engaged to Neola, who is well regarded by everyone in their group."

    "Many were already losing confidence in Enzo after he started to disagree with Neola. Now, everyone realizes that Alden gets along with you, and they really don''t want to have to return to their old life in the forest, everyone is looking to follow Alden''s steps because he follows your orders, and behaves well."

    Lucien was happy with the results of the training and the behavior of the group of former bandits. He knew he has a lot to thank Ron for that as he focused entirely on the female troops.

    "Thank you, Ron. Knowing that Enzo no longer has so much influence on others makes me more comfortable to resolve this issue."

    Ron was very pleased with Lucien''s thanks, and that he always treated him very well, so he would not miss giving his sincere opinion to Lucien.

    "Even if Alden has a lot more influence with the group than Enzo now, murdering him would still be frowned upon by the troops."

    Lucien nodded. "Yes, I understand. I will speak to him in private and try to be as diplomatic as possible."

    Ron approved Lucien''s methods as they were practical and direct, having very beneficial effects for Angela and Bluewind. Still, he wouldn''t be a hypocrite to say that Lucien is a peaceful person, not most of the time.

    Especially when it comes to his women, so he knew that Enzo would have only one chance to get out unscathed: To be completely silent and to nod.

    "I''m sure you will be very diplomatic." Ron couldn''t help laughing.

    L.u.s.t also laughed inside Lucien''s mind. She didn''t think it was good to bring out her physical form within the barracks of the male troops, of course, for the sake of the men who couldn''t resist gazing at her.

    Lucien chuckled as he and Ron entered the barracks.

    They went to the dining hall, where the troops were having breakfast. Everyone got up from the chairs and bowed to Lucien.

    "Boss." They greeted him in a respectful and composed manner, except by Enzo, who was silent.

    Everyone was very happy with the new life as Lucien''s soldiers. Enzo was also satisfied with his new life. Still, he couldn''t help but keep thinking about Neola and how Lucien was stealing her from him.

    Lucien motioned for everyone to sit down and keep having breakfast. He likes to be respected by his male soldiers, but he could not deny that receiving their respect was far inferior to being called "Master" fondly by his female troops.

    He went towards Alden and greeted him in a friendly manner.

    Alden quickly bowed to Lucien again. He knew that Lucien considers him as a friend and he likes it very much. Still, he would be as respectful as possible with his Boss in front of the troops so he doesn''t look privileged in any way.

    "We are always ready to follow your orders, Boss."

    Lucien patted Alden on the shoulder. "Relax. I''m here just to have a little talk to Enzo."

    Alden could imagine what the conversation would be about. The situation got bad between Enzo and Neola after the incident in the first battle simulation.

    Still, Enzo had hopes of getting his fianc��e back. Of course, everyone knew that was not going to happen.

    Neither Alden nor anyone else wanted to have anything to do with that problem as they did not want to miss their new chance because of Enzo''s inflexibility.

    Everyone pretended they didn''t know about the issue and continued to have breakfast while Lucien walked towards Enzo.

    Lucien arrived in front of Enzo''s table and spoke in a neutral tone. "Follow me, we have to talk."

    Then he turned and headed for the dining hall exit. Enzo was silent, looking at his breakfast made by bread and eggs.

    Enzo was furious, not exactly at Lucien, but mainly angry at himself for not being able to enjoy this new opportunity at life because he is jealous of Lucien.

    He always loved Neola, but the well being of the group and himself should be more important than his d.i.c.k. Of course, his body didn''t act as his mind wants, and he couldn''t help but keep craving Neola.

    Now he could not simply rebel against Lucien or accept losing his beloved fianc��e. But in the end, Lucien could just kill him, and the others wouldn''t be upset because Lucien is very good for everyone.

    "AARRGHH!!!! DAMMIT!!!" Enzo hit the table and threw his breakfast on the floor.

    The troops were disappointed with their former leader, as everyone knew how food had been scarce for them, and now Enzo seemed to scorn everything just because of his jealousy.

    Enzo glared at his teammates and then followed Lucien.

    They left the barracks and went to a training court.

    Lucien stopped in the center of the court, and Enzo a few meters behind him. "What the hell do you want to talk about?"

    "You know what this is about." Lucien was trying to stay calm and control his violent impulses, but he would not tolerate offenses.

    Enzo frowned. "Neola is mine."

    Lucien couldn''t blame someone else for being possessive when he is extremely possessive.

    But, he is only possessive towards women who want to belong to him and would never force someone without reason.

    "Neola doesn''t belong to me, you, or anyone else... But I am going to offer her the option to be with me, and I see no reason for her to refuse."

    "You!!" Enzo pointed the finger at Lucien.

    Lucien shook his head. "Neola is an independent and strong woman. You shouldn''t want to limit her. On the contrary, you should cheer her on. I can give her great power. A power that I can''t give you, and the male troops."

    Enzo couldn''t deny Lucien''s words. It was no secret what kind of thing he did with the female troops, which only made Enzo more furious. But, he really shouldn''t want to limit Neola but let her go on making her own choices.

    Still, his rational thoughts and feelings do not always work together. Enzo looked at Lucien with a sad expression. "I can''t lose her."

    Lucien sighed as he asked for L.u.s.t''s advice. She quickly responded in his mind. ''Just kill him.''

 Chapter 170 - A little of Diplomacy

    Lucien wouldn''t mind killing his enemies without a second thought. But Enzo was not an enemy, just a jealous idiot.

    He knew the Bloody Rose was influencing his feelings and making him more violent and unstable. So Lucien wants to solve the problem with Enzo passively in order to prove to himself that he is the only one in control of his own body.

    Lucien spoke calmly to Enzo. "You can''t lose her because you never really had had her heart."

    Enzo was even more furious. "You don''t know what you''re talking about!! We met in a slave ship nine years ago, and since then, we have promised to protect each other forever."

    Lucien was curious about Neola''s story. All he knew was that she came from the eastern continent, but he hadn''t had many conversations with her yet.

    But he didn''t want to know about her from others, so he stayed focused on the Enzo issue.

    "And now you want to prevent her from getting stronger just because you won''t be her husband? Is that how you show your love?"

    Enzo could not deny Lucien''s logic, but he could use his words against him. "Would you give up any of your women if someone said that they would be better away from you?"

    Lucien didn''t need to think for a second because he felt with all his body and soul that he could never let go of any of his wives.

    "I would not leave them because it would never be the best for them. I will always continue to do my best to be able to give everything they need and to be the best for them."

    Enzo could feel the sincerity in Lucien''s words, and he agreed that a man should be like that, responsible for his family and the people he loves.

    But as that also affects the woman he loves, Enzo could not give up. "So, you tell me to do something that you wouldn''t do?"

    Lucien shook his head. "On the contrary, I am now telling you what I would do in your situation and advising you to do the same."

    Enzo made a confused expression, and Lucien quickly explained. "The situation is quite simple: You lived a shitty life in the forest. I was supposed to kill you, but because I needed troops, now we are in this position where I am giving you the means to become stronger to serve me."

    "This is not a secret, so you understand how I can make women stronger quickly, but this method doesn''t work on men."

    "Now, for the female troops, it is best to be with me, but I am not abandoning you and the other male troops. Ron is training you very well. Also, there are many other ways to help someone get stronger, so at some point, I will find something to help you guys."

    "So, if you can''t be the best for Neola right now, you can keep trying, and maybe when you''re stronger, you can try to be better for her than me."

    Enzo frowned. "Do you want me to continue serving you while you have s.e.x with my woman?"

    Lucien sighed. "Yes, but you''re not serving me because I''m forcing you, but because it''s the best chance for you to get stronger. And you can''t do anything right now other than to keep working hard."

    Enzo didn''t know if he was more confused or angry. "Why are you doing this?"

    Lucien quickly responded. "I know what it''s like to lose someone I loved because I was weak. I''m now trying my best to get her back, so I understand your situation."

    Now Enzo was really confused. How did the almighty devil lose someone because he was weak?

    He was a little less angry as he wanted to know more about it. "Who did you lose? One of your many wives?"

    Lucien couldn''t help but make a sad expression. "My mother."

    Enzo couldn''t help being a little sad too. After all, he was taken from his mother many years ago. "Why didn''t your father protect her? That shouldn''t be your responsibility."

    Lucien shook his head. "He''s weak... But I don''t blame him for that. I blame myself."

    "A man must be strong to protect his family. She is my mother, and I was unable to protect her. Now I''m going to get her back and protect her forever. My weak and stupid father no longer has anything to do with us."

    Enzo can''t help but be saddened by Lucien''s situation and rethink his current position. He was creating confusion, but Neola was not suffering injustice but receiving several benefits.

    At the same time, he also had excellent opportunities, and yet he was complaining and revolting against the one who is helping them.

    Enzo looked at Lucien now only with confusion in his eyes and maybe a little pity but no more anger.

    "So, if you are doing your best to get your mother back, wouldn''t it be better to eliminate a problem like me?"

    Lucien smiled. "Maybe so. But I don''t think so because I believe that having soldiers motivated by something more than just a good life is a big advantage for me."

    Lucien took a step closer to Enzo while making a friendly expression. "I will continue to do my best to get my mother back and protect my family, so you must also do your best to get Neola back."

    "All I''m doing for her now is making her a stronger soldier, but we don''t have a romantic relationship since she is also doing this for her own benefits."

    Enzo knew that Lucien was friendly to him. Everyone knew that the female troops were in love with their devilishly handsome master.

    Still, Lucien''s words about always trying his best to be a responsible man motivated Enzo to keep trying hard to be the best option for Neola, and even if she was taken from him now, Lucien would not stop him from trying to get her back.

    Enzo nodded to Lucien. "I see... I still don''t like you, and I''m going to keep trying to get Neola back. But I now realize that creating problems was childish on my part, and it doesn''t help me at all."

    Lucien smiled. "Exactly. I understand that it is bad and unpleasant to lose someone you love because you are weak, but all I am doing is the best for her now."

    "You can continue to improve yourself because I will continue to give you the best opportunities and resources I can, and in the future, you can become the best option for her."

    Enzo smiled. "You''re a strange devil."

    Lucien chuckled. "Indeed."

    Then he held out his hand to Enzo. "So, let''s stop having stupid problems and just focus on making ourselves better always to be the best option for the women we love?"

    Enzo hesitated for a second, but he couldn''t deny that he agreed with Lucien''s words.

    Then he shook Lucien''s hand. "Okay, I will stop being a childish idiot, but I will not give up on Neola. And someday I will get her back."

    Lucien nodded as he shook Enzo''s hand. "I''m sure you will try your best."

    Enzo didn''t start to like Lucien just because of a conversation, but he certainly started to have a different opinion about that devil.

    Lucien no longer seemed so selfish and depraved, but just a guy, trying to be someone better, which he should also be doing.

    They shook hands for a few more seconds before Lucien spoke. "Well, now I have to go back to training the girls, and you have to continue training with Ron."

    Enzo agreed. "Yes. If I''m going to be your rival, I have to get stronger quickly to get Neola back."

    "Okay, tell the others that I wish them a good day of training. I''ll leave now. See you." Then Lucien turned to go to the female troop''s barracks.

    "See you... Boss..." Enzo couldn''t deny that Lucien was not a bad leader. On the contrary, he began to see Lucien as someone very fair, even if brutal sometimes.

    Lucien was pleased that he managed to remain calm with Enzo, but a part of him didn''t want to leave without saying something else��

    That part of his personality that loves to tease others was screaming inside him for one last thing��

    Lucien stopped as he spoke without turning around. "Just to make it clear... I''m going to offer an opportunity for Kylee and Neola now..."

    "And they''ll probably give me their v.i.r.g.i.nities."

    "YOU!!!" Enzo was furious with jealousy again, but Lucien disappeared before he could start a discussion.

    Enzo wanted to remain angry. Still, he couldn''t help but smile. Although Lucien had the upper hand now, he motivated him to become strong, someone to be the best option for the woman he loves.

    And Enzo would follow that plan. He would try his best to be like Lucien, and one day he would have as many women as the handsome devil�� And Neola in his arms as well.

    Actually, he could succeed it... If he didn''t choose the devil himself as a rival, of course.

    ------------------------

    As Lucien went to the female troops'' barracks, L.u.s.t asked in his mind. ''Are you really going to let him live to create future problems?''

    Lucien answered honestly. ''I really think a soldier motivated by love is better than being motivated only by their own good.''

    ''But, are you going to let him live, knowing that he desires your wife?'' L.u.s.t tried to tease him.

    Lucien smiled. ''Do you really think that someone can be a better option for my wives?''

    ''Of course not. If you were not the best, you could not have conquered the heart of the L.u.s.t herself.'' L.u.s.t responded.

    ''Hahaha, well said, my dear.''

    Lucien responded, and then he explained his point. ''There will always be people wanting my women because they are incredible.''

    ''I can''t just kill everyone, but I know that they love me, and I will always be the best for them, so there is no risk of them wanting to leave me.''

    L.u.s.t loves Lucien''s resolution. ''Certainly, no woman would want to leave your arms. Still, I don''t like that man''s insubordination.''

    ''I will be brutal to who deserves it. Enzo is just a jealous guy. Now I believe that he will not cause any more problems. Maybe he will even become a friend later.'' Lucien responded.

    L.u.s.t could only be more and more fascinated by Lucien. He was never predictable, on the contrary, he always acted in different ways, but in the end, his solutions seemed the best.

    Lucien quickly arrived at the barracks. He went straight to the dining room, where the women were having breakfast.

    "Master! Good morning!!" Everyone happily exclaimed when they saw him.

    Lucien had nothing against his male troops, but he absolutely felt more comfortable among his women. They not only have a lot of respect and gratitude for him but also affection and love.

    "Don''t rush your breakfast. Today we will have special training." Lucien spoke while smiling at the girls, making them all very eager.

    The training not only made them stronger and more skilled, but it was also very pleasant to be with their master. So, whatever special training would be, it could only be good.

    Then Lucien waved to Neola and Kylee, who quickly approached him.

    "Master!" Kylee was as enthusiastic as ever. She really is a cute and beautiful girl, so Lucien was sure that having her in his home would be great.

    "Master." Neola always maintained a composed and reserved attitude.

    But internally, she was very grateful to Lucien, and even though they had a difficult start, she now only saw him as a good master, and like the other women, she was delighted to be under in his care.

    Lucien smiled and patted them both on the head, making them slightly m.o.a.n as they enjoyed their master''s affection.

    "Let''s have a private conversation."

    Then he left the dining room with Kylee and Neola following him with expectant expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 171 - A Matter of Time

    Lucien went with Neola and Kylee to the training courtyard that is empty because all the other women are having breakfast.

    He didn''t exactly know what to say. Neola and Kylee did not stand out for having an incredible talent like some of Lucien''s wives, but for being very hardworking and dedicated to adapt to him and his methods.

    Lucien knew that hard work was not always rewarded. He always trained a lot, but never had any unique talents, thus behind far weaker than his sisters.

    Now he has his own troops to train and wants to change their situation. Since Neola and Kylee are so hardworking, he wants to give them not only the chance to have s.e.x with him but also give them his tattoo. Thus allowing them to become much stronger at a faster pace.

    And of course, reward them with his affection. This can also motivate the other troops, who are already working hard to try harder.

    Lucien wasted no time and started explaining the situation to Neola and Kylee. He trusts them a lot, but there was no real need to talk about problems between him and his sister.

    So, he just said that they would face more powerful enemies soon, and so they would have to conquer Portgreen faster than planned.

    Neola quickly remembered that he had talked about special training. "Is it about the new training method?"

    Lucien nodded. "Yes. Well, you know how I can strengthen you with my essence. This is much more complex, and even I don''t understand it very well yet, but the improvement is directly related to pleasure."

    Kylee''s eyes lit up when she heard the word pleasure. Just Lucien''s kisses already made her feel like she is in heaven, so she was extremely excited to try new things.

    Neola blushed a little. "So, what..."

    Lucien got to the point. "I''m going to start having s.e.x with everyone. This will greatly increase our improvement rate."

    Kylee smiled as she tried to remain calm in the face of such wonderful news while Neola blushed deeply.

    Neola was quite excited about the idea of ??getting stronger. The improvements in her body were already fascinating, and like everyone else, she was addicted to Lucien''s essence.

    Still, she can''t help but worry about Lucien''s health. "I do not doubt your capabilities, Master... But you already have a lot of wives to take care of. Are you sure six hundred more women won''t be a problem?"

    Before Lucien could respond, L.u.s.t materialized at his side and spoke. "A problem? Don''t you wonder why his wives only come to training three or four hours after Master?"

    Neola and Kylee made a confused expression as L.u.s.t answered her own question. "It''s because they are too tired to move after Lucien gives them so much pleasure, all of them."

    Lucien couldn''t help feeling a little bad for his wives. Even the toughest of them couldn''t keep up with his pace in bed for long.

    He was increasingly in control of his demonic energy and life mana, in addition to getting better at s.e.x.u.a.l techniques. Which in fact, was very good for his wives, who only grew stronger while feeling more pleasure from their beloved husband.

    For Lucien, his wives were excellent, and this rate of growth is much better than L.u.s.t had expected, but he certainly wasn''t working to his limits, and still has a lot of energy. Enough energy to make more than six hundred women satisfied.

    And L.u.s.t explained this to Neola and Kylee. "Don''t worry. In the end, you and your group will also be like his wives, completely satisfied."

    Kylee and Neola had no reason to doubt L.u.s.t''s words, and in fact, their Master is incredible in so many ways that having s.e.x with six hundred women didn''t really seem like a challenge to him.

    "So, when are we going to start?" Kylee approached Lucien with a bright smile on her face. Her excitement was contagious, and Lucien couldn''t help but patting her head.

    Although Neola is unable to deny that she is eager, to get stronger. She is also curious about one more thing.

    "I understood the part of the special training, but why did you want to talk to us in particular about it?"

    Lucien continued to pat Kylee''s head as he looked at her with a warm expression and answered Neola.

    "I am surely satisfied with your entire group, but I can''t take care of everyone on an emotional level. Still, it''s impossible for me to not have favorites."

    Kylee couldn''t help giggling. "Are we Master''s favorites?"

    Lucien kissed her ear affectionately. "You know you are. You have been doing everything to always stand out and get my attention... And you''re just so damn cute."

    Neola was happy to have such attention from Lucien, but she didn''t quite understand her feelings for him. "What does that mean exactly?"

    Lucien answered honestly. "Well, you will continue to have leadership positions among my troops, just like now."

    "But, I will also give you my tattoo, thus making you part of my family, and allowing you to enter the Purple World. Of course, only if you want to."

    "As your wife?" Kylee asked.

    Lucien wrapped his hand around Kylee''s waist and pulled her body against his. "Yes, as my wife. Do you want this?"

    "Of course!! My body and heart already belong to you, Master. Since you started taking care of me, I... I fell in love with you��" Kylee responded in a charming tone.

    "You are so good to me... I just want to serve you in every way I can. If you are going to recognize me as your wife, I will certainly be very fortunate."

    Lucien was pleased with Kylee''s response, but Neola still looked a little confused. He did not blame her as everything seemed so suddenly.

    He slapped Kylee on the ass. "Go tell the others that we will be back to start the special training in two hours."

    Kylee went to inform the troops of Lucien''s order, and he looked affectionately at Neola.

    "You don''t have to accept my proposal. I will still continue to take care of you as well as the others. We will also have s.e.x to make you stronger."

    Neola made a thoughtful expression. "But will I always be a soldier for you while Kylee will receive your love and affection, just like your wives?"

    "Well, I have good feelings about all of you, girls. You are training to fight alongside me in combat, and you have shown a lot of loyalty and commitment to me as your Master."

    "But there is clearly a difference between my troops and the women in my family," Lucien answered honestly.

    Neola still looked worried about something, so Lucien tried to make her more relaxed. "You don''t have to answer me now about the tattoo. If you are in doubt, I can wait."

    She quickly shook her head. "I''m not in doubt. I want it... I know that I will have more benefits as your wife, but..."

    Neola looked down while with a concerned expression. Lucien walked over to her, gently held her chin, and made her look at his eyes.

    "What is the problem?" His affectionate tone made her feel a comfortable, and warmth in her heart that she feels only close to him.

    Precisely because he treats her so nice, Nela wants to be totally honest with Lucien, always. "I�� I am doing my best here because I know that you are very good to me and the others��"

    "But I don''t feel love for you. I want to be your wife to be stronger and under your care, but I can''t lie and say that I love you."

    Lucien smiled as his opinion of Neola, which was already good, become even better. Then he stroked her face.

    "It''s not a problem. Even Kylee doesn''t really love me. She feels passion now, but because I am handsome and I''m nice to her, but love is a very complicated feeling that needs time and the right conditions to mature."

    Neola did not expect those words from Lucien. "But so... Why do you want to make us your wives if you know we don''t really love you?"

    Lucien smiled and kissed Neola. She was stunned by the sudden action, but her body had no resistance to his hands on her waist, and their lips connected.

    He started stroking Neola''s cheerful ass while sucking on her delicious lips. She also embraced him naturally while enjoying every second of this incredible moment.

    Then Lucien took short breaks in between the kisses to speak. "Because I know that we can develop those feelings."

    "You are an incredible woman and always surprise me with your goodwill and loyalty. I want to you to be mine... Not just as one of my soldiers but also as my wife."

    Neola was doing everything to get along with Lucien because he has only been good to her and her people, giving them a new life and strengthening them.

    But she couldn''t deny her feminine feelings. She is undoubtedly very attracted to Lucien, in addition to having several other mixed feelings about him.

    And if he continues to act so affectionate with her, she would surely fall in love with him. That definitely wouldn''t be a bad thing, since he is very responsible for his women, and already wants to give her that opportunity.

    So there was nothing stopping Neola from accepting those feelings and following him in every way possible.

    "Mm... Yes... Mmmm... I want it... The tattoo... That marks me as yours and only yours..." Neola spoke while kissing Lucien more and more passionately.

    Lucien lifted Neola by the thighs, and she wrapped her legs around his waist as they continued to kiss.

    He heard Kylee coming back after telling the troops that they would be back in the barracks after two hours to start the new training.

    Then he started to focus and inject his demonic energy into Neola''s body. She did not resist, so the purple tattoo formed on her lower belly area.

    Lucien stopped kissing Neola and set her on the floor when Kylee arrived in front of them. So, he hugged her and started to focus and inject his demonic energy into her body also.

    The tattoo appeared on Kylee''s belly while they kissed. Lucien also focused his demonic energy and opened the portal to the Purple World.

    He hugged them both while kissing them one after the other, back and forth. Neola was turned on by Lucien and was now very horny while Kylee was always very aroused near her beloved Master.

    They entered the portal, it led them to one of the large bedrooms on the fourth floor. Lucien''s big bed is still occupied with all of his sleeping wives.

    Although the portal is fast, they did many things inside it. The girls were very horny. That was the result of Lucien giving them so much of his essence with no real action.

    Neola tore his shirt so she could caress his chest while Kylee was bolder and put her two delicate little hands into his underwear.

    "Master... You are so hard... Do you want to eat us so badly?" Kylee tried to tease Lucien while stroking his d.i.c.k.

    Lucien smiled and put his hand in her panties, touching her p.u.s.s.y, she was already very wet. "Not as much as you want me to eat you."

    Kylee giggled. "Yes, I very much want you to devour me completely, Master."

    "Ahh!!" Neola m.o.a.ned loudly when Lucien tightly squeezed her ass.

    They kissed and touched each other for a few more seconds until the portal was complete, and they reached the bedroom in Lucien''s home.

    They fell on the bed while Lucien was being attacked by the excited girl''s mouths and hands.

    While Neola kissed Lucien''s mouth, Kylee kissed his chest, and they both began to stroke his c.o.c.k in a coordinated way, giving Lucien great pleasure.

    ''Even with the purple world''s 1.5x time dilation, I don''t think it will be enough time...'' Lucien couldn''t help but think to himself. He didn''t expect Neola and Kylee to be so horny their first time.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 172 - Masters Cute Girls (1/2) {R-18}

    Lucien couldn''t help feeling like a lucky man, because all the girls around him were stunning beauties.

    In the case of Kylee and Neola, it was because of him. Of course, they were already beautiful, but they were sick due to cruel life in the forest.

    Now, due to their new life and regularly drinking Lucien''s essence that''s full of life mana, Neola and Kylee were at their peak.

    Neola''s long brown hair shone, just like her beautiful tanned skin. Her body was no longer weak as before, but very healthy, which highlighted her s.e.xy curves and perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Kylee, unlike Neola, has fair skin but not very pale. Her medium-sized hair is a beautiful dirty blonde color.

    She uses a fringed hairstyle, which added to her short height of just 1.64 meters tall, making her look very young without taking away from any of her features as an a.d.u.l.t woman, like her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, which despite being no bigger than Neola''s, weren''t bad.

    Neola stopped kissing Lucien''s mouth to take her clothes off while Kylee keeps his lips warm.

    She couldn''t deny that she was always attracted to Lucien, but she didn''t think much of it until he asked her to be his wife. Now she couldn''t wait to give her body to him.

    Neola quickly threw her shirt, bra, and pants away, remaining only in her panties. Then she started rubbing her b.r.e.a.s.ts on Lucien''s chest, instinctively wanting to mark him with her scent.

    Kylee didn''t want to stop kissing, but she knew she also needs to take her clothes off, so she didn''t waste any time undressing while Lucien kissed Neola again.

    The girl''s m.o.a.ns never stopped since they arrived in the bedroom as Lucien continued to caress their bodies passionately.

    The girls kissed Lucien''s whole upper body until their scent was all over his face and chest. Then, they started kissing his tattoo on his lower belly area.

    Neola and Kylee, as well as all the other women in their group, were very happy with the way things were going. Lucien is so good to them that their only thought is to serve him in any way possible.

    But then Lucien wants to give them even more benefits by turning them into his wives. Of course, Neola and Kylee now want to serve him even more.

    They understand well that the competition between his wives is different from that among the troops where they managed to stand out by trying hard.

    That is why they do not even need to say anything to understand that working in cooperation to give pleasure to their Master is the best way to go to get their place in his heart.

    "Master..." Kylee spoke in a cute and sensual way at the same time while licking his tattoo.

    And Neola also continued in a very sensual tone while licking the other side of Lucien''s lower belly. "We''ll make you feel good."

    Then they slowly moved a hand towards his d.i.c.k.

    "Master is so big... and hard as always, just like when you feed us your hot c.o.c.k milk..." Kylee couldn''t help but praise, as she stroked his hard meat spear.

    Even though they were soldiers, Neola and Kylee have very soft hands because their skin was always as healthy as possible. As well as their whole bodies, well nourished by their Master.

    They caressed Lucien''s c.o.c.k with coordinated up and down movements, masturbating him in a very pleasant way as they continued liking his belly.

    Then they started moving their mouths towards his groin, of course, also kissing each part of his body.

    When their faces reached in front of Lucien''s erect c.o.c.k, Neola and Kylee quickly nodded to each other.

    Then while Kylee started to lick the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k, Neola started to lick Its base and his balls.

    Their warm and smooth tongues, working in sync, surprised Lucien. He couldn''t help but softly m.o.a.n as he had no intention of hiding the great pleasure he was having.

    Lucien didn''t understand how two supposedly inexperienced girls were so lewd and daring.

    But he had no way of knowing that Neola, Kylee, as well as all the women in his troops, fantasized, alone or with each other, about what it would be like to have s.e.x with their Master.

    They talked about it during the night before sleeping in the barracks when he was in the Purple World and couldn''t hear them. They exchanged ideas and desires for things they would do to please him if they could one day be in the same bed.

    And now it was time to put into practice everything that Neola and Kylee fantasized about doing with Lucien.

    Neola used her tongue around the shaft of Lucien''s c.o.c.k from Its top to the base. Then she sucked his balls and began to lick up again.

    Kylee swallowed the whole head of his d.i.c.k and started to move her tongue around Its glans while sucking it eagerly.

    Lucien''s control over his body is so good that he could release as much pre-c.u.m as he wanted, which was almost as delicious as his white essence, making Kylee very fortunate.

    "Mm... Your mouth is so good, Kylee... Your tongue, too, Neola." Lucien smiled as he praised the girls for their excellent teamwork.

    Lucien''s praises made Neola and Kylee want to make him feel better, and of course, they were also receiving plenty of pleasure from sucking and licking his d.i.c.k.

    Kylee sucked Lucien''s c.o.c.k for more a few seconds before switching positions with Neola, then after a few more seconds, thy both started licking the head of his d.i.c.k at the same time.

    Lucien was feeling so much pleasure that he didn''t think about c.u.m.m.i.n.g soon. He wanted to enjoy more of the beautiful teamwork from Neola and Kylee''s tongues and mouths.

    As for Neola and Kylee, making Lucien c.u.m is their goal, as it would mean that they pleased him a lot.

    After a minute, Neola looked at Kylee. "Let''s do that."

    Kylee nodded, and they both stopped licking Lucien''s c.o.c.k while getting their b.r.e.a.s.ts close to it.

    Lucien was lying on his back with his erect c.o.c.k pointing at the ceiling, so Neola and Kylee wrapped his c.o.c.k with their b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    He had already gained a titjob before from his other of his wives, but now it was different because Neola and Kylee were squeezing his d.i.c.k very tightly between their b.r.e.a.s.ts with excellent synchrony.

    Using their hands to press their b.r.e.a.s.ts even more on his c.o.c.k, the girls started to move up and down, making Lucien feel like he was in heaven.

    He thought it couldn''t get any better, but the girls still managed to use the tip of their tongues to lick his c.o.c.k while massaging it with their beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    "Are you enjoying this, Master?" Kylee asked in her cute tone, which she knows Lucien loves.

    "How good are our b.r.e.a.s.ts and tongues, Master?" Neola asked while giggling.

    "Damn good! You girls, are so amazing. I''ll have to reward you a lot for your hard work." Lucien smiled as he praised them.

    The girls smiled as they continued doing their best to please their beloved Master.

    "You are already so good to us. The least we can do is serve you well... But if you want to reward us, you know what we want." Neola''s eyes sparkled with expectation.

    Then Kylee completed Neola''s sentence. "Hot milk from the source, delicious c.u.m that only our Master can give us."

    Lucien couldn''t help but chuckle at the sensual way the girls spoke, clearly trying to make him c.u.m.

    And of course, he didn''t have to hold on for long. They were giving him a lot of pleasure, so he gave them what they want so much.

    "OH!" Neola exclaimed when Lucien came between hers and Kylee''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, shooting his essence upwards on their faces.

    Kylee wasted no time swallowing Lucien''s c.o.c.k, and drinking the white, viscous, and fragrant, delicious milk she loves so much.

    Neola started to lick Lucien''s balls again, wanting to make his orgasm as pleasant as possible.

    Lucien classified that as one of his best orgasms as Kylee was sucking his c.o.c.k very enthusiastically as she is used to drinking so much of his essence.

    He came a lot down her throat, filling her stomach with his hot c.o.c.k milk until she was satisfied enough to let Neola have her turn.

    Kylee started to lick his balls while Neola sucked him, showing again that their cooperation is incredible.

    "Master''s milk is so good... Thank you for the meal." Kylee thanked him as she licked her lips.

    "Yes, thank you, Master. Let us clean your d.i.c.k now." Neola also thanked him and started licking Lucien''s c.o.c.k, which actually had no trace of s.p.e.r.m, but she and Kylee could never get tired of licking and sucking it.

    Lucien knew it was the right decision to welcome Kylee and Neola into his family, but he was getting more amazed at how caring and affectionate they were.

    They started to suck and lick his c.o.c.k again and would do it as many times as he wants, even if they wanted to have s.e.x. They wanted to serve him more and more, caring about his pleasure before their own.

    He started to stroke their heads while speaking tenderly. "You are no longer my servants, but my wives, so I have to make you feel good as well."

    The girls giggled as they continued to lick his c.o.c.k. Their hearts were warm because they understand that Lucien cares so much for them.

    Kylee put her hand in her panties, then showed it to Lucien. Her fingers were wet with her love juices.

    "Look, Master. I had an orgasm just from sucking your delicious c.o.c.k. Every second by your side gives me great pleasure."

    Neola was bolder. She took off her panties, which were soaked with her love juices, wrapped it around Lucien''s c.o.c.k, and started masturbating him with it.

    "We appreciate your affection, Master. But let us enjoy this as much as we can, in every way possible."

    Lucien could only smile at the pair of amazing girls. He was very pleased with them and wanted to give them so much pleasure that they would be unable to move for the rest of the day.

    "You will be able to suck my c.o.c.k several times every day as my wives, but now let me show you the pleasure of having c.u.m shot inside your pussies."

    The girls giggled as their pussies dripped, eager to receive their Master''s big c.o.c.k.

    Neola opened her legs while gazing at Lucien with a sensual expression. "So, come on, Master. I want it so badly."

    "What position do you want for your first time?" Lucien asked her.

    Neola had thought about it a lot while fantasizing with Lucien, so she wasted no time and stood on all fours, showing her ass to him.

    Lucien knelt behind her as he smiled, enjoying that beautiful view. Her ass was not very big, but it has a perfect shape and softness. That added to her tanned skin, give her an exotic look that Lucien loves.

    *Pah*

    He gave her beautiful ass a light slap and started squeezing her buttocks, making Neola m.o.a.n with pleasure.

    Then Lucien started rubbing his c.o.c.k on Neola''s wet p.u.s.s.y while continuing to stroke her ass.

    Her love juices were soaking his d.i.c.k, just the way he loves. Kylee didn''t want to be left out of the fun and started to stroke and kiss Lucien''s body.

    He held her by the waist and kissed her lips while he continued to give Neola a lot of pleasure, rubbing his c.o.c.k on her pink flower.

    Neola, who had already had an orgasm while sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k, started having another just because she felt his hot meat stick against her most private part.

    "Mmmmm�� Ohhh��" She m.o.a.ned as her body went limp.

    But Lucien quickly held her by the waist and positioned the head of his c.o.c.k at the entrance to her pink cave.

    "I''m going to stick it in." He spoke in an alluring tone.

    Neola''s mind started to go blank, as she enjoyed her incredible orgasms. So, she entrusted her body to Lucien.

    "Please, Master�� F.u.c.k me so hard."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 173 - Masters Cute Girls (2/2) {R-18}

    "Mmmm..." Neola m.o.a.ned as she felt Lucien''s hot meat rod slowly open the inside walls of her pink cave.

    There was nothing in her mind but enjoying that moment. There was no concern for her comrades, no thoughts of getting stronger, or anything about Enzo and her previous life.

    The only thing Neola cares about now is her loving Master, who was treating her so warmly.

    Lucien stroked Neola''s waist as he slowly pushed his c.o.c.k inside her.

    He thought it was incredible that the wild and dirty bandit he found in the forest would become one of his cute wives.

    That was only possible because he treated her with respect and dignity, and of course, he nourished her very well with his essence. But they wouldn''t have reached that point if she hadn''t accepted his help.

    Lucien knew that some of his relationsh.i.p.s were not so easy and smooth. He would love all of his wives as much as he can, but he also has to reward girls like Neola and Kylee for being so obedient and not causing problems.

    He passed a lot of his demonic energy and life mana to her body through their connection as he kept going deeper and deeper, opening and exploring her warm insides.

    Then Neola felt her beloved Master''s d.i.c.k touch her purity seal. She never thought much about relationsh.i.p.s, but now she wanted this moment to mean the joining of her and Lucien forever.

    She didn''t know if what she feels for him is love or just affection and gratitude, but she knew that he would undoubtedly be the right man for her to trust her body and heart with, not only because he would make her stronger, but also because she knew he would always treat her lovingly.

    "You are mine, my cute Neola," Lucien spoke tenderly and broke Neola''s h.y.m.e.n.

    "Ahhhhhh... Yes, Master... Mmmm... I''m very pleased to belong to you..." Neola felt no pain but a lot of pleasure and satisfaction.

    Her orgasm was not decreasing but getting even better. Her bodie went limp, but Lucien held her tight with his big, warm, and powerful hands, giving her the impression that he would always support her.

    And so he thrust even deeper inside her, filling the warm and wet inside of her pink flower with his incredibly big and hot c.o.c.k.

    Neola began to feel so full that she found it difficult to breathe, but that feeling was not painful; on the contrary, it was delightful.

    "Master�� Uhhhhh..." Her m.o.a.ns started to become muffled as she smiled with a flushed expression of pleasure and ecstasy.

    "My sweetheart..." Lucien moved his hands over the beautiful exotic tanned skin of her ass and squeezed those buttocks that have a unique charm.

    He stopped moving while stroking her body, but Neola was not satisfied and moved her body backward, causing his c.o.c.k to touch the very bottom of her pink cave.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh." She m.o.a.ned when she felt her entire insides filled with her Master''s d.i.c.k. She never felt so complete before and stayed still while her p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k willingly.

    Lucien took great pleasure with the incredible grip of Neola''s warm insides. He moved his hands around her waist and ribs until he reached her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, then he squeezed them.

    "AAHHHhhhh!!! Maaasterrrr!!! So gooood!!!!!" Neola m.o.a.ned as loudly as she could as Lucien''s fingers sank into her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts and his c.o.c.k kissed the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y.

    She didn''t think the pleasure could get any better, but then she had another incredible orgasm, and her love juices started to leak from her p.u.s.s.y with some blood even though it was completely filled with Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Then Lucien began to move his h.i.p.s backward without stopping to touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts. The movement of his c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y made Neola feel even more pleasure.

    He moved back a few inches then slowly pushed into her p.u.s.s.y again. Neola gathered all the strength she had and moved her h.i.p.s back in sync with Lucien''s movements.

    "Ha!!"

    "Hmmm��"

    "Mmmmmm��"

    She m.o.a.ned differently each time Lucien hit her deepest part because the speed and manner he used were always varied, making her feel many types of pleasure, one better than another.

    Lucien began to increase the speed of his thrusts while he felt better and better inside the hot and wet p.u.s.s.y of the beautiful Neola.

    His hands ran all over her skin, touching every part of her s.e.xy body as she m.o.a.ned in an adorable way.

    "Let''s try something." Lucien moved his hands to Neola''s thighs, and in a quick and smooth move, he lifted her up, without taking his c.o.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Ahhhh... What?! Wait... It... Mmmm... Master..." Neola was surprised when Lucien lifted her, but she soon realized that she had nothing to fear in his arms.

    Lucien was kneeling on the bed, holding Neola by her thighs as he bowed and lifted her body on his c.o.c.k, thrusting her in a very creative way.

    Neola moved her hands behind her head and held Lucien''s head while he continued to give great pleasure to her p.u.s.s.y, which never stopped dripping love juices.

    In that position, she was facing Kylee, who could clearly see Lucien''s c.o.c.k penetrating Neola''s p.u.s.s.y.

    Kylee excitedly smiled while she couldn''t wait to have her p.u.s.s.y penetrated by her beloved Master''s wonderful big c.o.c.k.

    But she wanted to join Neola''s turn, so she bent down and started sucking on Lucien''s balls as he thrust his d.i.c.k inside Neola.

    Even though Lucien has a great of control over his body, he found it difficult not to c.u.m feeling that sublime pleasure.

    His d.i.c.k was being squeezed by Neola''s warm p.u.s.s.y. He could feel her big soft ass brushing his belly as he moved her body up and down on his d.i.c.k, and also, his balls were being licked and sucked by the cute Kylee.

    Since Neola was also having an orgasm since he started to penetrate her, Lucien did not keep up the intense thrusts for long before he began to c.u.m.

    No matter how many times he c.u.ms inside his wives, the feeling is always wonderful and incredibly pleasurable, in addition to the fate of marking a new and fantastic woman as his wife, it was also perfect for his possessive ego.

    Lucien released almost all the strength he used to keep Neola up, making his c.o.c.k touch the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y while he released all of his hot load.

    "AAaaahhhhhhh, Master!! So warm... So good..." Neola loved to drink Lucien''s c.u.m, but getting it inside her p.u.s.s.y was even more incredible, and she only needed it once to get totally hooked on it.

    Lucien couldn''t help himself and came a lot inside Neola. His c.u.m started to leak out of her p.u.s.s.y and run down his d.i.c.k. Of course, Kylee didn''t let a drop go to waste while she eagerly licked everything.

    Then he lay on his back with Neola resting on his chest. His c.o.c.k came out of her p.u.s.s.y, and Kylee continued to lick and suck it.

    "That... was so good... Thank you, Master..." Neola no longer had any control over her body while just enjoying her orgasms and the warmth of Lucien''s chest.

    Lucien sniffed the fragrance of her hair as he caressed her belly. "Yes, it was terrific, my dear. You are amazing."

    He was frank. No matter how many times Lucien had s.e.x, he always found it refreshing and exciting. He always wants to try new positions and give more and more pleasure to his beloved wives.

    Neola could barely move. Still, she couldn''t help but ask for more. "Master... I want more..."

    Lucien smiled. "Of course, we''ll do more. We''re just getting started, but now it''s little Kylee''s turn."

    "Yeep!! My turn! My tongue is already numb from licking it so much. Hehehe..." Kylee exclaimed but did not stop sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k and balls.

    "You don''t have to do that for so long." He responded lovingly.

    Kylee did not stop moving her tongue. "It can''t be helped. Master''s c.o.c.k is so good that I can''t get enough of it."

    Lucien laid Neola on the bed and started to stroke Kylee''s head while she sucked his c.o.c.k. "Naughty girl, it''s time for you to taste it with your p.u.s.s.y."

    She smiled at him. "I want to ride you, Master, and devour your big c.o.c.k with my lewd p.u.s.s.y."

    Lucien chuckled. "Come on, my dear."

    Kylee kissed Lucien''s c.o.c.k. "I will devour you, Mr big d.i.c.k." Then she quickly positioned herself crouched on top of Lucien.

    She looked at him with a sensual and cute expression at the same time. Then she started to rub her p.u.s.s.y on his d.i.c.k, clearly trying to tease him.

    Lucien loves to rub his c.o.c.k on his wives'' pussies to tease them before penetrating them, but he also found it very pleasurable when Kylee did that to him.

    Kylee continued rubbing her wet p.u.s.s.y not only on Lucien''s c.o.c.k but also on his belly, marking his body with her love juices.

    Her cute and flushed expression only made Lucien''s c.o.c.k harder. "Master... I thought of several ways to tease you... But now I can''t wait to feel you inside me."

    "Little Kylee, we can always have s.e.x from now on, so do whatever you want," Lucien responded.

    Kylee smiled as she lifted her ass a little and held Lucien''s c.o.c.k. Then she started rubbing Its tip on the entrance to her pink cave.

    "I''ll stick it in... Stick my beloved Master''s hard and delicious c.o.c.k inside me." She spoke lovingly and lowered her body.

    Her p.u.s.s.y, which was very eager, and began to feel good as never before as she felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k slowly make its way through her tight insides.

    ''Incredible, fantastic, marvelous...'' Kylee couldn''t find words to describe how wonderful it was to feel her beloved Master inside her.

    Lucien stood just stroking Kylee''s body as she moved lower, taking his c.o.c.k slowly deeper into her.

    She was not moving slowly because of pain, but because she wanted to make every second of that moment unforgettable.

    Kylee soon felt her Master''s c.o.c.k touch her h.y.m.e.n. She longingly smiled at him before breaking her seal of purity with the c.o.c.k she loves so much.

    "Ahhh... Master... You took my v.i.r.g.i.nity... Now you will have to take care of me forever... hehehe..."

    She knew that Lucien had already accepted her as his wife. Still, she couldn''t help but jokingly tease him.

    Lucien smiled at her with a loving expression as he stroked her b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Taking care of a cute girl like you forever will be my pleasure."

    As soon as he said that, he felt an unbelievable squeeze on his c.o.c.k. Kylee''s p.u.s.s.y was very tight, but she got even more excited because he had acted lovingly, and her body instinctively tried to give him more pleasure.

    While Kylee''s p.u.s.s.y tightened more and more on Lucien''s c.o.c.k, she moved her body down, causing him to reach her deepest part soon while both of them felt great pleasure.

    When she was entirely filled by her Master, Kylee started to move her ass forward, backward, and sideways, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k explore every part of her warm insides.

    As she m.o.a.ned with pleasure, Lucien enjoyed the soft sensation of her skin, squeezing and caressing her waist.

    "Ahhhh... Master''s d.i.c.k... feels so good... I want you to always be inside of me..." The more Kylee moved on Lucien''s c.o.c.k, the more she wanted to feel him in every part of her body.

    Lucien could only smile at the cute Kylee.

    Moving madly on his c.o.c.k, she couldn''t resist for more than half a minute before she started to come and soak Lucien even more with her large amounts of love juices.

    Kylee knew they had at least two hours to do many things, but she was very eager to feel her Master''s hot milk inside her.

    "Master... come with me... Fill me with your love, and mark my naughty p.u.s.s.y''s insides with your hot white c.u.m."

    Kylee was so adorable that Lucien couldn''t deny her anything, and of course, they wouldn''t stop there even if he c.u.m many times inside them.

    "Your so cute." He smiled as he started to fill her with his essence. Kylee began to m.o.a.n a lot as her love juices mixed with his c.u.m inside her, making a lewd mess.

    Her body went limp. She laid on to of Lucien and started kissing his chest. "Master is the best! I want to do it again!! Please more!! Much more!!!"

    Neola, who was beside them, hugged his arm. "Master... What about my second round?"

    Lucien started stroking Neola and Kylee''s head. "My adorable girls, we will be taking turns until you''re both so satisfied that you will not be able to move or speak."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 174 - Smooth Progression

    As much as Neola and Kylee really wanted to use the three hours they had in the Purple World with Lucien, they were unable to follow their Master''s pace.

    Of course, they were still satisfied and enjoyed sleeping on Lucien''s chest with a happy smile on their faces.

    Lucien thought about leaving the girls sleeping in the bedroom they used to have fun, but in the end, he felt it was best to take them to his bedroom.

    Some of his wives were already waking up, but that would not be a problem. His bed is enormous and can fit all of them.

    After looking at his lovely beauties sleeping in his bed, Lucien returned to the barracks in the normal World.

    He gathered all the troops and explained the situation to them. All the women were surprised in a good way. They could get stronger and also enjoy the heavenly treatment that only his wives could.

    Lucien also told them that Neola and Kylee would continue to be part of the troops as before, but now they are also his wives.

    The women were not jealous but motivated to try their best. Lucien is already very good to them, but if they tried harder and stood out just like Neola and Kylee did, they could be able to spend more time with their beloved Master.

    Since no one had anything against the new training methods, on the contrary, they couldn''t wait to take their clothes off and jump on Lucien, they went to the big bathroom.

    Even though the bathroom was large, they still needed to divide into six groups of one hundred women. It would seem absurd for anyone to think of a man giving pleasure to a hundred women per session, but that was not a problem for Lucien.

    He found it very pleasant to have s.e.x with all his troops. They were very healthy women, and his life mana improved their bodies in every way possible, even making them more beautiful and younger looking than they were before.

    The water from the large bath pool washed away the mess he made with the first hundred women, and then he continued with the other groups.

    Lucien not only came inside them but gave them a lot of pleasure. A large majority were v.i.r.g.i.ns and didn''t have his tattoos, so Lucien didn''t need much to please them fully.

    Of course, that was the first session of many that they would have throughout their lives following him. So, Lucien started slowly, and over time, he would focus on them in smaller groups each day and even individually sometimes.

    Still, he used the rest of the daytime and most of the night so that all the women in his troops had some s.e.x.

    When they were well satisfied and filled with their Master''s love, Lucien prepared to return to Purple World, but then L.u.s.t asked to speak to the troops.

    They gathered in the training court, and L.u.s.t explained to the women about the Black Mark, that she would soon be teaching to Rose.

    L.u.s.t explained that the mark would not harm them, and would only make them have no hostile thoughts towards Lucien and his family.

    Lucien didn''t have a tattoo connection with the troops, but he could feel that they would always be loyal to him, so he didn''t want to require them to have the mark, of course, that didn''t apply to male troops.

    The women were again impressed with how well their Master treated them, but as the mark would not harm their bodies, they actually wanted it, mainly to strengthen their bonds with him.

    Lucien had nothing against that, so on the next day, L.u.s.t taught Rose the Black Mark''s enchantment, and she began to cast it on the female troops.

    The spell is very complex and consumes a lot of mana, but Lucien was always with Rose, helping her replenish her mana with Bloody Kisses, which they both love.

    It took two days for all the female troops to receive their Master''s mark as Rose was the only Mortal Realm mage in Lucien''s group.

    Neola and Kylee didn''t want a Black Mark as they already have Lucien''s tattoo.

    The event of the female troops getting a "Mark" from Lucien, was known by the male troops. They wanted to get more of Lucien''s recognition, and attention as the difference between their progression and that of the women is quite significant.

    Of course, they know that Lucien would not have s.e.x with them, although some of them want it. Still, showing more loyalty could only bring them more benefits.

    So the male troops also asked to get the Black Mark before Lucien even suggested it. Impressively, Enzo also asked for the mark willingly.

    He was too focused on becoming stronger and following Lucien''s advice about being a good man so that his future wives were always happy and safe with him.

    Also, he was a little sad when he heard that Neola and Kylee have Lucien''s tattoo and not a Black Mark. Still, it just gave him more motivation to become someone like Lucien, someone who could benefit his future wives a lot.

    But it also showed him that maybe Neola and Kylee were already too far away from him. Some men have a particular preference for v.i.r.g.i.n women, and Enzo thought that if he got much more powerful, he could find other girls, pure and beautiful, to him to create a great harem like Lucien.

    Another two days were necessary for Rose to cast the Black Mark on the six hundred men of the male troops. Despite being a lot of work, she was delighted to receive so many bloody kisses from Lucien.

    On the fifth day, Lucien sent Ron to prepare a big party for all his troops to help improve their relationsh.i.p.s even more. They were all very polite and respectful to each other, so everything happened smoothly.

    The next few days, the training had a big increase in Its performance. The male troops were increasingly encouraged to become stronger, while the female troops had an explosive increase in their physical and mental capabilities.

    Then two weeks have passed. The troops had more battle simulation exercises where the difference between the female and male troops was increasingly significant.

    While only the strongest and most talented men in the troops managed to reach the A-rank with the help and training from Ron, most of the female troops reached in the S-rank, after having more s.e.x with Lucien.

    Also, the most talented of them were already at peak of S-rank, receiving some extra attention from Lucien.

    Lucien''s wives have also had great improvements. Most of his girls were in SS-rank, except for Kara, who has not had s.e.x with Lucien yet.

    Still, she went from someone without combat capabilities to a maid with the power of an A-rank with just pats and drinking the delicious milk that she loves so much.

    Jeanne was not yet ready to take the last step with Lucien as she was still very concerned about Mason and her family''s problems. Still, due to also receive pats and other caresses, in addition to Lucien''s essence, she went from the A-rank to the peak of S-rank.

    The girls began to experience changes in their bodies while some of their bloodline abilities were stimulated by Lucien''s demonic energy even before they reach the Mortal Realm.

    A new tail started to grow next to Anne''s original tail while Mia managed to use the Wind Slash, impressing her Mother, who was working hard to master the skill after she reached the Mortal Realm.

    Marie and Lena had more and more control over the water element, which is actually the base element of the ice element they normally use.

    Scarlett, Olivia, and Ghilanna were very close to reaching the Mortal Realm. Olivia was slowly learning to control her Dark Magic, taking classes on magic with Rose and Angela.

    Lucien thought Maggie would be the next to achieve Mortal Realm because she was one of the first girls to start having s.e.x with him, but L.u.s.t explained that it doesn''t always work like that for everyone.

    Maggie''s sight bloodline abilities had already appeared before Lucien even met her, so she wasn''t feeling any major differences in her body other than improvement in her fire mana and physical capabilities.

    Of course, she was still getting stronger and stronger and was already very close to reaching the Mortal Realm.

    But Angela has also received her bloodline ability before Mortal Realm. The mature ice wizard has been training her magic for many years and is an amazing and experienced wizard.

    Like her daughters, Angela also began to have more and more control over the ice until she reached the point where she easily controlled water and turned it into ice as she wants.

    When she reached the Mortal Realm, just like Rose. Angela had a huge increase in her mana capacity and her ability to control the water element increased.

    Now she could create and manipulate large amounts of water and ice from about half a mile away.

    Angela created ice birds to tease her daughters, and incredibly, she managed to make them three meters wide and could even climb on the back of one while making it fly.

    She was thrilled, not only to have a significant improvement in her magic but also to have made the right choice by accepting Lucien as her husband.

    Life with him is always incredible, and he not only gives her a lot of love and affection but also allows her to achieve power that she would never have achieved alone.

    Lucien was also very happy for Angela, as well as his other wives getting stronger. He wants the best for them, and that they are always satisfied.

    The girls who had not yet reached the Mortal Realm were increasingly excited to become stronger. They want to always be at his side to support him, and they know that they need to be powerful to help and protect their beloved husband.

    So, they continued doing their best. The days continued passing. They all had daily routines that consist of all types of activities, like having s.e.x with Lucien, combat training, and classes on magic.

    -------------------------------

    Lucien, like Ron, understands the benefits of always having good information about their enemies. That is why Ron always keeps his spies looking for new and updated information for Lucien.

    Some spies were even sent to the Light Empire while most were focused on keeping information for Portgreen city up to date.

    Of course, Ron''s spies, despite being very skilled, had their limitations, and therefore a new report took about a week to reach Lucien.

    Over time the delay for information has been improved to five days. Ron is always using the fastest spies and started giving them stamina potions. Normal horses couldn''t be faster than A-rank people, and they didn''t have any better mounts.

    Still, as Ron used many spies just to maintain this information network between Portgreen and Lucien, he had reports every day, when there were no new important events.

    One afternoon, when Lucien was training his troops with naginatas produced by Rebecca for the female troops, a spy arrived at the training court.

    Lucien thought this was strange because the spy who was supposed to report that day had already come in the morning, so it was a different spy.

    The man quickly approached Lucien. He was having a hard time breathing because he had run much faster than he normally does, having arrived the same day as his comrade, who was one day ahead of him.

    "Sir... I came as quickly as I could... I have news... important... Portgreen... is at war... mercenaries and adventurers..." The spy tried his best to breathe and speak.

    Lucien told him to sit down and put a jug of water in front of him. "Calm down. Breathe first, talk later."

    The spy started drinking water, and Lucien couldn''t help but think out loud. "But didn''t Black Hand have everything under control? Why would he start a war without a reason?"

    The report from the spy that arrived this morning said that everything was calm in Portgreen. The adventurers were staying away from the mercenaries, and Black Hand was in complete control of the city.

    But this spy stayed in the city one day longer than the previous one. Still, Lucien couldn''t imagine why Black Hand would start a fight that would bring losses to both sides.

    The spy finished drinking the water jug and quickly responded, Lucien. "It was not the mercenaries who started the fight..."

    "Ivan has returned... His companions are stronger than ever. Some even say they are SS-rank and beyond. They began to kill the mercenaries without mercy."

    The spy was still very shocked by the events in Portgreen. He thought Lucien would also have a surprised reaction, but Lucien was very calm.

    In fact, he seemed to be smiling��

    Lucien really couldn''t help but smile while thinking aloud. "This is an excellent opportunity."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 175 - War preparation (1/2)

    ''Are you planning to use their fight as a distraction to attack?'' L.u.s.t thought she knew Lucien''s intention. Still, she couldn''t help but ask in his mind.

    Lucien quickly explained. ''Yes. Even if we are not as strong as we could be if we waited longer, I think now that our enemies are killing each other, it is the best time to attack.''

    ''Well, first we have to check our equipment with Rebecca.'' Lucien sent the spy to report to Ron while he telepathically told his wives about the situation in Portgreen and headed for Rebecca''s workshop.

    Lucien quickly arrived at Rebecca''s workshop, which was close to the barracks. He saw her many assistants working on armor and weapons.

    He went to Rebecca''s office, where she was drawing sketches for the equipment that her assistants use to make the unfinished equipment.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Rebecca heard the knock on the door and thought it was one of her assistants or some messenger. She neither moved nor stopped writing on her project. "You may come in."

    Lucien came into the room and greeted Rebecca. "You seem very busy."

    She jumped out of her chair when she heard Lucien''s voice. "Lucien! Hey there... Ehhh... I''m sorry for not receiving you properly."

    Rebecca didn''t know why she was so embarrassed in Lucien''s presence. She turned around subtly, took a small mirror out of her storage ring, and checked her face and hair.

    ''Crap!'' She couldn''t help but exclaim in her mind when she realized that her face was dirty with crumbs from her last snack, and her hair was totally messed up, probably because she has the habit of sleeping at her desk.

    Lucien didn''t need to really pay attention to what she was doing to know what Rebecca was doing, and he couldn''t help chuckling.

    "You don''t have to do that, Rebecca. I admire you a lot because you''re so hard-working, and I understand that''s why you sometimes don''t have time to care about how you look and things like that."

    Rebecca was not happy with Lucien''s words, on the contrary. Because that was the affirmation that she looked dirty and messy, and it made her very embarrassed.

    "Ah... I... I''m sorry about that... I didn''t know you would come here today... I usually take care of myself better... It''s just that..." She tried to find justifications for her condition.

    Lucien sat down in the chair in front of her desk. "You really don''t have to apologize for anything. Your work is incredible, and that''s the most important thing for me."

    Then he looked around on her office while thinking out loud. "Your next office will be bigger. Also, it will have a bathroom with a big bathtub so that you can relax sometimes."

    Rebecca was very focused on fixing her appearance as much as possible, so she could face Lucien. But then she turned around, surprised by his words.

    "Next office? What''s the problem with this one?"

    Lucien realized that he was already making plans before he even asked Rebecca if she wanted it. The fact that almost all the women around him are his wives made Lucien think that everyone would always be together.

    "My bad. I didn''t explain it well. We will be going to Portgreen soon, so I thought you would come too."

    "You know, after the war. My troops will need to repair their armor, improve it, and other blacksmith work. Of course, I will continue paying you well and taking care of any other needs you may have."

    Lucien hadn''t given Rebecca much information about his plans to re-conquer Portgreen for Cassidy yet. No matter how he told her that he is going to fight the whole city with around 1200 soldiers, it would sound crazy.

    He didn''t want to make Rebecca think he was crazy and refuse to make the equipment for him or create any other problems. So it made sense for her to be confused when he said that they were going to Portgreen.

    "But the city is in chaos with the mercenaries doing everything they want. If I remember correctly, you are not welcome there, either by mercenaries or adventurers."

    Lucien didn''t really need to avoid talking about his plans now because they would be going to Portgreen as soon as possible, so he went straight to the point and told her the spy''s report about Ivan''s arrival.

    Rebecca quickly understood the situation and therefore asked Lucien again. "If the situation is even worse, wouldn''t it be better to stay away from Portgreen and not run into the conflict?"

    Lucien wanted to explain everything to Rebecca, but he didn''t have much time now. "You will understand everything soon. I came here to find out about the troops equipment."

    She knew it was not her place to question Lucien''s actions as she was only making equipment for him. Although she already saw him as a friend, Rebecca couldn''t do anything if he wanted to go to Portgreen, but she didn''t know if she should go with him.

    Rebecca focused on what Lucien is here for and started picking up some papers from her desk. "Hum... Actually, the progress has been going much faster than I expected, of course, thanks to the good assistants that Ron sent me."

    Then she took a list and showed it to Lucien. "Look, we''ve already managed to make all the female armors for the troops. I also personally finished the special female equipment you asked for. I guess it''s for your wives."

    Lucien looked at the list, which showed the progress of the female armor sets, as well as their weapons and shields, were all ready. Still, the male equipment just started production.

    He couldn''t blame Rebecca because she had promised everything ready in about a month and a half, but things had to be rushed because of the situation with Amelia, and now this new opportunity has come up.

    Lucien was thinking about how to march to Portgreen as quickly as possible. He thought about using the Bluewind soldier''s armor, but the kingdom had a very precarious military situation and was only getting better now under Angela''s government, so taking the equipment from her soldiers didn''t seem right.

    Then he remembered something and asked Rebecca about it. "What about all of the damaged Light Empire soldier armor sets?"

    "I was totally focused on creating the new equipment, so I only left two people working on them," Rebecca replied and quickly started looking for another list on the desk.

    She found the list, read it, and passed it to Lucien. "Almost half have been repaired and are ready for use."

    Lucien looked at the list. Of the five hundred armor sets he recovered, two hundred had been repaired while the weapons were almost all in good condition.

    "Can you repair the other three hundred armor sets by tomorrow?" He asked Rebecca.

    Creating new armor took much longer than just repairing it. If Rebecca focused all her assistants on that task along with her, it was possible to repair the three hundred armor sets in one day.

    She nodded at Lucien. "Yes, it''s possible."

    Lucien smiled. "Good. I''ll still need a hundred more sets of armor. Some of my troops have old armor that they wore before. I''ll have it brought to you, and you do what you can until tomorrow."

    "Alright. I will do the best I can." Rebecca smiled at him.

    Lucien stood up and held out his hand to her. "I will send a group to get the female equipment right now."

    "Also, if you want to know more about our plans in Portgreen, I will be discussing the situation with everyone in the castle, and you are a friend, so you are always welcome."

    Rebecca blushed a little when Lucien held out his hand for her, calling her a friend. Still, she shook his hand.

    "I will focus on work now so I can deliver the repaired armor to you tomorrow. About your proposal to return to Portgreen... I need some time to think about that."

    Lucien continued to shake Rebecca''s hand gently, and then he started to stroke it with his thumb while smiling at her.

    "I know it seems confusing now, but that doesn''t change the fact that our cooperation is very beneficial for both us. I will not give up on an incredible blacksmith like you."

    Rebecca blushed even more but did not withdraw her hand and just enjoyed Lucien''s gentle touch. "I... I really appreciate your consideration. I''ll think about it and tell you my decision tomorrow."

    Lucien was very fond of flirting, but now was not the time for that, so he said goodbye to Rebecca and left her workshop.

    He knew it was very complicated to explain everything to her now, and maybe she didn''t trust him to be able to conquer Portgreen. Either way, he could convince her to join him after he took the crown if she didn''t want to follow him now because he found her very talented and cute too.

    Lucien sent a mental message Kylee to lead a group to Rebecca''s workshop to collect the armor sets for the female troops while he put his wives armor sets in his storage ring.

    Then he started calling his wives, Ron, and Alden to an assembly in the living room of the Bluewind castle.

    Everyone quickly arrived in the living room and sat at the big table. Lucien wasted no time and went straight to the point, explaining the situation to everyone.

    Cassidy was already aware of everything since Lucien had told her about it mentally, so she got straight to the point.

    "You plan to attack now and use their fight to our advantage, right?"

    Lucien stroked Cassidy''s hand as she was always sitting next to him, maintaining the posture of the second wife since L.u.s.t, on his lap, was inflexible about the first position.

    "Yes, my love. We will recover your crown soon and make those who hurt you in the past pay with their lives."

    Olivia and Scarlett, on the other side of the table, could not help bowing their heads, still remorseful for their past actions.

    Lucien could feel his negative emotions for their connection and smiled at them. "You two, are already part of our family, and I would never demand anything that you don''t want to do."

    "But in this situation, you can help prevent the death of innocent people while helping Cassidy to recover her crown and apologizing for your past mistakes."

    Lucien knew that Cassidy hadn''t forgiven Olivia and Scarlett yet. He would not demand that she forgives them, and he also knew that he was a bit of a hypocrite for accepting them into his family even though he knew everything that happened.

    He didn''t know Olivia and Scarlett''s whole story or what motivated them to attack Cassidy.

    Still, he thought they had already suffered part of their punishment and would always be suffering the consequences of their actions, especially when they saw as Cassidy one of Lucien''s most important wives and not treating them really kindly.

    Knowing that they hurt their husband''s beloved wife would always be a thorn in Olivia and Scarlett''s hearts, but that kind of punishment could not be applied to everyone.

    At that point, Lucien knew that he could be hypocritical, overprotective, and possibly more. Still, he would kill those who led the attack on Cassidy, mainly Ivan and the traitor knight.

    So, he continued explaining his plan. "While the city is in chaos, we will kill the leaders on each side of the conflict and take control of the groups using Olivia and Scarlett''s influence."

    "When people know that the true queen is alive and has brought peace to the city, I believe most people will be happy."

    While everyone thought the plan looked good, Olivia couldn''t help but be a little worried. "Are you going to kill Ivan? Can''t you just arrest him?"

    Lucien understood that Olivia was Ivan''s friend. Still, he knew the whole story of how Olivia and Scarlett didn''t really want to kill Cassidy but to take control of the city while Ivan wanted to kill her to avoid any future problems.

    He would not allow anyone who threatens his wives lives, stay alive. Even if that was not the most reasonable option.

    Lucien looked Olivia in the eyes. "If I cut his head off and drink wine in his skull, will that bother you?"

    Olvia was shocked by Lucien''s words because she knew he wasn''t kidding. Despite everything that happened, Ivan was always her friend and treated her with respect.

    But now she was the woman of a man who was going to kill him brutally. Olivia knows that Lucien is overprotective and that if she tries to stop him from killing Ivan, she would probably end up losing his respect and affection.

    When Olivia compared the importance between a man who isn''t a very good person but has been her friend for a long time and the devil who now occupied the most significant space in her heart and is helping her to become stronger, the decision was very obvious.

    She looked into Lucien''s eyes as she spoke honestly. "I am loyal to our family and to you, above all. If you want to drink wine from his skull, I have nothing against it."

    Lucien laughed. "Maybe I''ll drink."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 176 - War preparation (2/2)

    While some people preferred not to see Lucien being so brutal, Cassidy couldn''t wait to see him cut Ivan''s head off.

    He looked at Scarlett. "The spy left Portgreen city four days ago. Do you think the mercenaries are still resisting?"

    Scarlett nodded. "No matter what advantage Ivan got, he would still have a hard time dealing with all the mercenaries."

    "Black Hand is not the best leader, but without me there, he leads everyone. So in total, he controls more than twenty thousand rank-B mercenaries, many A-rank, and a lot more weaker mercenaries."

    Lucien was glad that he didn''t kill Scarlett because her help makes everything easier. Still, he knows that her help has some limitations.

    "I suppose it won''t be simple for you to take back your position as the mercenaries leader."

    Scarlett explained her point honestly. "Losing me and Cornelius was what made Black Hand unite all the mercenaries under his banner. Now he must have the loyalty of a lot of them."

    "But since they are now in trouble and on the weakest side of the conflict, I just need to show them a way to peace. The only thing mercenaries want is the means to make money."

    "They don''t care who is in charge... In fact, the problems with the adventurers were my fault."

    Scarlett did not regret trying to undermine the adventurers'' power and influence, but she knew that Lucien doesn''t like her manipulative attitude. So she couldn''t help but bow her head in shame.

    Olivia still doesn''t like Scarlett. But she knows they are both in the same situation, being the least liked members of Lucien''s harem, by wives, especially Cassidy.

    So she thought that approaching Scarlett and solving their past differences would benefit both of them.

    She held Scarlett''s hand on the table. "It wasn''t only your fault. I also always tried to undermine the influence of the mercenaries and make you look like villains."

    Scarlett did not push way Olivia''s hand because she knew Lucien would be happy with them getting along.

    She smiled at Olivia. "Who would have thought that we would become part of the same family... Sorry for everything I did to you."

    Olivia smiled too. "Yes, now we are one great family. I am also sorry for everything I did."

    Cassidy couldn''t take that any longer and hit the table. "Damn! Wasn''t this supposed to be a conference to talk about the war? But here you are doing a fake performance just to have my husband''s d.i.c.k inside your dirty pusssies longer."

    "OUR HUSBAND!" Olivia and Scarlett exclaimed together.

    Cassidy stood up and pointed her silver greatsword at them. "Do you think he would stop me from killing you both now?"

    Lucien can''t help but have a headache with that conflict. The fact that Olivia and Scarlett had done Cassidy so much harm could not be erased so easily.

    Cassidy isn''t his second wife just because she is an incredible woman, but because she accepted Lucien with an open heart at first.

    Even though she was very much in need of his help, she was not only very grateful to him but accepted him as her King.

    That would always make Lucien have a special affection for her. Something he couldn''t force himself to have for Olivia and Scarlett, who weren''t friendly with him at first.

    Still, after he accepted them into his family, conflicts like this couldn''t be allowed, even if incited by his beloved Queen.

    *Pah*

    The loud sound of the slap Lucien gave Cassidy on the ass echoed across the room, causing everyone to go silent. Not even a breath could be heard.

    Then without removing his hand from her ass, he squeezed it. "I wouldn''t have to stop you from killing them because you wouldn''t do that, right?"

    "..." Cassidy tried to maintain eye contact with Olivia and Scarlett, but her face started to blush.

    The powerful and majestic Queen has a strong personality, but just feeling Lucien''s touch, she becomes cute and docile like a little bunny.

    While continuing to caress her ass, Lucien looked at Olivia and Scarlett. "The mistakes of the past must not influence us to make new mistakes.

    "We are a family now, and we must not fight. We must also not use manipulations to get what we want, but always be honest with each other."

    "....." After Lucien spoke, the silence continued. Cassidy, Olivia, and Scarlett did not want to back down and show weakness.

    Lucien knew that if he is strict with his wives, they would obey him to avoid fighting, and not because they really wanted to get along.

    But his unorthodox methods always seemed to have a very good effect, even though small conflicts couldn''t always really be avoided.

    He stopped caressing Cassidy''s ass and slowly started to move his hand away.

    Lucien didn''t have to say anything for Cassidy to understand what kind of punishment she would suffer from creating problems.

    She quickly held his hand to her ass while making a regretful expression. "I''m really sorry."

    He again started stroking her ass, making Cassidy blush again.

    Cassidy didn''t really want to start fights with Olivia and Scarlett, but she was furious when she remembered everything Mia had to go through when she was sick. There is nothing that makes a mother angrier than the suffering of her children.

    Still, she no longer wanted to blame Olivia and Scarlett for that and create problems for Lucien. He is doing his best to make her and her daughter happy and safe.

    She looked at Olivia and Scarlett and spoke sincerely. "I''m sorry."

    Olivia and Scarlett also didn''t want to fight Cassidy, thus creating troubles for Lucien, so they quickly responded together. "I''m sorry."

    Lucien smiled as he could feel their sincerity from the connection he has with the girls. Although it seems a little invasive to know their feelings, they were pleased with it as they could feel that he really loves them very much.

    Cassidy again sat down in the chair on Lucien''s left side. She moved his hand to her waist, and so he continued stroking her while L.u.s.t had not even for a minute, stopped caressing his c.o.c.k, sitting on his right side.

    "Well, let''s continue talking about what''s important now." Lucien refocused on his plans again.

    "So, Scarlett will assume the leadership of the mercenaries as soon as we kill Black Hand and Ivan, while Olivia will assume the leadership of the Guild."

    "The point is, in order to reach these two and others who might cause problems, we may have to go through many mercenaries and adventurers."

    "Killing all in our way may not be very good for Cassidy''s popularity as Queen, by taking back the crown with a bloodbath. So we have to act quickly, and disable most people in combat."

    Olivia quickly thought of something. "Even though I don''t have as much influence as Ivan should have now, I''m sure many adventurers are not in favor of war, and I could keep some of them from getting in our way, but I don''t think I can get them to help you kill Ivan or any other adventurer."

    Scarlett also thought the same thing. "I may also be able to keep part of the mercenaries away from the conflict."

    "Yes, that would be nice. Even if you can only influence a few people, it would already be useful." Lucien responded.

    "I know that Portgreen is your home and Its people your associates, but as everything will be in chaos, you should not go alone. Ghilanna and Astrid will accompany Olivia to gather the adventures that are still loyal to her while Rose goes with Scarlett."

    Lucien realized that he was planning everything with the thought that all his wives would fight alongside him, but maybe not all of them wants to go to battle, and he would respect that since they would be inevitably killing many loyal people to Ivan and Black hand.

    As everyone was at the table, he just spoke lovingly. "I will understand if some of you don''t want to be part of this."

    "We''re going with you!" All the women responded together, even Kara, who has no combat skills.

    Kara was embarrassed. "I don''t fight, and I don''t have magic either, but I can help with first aid.

    Lucien smiled at her. "Okay, be ready, and I can call you from the Purple World when someone needs first aid."

    Everyone knew he could heal someone quickly with a little bit of his saliva, but for the cute Kara, knowing that Lucien appreciates her help is very nice, and she proudly smiled.

    Lucien then looked at Angela. "Angela... you have Bluewing to take ca-"

    Angela quickly responded. "I stopped being the Queen of Bluewind when I agreed to be your wife along with my daughters. I''m sure Ron will take care of everything here. Now is the time for me to go with you, so I will fight by your side."

    "Mm." Marie and Lena nodded while making a sound of agreement.

    Then and looked at Aria and Ella.

    Before he said anything, Ella quickly made her point clear. "We are strong! The training with Cassidy has been excellent, and both my mother and I will fight alongside you."

    Cassidy confirmed Ella''s statement. "They are already S-rank, and even though they don''t have exceptional strength and experience in combat, their agility is very high, and they have been training a lot."

    "Okay, but we''ll always be close." Lucien smiled.

    Although most of the adventurers and mercenaries in Portgreen are B-rank, Lucien knew that there were many A-rank and some S-rank. He also knew from the spy report that Ivan was much stronger than before, as were some of his comrades.

    Still, he and a few of his wives are in the Mortal Realm, so Lucien was very confident to be able to fight comfortably and still guarantee the safety of everyone, thus allowing his strongest wives to have more freedom in the battle while the less experienced used this opportunity to gain experience in real combat, which is quite different from simulations and sparring sessions.

    Lucien looked at Angela again. "Angela, you go with Rose and Scarlett to talk to the mercenaries that are still loyal to her."

    Then he looked at Alden. "Only the female troop''s equipment is ready, so I will start traveling with them today. You wait until tomorrow when Rebecca is going to finish repairing the Light Empire army''s armor then head over to Portgreen. I will leave someone to guide you."

    Ron quickly spoke. "I can guide them myself."

    Lucien has nothing to complain about Ron, as he is really an excellent friend.

    "I appreciate your help, Ron, but since I''m already taking your Queen with me, I think you''d better stay and take care of Bluewind. Just send someone to guide them."

    Ron wants to help Lucien, but he knows that someone needs to keep Bluewind safe and in order. "Okay, I am going to send some spies with Alden. Not only to guide them, but they can also be useful to you in the battle."

    Lucien nodded at him. "Thank you, Ron."

    Then he talked to everyone. "I sent Kylee to prepare the troops, so we will be leaving in an hour."

    "OK." Everyone responded together and started getting ready.

    Alden went to the barracks of the male troops. Even though they were only going to start marching tomorrow, he wanted everyone to be ready.

    Ron went to prepare his spies to guide Alden and the male troops and also to help Lucien.

    Lucien''s wives could relax. They didn''t really need to travel as they could stay in the Purple World and use the portal to arrive at Portgreen when Lucien reaches their destination.

    L.u.s.t also told Lucien that he could create portals in the Purple World for places he has been, as well as places his vision reaches. But to make a portal to a distant place like Portgreen, it would need an enormous amount of demonic energy, which Lucien did not have right now.

    Anyway, he and his female troops, who are S-rank, could make the trip in two days or less if he uses his essence to help them recover their energy so they wouldn''t take a long time getting there.

 Chapter 177 - Return

    Lucien said goodbye to Alden and Ron, then ?gave? his wives ?their? equipment, and sent them to the Purple World while he headed to his female troops'' barracks.

    Some of the younger girls wanted to travel with Lucien. As they were already at the level of his troops or stronger, they would not slow down the group''s speed and just use the opportunity to enjoy the time next to their beloved husband.

    Of course, they could always ?go? in and out of the Purple World, because although the portal consumes a ?small? amount of demonic energy. Lucien could easily recover that amount quickly with a few kisses and touches, which the girls love.

    Arriving at the training ?courtyard?, Lucien saw his female troops lined up, ready for the trip just as Kylee ordered.

    They were not wearing the medium and light armor that Rebecca had made, but ordinary clothes to maximize their speed.

    Lucien had no way of giving all of them storage treasures with great capacities, but he looted from his enemies many magic backpacks, which has enough space for his troops to ?store? their armor, weapons, and other items like first aid equipment and food.

    Since Lucien could hear ?everything in ?three mile ?radius?, and L.u.s.t could use her senses ?in a? five ?mile radius?. They ?can? travel in normal clothes, and if they find ?anything? ?dangerous? nearby, the troops can? quickly equip their equipment to fight.

    Lucien stood in front of his troops and spoke to all of them. "If anyone has any doubts or any other issue to resolve, this is the time to speak, as we will be going to battle, where I hope that none of us will die. But in real combat, there is always ?a? possibility ?of death?."

    None of the women made a sound or movement. They just looked at Lucien with respectful and expectant looks, thinking that any risk is worthy of their Master''s rewards.

    "So, if everything is ready, let''s start moving." Lucien smiled and headed for the city''s south gate with his troops and some of his wives.

    He ordered Alden to take Mason with the male troops the next day while Jeanne would follow Lucien to fight alongside him. Jeanne''s deceased sister was very fond of Cassidy, so she was also doing ?this? to help the real Queen recover her crown.

    Lucien had no worries about the male troops following him the next day since although they don''t love him like his female troops, they are very loyal and know that their good new life was given them by Lucien so they will always follow him, as their leader.

    Also, the Black Mark, despite not harming their bodies without reason, will make them feel sick if they disobey his orders. But ?it? wouldn''t reach that point, since everyone agrees with his orders and wants the rewards, in the case of men, ?It''s ?gold and women, of course.

    Although Lucien wanted Rebecca very much as his personal blacksmith, he knew that ?right ?now she needs to focus on repairing the armor for his male troops and having her traveling with them would slow their pace.

    Of course, after ?conquering? Portgreen, he would either go back to take her or send someone since he would not give up on her.

    Lucien couldn''t help but draw the attention of Bluewind''s population while leaving the city with his troops. The first and second princesses were also at his side.

    Angela preferred to stay ?in the? Purple World because she had not announced her departure from the city. It was already getting ?late?, and she knew that ?if she ?abruptly ?said that? she wouldn''t ?be staying? in Bluewind anymore, ?it? would only cause the people to panic.

    She was sure that Ron would take care of everything very well, but she also wants to come back later and announce her departure in a more calm and explained way. Her focus right ? ?now is on fighting alongside the man she chose as her husband.

    Although Lucien always keeps a low profile, everyone in town knew who he is and thought he was going for another battle simulation.

    He greeted the guards at the gate and left the city. Although Bluewind city is small as it is a vassal Kingdom and not as incredible as Portgreen city, Lucien would always have a special affection for it.

    As usual, time was not at his side. Lucien and his group wasted no time, and soon after crossing the gates, they started running towards the south.

    His female troops were used to intense exercises with their Master, so they could run for several hours at a constant high speed and in an organized manner.

    Lucien thought Oya would like to run with them as well as some of his wives, but mama tigress had spent the last few days lying on her big sofa in the main hall of his home.

    Although she didn''t know how to communicate, Lucien could feel from their connection that she was feeling a little uncomfortable. L.u.s.t explained that she was going through the same process as his wives when they were about to enter the Mortal Realm.

    Mystic beasts have the same evolution of power as people. Although Oya ?has been? very strong since she met Lucien, they could not have s.e.x, and so it took her a long time to reach that level, just with pats and drinking his essence.

    Also, girls like Maggie, Mia, Marie, Lena, and Anne were very close to reaching the Mortal Realm, so Lucien thought it would be worth a great "night training" session before entering Portgreen.

    Of course, his intention is to arrive on the outskirts of the city and set up a camp while exploring his options and analyzing the current state of the conflict between the mercenaries and adventurers.

    So they went on their journey. The group passed through roads and fields until they entered the great forest to the south. Despite being a huge group, they were very quiet and fast as the wind.

    The night came, and ten hours later, the morning followed. Although the troops could run much longer before they ?needed? to rest and Lucien''s women ?could run even longer without rest?. ?But he still? thought it would be good to take a break.

    It took Lucien six hours to be able to give his essence to all the troops, even though three or four of them could drink a good amount of it with each of his great orgasms.

    C.u.m.m.i.n.g so many times in a short ?period of? time was a challenge even for his incredible regenerative ?capabilities?. Still, the demonic energy he generates is the best combination that can exist for his life mana, allowing Lucien not to get tired.

    The six hours break was actually an excellent gain of time because, after his boost, the group was able to increase their speed as the troops felt ?like they had? unlimited energy.

    So, the group reached the edge of the forest near the western walls of Portgreen city in another ten hours, ?they ?traveled that route in the fastest ?time? in Portgreen''s history.

    26 hours of travel. The difference was so great that it didn''t even compare to the A-rank spy specialized in speed, who needed four days to get the report to Lucien, running as fast as he could.

    Lucien told the troops to set up camp on the hill that Cassidy and the other girls ?used to wait? for Lucien when they fled the city in the past, while he went to the very edge of the forest.

    The forest was just over a mile from the city walls. Lucien ?couldn''t? help? remembering the chaos? that happened there with Rose''s earthquake.

    The cracks in the ground and the wall had been fixed, and now there was no trace of that incident.

    Unlike that area outside the walls, inside the city, the situation was quite different. Lucien could see smoke rising in several places and hear small battles and conflicts on all sides as far as his hearing could reach.

    He quickly opened the portal ?so? his wives ?could? ?leave? the Purple World.

    Cassidy, Olivia, and Scarlett looked at the city with concerned expressions. The three women like Portgreen very much. Of course, for different reasons. ?But their reasons for liking Portgreen ?don''t really matter anymore after meeting Lucien.

    "Is the situation really bad?" Cassidy asked Lucien.

    He shook his head. "I only hear small battles. Unless bigger battles are? ? happening? in other areas. I? think they still haven''t attacked each other with full force ?yet?."

    Olivia ?couldn''t? help but comment. "Even if the two groups hate each other, they will not want to decimate each other. I bet Ivan is trying to absorb the mercenaries under his leadership, just ?like he always wanted."

    Scarlett nodded. "Yes. The same should be true for Black Hand, but he''s a mindless idiot who didn''t do that when he had the chance."

    "Humm..." Lucien was forcing his senses as far as he could to get more information. Still, Portgreen city is quite big. With approximately two hundred thousand inhabitants in total, the city is ?fifteen miles square of area.

    Olivia and Scarlett approached Lucien together. "Hubby..."

    Cassidy, who was at his side, took a step back and let them hold his arms.

    Lucien knew that ?his? plan to use their influence was what motivated him to ?get close? to them in the first place. But, now that he has developed such affection for them, using them seemed wrong, and Lucien feared that something bad could happen to them.

    Still, they would not be entering enemy territory but ?reuniting with? their teammates, who didn''t know that they were no longer on their sides. Also, Rose, Astrid, Ghilanna, and Angela ?will be going with them, and he could communicate with them mentally ?at ?all times.

    Although mental communication takes time to be mastered and also has to do with the development of the girl''s relationship with Lucien, the main limitation is the girl''s power level.

    Lucien''s wives below the Mortal Realm ?can? communicate with him at a maximum distance of approximately twenty-five miles while the women at Mortal Realm ?can do it at? fifty ?miles?, both more than enough ?distance ?to maintain communication with Lucien from one side of the city to the other.

    He hugged Olivia in one arm and Scarlett in the other while kissing their foreheads. "Don''t take unnecessary risks and report any problems to me."

    The girls giggled, and Scarlett commented. "Such an overprotective husband."

    He laughed. "Is that bad?"

    Olivia hugged him tighter as she responded as all his wives would do. "We love ?it?."

    "Ok, ok. I also want to say goodbye to hubby." Rose approached while speaking in a fake upset tone.

    As soon as Olivia and Scarlett left Lucien''s embrace, Rose jumped on him with her lips already cut to start the bloody kiss, which she loves so much.

    Lucien held her in his arms and also cut his lips, so they kissed passionately.

    Astrid, who also wanted to give Lucien a goodbye hug, can''t help but comment. "The spoiled little vampire attacks again."

    Everyone laughed while Lucien and Rose kissed for just a minute, a very short time compared to their usual bloody kisses. Of course, it was enough for the little vampire to be happy.

    Then Astrid came over and also kissed Lucien while they hugged. He put his hand inside her panties and squeezed her ass directly, making her softly m.o.a.n.

    He hugged Angela and Ghilanna the same way. Olivia and Scarlett also wanted another hug and with a squeeze on their asses.

    So they went to the city with their faces blushed and the warmth of his hand on their asses.

    "Take care." Lucien could not help but speak while waving at them.

    It was already dusk. Still, the girls wore hoods to avoid being recognized and they ? used different? paths to enter the city.

    Olivia is still one of the leaders of the Guild, while Astrid is an adventurer known as Ravenous and Ghilanna... Well, The cute elf could easily claim to be related to Glen, the S-Rank elf archer.

    So they would have no problem moving around the city in the guild area without being in danger, while Scarlett, the famous Red Lady, would also have no problem moving around the mercenary area with Rose and Angela.

    In fact, they would be very welcome in such chaotic times��

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 178 - Bigger

    While Scarlett, Olivia, and their group''s went to Portgreen to try reducing the number of people Lucien will have to face, he kept looking at the walls while thinking about the best course of action.

    Unlike his female troops, which were much stronger and could count on his boost, the male troops would take approximately four days or more to arrive.

    Whether Lucien would wait for them or attack only with female troops would depend on the opportunities that appear.

    He did not know how many adventurers Olivia could convince not to fight, but she has already made it clear that the chance of some adventurers fighting other adventurers is very low.

    The situation with Scarlett is quite different since the mercenaries are more flexible. Some might join his fight against Ivan or maybe even against the other mercenaries. Of course, it all depends on Scarlett''s success in persuading them.

    In any case, Lucien''s plan starts the same way, preparing his troops and wives in the best possible way.

    He decided to help his wives that are very close to the Mortal Realm first. Because with Purple Worlds time dilation being 1.5x, which means 36 hours in Purple World equals 24 hours outside. Lucien assumed it wouldn''t be too difficult, and helping them reach the Mortal Realm would certainly be a very enjoyable way to prepare for war.

    Lucien prepared to check his troops camp before opening the portal to Purple World, but then he saw Cassidy looking at the city walls with a confused expression.

    He approached her and hugged her from behind. "Are you eager?"

    Cassidy smiled as she felt Lucien''s body warmth. She started to gently stroke his hands. "Not really. I should be eager and excited as we are going to recover my crown��"

    "My father worked so hard to build this city. Before him, this was just a port used by fishermen. So I always wanted to keep his legacy, keep the city growing, and Its people safe. But��"

    Lucien started to stroke her head with his. "So, what''s the problem?"

    Cassidy spoke honestly. "I always cared about Mia in the first place, but the kingdom had a big space in my heart. Now that space has been completely filled by you and our family."

    "It''s not that I didn''t want to be a queen anymore, but I want to be the queen of our home much more than this small kingdom. I know this is selfish, but I can''t help myself from not caring about the problems of others anymore and only care about ours."

    Lucien hugged Cassidy tighter as he laughed. "If caring about the family before others is selfishness, I am happy to be the most selfish person in existence."

    He quickly continued. "I will not treat my wives like dolls. I understand that you have your life beyond our family. Still, I can''t deny that I would dislike you having occupations that could keep you away from me for a long time, like administering a kingdom."

    "Yes. This is what I fear. Governing a kingdom takes a lot of work, and I don''t want to be away from you and our family too long." Cassidy responded.

    Lucien couldn''t help but move his hands to Cassidy''s big b.r.e.a.s.ts. He never got tired of her superb s.e.xy body.

    "Don''t worry too much about it. Now you are no longer a Queen alone. You have me, your King, to help you. We also have a large family that supports each other."

    "Let''s clean up the mess in the kingdom that your father created, and before we go back to my world, let''s find reliable people to take care of everything here."

    Cassidy felt very safe in Lucien''s arms, and his confident words strengthened her own confidence.

    "You are still so young, but you are already carrying the responsibility for so many wives... I should support you, but here I am, depending on you."

    Lucien held Cassidy gently by the chin and made her look at him as he kissed her. "You support me more than I could ever ask for. You and the others are my strength, not only physically but also mentally."

    She accepted his kisses excitedly, and they continued to hug for a while. The other girls went to check the troops at the camp to give Lucien and Cassidy some time alone.

    They did not take long before returning to the camp. Lucien ordered everyone to rest while some girls watched the area around the camp.

    He also left Neola and Kylee in the camp for a couple of reasons. They are not very close to the Mortal Realm, and he needs some of his wives there to maintain mental communication.

    Of course, he would give them a special boost later as well. But right now, he wants to focus on helping the girls who are about to enter the Mortal Realm.

    He prepared to open the portal to the purple world but stopped when he heard someone calling him.

    "Master..." A woman with long black hair and brown eyes, looking to be in her twenties, bowed respectfully to him.

    Lucien approached her and stroked her face while putting part of her hair behind her ear, showing more of her pretty face. "What do you need, Lorelai?"

    Lorelai couldn''t help but blush and smile. "I''m delighted that you remember my name, Master."

    He smiled. "You are one of my loyal troops, and you will be risking your life fighting by my side. Also, as a good master, I have to always keep my beautiful servants satisfied and happy."

    Lucien would not claim to remember the names of all his troops, but L.u.s.t is there to remind him whenever he forgot. Still, Lorelai, Ron''s former spy, was the last addition to his troops, so Lucien remembered her well.

    Lorelai couldn''t contain her heart beating so fast. After having s.e.x with Lucien alongside all of his female troops, she experienced the greatest pleasure she could imagine.

    But unlike most of his troops who were very happy and satisfied being servants of their beloved Master, Lorelai is ambitious.

    She tried so hard to join Lucien''s group and would continue to doing her best to stand out among the others, hoping that one day her hard work allows her to become his wife just like Neola and Kylee did.

    Lorelai spoke in a kind and respectful tone. "Master... As a spy, I had to enter and leave the city stealthily, so I know entrances, hidden paths, bribable guards, and other helpful things about the city. So I can get new reports and information about the city if you need me to."

    Lucien continued to caress Lorelai''s face. "Information is always good, but Olivia and Scarlett are very influential people in the city, so they will give us all the information we need."

    "Also, our numbers are small compared to our enemies, so we shouldn''t be separated too much. And I don''t want a beautiful girl like you to take unnecessary risks."

    Lorelai couldn''t help smiling even more, knowing that Lucien cares so much for her. Of course, he cares about all of his troops as he has invested a lot of time and effort into them, but it is okay for Lorelai to think that he considers her in a special way.

    "Mm. I understand, Master." She spoke while trying not to move and just enjoy Lucien''s caresses.

    But Lucien now had other priorities. Still, he likes to pamper all his girls, wives, and troops.

    He turned her face toward his and kissed her sweet lips, causing Lorelai to become horny quickly.

    "Now go rest. I need to fishing something, but everyone will get a boost later to help them be ready for the fight. I''ll remember to pamper you a little more��"

    Lucien had already started to open the portal, so by the time he finished speaking, his wives had already entered it. He entered the portal after them, leaving Lorelai wet and with an expectant expression on her face.

    The girls knew they were going to have a long love session with Lucien so that they can try reaching the Mortal Realm. So after they arrived at Purple World, they went to the kitchen to get some snacks.

    As the portal was opened in the main hall of the house, Lucien saw Oya and Ko lying on their big sofas.

    He approached little Ko, picked her up, and gave her some kisses on her fluffy and scented fur. The kitten was growing fast and is already seventy centimeters long and thirty-five tall.

    Then he put Ko back on her sofa and approached Oya beside them. Mama tigress was gazing at him with a loving look.

    Mystic beasts have different levels of intelligence, and moon tigers are extremely smart creatures. Also, the more Oya grows in power, the more intelligent she becomes.

    After her first encounter with Lucien, when he fought her hated pursuers, Oya knew he would be good to her. Her feelings have grown so much that she doesn''t completely understand how much she loves her Master now. Probably as much as she loves her daughter.

    Oya and Ko, have a warm and comfortable home, food whenever they want, people that pet them, among other things. Also, she gets to fight alongside her Master, who is helping her become much stronger, giving her that delicious milk as well as a lot of affection.

    Oya''s loyalty to Lucien would only grow, if it wasn''t already at the maximum possible. Still, she wants to be closer to Lucien, always by his side, to fight more and more alongside him, to help him and also receive more of his affection.

    Mama tigress had recently begun to feel strange sensations in her body. She could feel that she is close to a significant evolution step, and that made her very excited.

    More power meant that she could protect her Master better, help him more, and consequently be closer to him.

    When he approached and started to caress her head, Oya closed her eyes and enjoyed the warm and pleasurable touch of her beloved Master.

    Lucien ran his hand through her fur gently. He can feel how much she loves him through their tattoos connection. He really wants to be able to help her more like he does to his wives. But first, he needs Envy''s help to give Oya a demi-human body.

    He continued stroking her body, and it didn''t take long for Oya to start purring, feeling so much pleasure with his pats.

    Lucien''s demonic energy began to run through Oya''s body. Even in smaller quantities than if they were having s.e.x, it is enough to help her body to stabilize her evolution.

    L.u.s.t, who was analyzing the changes in Oya''s body, saw that she is even closer to reaching the Mortal Realm and advised Lucien. "Keep petting her."

    He understood the situation and continued to stroke Oya''s body. He began to caress her most sensitive spots, such as her belly and ears. Then they rolled over on the sofa with the excited tigress who didn''t stop purring.

    The big mama tigress behaved like a kitten under Lucien''s caresses, and so they played for a few minutes until the purple tattoo on her forehead started to glow.

    Lucien held her head and touched her forehead with his while he stroked behind her ears.

    Oya felt a new energy, unlike anything she had ever felt before in her body. The energy was out of control while running through her body.

    Lucien''s demonic energy was also running through Oya''s body, stabilizing the new energy and helping it to improve Oya''s body even more.

    Oya felt her organs, bones, and muscles expand. The new energy and her Master''s pleasant energy made her feel very good and grow stronger.

    She jumped off the sofa for fear of accidentally hurting her Master.

    *ROAR!!!*

    Oya loudly roared as she felt her entire body expanding out of her control.

    Mama tigress was already very big. Her almost 3 meters long and 1.2 meter tall body expanded to 4.2 meters long and 1.8 meters tall.

    While Oya felt more powerful than ever, little Ko looked at her mother with pride and expectation in her eyes that one day she would become just as incredible as her.

    Lucien smiled as he looked at the now enormous mama tigress. He is happy that she feels so good.

    L.u.s.t is also smiling next to Lucien, and she couldn''t help but comment. "Now, this is a mount."

 Chapter 179 - Everyone Wants to be Pampered

    When Lucien first met Oya he thought she would be an excellent mount, but now he considers her a beloved companion, and more than likely a wife when she gains a demi-human form.

    So, he didn''t really think much about using her as a mount anymore, but about her happiness.

    He approached her and stroked her head. With Lucien being 1.84 meters tall and Oya as big as she is now. When stands up, she is now almost the same height as Lucien.

    Oya now felt much bigger than Lucien, considering her entire size. She really likes the idea of ??carrying him on her back as she does with little Ko.

    So she could defend him and she could smell his pleasant fragrance at the same time.

    *Roar*

    Oya roared in a low tone as she rubbed her head on Lucien''s belly.

    Now that Oya had reached the Mortal Realm, Lucien can feel and understand her intentions even more clearly. Although the connection between them is magical and mysterious, it clearly improved with different factors, such as her intelligence increases.

    "Okay." Lucien stroked her neck, then in a quick and smooth movement, climbed her back.

    The sensation was how he thought it would be, riding a big fluffy cat. Her fur felt softer than before, and it was extremely comfortable.

    Oya also felt very comfortable when Lucien got on top of her. Her strength, which was already great, increased much more after finally reaching the Mortal Realm. So she feels no discomfort, on the contrary, feeling the warmth of her Master feels fantastic.

    Lucien started to stroke Oya''s ears, and she quickly started purring again. "You''re so big now. I''ll have to get you a bigger sofa."

    She softly roared. Lucien was confused because he didn''t understand why she meant that her size would not be a problem.

    Then L.u.s.t quickly explained. "Her bigger size is an ability. Many mystical beasts can increase and decrease the size of their bodies as they grow more powerful."

    "Oh, that''s is nic-" Lucien couldn''t finish speaking as Oya started to decrease her size while throwing Lucien on the sofa.

    Oya could control the energy that increased the size of her body the way she wants, but the maximum she can grow now is up to 4.2 meters in length and 1.8 meters in height.

    Of course, she will keep getting bigger as she progresses through the layers of the Mortal Realm and reaches other Realms.

    She reduced her size to 3 meters, which was still big and started to lick Lucien''s face.

    "Hahaha... Oya... Your a cute big cat." Lucien started laughing and playing with Oya again.

    *Meow*

    Little Ko jumped on Lucien and helped her mother and licked his face.

    Lucien played with the mother-daughter tigress pair for a while before going to the kitchen to get some snacks with his wives.

    Because of Oya reaching the Mortal, he gained another big advantage in battle. If he manages to help the other girls enter the Mortal Realm as well, the numerical advantage of his enemies would be less and less significant.

    Arriving in the kitchen, he saw the girls talking around the table. He never had this kind of family atmosphere during his childhood, and it always makes him smile now.

    Lucien took a gr.a.p.e from the table and ate it. "Mm... This is very good."

    Kara smiled. "This place is incredible, I planted these gr.a.p.es two weeks ago. It''s amazing that they have already fully grown and they taste fantastic."

    L.u.s.t told the girls that they wouldn''t normally be able to use the Purple World''s soil for farming. But the soil on the large floating rocks is very rich in life mana, which is not only excellent for farming but also allows the plants to grow very quickly.

    Kara and Aria, who were more like housewives, tried to plant fruits, grains, and vegetables. The result was incredible. Everything tasted delicious and grew very fast.

    The girls tried to take animals to Purple World, but only living creatures with Lucien''s tattoo could go through the portal. So, the girls still had to bring meat and other things in their storage treasures to home.

    Lucien approached Kara and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips. "Nice work, these fruits are excellent."

    Kara blushed as she smiled happily. Then she took a strawberry from the tray on the table and put it up to Lucien''s mouth. "Try this one."

    He bit half of the strawberry while Kara quickly ate the other half. After Lucien ate half of the delicious strawberry, he kissed her lips. "Now it''s sweeter than before, my dear."

    Seeing Lucien and Kara eating fruit in such an e.r.o.t.i.c way caused the other girls to start getting very horny. Of course, they were always horny around Lucien, but now he seemed to be teasing them.

    Mia approached him and started to stroke his c.o.c.k over his clothes. Since Lucien had arrived from the normal World a while ago, he was still dressed.

    She and the other girls preferred it when he walked around the house n.a.k.e.d so they could touch and suck his d.i.c.k easily on almost any occasion.

    "Shall we start the fun here?" Mia asked Lucien in a sensual tone.

    Lena approached him from the other side and also started to stroke his c.o.c.k along with Mia. "I like that idea."

    Lucien gave them a quick kiss on the lips. "Next time. Right now I''m going to call Maggie, so you can go wait for us in our bedroom."

    The girls know that when Lucien didn''t call them mentally, it is because he wants to talk to them in person for some reason, so they didn''t insist and went to his bedroom, which they consider everyone''s bedroom.

    Lucien picked up a tray of fruit from the table and went to the training room on the fifth floor. He could hear Maggie training there.

    Entering the room, he went to the training courtyard. Maggie was at Its center, casting fireballs at training dummies.

    She was very sweaty and tired but continued to cast fireballs, which got smaller and smaller.

    There are several types of training. A common method that''s used by many mages and wizards, is to use all of their mana, and then let it naturally regenerate. After doing that often enough, their maximum mana limit tends to increase.

    Of course, it is necessary to do that for days until they feel a small difference in their power. Still, it is a simple training method, which every type of person with mana or other energy can do.

    Anyway, no training is as incredible as Lucien''s demonic energy. But like his other wives, Maggie isn''t always able to be with him, so they did other types of training on their own.

    Lucien set the tray of fruit on a table in the corner of the room and approached Maggie. She was so focused on her training that she didn''t even notice him.

    "Huh, husband?" When she felt Lucien''s hands around her waist, she quickly recognized his touch.

    Lucien kissed her neck. "You have been training so hard..."

    He knew that Maggie felt weak compared to his other wives. She felt that way mainly because she started having s.e.x with him at the same time as Astrid and Rose, but they have already reached the Mortal Realm a few weeks ago.

    Of course, there was a big difference in their power levels when they started having s.e.x, but it''s normal for the girls to compare themselves with each other, and also some competition between themselves for his attention.

    Maggie smiled, feeling Lucien''s gentle touch. "I''m fine. I just have to try harder to-"

    "Shhh... You don''t have to feel inferior to anyone. You are an amazing woman, Maggie."

    She couldn''t help but be happy with every compliment from Lucien. But she still felt bad. "I know you just say that to make me happy."

    Lucien laughed as he ran his hand over the tattoo on Maggie''s belly. "Oh, do you really think so? Don''t you feel my sincerity?"

    Maggie could really feel Lucien''s sincerity and feelings through the tattoos connection, which is probably a different version of the demon soul contract.

    She smiled. "You only think so because you love me. But I know that I am a failure of mage compared to Rose and the others."

    Lucien thought that Maggie is a little dramatic. Still, that is not a problem, but his duty as a husband is to always take care of all her needs, including pampering her when she needs it.

    He continued to stroke her belly. "Rose is different from you, she has a powerful mother and is of a more powerful race than humans. She had access to treasures and knowledge that you didn''t have."

    "The other girls are also all different from each other. It makes you have unique capabilities and qualities that I love."

    "About you not being in the Mortal Realm yet... Well, that may have more to do with the fact that your ability is more complex than potential differences."

    "You awoke your vision ability alone and before the Mortal Realm, which is very rare. Also, you are getting better at controlling the fire element. You are a mage as incredible as Rose, even though you didn''t have good support like she did."

    Lucien''s words made sense, and Maggie could also feel his sincerity so she couldn''t help but be happy and think she was being silly because she felt so inferior to the others.

    She was afraid of being passed by the other younger girls like Mia, Marie, Lena, and Anne, who were almost at Mortal Realm while she was unable to take that step even after Lucien had paid so much special attention to her in the last two weeks.

    But Lucien was not losing conviction in her, on the contrary, he believes that her potential is very incredible. It touched Maggie.

    She turned and hugged his waist tightly as she rested her head on his chest. "I love you so much, hubby. Sorry for having these negative thoughts."

    Lucien laughed and started to stroke her head. "I love you too, my dear. I don''t want you to feel bad, but whenever you want to be spoiled, I will be here to make you feel good."

    "Hahaha..." Maggie laughed too. "I want to be spoiled by you all the time, I wasn''t spoiled during my childhood."

    He quickly lifted her up in his arms. "So I have a lot of spoiling to make up for. Let me carry you like a princess to the bathroom and wash you, my dear."

    Maggie wrapped her arms around his neck and began to kiss his lips. "I''ll let you carry me like that, but I will be the only one washing you."

    Lucien headed to the bathroom. "We can wash each other, that''s not a problem."

    They took a lovely bath, where many things besides washing happened, and then went to his bedroom where the other girls were waiting.

    As everyone knew of the situation of the girls close to entering the Mortal Realm, Lucien''s other wives contained their desire to join them and left Lucien with just Maggie, Marie, Lena, Anne, and Mia in that great love session.

    Of course, they would have their turns before the battle as well, as many turns as possible.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 180 - Secrets

    While Lucien and his girls were having their peculiar battle preparation, Olivia and Scarlett''s groups entered the city.

    Scarlett''s group went to the north entrance of the city, it used to be her people''s territory. They were previously known as The Red Lady Party, now they are part of the United Mercenaries group, led by Black Hand.

    As Olivia entered through the west gate, she quickly arrived at the main courtyard of Portgreen City, very close to the Guild main buildings.

    She couldn''t help remembering the day when they took Cassidy''s crown. As before, the city now looked desolate. There are very few people in the courtyard that used to be very lively all the time.

    There were also adventurers making rounds and sending any civilians out on the streets back to their homes until the conflict with the mercenaries is over.

    Olivia and her group did not hide or act stealthily, as this could make them look suspicious. The adventurers were clearly very happy when they saw the Guild Master returning safely after being missing for many days.

    She wore one of her classic masks while Astrid was easily recognized as Ravenous, and Ghilanna introduced as a Glens relative.

    So the group just went to the Guild without any problems. The adventurers suggested that she go directly to see Ivan, who was very worried about her, of course.

    Entering the Guild''s main building, Olivia''s group had another surprise to see the place more crowded than ever. Of course, the Guild was designed to accommodate thousands of adventurers, but they were always traveling or in other parts of the city.

    But with the recent conflict between them and the mercenaries becoming an open war, all adventurers were being called upon to meet in the Guild to fight under Ivan''s leadership against the mercenaries.

    There were currently fifteen thousand adventurers at the Guild main buildings. Ivan ordered the adventurers to use the buildings around the Guild land to also be used for accommodating adventurers that couldn''t find space in the main buildings.

    In total, there were approximately thirty thousand adventurers, around twenty thousand B-rank, five hundred A-rank, some S-rank, and the rest are below B-rank. With the help of the crystals that Ivan brought, he increased the original amount of A-rank from the two hundred to five hundred and allowed some of them to finally become S-rank

    The other fifteen thousand who were not currently in the main buildings of the Guild were still out of town, completing missions or exploring the world while others were around the city following Ivan''s orders and fighting mercenary groups.

    Olivia created quite a big commotion when she entered the Guild''s main building. All the adventurers were very happy to see that she returned safely.

    The grand main hall, designed to be occupied by a maximum of two thousand people at the same time, was almost full. There were all kinds of adventurer groups at every table, talking mostly about the open war against the Mercenaries.

    "Olivia!"

    "The Guild Master, Olivia!!"

    "She is alive!!"

    "Our leader came back!!!"

    "Guild Master, where have you been?!"

    "Now, the damn mercenaries don''t stand a chance."

    "Somebody tell Ivan that Guild Master Olvia is back."

    The adventurers obviously wanted to talk to Olivia and find out what happened to her, while others started toasting on her behalf.

    She acted as usual, very impartially but politely, and went straight to the main counter, where the attendants could give her all the information she needed.

    While Astrid and Ghilanna stayed next to Olivia, they also attracted a lot of attention.

    "Look, it''s Ravenous."

    "She has always been a friend of the Guild Master."

    "She looks more beautiful than before!!"

    "Come on, man, she is still a men breaker, you shouldn''t have any wrong ideas."

    Many of the adventurers were not present in the city when Lucien was there. Still, some remembered what happened.

    "Wait, weren''t there rumors that she left town with that new guy?"

    "The guy who was pursued by the Black Hand group?"

    "Well, even if he made a mess in the city, shouldn''t he be our ally for fighting the mercenaries?"

    "Yes, he is an adventurer like us, but Olivia wanted to chase him for facing the mercenaries."

    "I bet Ivan would like him��"

    The conversation about Astrid made people remember why Olivia left town, and everyone started making assumptions about the mysterious new adventurer who created so many problems two months ago.

    Meanwhile, others were also talking about Ghilanna.

    "Who is the elf with them?"

    "I think I''ve seen her before, but I just don''t remember where."

    "She looks a lot like Glen."

    "It''s true... They didn''t find his body in the forest."

    "So, is he alive?"

    While the adventurers made assumptions about Olivia''s return, she arrived at the counter.

    All the attendants wanted to greet Olivia, but they keep calm because they knew she likes things to be kept in order.

    The attendant in front of Oliva was the cat-girl who registered Lucien as a Guild member the first time he was there.

    "Guild Master, I''m so glad you''re safe. Despite you being gone for so long, no adventurer has given up looking for you. Because we never found your body..."

    The cat-girl attendant was very happy that Oliva returned, but then she remembered that many adventurers died brutally in the battle in the forest.

    Olivia regretted that battle every day. Unlike Scarlett, who had no emotional attachment to the mercenaries under her command, Olivia was very fond of the adventurers.

    She didn''t blame Lucien since the battle was between her and Scarlett. But she knew that the death of many people could have been avoided if she was Lucien''s ally since the beginning.

    Well, now was not the time for her to regret deaths that have already happened, but it''s time to try avoiding further deaths.

    Olivia smiled at the cat-girl. "Hi, Madelyn. What happened was a tragedy... I was lucky to survive."

    The cat-girl, Madelyn, as well as all the other adventurers, were very curious to know what happened to Olivia and her group in the forest, but they didn''t have the right to question the Guild Master, especially shortly after she returned.

    Madelyn smiled. "I''m really happy that you came back, Guild Master, especially now that we-"

    The cat-girl seemed to want to say something, but she suddenly stopped when she realized that everyone in the great hall was looking at them.

    "How can I help you, Guild Master?" Then she spoke in her usual tone.

    Olivia knows all the main employees of the Guild well and knows that Madelyn is a good girl. Olivia understood that she wants to say something, but there, in front of everyone, it is not a good place for them to talk.

    "I heard that Ivan has also returned. I would like to talk to him. Can you guide me to where he is?" Olivia just wanted to ask where Ivan is, but now she could take the opportunity to find out what Madelyn doesn''t want to say in front of the others.

    Madelyn is relieved that Olivia seems to understand that she has something important to say, and she quickly replied. "Yes, of course, Guild Master. Follow me, please."

    Nobody thought it was strange for Madelyn to take Olivia to see Ivan, after all, they are both Guild Masters and they have been apart for a long time.

    Olivia, Astrid, and Ghilanna followed Madelyn up the stairs to the second floor, then they passed by the main corridor. There were many adventurers all over the Guild, so Madelyn proceeded normally towards Ivan''s office.

    But then Madelyn led them towards other stairs, which they went down and headed to another Guild building.

    This other building is used as the main restaurant for the adventurers, but Madelyn did not go to Its main hall, but to the kitchen.

    Olivia started to think that she could be wasting time following Madelyn, but her intuition said that she should listen to what the cat-girl attendant has to say because she was making so much mystery, and this should be something important.

    As the group was approaching the kitchen''s door, Madelyn looked both ways and saw that there is no one looking at them, then she gazed at Astrid and Ghilanna next to Olivia.

    Olivia quickly understood and nodded to Madelyn. "They are completely reliable."

    Madelyn nodded, and then she quickly opened the door and pulled Olivia by the hand into the kitchen. Astrid and Ghilanna were surprised but promptly followed them.

    *Thud*

    As soon as they entered the kitchen, Madely closed the door making a thud sound. There were many women in the kitchen preparing snacks and meals.

    Everyone looked at them and smiled after seeing Olivia while greeting her at the same time. "Guild Master!"

    Madelyn called one of the cooks and started asking her some questions. "Is everything alright? How many are in the hideout?"

    The cook quickly responded without acting as if the situation was strange. "Yes, everything is fine. Approximately fifteen hundred are down there right now."

    Madelyn nodded. "Good. The others should be back soon, we should not be wandering around. Well, now that the Guild Master is back, we have a better chance of stopping this madness. I''ll take her down there, let me know if anything happens."

    Olivia couldn''t help but get more and more confused. She didn''t understand why Madelyn was talking about people down there, after all, the Guild''s buildings only have two floors, and they were already on the ground floor.

    After Madelyn finished speaking, all of the cooks welcomed Olivia back and then continued to prepare food. The cooks acted like this strange situation is normal.

    Madelyn waved at Olivia and her group. "Come on, over here."

    Then she headed for the kitchen pantry. Olivia and the others followed, finding everything increasingly mysterious.

    The pantry they entered is not very large, and after everyone entered, Madelyn closed the door.

    "I bet you don''t know about this place, Guild Master." Madelyn smiled and started touching parts of the pantry wall.

    "Hmm..." Olivia looked closely at where Madelyn was touching on the wall and the order of her movements.

    Every spot on the wall Madelyn touched began to glow with a brown light. Soon she formed the shape of a door with brown points with the letter "L" in the middle of the door shape.

    When Madelyn finished all the spots of what is clearly a magical enchantment, the points shone brighter, forming the complete shape of a door. The "L" in the middle shone brighter than the other parts.

    *Tremble*

    The wall shook, and the part of the wall shining opened like a door. Olivia knew that this type of enchantment is quite common for hiding passages and secret chambers.

    "This way." Madelyn wasted no time and went through the door, where a stairway leading to the bas.e.m.e.nt was visible.

    Olivia found something like a secret chamber in her Guild without her knowing about it very interesting. She looked at Astrid and Ghilanna.

    The elf was finding the situation funny. "What are we waiting for?"

    Astrid shook her head. "Well, now we have to go to the end of this."

    "Mm." Olivia nodded, and they went through the door, which closed on its own.

    On the stairs, there were torches lighting the way, so the group started going down.

    It took them a minute to reach the secret chamber, making it clear that the place was well built, not too close to the ground floor.

    They arrived in a room that isn''t very large and there are two female guards, and Madelyn talking to them.

    The guards, who were adventures, respectfully greeted Olivia. "Guild Master."

    Then Madelyn opened the door. "Over here."

    The girls followed Madelyn through the door and were really impressed to arrive at a great hall, so big that it resembled the hall in the Guild''s main building.

    The place is full of people, probably more than a thousand. It is well lit and with many tables, very similar to the main hall of the Guild.

    The girls started looking around, and Ghilanna noticed something much more impressive than the giant underground chamber. "Holy shit!"

    Olivia turned and saw Ghilanna, looking at a huge drawing of Lucien on the wall, made with spots of brown light like the "L" on the pantry wall''s door.

    "Of course..." She shook her head as she understood part of the situation.

    Astrid turned to see what surprised Ghilanna so much, and she couldn''t help but exclaim. "Hubby?!"

    Astrid''s surprised voice was heard by many people in the great underground hall.

    Then they heard an incredible echo as more than five hundred women exclaimed together. "HUBBY?!?!?!?!?!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 181 - The L

    The first time Lucien was in the Guild, he caught everyone''s attention for many different reasons.

    He had fought mercenaries to save two novice adventurers, has a rare white tigress as a companion, beat Ravenous, and is simply the most handsome man any girl has ever seen.

    If all that was not enough, he still fled the city chased by a large group of mercenaries, with a mage who used the biggest earthquake spell in Portgreen''s history. Also to finish, rumors arose that he had stolen Black Hand''s love.

    These are the kinds of things that create legends. Madelyn, one of the people who had the most contact with Lucien in that short time within the Guild, being the assistant who made his registration as an adventurer, was fascinated by Lucien.

    She didn''t think twice about creating a fan club for Lucien, believing that he would soon return to the Guild and would be grateful to her for bringing his fans together. After all, famous people should love to have more fame.

    The so-called "L Fan Club" grew faster than any other. Not only did all the girls who saw Lucien, find him incredible and wanted to talk about him, but all the girls who didn''t know him wanted to know about his story.

    Since Madelyn is part of the Guild administration, she had no problem being able to use one of the buildings in the Guild''s territory for the L fan club.

    More and more girls started to join the club. They grow from ten to 50, 50 to 100, and so on until five hundred people. Not only women, but there were also men among Lucien''s crazy fans.

    Becoming such a huge fan club, it couldn''t help but draw everyone''s attention, including Olivia, who at that time was very angry with Lucien.

    Olivia wanted to rule the city in order, so she clearly didn''t like it when he created so much chaos. She wasn''t sure either, but the fact that she saw him running away while carrying the mysterious earth mage made her believe they were together.

    The last thing Olivia wanted was a bunch of girls praising Lucien like he was a hero, so she told Madelyn to close the L fan club.

    The club wasn''t just a bunch of girls who got together to talk about Lucien. Finding several things in common and enjoying having their own space within the Guild, the girls did not want to close their beloved L fan club.

    But because they couldn''t go against the Guild Master''s orders, the girls started looking for ways to keep the L fan club hidden.

    Among the members of the club were all kinds of different people, including people who knew ancient secret passages beneath the Guild ground floor and earth wizards that could make these passages a great underground space.

    And so L became the first secret club of the Guild, hidden even from the Guild Master. The club did not start to lose members but continued to grow in the shadows.

    When the group had reached seven hundred members, Olivia and her A-rank group disappeared into the forest, creating chaos in the city.

    Black Hand''s rise to power, leading the mercenaries while the adventurers had no leader, was a dark time for the Guild.

    At that time, the adventurers had to support each other more than ever, and the secret L club grew even more. Madelyn and Lucien''s other crazy fans were nice and kind girls. Their group, despite remaining in the shadows of the underground Guild, was friendly and open to new members.

    When Ivan returned to the city, the L club already had a thousand people. Everyone thought that they were going to have peaceful times again, and everything would be fine, but it didn''t end up like that.

    Ivan has always been a straightforward man, rude, and many would say brutal. But he always had his good half, Olivia. The Guild has always remained strong because there were two Guild Masters. One as Its strength and the other the brain.

    Not only did they not have Olivia now, but Ivan seemed more brutal than ever. He began to slaughter the mercenaries, who could not fight against his extremely strong group and hid in the northern part of the city.

    After the hard times with Black Hand in control, most adventurers hated mercenaries and agreed with Ivan that they should be subjugated by force and not diplomacy.

    We are talking about approximately 30,000 people, a large and strong part of the city''s 200,000 total population. Although Ivan didn''t want to kill them all, he would continue massacring the mercenaries until they completely surrendered to his sole leadership.

    Of course, not all adventurers agreed with Ivan, just like not all mercenaries agreed with Black Hand''s actions.

    But with the majority at his side and with a power never seen since the Sage King''s time, Ivan couldn''t be stopped.

    And what about the adventurers who did not want to participate in the war against the mercenaries? Well, they were under great pressure from the other adventurers and had to leave the city or see the contemptuous looks from their companions who claimed that they were friends of the damned mercenaries.

    Most adventurers who did not want a war against the people of their own city also did not want to leave the Guild, and their home. Although Ivan did not compel anyone to follow his orders, he did not support them either, making it clear that he did not agree with their actions.

    These peaceful adventurers did not know what to do, thinking that they would have no choice other than fighting the mercenaries or leaving the Guild and home. But then some girls came to them, saying there was a secret club that didn''t support Ivan but wanted to stay away from the bloody conflict.

    Madelyn and her group of Lucien''s crazy fans started taking everyone who didn''t want to follow Ivan into the underground chambers that were being expanded and improved since they had to hide in the shadows.

    Their group now exceeds two thousand adventurers in favor of peace. Madelyn continued to act normal in the Guild as if they agreed with Ivan. But in the shadows, she was leading the first protest against the Guild leadership.

    The secret L club has become something much bigger than a bunch of girls talking about their charming prince, or favorite rogue hero. But at the end of the day, Lucien''s face was on the main wall in all his glory, the door has an "L" from his name.

    Everyone knew that Madelyn led the group, but she was not the one who brought them together. She was the first to raise her hand, the first in the group, but the real reason, what brought them together under the same cause... That was Lucien.

    His crazy fans told stories of how, differently from Ivan with his brutal massacre, and attacking Black Hand where it hurt most, in his heart, stealing his love.

    Stories of how he beat the brutal Ravenous, how he saved Marie and Anne and fled the city leaving Black Hand and the Guild Master with poker faces.

    Although he is not a saint, Lucien was the reason why those adventurers now have a safe place to stay. Not just a group, but a big family, that was the "L."

    While this was not about Lucien, it was only possible because of him, and everyone would always remember their favorite rogue hero, wherever he is, causing chaos in his adventures around the world.

    Well, so L would like to think, but we all know that fantasy can be quite a different from reality, and now that same Lucien, a bloody devil, was hand-picking which sheep he would slaughter, very close to them.

    -------------------------------

    When Madelyn heard that Olivia had returned, she was very happy. If there was anyone who could end Ivan''s madness, it is her, the real Guild Master.

    Still, Madelyn understands that Ivan and his group of comrades were stronger and more brutal than ever. She feared that Olivia could not have the same influence as before and enter that chaos unprepared.

    So the cute cat-girl attendant took Olivia to the secret L club. Even though she knew there could be consequences, she believed that Olivia would be wise to understand the situation and help them.

    But who would have thought that Ravenous, the men breaker, would attack the most sensitive spot of those girls in her first few minutes inside their sacred sanctuary?

    What is taboo? Something that shouldn''t be done? Something that shouldn''t be mentioned?

    Who is Lucien? The man in the picture on the wall? The one who gave birth to their group, or rather, their family?

    How dare Ravenous call him hubby?

    Of course, they all dreamed of calling him husband, but he was the kind of Legendary deity to these people.

    No one would boldly claim him as a hubby in front of their friends��

    But there was Ravenous doing just that.

    That could be seen as a beginner''s mistake, someone who didn''t understand the whole story of the L.

    But there was a big problem. Something that not everyone saw but everyone certainly knew and now remembered: One of the last people to be seen with Lucien was Ravenous��

    And worse. There were rumors that she had fled the city with Lucien.

    Concern. That was the feeling that hit many of those girls from the L when they heard her confused voice calling their hero hubby.

    Terror was their feeling when they realized it was Ravenous. If the man breaker somehow managed to make their beloved Lucien her husband, it would certainly be a nightmare for all of them.

    While everyone in the great underground hall looked at Astrid, with expressions of hatred and confusion, Madelyn was so furious that her feline claws extended from her fingers as she prepared to pounce on Ravenous and tear her beautiful face to pieces.

    The hall that a few seconds ago was very noisy with hundreds of people talking was now dead silent.

    Astrid didn''t know about the beginning of the L as well as Olivia, but she understood that she made a mistake.

    She looked at Olivia, expecting some advice, and saw Olivia shaking her head with a concerned expression.

    Ghilanna started to be afraid of the furious expressions of the women gazing at Astrid.

    Madelyn closed her hands in fists, trying to contain her claws while asking Astrid, clearly in a frustrated tone. "What do you mean by hubby?"

    Astrid didn''t know what to do. Part of her wanted to laugh, but she knew that the situation was not so simple. She kept looking at Olivia while making not really subtle signs with her eyebrows.

    Olivia put her hand on Madelyn''s shoulder. "She mistook the person in the drawing for her late husband."

    "UHH?!" Astrid couldn''t help but laugh at Olivia''s terrible response.

    "What the?!?!" Many girls exclaimed out together, not believing what Olivia said.

    Madelyn looked confusedly at Olivia. "Guild Master... No one can mistake him. How could she mistake the most handsome man of all? Also, she had a sparring session with him, and many say that they fled the city together."

    Olivia realized how horrible her response was, but what could she say? How could he explain that she, Ravenous, Ghilanna, and many other women were wives of the man that all these women saw as a legendary hero?

    "Ah, yes, they had a sparring session, but Ravenous didn''t follow him because she wanted to. She was following my orders, but they split up shortly after leaving the Guild. You shouldn''t believe rumors without proof." Olivia tried her best to sound honest.

    Astrid realized that Madelyn didn''t seem to be suspicious of Olivia and tried to complete the horrible lie that might work.

    "Exactly, I followed him under Guild Master''s orders. Also, he looked a lot like my late husband, and as it is very dark here, I mistook them again��"

    The furious women continued slowly walking towards Astrid with their expressions angrier and angrier.

    Madelyn''s hands were already bleeding because she couldn''t contain her claws. "Ravenous!!! Did you do something to him because he looks like your late husband?"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 182 - Olivias Resolution

    Olivia stepped in front of Astrid while waving to all of Lucien''s crazy fans who seemed to want to beat her up. "She didn''t do anything to him, right Ravenous?"

    Astrid was laughing inside. She really wanted to tell the crazy fans all of the different things she has done with Lucien every night.

    But she knew that wouldn''t help their situation, so she raised her hands. "That''s right, I didn''t do anything to him. In fact, I lost him, and he ran away from the city."

    Madelyn didn''t quite believe Olivia and Astrid. She could feel that there was something very wrong that was not being said.

    But now was not the time to create problems, but to solve their current problems. She motioned for the girls to return to their affairs. "It''s alright, let''s talk more about that later."

    The group of crazy fans was furious that Ravenous, the men breaker, spoke in that way about their idol. Still, they knew about the problematic situation and stepped back to respect the Guild Master, who had just returned.

    As the group stepped back, Olivia winked at Ghilanna and made a subtle hint towards Madelyn.

    The elf quickly approached Madelyn and held out her hand. "Hi, I haven''t introduced myself yet. Tell me more about Lucien, please. I''m very curious."

    As Lucien''s main crazy fan and leader of the L, Madelyn would never miss an opportunity to glorify her beloved rogue hero, causing Ghilanna to want to laugh at how she imagines Lucien as a saint when in fact he is the devil himself.

    Olivia used this opportunity to quickly contact Lucien. ''Hubby, I''m sorry to bother you so soon, but we have a very unusual situation here...''

    Olivia had no way of explaining the overreaction of his crazy fans, so she just let him know about the group and asked how to proceed.

    Lucien didn''t care much that the group was done in his name. Of course, he would be surprised to see the number of women, many of them beauties, who praised him as a legend��

    This opportunity came at an excellent time because the group seemed very inclined to follow Olivia as their leader and not Ivan. And because they want peace, they would not get in his way.

    Lucien immediately responded to Olivia, without losing focus on his current duty, keeping his girls m.o.a.ning with pleasure.

    ''Just keep them out of the conflict. Also, explain to them that you are going to pretend to be on Ivan''s side because you are not supposed to confront him directly.''

    ''The best case would be for you to be able to accompany him to a direct battle against Black Hand with as few adventurers as possible, so we can eliminate them together.''

    Olivia couldn''t help but feel bad about plotting against Ivan. But just as she was selfishly planning with him against Cassidy, now she would be selfishly plotting against him with Lucien.

    Olivia already assumed this was the club for Lucien''s fans that she had told Madelyn to close down, but she was surprised to learn that Ivan has not been a good leader for the adventurers lately, and has been letting those against the war be intimidated by his comrades.

    "How many people are currently here?" Olivia asked Madelyn.

    Madelyn quickly responded. "Fifteen hundred was what I was told was down here now, but our group has at least another thousand people above ground acting normal to avoid suspicion."

    Olivia understood that they had to stop acting publicly against the conflict and just stay quiet while hiding underground.

    She couldn''t help but be disappointed with Ivan, who she thought was a good leader for the Guild. But she also understood his hatred for the mercenaries.

    Red Lady, Cornelius, and Black Hand always tried to sabotage the Guild in every way possible and did not hesitate to kill adventurers.

    But none of that mattered now. Olivia had already made her choice and will only follow Lucien''s plans.

    She quickly started planning with Madelyn. "You need to keep all your people down here. I will pretend to be with Ivan and support him, but soon I will end this conflict... with as few deaths as possible, I hope."

    Madelyn and her group have complete confidence in Olivia. After all, while Ivan explored the world, Olivia led the Guild most of the time alone, and despite having constant problems with the mercenaries, they could not complain about her leadership.

    "I understand, Guild Master. I''m glad you''re taking care of us." Madelyn smiled happily for making the right decision to believe in Olivia.

    What she didn''t know was that who would put an end to the conflict would not be Olivia but Lucien, and in no way peaceful.

    Olivia smiled and put her hand on Ghilanna''s shoulder. "You already know Glen''s cousin, right? We have a special way of communicating, so I will leave her with you so that we can always be in contact. She can pass on my direct orders to you."

    Madelyn, as well as everyone in the Guild, knew the legend of Glen, the S-rank elven archer. And Ghilanna looked a lot like him, and many would even say that they are twin siblings.

    "We will take good care of her." Madelyn nodded to Olivia and held Ghilanna''s hand.

    "Okay, I''m going to see Ivan now." Olivia prepared to return.

    Madelyn approached her and spoke in a lower tone. "He''s in your office. Guild Master, please be careful... Ivan and the others started acting differently after they used some kind of green crystal�� they seem to be more unstable, and some of them even seem crazy."

    Olivia was curious about the crystals that Ivan was using to make the adventurers stronger. Of course, she didn''t think it was better than Lucien''s marvelous techniques.

    "Thanks for the warning Madelyn, see you later," Olivia said goodbye and walked to the stairs while calling Astrid. "Let''s leave before Lucien''s fans start beating you up."

    Madelyn was much more relieved now that she knew that Olivia is going to help resolving the situation. She would only need to keep her people hidden while everything would be back to normal soon.

    She looked at Lucien''s drawing on the wall as she sighed. "Although he is not helping us directly, our group is only united because of him."

    Ghilanna was used to hearing women sigh for Lucien. Still, she couldn''t help but find this situation very funny.

    She pretended not to know anything. "Why is he so incredible?"

    Before Madelyn responded, a different crazy fan answered. "He killed Brian, the brother of Black Hand, and saved two novice adventurers."

    Then other women continued. "And the rumors say he fought n.a.k.e.d."

    "Then he killed a Light Empire captain and his group." Another woman spoke, and so on, others continued telling tales about Lucien.

    "Then he kicked Mason''s ass in front of Jeanne, his overprotective aunt..."

    The stories were always improved when told by people who admired Its protagonists, but Ghilanna knew that those stories about Lucien were completely authentic. And of course, she couldn''t help feeling proud, after all, she is one of his beloved wives.

    So when someone talked about Lucien fleeing the city and dodging Glen''s arrows, Madelyn looked at Ghilanna with a curious expression.

    "Your cousin... He was in Olivia''s group that disappeared in the forest... Is he okay?"

    Ghilanna nodded. "Yes, he is fine."

    Madelyn smiled. "Oh, how nice. He was always liked by everyone... Although he was an unusual guy, I would say."

    Ghilanna understood that she was strange as Glen not because she looked feminine, but because she was not feeling good with herself. "I think he was just looking for a home."

    "And did he find it?" Madelyn asked.

    Ghilanna smiled, thinking about Lucien''s warm bed. "Yes, absolutely."

    ----------------------------

    As Olivia and Astrid climbed the stairs, they couldn''t help but comment about the L.

    Astrid laughed. "Crazy women. I can''t believe they were mad at me for calling my husband as hubby."

    Olivia rolled her eyes. "They wouldn''t believe the truth without proof. And it wouldn''t help us at all."

    "I see... You looked a little worried there... Did you tell hubby everything?" Astrid asked.

    "What do you mean? I... I explained the situation to him. Why would I hide anything?" Olivia made a concerned expression.

    Astrid smiled sarcastically at Olivia. "I saw a lot of beautiful young girls there... Also, Madelyn has those cute ears... It''s not too hard to imagine how this will end when hubby sees them."

    Olivia tried to hide her insecurities and shrugged. "And what''s the problem? The L is an advantage for us. More people to be on our side. I don''t know what you''re implying."

    "Don''t try to pretend, Olivia. My position in his heart is rock solid, but yours... Even though Scarlett tried to manipulate hubby at first, she quickly regretted and accepted him."

    "But you... Even if he forgives you, and Cassidy tries her best to accept you, do you expect everyone to forget the shit you did?"

    Astrid had no sympathy for Olivia since she chased Lucien and his group when she should have tried to help them.

    Olivia knew about her mistakes and regretted them, but she would not bower her head. "I know the shit I did was wrong. But look at me now. I''m here betraying my friend for the sake of our family. I''m doing everything I can to deserve our husbands love!"

    Astrid stopped before they left the secret passage inside the pantry and looked earnestly at Olivia.

    "I hope things are like you said... Because if you even think about betraying Lucien, I''ll tear yours and Ivan''s heads off. Even if it causes my death."

    Olivia took Astrid''s words seriously. The powerful manticore-woman was already strong, but after reaching the Mortal Realm, she has become incredibly strong, and her agility is not much inferior to Lucien''s.

    Still, Olivia gazed at Astrid. "We should continue our mission."

    "Yes, let''s go." Astrid opened the secret door, and they left in the kitchen pantry.

    The L''s underground hideout has other secret entrances throughout the Guild, but one one will take them back to the Guild''s main building faster.

    Olivia and Astrid left the kitchen without any problems or drawing attention. Everyone in L acts discreetly and continues their routines without looking suspicious.

    There were L members in all sectors of the Guild, including the management like Madelyn and other attendants.

    Since L was kept secret even under the management of the smart Olivia, they had no problem keeping hidden from Ivan and his comrades, who are much stronger than they are intelligent.

    Olivia and Astrid returned to the Guild''s main building and quickly went to Olivia''s office on the second floor, now also Ivan''s office.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Olivia couldn''t help but make a face when she had to knock on her own office door, but she didn''t want to offend Ivan and put their plans at risk.

    "You may come in." Ivan was looking at some maps of the city''s north area when he heard the knock on the door.

    As soon as he saw Olivia''s familiar mask, he couldn''t help but get up from his chair while laughing. "Oliva, my partner!"

    Ivan might be an ambitious thug, but Olivia felt he was sincere and friendly to her. Also, he always respected her.

    She couldn''t help but wish he never came back to the city. Now they are enemies��

 Chapter 183 - Unlucky Man

    Olivia was happy to have her mask covering her face, so she didn''t have to use a fake smile.

    Still, she had to use a friendly tone. "Ivan! It''s been a long time."

    Ivan smiled. "Yes, my friend. I came back as soon as I could when you didn''t contact me as usual. I was so worried something bad happened to you."

    Olivia had already thought of a story. Whether it would be good, she wasn''t sure, but it would certainly be enough for someone like Ivan.

    "I''m sorry about that. I was ambushed by the Red lady and Cornelius''s groups in the forest. Despite having a hundred A-rank adventurers with me, we still lost the battle."

    Ivan made a worried expression as he walked towards Olivia. "Oh, that''s sucks! Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    He held out his hand towards Olivia, trying to hug her as they were longtime friends.

    Olivia never liked physical contact, but when she saw male arms that did not belong to Lucien coming towards her, she almost panicked and quickly took a step back, avoiding Ivan''s hug.

    "I''m fine now. It was just hard to get back..."

    Ivan did not find it strange that Olivia avoided his hug because she was always a strange and antisocial person.

    He had always been looking for ways to strengthen their group, and now that he had managed to find the green crystal mine, he started thinking about other things, like finding someone to raise a family with.

    And he couldn''t think of another woman other than Olivia, his faithful partner. So he wanted to start showing her that he cared for her in ways, other than friendship.

    Ivan smiled at Olivia and went towards the wine tray, so he started filling two glasses with fragrant red wine. "What matters is that you are fine."

    Olivia sat on a sofa while signaling Astrid to sit next to her.

    She knew she should explain her story before Ivan asked, or she could look suspicious. "I don''t really remember everything that happened. We had a smaller group than the ones that attacked us, but the fight was actually a stalemate for a while... then at some point, I was knocked out."

    Ivan approached Olivia and gave her one of the wine glasses while drinking the other and ignoring Astrid. "Did you see who attacked you?"

    Olivia understood that Ivan was trying to tell Astrid to leave without being rude, but she did not want to be alone with him, not because she feared him but to avoid any problems with Astrid.

    Then she passed her wine glass to Astrid, forcing Ivan to bring another one for her. He was not happy, but he didn''t want to irritate Olivia, so he went to get another glass of wine.

    "No, I was knocked out before I could see who attacked me. Then I woke up in a prison cell in a cave." Olivia continued telling her fake story.

    Ivan took the other glass of wine and passed it to Olivia. He was a little disappointed that he couldn''t sit next to her.

    Then he sat on the sofa in front of her and Astrid. "Have you been stuck in that cave all this time?"

    Olivia took the glass, and so she lifted her mask a little, just enough to be able to drink the wine without revealing much of her face as she had always done.

    Only Astrid had seen her face because Olivia wanted Astrid to completely trust her. Everyone in the Guild knew that a wound disfigured her face because that''s what she told everyone. So no one insisted on seeing it, but Ivan didn''t care about it, or rather, he thought so.

    Olivia shook her head. "I was very weak and injured. They took my storage ring, so it took me a long time to recover enough to have the ability to escape."

    "But I was still very hurt and would have died in the forest if Ravenous hadn''t found me and helped me."

    Ivan looked at Astrid, now with a more friendly expression. "Ravenous, right? I''ve heard a lot of negative things about you, but I''m infinitely grateful that you saved my partner."

    Then he looked at Olivia. "I came back because I was very worried about you. But arriving here, I saw the chaos that the mercenaries have been causing... I would have joined the groups that have been looking for you, but I thought Black Hand was behind your disappearance, so I wanted to find him as fast as possible."

    Olivia knew that Ivan was sincere. Although he wanted to lead the city, he was always loyal to their partnership. "Okay, Ivan. We don''t need to talk about it anymore. Tell me about your journey."

    Ivan shook his head. "I know that must have been pretty bad, and you might want to forget about that shit, but I won''t forget about it until I punish everyone responsible. And I bet it was the mercenaries."

    Then he took a green crystal from his storage ring and tossed it to Olivia. "Look at this."

    Olivia took the fist-sized crystal. It glowed with emerald green light and radiated powerful energy. The energy felt good and pleasant.

    She quickly noticed that the energy was somehow familiar. Even to a much lesser degree, the green energy reminded her of Lucien, more precisely his wonderful saliva.

    It only took Olivia a few moments to connect the green crystal light to nature mana. She saw Ghilanna many times using nature energy on her arrows, and the light was also emerald green.

    Also, she knew that Lucien has incredible Life mana, superior to the nature mana, so the energy of the crystal was inferior to Lucien''s energy.

    "It is amazing!!" Olivia exclaimed as she looked at the crystal.

    She intended to pretend to be surprised. Still, in fact, she was really surprised, but not with the crystal being incredible, but the fact that even a treasure like this was far inferior compared to kisses from Lucien, her man.

    Ivan was pleased to see Olivia''s surprise. He expected her to like the crystal, but her excited reaction boosted his ego. Of course, that same ego would suffer a terrible blow if he knew that her excitement was for thinking of another man kissing her sweet lips.

    "Yes, these crystals are true treasures. I spent eight months at sea, looking for the green light that the pirates and merchants kept talking about. In the end, the reward was more than I could have imagined."

    Olivia tried to look curious. "And what exactly did you find?"

    Ivan proudly smiled. "A cave! A f.u.c.k.i.n.g big cave full of these crystals. Do you know what that means? Do you realize how powerful we can become?"

    Olivia could understand Ivan''s excitement, but in her mind, she wanted to say. ''Do you know what it''s like to be kissed by him every day?''

    ''Do you know what it''s like to have pleasure and more pleasure until my legs are limp, and you can''t even move, full of power and happiness?''

    But of course, she wouldn''t say that out loud. Olivia tried to stop thinking about Lucien and focus on the situation. "This is incredible. It changes everything."

    Ivan nodded. "Exactly, it changes everything. Using the energy of these crystals, we can make the Guild much stronger. We can make Portgreen as powerful as the Light Empire and the Alliance."

    "Yes, yes. Have you sent more people to the mine?" Olivia asked.

    Ivan laughed. "That''s why you are the brain of our partnership. You are always thinking ahead. Yes, I figured you would say something like that, and the first thing I did when I arrived was to send five sh.i.p.s over there."

    Traveling in the gigantic eastern sea was not easy, but people could use magic tools to avoid getting lost.

    In the case of the adventurers on the island of the crystal cave, they have a stone similar to the one Ivan uses to communicate with Olivia.

    Using another kind of magic stone, the adventurers could know the direction of their comrades at sea and thus travel there.

    Olivia can''t help praising Ivan. "Well done. How many crystals do we currently have?"

    Ivan made a disappointed expression. "I brought all of the crystals that we removed from the mine, but it was only enough for three hundred of our elites to improve from the B-rank to A-rank, and some to S-rank in addition to my team that now has SS-Rank adventurers."

    "SS-rank? This is really amazing!" Olivia exclaimed.

    He smiled. "Well, I had to give my team more benefits, after all, we worked hard to find the mine. But the next shipments will be divided between more adventurers."

    Olivia nodded. "Yes, I understand. You could keep all the crystal, and it would still be understandable, after all, you have made this discovery that will help our people so much."

    "It is already very kind of you to help 300 B-rank. That is very important for the Guild, because I lost almost 100 A-rank in that battle... "

    Ivan smiled. "We are their leaders, so we have to help our people improve... Still, as leaders, we must always be strong to lead them, so..."

    Then he took a bag of green crystals from his storage ring and placed it on the table in front of Olivia. "I couldn''t give so many to my team and forget about my beloved partner."

    Although the crystals are much less incredible than Lucien''s demonic energy and life mana, Olivia knew how precious they are, so she couldn''t help feeling bad for Ivan, giving his precious treasures to someone who will soon betray him.

    She also felt bad about continuing to compare him to Lucien. But the fact that no one is as incredible as Lucien is, made Olivia sure her decision was the right one.

    As Olivia would look suspicious if she didn''t accept the crystal, she thanked Ivan.

    Ivan laughed. "You don''t need to thank me, after all, we are partners... In fact, I consider you-"

    Olivia feared that Ivan was going to say something she didn''t want to hear, not from another man besides Lucien, so she quickly spoke. "So, you''re at the peak of SS-rank, right?"

    Ivan couldn''t wait to talk about it. He was just waiting for Olivia to ask. "No, I''m not at the peak of SS-rank."

    "So..." Olivia already knew that after the SS-rank it was the first layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Still, she could not say that she knew this, but to continue acting like everyone else and believing that just like other people in the history of Argerim, it was possible to reach the legendary SSS-rank.

    Ivan broadly smiled as he raised his hand. His fist started to glow with a red light and then started to catch fire.

    "Not only am I in SSS-rank, but I also awakened a legendary ability, just like the Sage King."

    Olivia was really impressed with the efficiency of the crystals, but she understood that Ivan must have used most of the crystals on himself while Lucien could make so many women stronger, some on the same level or stronger than Ivan, with just his "love"."

    Astrid was also impressed by Ivan''s flaming fist. She was already in the Mortal Realm, so she could recognize the energy that emanated from Ivan and was sure that he was also in the first layer of the Mortal Realm, just like her.

    Still, Astrid can''t help but think to herself. ''So what if you are in the Mortal Realm? Although I would need some time to kill you, Hubby can tear your head off in a few seconds.''

    Ivan kept his fist on fire even though it was quickly consuming his mana to impress Olivia, but soon he felt severe pain in his arm.

    "Ahhrg!!" He groaned as his fist stopped burning.

    "Are you okay?! What happened??!" Olivia exclaimed.

    Ivan stopped using his mana, and the pain started to decrease. Then he smiled at Olivia, happy that she seemed concerned for him.

    "It was nothing. I think it''s from using a lot of crystals, so my mana is a little unstable... But that is not serious. I just feel some pain from time to time."

    Olivia couldn''t help but keep comparing the crystals with what Lucien can do, which apparently have side effects such as pain and mana instability. While the side effects of Lucien''s methods were her having multiple orgasms, which she certainly loves very much.

    Astrid shook her head as she thought. ''Nice Mortal Realm, asshole.''

    #################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (more than 50 just for 1$), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 184 - Incomparable

    Olivia tried to look concerned for Ivan. "We''d better find a healer to take a look at you and find out if everything''s okay with you."

    Ivan smiled, happy with Olivia''s concern for him. "I have been to several healers since I arrived, but nobody knows anything about it... I''m fine, I can handle the pain."

    Then he made a serious expression. "Our biggest problem now is Black Hand. We have to take advantage of this power and the fact that the mercenaries don''t have Red Lady and Cornelius anymore. Now it''s time for us, the Guild, to take absolute control of Portgreen."

    Ivan thought that Olivia would be against a mass slaughter because she always wanted control over the city, not only over citizens but also the mercenaries, so he tried to persuade her.

    "But we won''t be able to unite our groups if Black Hand and the mercenaries most loyal to him stay alive. Some will have to die so that many live in peace."

    Olivia completely agreed with Ivan''s words. Not because she believed that many needed to die, but because she knew that no one could stop Lucien from killing those who didn''t obey him.

    She couldn''t help but find it ironic that the main person who would have to die before many lived in peace was Ivan. She could only nod. "Yes, I understand."

    Ivan was happy that Olivia understood. Maybe he will remember this moment later... and surely he would have preferred that she didn''t agree with him��

    He raised his glass of wine. "Now that you are back, Black Hand will have no chance!"

    Olivia raised her glass while feeling a little bad for the poor man who didn''t see his end even when it is in front of him.

    "How is your progress in finding Black Hand?" Olivia asked.

    Ivan made a face. "When I arrived, he sent a group to kill me, but as soon as my comrades and I defeated them easily, Black Hand was afraid and hid in the northern area of ??the city."

    "So I have tried to avoid battles in the most populated areas, but it is difficult to avoid damaging the city while fighting within the walls��"

    "If I knew exactly where Black Hand is hiding, we could start a big fight and then deal with the collateral damage after we finished."

    Olivia waved. "Yes, there is no way to avoid collateral damage to the city, but it will be best for everyone. Before, we could not kill one of them because the other leaders would revolt, but now we just need to deal with Black Hand."

    "But how are we going to find this snake? He hides in the northern area, which is completely controlled by mercenaries. Although I want to burn everything there, we would lose a quarter or more of the population." Ivan made a thoughtful expression.

    Olivia put her hand on her chin because Ivan wouldn''t be able to see her fake thoughtful expression while wearing her mask.

    "I think I know how we can find him. I have a few spies among the mercenaries. Give me some time, and I''ll try to contact them and see if I can find anything."

    Ivan''s eyes lit with expectation and trust in Olivia. "I don''t know what I would have done if you didn''t come back, my partner."

    Olivia sighed. "So, why are you in my office?"

    Ivan made an embarrassed expression. It was funny to see a big rugged brute blushing. "I... I was missing you, so I ended up using your office..."

    "Okay, but now I''m back, and I need to start preparing things to contact my spies," Olivia spoke amiably without appearing intimidated by Ivan''s great current power.

    Ivan hoped that Olivia would be more impressed by the news he brought, but maybe she was just tired, so he got up and prepared to leave the office.

    "I''ll let you work. Well, if you need anything, send someone to call me. Also, the crystals are very effective in bathwater... maybe we could..."

    Before Ivan finished his suggestion, Olivia responded. "Ah, yes, I understand. I''ll call you if I have any questions."

    Ivan made a disappointed expression but tried to smile as he left the office. "See you later, partner."

    As soon as Ivan left the office, Olivia approached her desk and touched the wall behind it. Some symbols shone where she touched the wall, and then other symbols like that appeared quickly on the other walls of the room.

    It is an enchantment to prevent sounds from leaving the room. Even Lucien, with his super-hearing, wouldn''t be able to hear anything inside the office, or so Olivia thought. Well, Ivan, sure as hell wouldn''t be able to hear them.

    Astrid poured another glass of wine for her as she commented. "I would be sick if another man besides hubby flirted with me."

    Olivia took off her mask, revealing her beautiful face, with no sign of the old scars. "I feel that way too, but what could I have done? I''m doing this for Lucien."

    Astrid lay on the sofa while drinking wine. "Ya, ya, whatever you''re going to do, do it fast. I don''t want to be away from hubby for a long time."

    Olivia sighed as she shook her head. Then she sat down at her desk while thinking of the best way to take Ivan and the least amount of adventurers to face Lucien.

    She knew that Ivan''s most loyal adventurers would follow him, and things wouldn''t be as simple as just killing him.

    While Olivia planned her next steps, Astrid drank wine and was bored. Being away from Lucien made the world seem boring, and she couldn''t wait to be back in his arms.

    Half an hour later, they started to hear voices outside the office''s door, as the enchantment prevented sound from leaving the room but not from entering it.

    "Lord Larousse, wait until I let the Guild Master know of your presence." An apparently young woman spoke in a concerned tone.

    "Dammit! Get out of my way, silly child. I''m going to talk to Olivia." A man with a tired and old voice spoke angrily.

    Olivia could understand the situation just by hearing the voices. She put on her mask again and went to open the door.

    After opening the door, Olivia saw a middle-aged man who is in his fifties but almost looked to be sixty, trying to get to her office while a young attendant stands in front of him.

    "Leave him alone. I''ll talk to him," Olivia spoke in an authoritative tone.

    Ivan gave orders that no one would disturb Olivia and let her rest, but the attendant would not go against the Guild Master''s orders. "Yes, Guild Master."

    After the attendant left, the middle-aged man with gray hair, Lord Larousse, walked towards Olivia with a worried expression. "Tell me they are alive!"

    Olivia nodded. "Let''s talk in my office."

    Lord Larousse was once one of the most important people in Portgreen. His father and the father of his late wife were the most loyal followers of Sage King, Cassidy''s father.

    Lord Larousse and his wife were very loyal to Cassidy, but after his wife died, Lord Larousse went into depression and stopped worrying about anything but his son, Mason, and sister-in-law, Jeanne.

    When mercenaries and adventurers came to town, Red Lady threatened Mason''s life so that Lord Larousse would not help Cassidy.

    Lord Larousse did not have to think much to choose between his son and the sake of a kingdom that he no longer cared about.

    After Cassidy had supposedly been killed, the mercenaries and adventurers controlled the city, Lord Larousse thought of leaving Portgreen, but Mason wanted to become an adventurer��

    Not wanting to disappoint his son, Lord Larousse chose to trust Olivia and the Guild, and of course, Jeanne would always be with Mason, protecting him.

    But now his son and sister-in-law were missing, making Lord Larousse furious at the Guild and Olivia. After all, they disappeared when they followed her into the forest.

    Despite being a man without ambitions, Lord Larousse was still one of the most influential people in the city. Almost all of the good warriors in Portgreen that were not adventurers or mercenaries worked for him.

    Olivia understood this, and now she had to find a way to deal with Lord Larousse.

    He shouldn''t be a problem as he wouldn''t want to interfere in disputes between the adventurers, mercenaries, and Lucien.

    But not only did Lucien throw his son into a cold dungeon at Bluewind Castle, but he made his sister-in-law his woman. That would definitely make Lord Larousse even more furious.

    As soon as they entered Olivia''s office, Lord Larousse began to question her in a concerned tone. "Tell me what happened in the forest? Where are Mason and Jeanne?"

    "Stay calm. I''ll tell you everything." Olivia could think of ways to proceed, but she chose to contact Lucien while pouring Lord Larousse a glass of wine.

    Quickly explaining everything to Lucien mentally, he understood the situation. Lucien had already discussed with Jeanne the best way to deal with Lord Larousse, so he promptly responded to Olivia to find a way to send him into the forest in the direction of Lucien''s troops camp.

    Olivia thought of a plan and started telling the fake story of the cave.

    As soon as she finished telling how Astrid rescued her from the forest and brought her back, Lord Larousse quickly questioned her. "Was Mason in the cave? Did you see him or Jeanne? Did you look for them?"

    "How could I look for them in that situation? I was severely injured and on the run. I was lucky to knock out a guard with the rest of my energy, but I couldn''t stay there any longer." Olivia responded.

    "Shit!!" Lord Larousse punched Olivia''s table. He knew she couldn''t have done anything. Still, he couldn''t help but be angry without having news of his son.

    He looked at Olivia with a pleading expression. "You have to take me to that cave, Olivia."

    Olivia shook her head. "I have to solve the problem with the mercenaries, so I cannot leave the city right now."

    Lord Larousse got up from his chair as he spoke louder. "He''s my only son!! You are going to take me to that cave right now!!!"

    Olivia couldn''t help but think that getting the Guild into conflict with Lord Larousse would be of benefit to Lucien as they could easily defeat his forces, although he wasn''t weak.

    Still, she would not go against Lucien''s orders, especially in a situation that involved the happiness of one of his women.

    "Stay calm, Lord Larousse. I can''t leave the Guild right now, but Ravenous helped me in the forest, and even though she hasn''t seen the cave, she can get you very close to it, and you won''t have a hard time finding it."

    Lord Larousse looked at Astrid, lying on the sofa and, for a moment, found her familiar. He had seen her many years ago when he and his wife visited Cassidy at the castle, but he would not recognize her, especially now that he was so concerned about Mason and Jeanne.

    "Ravenous, right? Mason is my only son-" Lord Larousse started to plead, but Astrid quickly responded.

    "Ok, ok, I get it. Come on. I''ll take you there." Astrid got up from the sofa and gave Olivia a stern look before walking towards the door.

    Olivia had asked Lucien to explain the plan to Astrid, and with their instant mental communication, he could make everyone aware of the situation.

    Lord Larousse bowed to Olivia. "Thank you for the cooperation... But if it is too late to save my son, I will use every means possible to make your life a true hell."

    Then he followed Astrid out of Olivia''s office.

    Olivia shook her head as she thought to herself. ''You are just like Ivan, you think you''re so incredible, but you are just a noise dog when compared to a genuine man... My man.''

 Chapter 185 - Mercenary Queen

    Lord Larousse was desperate to save his son, but he was not stupid to enter the forest alone with Astrid, so he went to gather the best group he could as quickly as possible.

    He and Astrid went to his mansion in the southeastern part of the city.

    Meanwhile, Scarlett and her group were in the northern area that''s controlled by the mercenaries.

    Although her group was wearing hoods and acting discreetly, Scarlett needed information to understand the mercenaries'' situation.

    So he went after the most reliable mercenaries who could give that information to her.

    The Black Hand Party has always been strong but considered by the other mercenary groups as the least trustworthy among their people.

    Black Hand group, just like most in his group, were seen as rotten apples, not only by the adventurers and the general population of Portgreen but also by other mercenaries.

    And he only managed to take control of the mercenaries because they were desperate without Red Lady and Cornelius. So now that Scarlett was back, most of the mercenaries were very happy.

    Mainly because they were suffering from the open conflict against the adventurers, all the mercenaries Scarlett spoke to, told her everything they knew, in the hope that she would recover the leadership and solve their problems.

    So Scarlett, Angela, and Rose did not take long to reach one of Scarlett''s secret hiding places in the northern area of ??the city, where Black Hand should be, at least that''s what the high-rank mercenaries told them.

    The site was a large mansion with walls not too high, and the ground space is approximately one thousand meters square, a little more than half a mile square.

    The mansion spanned approximately three hundred meters square and looked deserted. The gardens and other areas around the buildings were also taken over by the bushes, making it look like a house that has been abandoned for many years.

    Homeless people or bandits would certainly invade the place, but this was the northern area, dominated by mercenaries, mainly the Red Lady Party, and the owner of that mansion is the Red Lady herself, so no one approached the place.

    And because it is a property of Red Lady, it would be one of the first targets of her enemies. But as the house was in ruins, it was easy to see if there was someone inside, after all the outdoor walls were not high and most of the house''s walls were broken.

    Ivan''s group had even entered the house and explored each spot to look for hidden secrets, but they did not find the secret passages to the real hiding place that was in the site''s underground.

    Scarlett used the best resources of the Magic Band, the mercenary group led by Cornelius, to create that hideout that only the mercenary elites knew.

    There were two entrances on the site, and others are in buildings around it. These secret passages could only be activated by keys that only Cornelius and Black Hand had besides Scarlett.

    Entering one of the buildings across the street, Scarlett was well received by mercenaries loyal to her. That building looked like an inn, but it was one of the buildings that hid the secret passage to the mansion underground place and were always watched by golden-rank mercenaries, the equivalent of A-rank.

    "Boss, I''m glad you came back safely." A woman wearing leather armor bowed to Scarlett as she spoke respectfully.

    "What is the situation?" That mercenary was one of the most loyal people to Scarlett, so she was not cordial and just got to the point. Scarlett did not want to spend too much time away from Lucien.

    The woman was used to Red Lady''s direct personality, so she didn''t even think to ask what happened and just report everything she could quickly.

    "After you and Cornelius didn''t come back, we sent several groups of scouts, but nobody found anything. So Black Hand, as the only diamond-rank mercenary, was chosen as the overall leader."

    Although everyone in that building was very loyal to Red Lady, the woman still looked around and then approached Scarlett as she whispered.

    "Many of us do not agree with his actions but remain neutral while others only pretend to agree with him... Still, most people were just waiting for a better leader or for you to return... So just give the order, and we will be with you, boss."

    Scarlett can''t help but smile. She knew that many mercenaries would still be loyal to her, but even after all, it seemed nothing had changed. On the contrary, without Cornelius, the Magic Band would be much more likely to follow her than Black Hand.

    "What about the mercenaries with Black Hand now?" Scarlett asked.

    The woman again looked around to make sure no one was listening. "Everyone loyal to you, except three, which I''m not sure since they are Black Hand''s guys. But if the situation gets out of hand, it''s easy to know which side they''ll choose."

    Scarlett couldn''t stop smiling, wondering how Lucien would reward her for dealing with Black Hand so fast.

    She looked at the woman. "Let''s kick his ass then."

    The woman was very confident in Scarlett''s strength; in fact, all mercenaries, especially women, admired her a lot. Still, she didn''t want Scarlett to need to get her hands dirty.

    "Should I call for backup? There will only be four, but they are golden-rank and Black Hand is strong."

    Scarlett pointed at Angela and Rose at her side. "Angela and Rose. They are probably the most powerful mages you have ever seen or heard about."

    As Scarlett did not speak softly, all the mercenaries nearby heard and were impressed; after all, Red Lady was not someone who spoke things in vain.

    The woman in front of them thought that Angela and Rose were friends with Scarlett, but now hearing that they were so powerful, she can''t help looking at them with a reverent expression.

    "Are they your friends, boss?" The woman couldn''t help asking as they headed towards the passage to the underground hideout.

    Scarlett responded without thinking. "Sisters."

    The woman was perplexed, not knowing what to think.

    Rose laughed as she spoke in a mocking tone. "Don''t think to highly of yourself."

    Angela just rolled her eyes.

    Scarlett ignored Rose''s comment and mentally contacted Lucien to report on her incredible performance.

    After explaining how most mercenaries were still loyal to her, Scarlett made her thoughts clear. ''I could easily kill Black Hand, and it wouldn''t have any negative consequences.''

    Unlike Ivan, who was admired by most adventurers, Black Hand was not bringing benefits to the mercenaries, so killing him would not result in chaos. Of course, that''s because Scarlett is there to lead them.

    Lucien understood that, but he thought it was not the best result. Besides that, he wanted to kill Black Hand with his own hands.

    ''I think you better not kill him like that. We better make it a good show, while showing Cassidy''s triumphant return. The people have to see her power, so that they don''t think that you are manipulating the situation from the shadows.''

    Scarlett understood Lucien''s idea. She was not upset that he wanted to give Cassidy credit and not her, but that made sense since Cassidy is the Queen.

    The situation was favorable for Cassidy now, but Scarlett hoped that if she behaved well, Lucien would give her more and more importance.

    ''So what am I supposed to do? Most of the mercenaries are on my side so I can do anything.'' Scarlett asked Lucien.

    Lucien was thinking about the best way to act while he kept working on his current "training" session with the girls.

    Controlling the number of people he would face was easier than he thought it would be. Although Ivan has the loyalty of most adventurers, Olivia was manipulating him easily while Scarlett has the mercenaries under control.

    Lucien remembered hearing that when they took Cassidy''s crown, they were saying that she was not good for the people and that they should have better leaders and not a weak monarch.

    So it seemed right to prove to the people that Cassidy was a strong Queen and that the so-called leaders of the people, Ivan, Olivia, Red Lady, and Black Hand were weak and just used dirty means to overthrow Cassidy.

    Although he didn''t want to humiliate Scarlett and Olivia, he needs them to show that they regret their past actions and accept Cassidy as the true Queen in public.

    And since Ivan and Black Hand would never accept this result, he could kill them in front of everyone in a clean and honest way. So the people would side with Cassidy, recognize her strength and him as their new King while Olivia can keep the adventurers that are loyal to Ivan from revolting, at least some of them.

    Lucien told Scarlett the plan, and she quickly agreed with that.

    ''So, where will this show be?'' She asked.

    ''Hmm... I think outside of the city would be good, it would be better for us if we avoid damage to the people. Ivan''s group looks strong, so a big battle is sure to happen.'' Lucien responded.

    Scarlett quickly agreed with him. ''I can find a way to get Black Hand and his group out of town. Just tell me the location and when.''

    Lucien couldn''t help but be happy that he made the right decision to give Scarlett a chance to redeem herself. ''Okay, I''ll let you know when everything is ready. See you soon, my dear.''

    Scarlett proudly smiled as she said goodbye to Lucien. ''Love you, hubby.''

    Her group continued until they arrived at a large magic door where Scarlett used her key to enter the main hall.

    The mercenaries in the hall were surprised when another door beside the one Black Hand used, opened, but it was a good surprise when they saw Red Lady.

    While everyone went to greet Scarlett, Angela and Rose sat on one of the big sofas in the hall. The whole place was very luxurious as Scarlett spared no resources to make her hiding places very comfortable.

    The commotion that the mercenaries were making around Scarlett caught the attention of everyone in the hideout, and they went the hall to see what was going on.

    Black Hand arrived in the hall with dark circles that made it clear that he has not been sleeping well recently. "What is that abou-"

    He can''t help but be surprised to see Red Lady. He thought she would never return, but there she was in all her glory. In fact, she looked more healthy than ever.

    Despite her return marking the end of his solo reign, Black Hand was not sad. On the contrary, he was very happy and relieved, because the situation has been awful.

    He thought that being the leader of all the mercenaries would be very good, but maintaining control with Ivan and his group hunting and killing his people seemed impossible.

    "Red Lady!! I''m so glad you are fine. I sent several groups to look for you. In fact, they are still looking for you everywhere." Black Hand smiled at Scarlett.

    Scarlett wanted to kill Black Hand because he tried to harm Lucien. Still, she had to stick to the plan and behave herself, so that she can be rewarded by her lover.

    "I had some problems in the forest, but now I am better than ever."

    Black Hand approached Scarlett as he opened his arms, clearly wanting to hug her.

    He knew she was strong, but he never expected her current speed to be twice what it was before.

    He didn''t even understand when her foot came into contact with his belly, and he could only be confused while being thrown into the air several meters until he hits the wall.

    *Bang*

    Black Hand fell to the floor as blood dripped from his mouth. All the mercenaries in the hall laughed, even those loyal to Black Hand, as everyone knew about her reputation for hitting men who tried something on her.

    "You haven''t changed at all, or rather, you''ve become even more fierce, Red Lady. That''s actually a good thing as we need a lot of help now." Black Hand laughed as he cursed her in his mind.

 Chapter 186 - Lively Morning

    The night passed smoothly as Scarlett and Olivia gained more and more control over their groups.

    In the purple world, with the time dilation giving Lucien and his wives more time, training continued nonstopping.

    After all, with that kind of pleasurable training, the girls didn''t need any breaks. Becoming stronger from making love with their beloved husband?

    They felt like they were dreaming, and they did not want to wake up from that dream.

    --------------------

    Bluewind castle, 10:00 am.

    Rebecca entered the castle hall looking for Lucien. She was very dirty with charcoal dust all over her body, the results of spending the night working at the forge.

    Her assistants worked hard while following her instructions, but she worked harder as she knew that Lucien''s troops needed the armor sets to fight.

    As soon as she finished fixing all of the armor from the Light Empire soldiers, Rebecca went to give Lucien the good news.

    But she didn''t find him in his training courtyard, so she went to the castle hall.

    Ron came down the stairs while greeting Rebecca amicably. "Good Morning, my lady."

    Rebecca looked at Ron with a sad expression. "He left the city, right?"

    Ron understood that Rebecca was talking about Lucien, but before he could answer, she started talking to herself.

    "I should have known he wasn''t going to wait for my answer." She started pacing.

    "He''s not the type of man who waits for a woman... The women go after him..."

    Then she looked at Ron with a confused expression. "What should I do? Should I go to Portgreen even though the city is in chaos? Should I go after a man who already has many wives?"

    Ron didn''t know if Rebecca really wanted his advice, but he couldn''t resist speaking. "Whatever your decision is, you must think carefully, so you don''t regret it later."

    "So I shouldn''t go? Yes... After all, he is so lascivious... He only thinks about s.e.x... Even with all those women..." Rebecca thought out loud.

    Ron understood Lucien''s personality, but he wouldn''t want to hear someone talking negatively about his friend.

    "He''s not a pervert. He and his wives love each other, and... well, they do a lot of lewd things because that makes them strong..."

    Rebecca realized that Ron got her comment wrong. "I''m not saying he''s a pervert. But it''s still hard to be a woman and be around him..."

    Ron sighed. "And I bet it will only get more difficult with time. He is a big magnet that will attract a lot of women near him wherever he goes, so it will be increasingly more difficult to get close to him."

    "So are you saying that I have to take advantage now that there aren''t that many women next to him? Should I follow him?" Rebecca didn''t know what to do.

    Ron shook his head. "I can''t tell you what you must do to be happy... What about the armor sets? Did you finish them? Lucien''s troops are waiting for them, so that they can leave."

    "Ah, yes. So his male troops are still waiting for the armor sets..." Rebecca made a thoughtful expression.

    Her ambitions are about improving her skills as a blacksmith and creating equipment that would be remembered in history as legendary.

    But she needs powerful warriors to use the equipment and the best possible materials to create them. Lucien seemed to be able to help her with these two points.

    Plus, everything seems more interesting around him, even though he is someone "peculiar."

    Rebecca sighed, imagining that Portgreen didn''t seem like a peaceful place right now, but in fact, Lucien seemed like the type of person who would always be in hostile situations.

    And that was one more reason why she could use her skills as a blacksmith to the fullest.

    "I''m going with them," Rebecca spoke in a determined tone.

    Ron shook his head as he thought out loud. "I suppose you are one more for him to take care of... Poor guy."

    "What?" Rebeca made a face.

    "Nothing, nothing. Well, do you know you''ll be traveling with six hundred men? Only male soldiers." Ron responded.

    Rebecca made a confused expression. "What do you mean? Do you think they''ll be rude to me?"

    Ron shook his head. "Not on purpose, but they are men, so maybe you won''t feel so comfortable traveling alone with them."

    Then he quickly continued. "Well, you could avoid any trouble by saying that you are Lucien''s woman. That way, they wouldn''t even dare look at you and would treat you like a queen."

    Rebecca blushed a little when Ron talked about her being Lucien''s woman, but then she quickly made an upset expression.

    "No! I won''t give him that pleasure. After that, how would I look at him? No, no way. I would never say something like that!!"

    Ron sighed. "But aren''t you going after him? Isn''t being his wife your goal?"

    Rebecca shook her head. "No, f.u.c.k! Not like that... I could give him a chance... But he would have to court me for a long time! He has to want me, I shouldn''t have to pursue him."

    Ron was already getting a headache, trying to understand Rebecca. "Okay, okay, my lady. I''m going to talk to Alden, so they will treat you really well, and you won''t have to say anything."

    "Yes, that is acceptable. Tell him to send someone to get the armor sets from my workshop. I will prepare my stuff for the journey." Rebecca turned to leave the castle.

    "Wait," Ron called Rebecca, but he was already regretting what he was going to talk about.

    Rebecca looked at him with an inquisitive expression. "What is it about, old man?"

    Ron was upset that she called him an old man. Still, he wanted to help her, or rather, help Lucien.

    "Well... My lady, I know you have... Uhmm... Your ways. But, I suggest that when you are around Lucien, you should be in a better state."

    Rebecca blushed with anger. "You... stupid old man!! What do you mean?!!!?"

    Ron raised his hands. "I don''t want to offend you, my lady. It''s just that... Lucien has a very sensitive nose, so that could be a disadvantage for you."

    Rebecca wanted to be mad at Ron, but she knew he was right, and she couldn''t help being embarrassed.

    "I... I... That''s because I was working hard at the forge for him. I smell really good, usually!!"

    Then she turned again and headed for the castle exit. But before leaving, she spoke softly. "T-thanks for the advice."

    After Rebecca left the castle, Ron looked at the door while shaking his head. "I wish you all the luck in the world, Lucien, my friend... You will need it."

    Ron told Alden about the armor sets being ready, and then he led Lucien''s male troops towards Portgreen. Although Rebecca will be traveling with them and could show them the way, Ron sent some additional spies to help Lucien.

    He would have liked to go with Lucien and participate in his adventures if he were younger. But he was feeling old and had to take care of Blue Wind in the absence of a leader.

    Most humans from inferior worlds could only live for about a hundred years, unlike people from other worlds who have resources that could extend their life by many times.

    The life span of a person is directly linked to their energies, which increase with their power so that anyone from the Mortal Realm and higher has an increased life span.

    The more powerful a person is, the longer their life span. Some people live for several hundred years while others live for dozens of thousands of years, but contrary to what many people think, the people of the Immortal Realm do not have an infinite life span.

    Of course, it must indeed exist in such a gigantic universe.

    ----------------------------

    Lucien''s bedroom, known by his wives as the heavens.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    The lascivious sounds of Lucien and his girl''s hard "training" filled the room.

    He was holding Mia''s thighs as he penetrated deep inside her against the wall.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    "F.u.c.k me, just like that!!"

    "F.u.c.k me so hard, my love!!!"

    Using the wall to support her back, Mia had her arms wrapped around Lucien''s neck as she kissed him madly.

    Meanwhile, Maggie, Marie, and Lena ate cookies on the bed and watched them.

    Since Lucien wasn''t with all his wives, but focusing on just a few girls, they had to take some time to rest, and although he replenished their bodies with life mana, they still wanted to eat.

    So the group took turns taking pleasure with Lucien while the others cleaned up their bodies and made snacks to continue the "training."

    Anne came into the room with a tray of fruit and wine. "I''m back."

    Then she saw Mia m.o.a.ning as Lucien gave her a lot of pleasure. "Is it still Mia''s turn? How is that even possible?"

    Lucien being able to control his body and knowing when the girls were close to their limits, always held back from c.u.m.m.i.n.g as long as possible before filling them with his hot essence.

    So, the girls'' turns lasted as long as they couldn''t take it anymore, and they had many orgasms.

    Maggie took one of the wine glasses from the tray while responding to Anne''s question. "I don''t know how, but she actually lasts much longer than we do."

    Lena took an apple. "This is very unfair! She is younger than us, and yet she is much better than us at this."

    Marie sighed. "She was the first girl to accept him in this world. I don''t think it''s unfair for her to be better at this."

    L.u.s.t materialized her body beside the girls. "She can have s.e.x better longer than you, but I can still give him pleasure for days in a row without needing to rest."

    The girls roll their eyes as Marie spoke. "Still, you have to wait your turn just like we do."

    "Hahaha... Well said." Anne laughed.

    "Hubby is fair after all," Maggie commented as l.u.s.t, and the girls continued to watch Lucien and Mia.

    Meanwhile, Lucien and Mia were enjoying each other. Not only was she taking great pleasure in her lover''s arms, but Lucien is also taking great pleasure from her and loves the cute Mia so much.

    "Mm..."

    "It''s so good!!"

    "More, please."

    "Harder..."

    Lucien can always go hard on Mia because although her body is small, she is very strong. He feels like her p.u.s.s.y is completely adapted for his c.o.c.k and is squeezing it in a very pleasurable way.

    But like all his women, Lucien knows her weaknesses and how to "beat" her easily. Of course, since his goal was to is them more pleasure and demonic energy, in addition to feeling pleasure too, he prolongs every love session as he wanted.

    "AAhhhhhhh!!!" Just by running his finger on Mia''s ass, Lucien managed to make her squeeze him even more while her love juices forced their way out of her p.u.s.s.y, even though it''s completely filled by his d.i.c.k.

    Mia had another orgasm as she felt Lucien''s demonic energy run through her body.

    That sensation was superb and addictive but different from a drug that lost its effect each time the person used it again, the pleasure that Lucien gave her only improved.

    After awakening her wind mana, Mia didn''t quite know how to control it since she wasn''t a mage and has never trained magic before. But with Lucien''s demonic energy in her body, she could easily control her wind mana and use her skill wind slash.

    When she started to approach the Mortal Realm, just like her mother, her wind mana started to become more chaotic.

    Only with the help of Lucien''s demonic energy, Mia felt good. And now more than ever, she felt his energy blend with her wind mana and make her stronger and stronger.

    "Oohhhh!! I feel something!! This is different... "Mia m.o.a.ned even louder as her orgasm was prolonged by Lucien''s finger giving pleasure to her ass and his c.o.c.k kissing the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y.

    Mia''s wind mana went out of her control, and a strong wind started to spin around her and Lucien, making a mess of the bedroom.

    Lucien hugged her tightly and kissed her passionately, making his demonic energy help her to reach the Mortal Realm.

    As with Cassidy, Mia''s wind mana soon calmed down while she felt stronger than ever.

    Mia was very happy. Not because of the power she gained, but because she knew that Lucien was proud of her.

    She wants to be someone better for him, she wants to be an incredible woman because he is the most wonderful man in the whole existence.

    "I love you so much!!" Mia lovingly smiled at him.

    Lucien was very happy that Mia was happy. He kissed her sweet lips. "I love you too, my dear. Congratulations on reaching the Mortal Realm."

 Chapter 187 - Big Surprises

    Lucien lay on the bed with Mia on top of him. She kept kissing him. "Let''s do more to celebrate."

    He can''t help laughing. "You are insatiable, aren''t you?"

    Although Lucien doesn''t mind having s.e.x with Mia for as long as she wants, now he had to focus on the other girls who hadn''t reached the Mortal Realm yet.

    He turned their bodies on the bed and kissed her again. "We''re going to have a lot to celebrate after recovering your mother''s crown. But now it''s the other girl''s turn."

    Mia could barely move after having so much pleasure. She smiled at Lucien as she found a comfortable place on the bed to rest.

    Lucien looked at the girls who were having snacks. "Who''s next?"

    "ME!!!" They all jumped on Lucien at the same time.

    Since they had been having s.e.x with Lucien for several hours, it didn''t take long before Maggie reached the Mortal Realm too.

    Three hours later, Marie, Anne, and Lena also reached the Mortal Realm. The group took a relaxing bath, where they clearly had some more fun.

    Mia had already awakened her wind mana thanks to Lucien''s demonic energy but, unlike Cassidy, who could only use Wind Slash now, Mia could also use her wind mana to boost her speed, in addition to a considerable increase in her strength and agility as improvements on her wind mana.

    Marie and Lena had also awakened a bloodline ability, which was the evolution of their ice affinity to water affinity, so after entering the Mortal Realm, they also had some improvements in their physical capabilities.

    Still, the main improvements is their mana, allowing them to control water and ice over great distances and quantities, like Angela.

    Anne was a little disappointed because she didn''t awaken a new ability. L.u.s.t said that the second tail she had awakened should be the change she would experience when reaching the Mortal Realm and that it must mean something they did not know yet.

    She had heard stories in her clan in the Alliance about a legendary fox-woman who had two tails and that woman had incredible mystical powers.

    Anne was eager to visit her original home and ask her mother about that woman to understand more about her possible bloodline abilities, but of course, she would only return to her original home when Lucien had time to accompany her.

    For now, Anne was thrilled because although she did not awaken new abilities or even some elemental affinity, she experienced a significant improvement in her physical capabilities, especially her agility, which was very similar to Mia''s.

    Also, she loves the fact that Lucien loves her two cute tails so much.

    Mia, Marie, Lena, and Anne were very happy with the increase in power they got from reaching the Mortal Realm, but the one who had the most significant change was Maggie, who had a colossal improvement in her vision abilities.

    Maggie had awakened her ability to see through walls and other solid things in her childhood. She needed a few seconds to channel her special mana and thus open the magic circle that allowed her to use that ability.

    She needed to stay very focused and the magic circle, which had a range of almost half a mile, in addition to not working on magic walls with a lot of mana like some stone walls that Rose can cast.

    But now, besides being able to cast the magic circle much faster than before, she is able to keep using the ability without needing to concentrate too much. Maggie can also use the ability without having to make the circle and just using her eyes. But of course, using it that way only allows her see through things that she is currently looking at.

    Also, the distance that Maggie is able to see through things with her eyes or the magic circle has increased to two miles, impressing Lucien and L.u.s.t.

    Maggie had no way of testing her ability on Rose''s magic stone walls right now, but she is able to see through some of the smallest flying rocks in Purple World, which were very large. Also, Marie and Lena made several magic ice walls, and Maggie could see through all of them.

    Still, Maggie didn''t only have a great improvement in her visual ability but also improvements in her physical capabilities, and a significant increase in her fire affinity.

    Although her fire affinity is inferior to the magic affinity of the other girls, that was already expected as she has two different mana types in her body. She has gray mana she uses in her visual ability and fire mana.

    L.u.s.t explained that there are people with varying numbers of magic affinities, but that the more affinities a person has, the less potent those affinities are, as their bodies have to divide the focus between the different energies.

    How Maggie will develop her visual abilities or fire magic, it just depended on her.

    Any instability that different types of mana could cause in girl''s bodies is resolved with Lucien''s demonic energy, which is a kind of universal energy that improves any others.

    After hours of s.e.x, the girls needed to sleep. But Lucien went to take care of his other wives. Knowing that they might have to fight at any moment, he wants to keep everyone in their best possible state, that is, full of his demonic energy.

    Scarlett and Olivia were always reporting about the adventurers and mercenaries to Lucien while Astrid reported about Lord Larousse.

    Lord Larousse was gathering all the warriors under his influence in the city. Unlike Olivia and Scarlett, who preferred to use a small group of elites, he was actually preparing an army to go to the cave that Olivia talked about in her fake story.

    Astrid wanted to tell the poor man not to put so much effort into it since he wouldn''t be going more than two miles away from the city, but she couldn''t say anything, or he could be suspicious of Olivia''s story.

    It was midday when he finished gathering enough soldiers that no threat could stop him from saving his son. In fact, he wanted to gather even more soldiers, but he didn''t want to waste any more time.

    Lord Larousse and two thousand of his soldiers went to the west side of Portgreen with Astrid guiding him.

    She mentally warned Lucien, and he positioned his troops in the forest beside the road where Astrid will be leading Lord Larousse and his troops.

    Lucien hoped to be able to negotiate with Lord Larousse using Jeanne''s influence, but if they did not reach an agreement, he would threaten to kill Mason or even use those two thousand soldiers as real combat training for his troops.

    ---------------------------

    Lord Larousse left Portgreen through the west gate of the city and followed the road with his soldiers and Astrid. He only cared about rescuing his son and his sister-in-law.

    The large group walked in a line thought the dirt road as he and Astrid led the way.

    Despite being surrounded by the great forest, the group walked smoothly as they had no fear, because they were in such a big group.

    As soon as they were passing through a section of the road with a hill close by, Astrid stopped abruptly.

    "What happened, Ravenous?" Lord Larousse asked in a confused tone.

    Astrid ignored him and started walking towards the hill while speaking words that confused him and his soldiers even more. "I spent all night as an assistant to this old man... I need to be pampered a little."

    Lord Larousse thought Astrid was talking to someone hiding on the hill or had gone crazy. Both reasons did not make sense.

    "What the f.u.c.k are you doing, Ravenous?" He spoke in an angry tone.

    Then a deep voice came from the top of the hill in a tone that was calm while sounding very powerful, making everyone who heard it shudder.

    "Don''t yell at my wife!"

    Although Lord Larousse feared the person on the hill for an instant, he soon remembered that he has two thousand soldiers with him, so he yelled towards the top of the hill. "Who''s there?"

    *ROAR*

    The most incredible and mighty roar that those two thousand soldiers had ever heard came from the top of the hill, making the group shudder again before they saw a huge white tiger appear.

    Oya didn''t know how to speak, but just as Lucien didn''t want anyone to yell at his women, she didn''t want anyone to yell at her master, so she made her point clear with a powerful roar.

    At that point, the soldiers in the middle of the line were already rushing to the front of the group to see what was going on. Oya''s roar echoed for a long distance, making everyone think that mystic beasts were attacking them.

    Lord Larousse and the soldiers at the front of the group were impressed by Oya''s majestic appearance. She looked so incredible in every way.

    Then, beside the big white tigress at the top of the hill, a man appeared and stroked her head, surprising the group again.

    "Who-" Lord Larousse couldn''t help asking who this mysterious man is, but before he completed his question, he noticed very peculiar characteristics on the man''s head.

    Lucien was only about 150 meters from Lord Larousse, so his black horns could not be missed by him and other soldiers near them.

    Lord Larousse couldn''t help being more curious about the mysterious man than his relationship with Astrid. "What kind of demi-human are you?"

    Argerim is a big world, and the people of the western continent know few things about the lands beyond the great sea. Still, Lord Larousse had already read hundreds of books about demi-humans of diverse races, but never one with black horns like those.

    Lucien continued to stroke Oya''s head as he answered. "Type of demi-human? Hmm... I''m not sure if demons can be considered demi-humans."

    "Demons?" Lord Larousse was even more confused.

    He thought that the mysterious man and Ravenous were playing with him and he was furious. "What the f.u.c.k do you want? What''s your relationship with Ravenous?"

    Lucien smiled at Astrid, who was coming to his side. "Ravenous? Do you mean Astrid? She''s my beloved wife."

    Lord Larousse was even more furious because Lucien did not seem to be taking him seriously as he speaks so calmly. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with, boy."

    "Oh? Should I fear you, old man? Or should I fear your weak soldiers?" Lucien maintained a mocking smile, causing Lord Larousse and his troops to become very angry at him.

    Lord Larousse realized that talking to the mysterious man would not do any good without first having to demonstrate his power.

    He looked at some archers among his troops. "Hurt his beautiful pet, but don''t hurt Ravenous, I still need her."

    *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh*

    Before the archers could think of preparing their bows, several arrows pierced the ground around Lord Larousse.

    The arrows made a perfect circle around his body in a very symmetric way, making it clear that whoever shot them, could have hurt and killed him if they wanted to.

    Lucien stopped smiling and looked at Lord Larousse with a serious expression. "You are lucky that I prevented you from attacking my companion, otherwise if they had shot their arrows, your head would roll no matter how much Jeanne cares you."

    Lord Larousse was very impressed by the arrows that made the circle around him. He had several scouts mixed in with his soldiers, but no one seemed to have noticed the archers who shot those arrows, and the mysterious man didn''t even have to make a single move.

    But then he was even more surprised when the mysterious man spoke about his sister-in-law. "What do you know about Jeanne? Where is she?"

    *Woosh*

    Another arrow pierced the ground near Lord Larousse. This time the arrow was very close to the middle of his legs, clearly threatening him.

    Lucien recovered that mocking smile that would make any man very angry on his face. "Screaming is not a civilized way of talking."

    Then a pleading voice came from behind the mysterious man, a voice that Lord Larousse knew well. "Please, don''t intimidate my brother-in-law, Lucien."

 Chapter 188 - Transgressions

    Jeanne, who was behind Lucien along with his other wives, approached the edge of the hill.

    When she reached his side, Lucien instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist. Jeanne thought he was doing that intentionally to provoke Lord Larousse, so she tried to move away from him.

    But Lucien held her tight by the waist and pulled her body close to his.

    Jeanne pouted, thinking he was jealous of Lord Larousse. But then she concluded that his jealousy was not bad for her but an advantage, so she let him hug her.

    Lord Larousse saw the mysterious man embracing Jeanne, and he was furious for several reasons.

    He grimaced as he shouted towards Jeanne. "What does that mean, Jeanne? Were you with this guy the whole time? Where''s my son?"

    *Woosh*

    Lord Larousse''s answer was two arrows that passed beside his head, one of them slightly cut off part of his right ear.

    Lucien looked up at the top of a huge tree on the hill where Neola and other archers were with their bows always ready.

    He wasn''t giving orders to her, but Neola could feel some of Lucien''s feelings, and when he was merely angry, she didn''t like it and shot arrows to make his point clear.

    Neola intended to use her arrows just to threaten, but the she could not resist missing her last arrow by an inch, hurting the ear of the old man who was being rude to her husband.

    They thought Lucien was going to scold them, but in fact, he smiled at them while sending them a mental message. ''Nicely done, my dear.''

    While Lord Larousse cried in pain and his soldiers were afraid to make any move and be hit by those incredible archers, Lucien spoke again in a calm tone.

    "Didn''t we talk about not yelling at my wives? Are you so old that your brain doesn''t work properly anymore?"

    Lord Larousse was as furious as ever. Not because of the pain, or Lucien''s mocking words, but because that damn horned man was boldly declaring that Jeanne belongs to him.

    Jeanne and Mason are the only things that mattered to Lord Larousse after his wife passed away. They are his family and belongs to him. At least, that''s how he thinks.

    Lord Larousse thought that Jeanne could have been kidnaped by that horned devil, but then why did she look so happy while he hugs her waist? Why was she so kind when she spoke to him? Did she call him Lucien? Lord Larousse already hated him with all his soul.

    Before the situation got any worse, Jeanne spoke to Lord Larousse. "Dennis, your son is fine. We have some stuff to talk about now."

    Lord Larousse was called that only by Jeanne and his late wife. Hearing Jeanne''s calm voice, he became a little calmer. "Where is he?

    "Let''s talk somewhere else. I''ll explain everything to you." Jeanne replied.

    Lord Larousse did not think twice before heading towards the top of the hill. Some of his most loyal soldiers instinctively walked behind him.

    *Woosh* x10

    Ten arrows pierced the ground in front of the soldiers, leaving them with terrified expressions on their faces.

    The girls couldn''t help but giggle at the top of the tree. By spending a lot of time with Lucien, they were being influenced by his bizarre sense of humor.

    Lucien looked seriously at Lord Larousse''s troops. "Only the old man was invited to come. Not that you would make any difference since no one could stop me from killing him if I wanted to."

    Jeanne couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Nobody''s going to kill anyone. We''re just going to have a discussion. You don''t need to bring your soldiers."

    Lord Larousse trusted Jeanne very much, so he waved to his troops. "Wait for me here. If I don''t come back later, you can come looking for me."

    Then he went up the hill and followed Lucien, some other women and Jeanne into the forest.

    As they walked, Lord Larousse couldn''t help but question Jeanne, in a very respectful and concerned tone. "Why didn''t you come back before? Did this man kidnap you? Why does he say you''re his wife?"

    "Didn''t you get the letter I sent you?" Jeanne asked him about the letter Lucien had allowed her to send weeks ago.

    Lord Larousse, or rather, Dennis made a regretful expression. "That letter? I thought it was fake. Why wouldn''t you say where you were and that you would only come back after a few weeks? You are not like that."

    Jeanne rolled her eyes. She should have guessed that he wouldn''t believe the letter so easily, but she couldn''t give too much information since she didn''t want to complicate Lucien''s situation.

    "He''s Lucien. And no, he didn''t kidnap me. Mason and I were in a tough spot. We ended up in the middle of a conflict between Red Lady and Olivia..."

    Dennis can''t help asking about Mason again. "Why isn''t Mason with you?"

    "Because he is an idiot," Lucien responded.

    Dennis couldn''t help but respond immediately. "You-"

    But before he finished speaking, a powerful voice in an angry tone surprised him. "Shut the f.u.c.k up!"

    Dennis''s body started to shake involuntarily. His heart began to beat faster, and he started talking to himself, "No, no... This can''t be... No..."

    Then he looked ahead of the group and saw Cassidy, coming towards him with an angry look. "Yes, Yes. This is happening."

    He raised his hands and started walking backward. "Cassidy, I-"

    Dennis didn''t understand how Cassidy disappeared and quickly reappeared in front of him and hit his face with a brutal punch.

    *BAM*

    The blow was merciless, drawing a lot of blood and a few teeth from Dennis''s mouth and throwing him flying meters backward.

    A white light quickly shone out of his armor while it activated Its magic barrier. Still, the barrier was insufficient to contain Cassidy''s incredible strength. In addition to her being in the Mortal Realm, Cassidy has strength as her main attribute.

    "Whoa!" Mia exclaimed as she clapped her hands.

    Lucien laughed. "That''s my Queen. Fierce and s.e.xy as hell."

    Astrid couldn''t help but jokingly comment. "Maybe we should have let him bring some of his troops."

    Jeanne couldn''t complain about Cassidy''s treatment after everything that happened, so she just went to help Dennis.

    Lucien did not want to regress the evolution of his relationship with Jeanne, so he quickly called a wizard of his troops who is a healer. After all, he would not use his saliva on a man. Well, spitting on him didn''t seem really friendly.

    Dennis was dizzy, feeling pain all over his body, especially in his head, but soon his mind started to clear as the healer treated his wounds.

    "Cass-" He tried to speak, but Cassidy quickly interrupted him. "Queen. Call me Queen!"

    "Dammit, Dennis!! Your father was not just my father''s soldier. They were friends!" Cassidy continued."

    "My father built this kingdom for families like yours to be able to live in peace away from that shitty Light Empire and the Alliance."

    "And even after our parents died together fighting side by side as brothers, you still abandoned me when I needed your help the most!"

    Dennis bowed until his forehead almost touch the ground. "I''m so sorry, my Queen. I know of the friendship between our families, but they threatened my son, my only memory of my wife... I had no way to stop the mercenaries and adventurers even if I tried... I failed you."

    Lucien couldn''t help commenting. "You have such a good son. The first time we met, he sent his archer to shot an arrow at Mia''s face, Cassia''s daughter."

    "That''s a lie! He may not be a man of good qualities, but he wouldn''t do something like that." Dennis responded.

    Jeanne bowed her head in shame. "It was my fault... I allowed him to act as he wanted... We heard that someone had attacked innocent girls, so Mason wanted to make sure they didn''t use them as hostages... It was a misunderstanding that ended up really bad."

    Dennis was extremely disappointed with Mason. "He shouldn''t have done that..."

    Lucien continued. "I couldn''t live knowing that another man was still alive after trying to hurt my sweet Mia, so I put an end to the archer, but I spared Mason, even though he gave the order."

    "But did he regret it and started reflecting on his actions? No. He asked Black Hand''s help to hurt me."

    Dennis was even sadder. "Why? Why would he do something like that? Why is he like that?"

    Lucien shook his head. "There is a line between being strict and pampering that parents must keep balanced in order to raise their children well. You clearly spoiled Mason a lot and turned him into an idiot."

    Dennis crawled to the front of Cassidy and continued to bow his head. "I''m really sorry, my Queen. This is all my fault. I failed as a son when I didn''t honor my father, I failed as a husband with my wife, and I failed as a father with Mason."

    Cassidy sighed. "Yes, you have failed many times. But thanks to my husband, your son didn''t hurt my daughter, and thanks to him, too, you now have a chance to honor your father by serving me as your Queen."

    Dennis intentionally replied. "Yes, yes, of course! I will correct my mistakes. Also, there is still time to correct Mason''s attitude!! We will serve you properly, my Queen."

    But mentally, Dennis was confused. Cassidy talked about her husband. ''Does she mean the previous King who ran away? No. It''s this horned man! ''

    ''But he''s hugging the Princess... And he said that Jeanne is his wife... And Ravenous... F.u.c.k! Are they all his wives? ''Dennis couldn''t help being angry at Lucien as any normal man would be, knowing that he has all these beautiful women as wives.

    So, since all this confusion started, he looked around and realized that he was in a kind of camp, and... there were at least two hundred soldiers there, but... ''Why are they all women?''

    Dennis started to have a strange thought. ''It can''t be... He''s just a boy... No way... Are they all his women? It''s not possible...''

    Then he saw Lucien smiling at him. Lucien seemed to know what he was thinking and was bragging... That smile was so annoying... In fact, diabolically annoying!

    Dennis held back any pride he has and bowed to Lucien, after all, he is now the King as Cassidy''s husband. "Thank you very much for sparing my son even though he didn''t deserve any kindness."

    Lucien sighed. "We should not talk more about the past. Your son is fine, and you can see him soon, but right now we need to resolve other issues."

    Dennis nodded. "I''ll do whatever you want, but please tell me exactly where he is."

    "He''s coming with my other troops. They''ll be here in a few days, don''t worry." Lucien responded.

    "I understand. I''m going to change my attitude towards him, and also, I''ll punish him for everything wrong he did."

    Then Dennis looked at Cassidy. "How can I serve you, my Queen?"

    "Just follow the King''s orders." Cassidy smiled at Lucien.

    Dennis bowed to Lucien again. "My King."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "Hmm... First, tell me, Lord Larousse, how much do you hate me for stealing Jeanne from you?"

    Dennis was taken aback by Lucien''s question. He seemed to be able to see through his feelings.

    He tried to use the most respectful tone possible, even though his next words could be considered offensive, it would undoubtedly be the truth.

    "Very much, my King."

    "..." When Dennis boldly declared that he hates Lucien very much for stealing Jeanne, everyone was silent.

    Jeanne was surprised by that response as she didn''t think Dennis was possessive towards her since she was just his sister-in-law.

    Some of Lucien''s women thought Dennis''s head was going to roll while others were sure it wouldn''t.

    The atmosphere became very tense until Lucien started to laugh. "Good, good. A healthy relationship needs to be honest."

    "..." Dennis didn''t know what to think of Lucien.

    Then Lucien stopped laughing and looked at him seriously. "The only reason that your and your son''s head haven''t rolled yet is that Jeanne cares about you."

    "When she no longer cares about you... Well, let''s say your deaths won''t be quick."

    *Gulp*

    Everyone heard the sound of Dennis swallowing as he started to regret his honest answer.

 Chapter 189 - Ambush (1/2)

    Dennis now knew that his son is safe, so his focus changed to redeeming himself with Cassidy, and not to offend that damn devil, which he would from now on have to call his King.

    "How can this humble servant be useful to you, my Queen... and my King?"

    Lucien wasted no time and got to the point. "Just killing Ivan and Black Hand will not be good. We need to put on a great show and show everyone Cassidy''s power."

    Dennis quickly nodded. "Yes, my King. My soldiers and I will fight by your side."

    Lucien shook his head. "No. You are weak and stupid. I need you to do something else while I deal with our enemies."

    Dennis can''t help feeling offended by Lucien. He is the most powerful person in Portgreen after the Guild and the mercenary leaders�� but does Lucien call him weak and stupid?

    But Dennis couldn''t complain, or he would have to pick all his teeth off the ground, or even worse��

    "I understand my limitations, my King. But the Guild and the Mercenaries groups have thousands of members... but you..."

    "I have soldiers and each one is worth dozens of the mercenaries and adventurers you''re talking about. Also, we won''t be fighting the whole Guild and just a minor part of the mercenaries." Lucien responded.

    Dennis was confused for a second before remembering how he got there. He looked at Astrid while thinking aloud. "It''s not possible... Olivia? How?"

    "You don''t need to know every detail. You just have to do what I say." Lucien spoke in an authoritative tone.

    The more Dennis tried to understand Lucien, the more he was confused and impressed, so he stopped overthinking. "Sure, my King."

    Lucien explained his plan. "The fight will be tomorrow morning, probably in front of the western walls. I need you to notify as many people as you can and ensure their safety while they watch the show."

    Dennis understood that Lucien has connections between the Guild and the Mercenaries, so he needs him to take care of the common people.

    And in fact, this task is perfect for him as his influence is really focused on people who do not want to join the Guild or the Mercenaries.

    He nodded. "I can handle this without any problems, my King."

    "Okay, I''m going to send someone with you so that we can be in contact, and I can tell you if there are any changes in the plans," Lucien spoke.

    "A messenger?" Dennis asked.

    Lucien shook his head. "One of my wives. We have a better way of communicating."

    Jeanne quickly spoke as Lucien thought it would happen. "It can be me."

    Although she hasn''t yet taken the last step with Lucien, Jeanne has his tattoo and can communicate with him mentally.

    Lucien nodded, and Jeanne approached him to say goodbye. She instinctively moved her face towards his to kiss him.

    But Lucien is not the type of person who is satisfied with soft kisses, especially when saying goodbye.

    He held her by the waist and glued their bodies together while starting a wet and passionate kiss.

    Jeanne preferred to wear heavy armor most of the time, but since she started her relationship with Lucien, she has been using medium armor made mainly of leather and fabric, precisely because he likes physical contact that much.

    Even being in front of everyone, which Jeanne did not find a good time for demonstrations of affection, she did not resist the warm and pleasant embrace that she loves so much.

    Lucien ran both hands over her ass while she hugged his waist.

    While enjoying the wonderful mature flavor of Jeanne''s sweet mouth, Lucien began to talk to her mentally. ''I will miss you.''

    Jeanne loves the feel and taste of Lucien''s tongue moving around hers, and she followed his lead as well as making cute m.o.a.ns involuntarily.

    She promptly answered him. ''I already miss you.''

    Lucien knew that all his relationsh.i.p.s are developing at different paces and that the situation with Jeanne still has a lot to evolve until her heart is entirely his.

    But he can''t stop his body from desiring her body so much as well as his possessive ego feeling good about her showing the same desire.

    He also knew that Jeanne had spent a lot of time away from Portgreen and her previous life, so she might need time to settle her things, put her thoughts in order, and also to understand her feelings about him, Mason, and Dennis.

    He continued to kiss her while making his point clear. ''If all goes well, tomorrow night, we will be celebrating our victory at home, in our home.''

    Jeanne still didn''t completely know how she felt about being with Lucien. But the difference between Dennis''s house and Lucien''s house is clear. At Dennis''s house, she always had to take care of him and Mason, and she had sad memories of her late sister. At Lucien''s house, she is loved very much, treated well by everyone, and it''s the place she has felt the most comfortable in her entire life.

    She couldn''t imagine a better place to call home than Lucien''s house.

    ''I will be there.'' She answered.

    Lucien squeezed both of Jeanne''s buttocks, making her m.o.a.n loud enough for Dennis to be furious and the girls to laugh.

    Then he ended the kiss, leaving her with a very flushed face and an embarrassed expression.

    She said goodbye to the girls and then looked at Dennis. "Let''s go."

    "My Queen, my King, I will do as you ordered me." Dennis bowed to Lucien and Cassidy before heading the road with Jeanne.

    After walking a few meters, Jeanne turned and smiled at Lucien. "See you soon."

    After they left, Astrid hugged Lucien. "It was a short time away from you, but it felt like an eternity."

    Lucien laughed as he kissed Astrid. "I missed you, too."

    "Do you want me to go back to Olivia?" She asked.

    "You don''t have to. Olivia is dealing with Ivan without any problems, and Ghilanna is with the secret group."

    "Mm." Astrid made a cute sound of agreement as she enjoyed the pleasant smell and warmth of Lucien''s body.

    Then Lucien looked at his wives. "I will help the troops now, and then we will be together until it is time to go."

    Having helped the girls who were very close to entering the Mortal Realm to make this evolution, Lucien now wants to focus on boosting his troops for the battle that will most likely take place the next morning.

    Still, he would always think of his wives first, and so he wanted to give them as much demonic energy as he could. Of course, he could use half of the day he still had with his troops, and a few hours before morning, they would give him approximately eight hours in the Purple World because of the time dilation.

    When Lucien talked about helping the troops, the women smiled excitedly, that same way his wives smiled when he said he would spend the rest of the time with them, after the troops.

    His wives returned to Purple World while he sent Neola to call Kylee and the other troops who were on the road watching Dennis''s soldiers.

    Dennis and Jeanne returned to Portgreen without problems and started preparing for the big show.

    Lucien explained his plan to Olivia and Scarlett. Then they started to plan how to get Black Hand, Ivan, and their groups to the area outside the city in front of the western walls.

    So he spent the rest of the day with his troops. There was no time for Lucien to have s.e.x with all five hundred and ninety-nine women, but they could at least drink some special milk.

    Then he went back to Purple World and stayed with his wives. Everyone gathered in his big bedroom, and even Kara, who wouldn''t fight, had some fun.

    --------------------------

    Red Lady''s underground hideaway, north of the city.

    It was night time when a woman entered the main hall and went towards the table that Scarlett, Angela, Rose, Black Hand, and other high-ranking mercenaries were sitting at.

    The woman is Scarlett''s most loyal mercenary, and they had planned an act.

    "Boss." The woman bowed to Scarlett respectfully.

    Everyone at the table realized that the woman had something important to say just by her quick steps. Black Hand and the others did not look at them, but they remained silent to pay attention to the words that the woman would say.

    "Report," Scarlett spoke.

    The woman smiled, making it clear that it was good news. "Everyone is ready as you ordered."

    "Everyone? No one is missing, right?" Scarlett asked in an animated tone.

    Black Hand was very curious about what they were talking about, but he would not ask anything because he was actually scared of Scarlett. After all, she seems to be even more powerful than before.

    The woman nodded. "Yes, everyone is already at the agreed place and waiting for your orders."

    Scarlett smiled and pointed to a seat at the table. "Drink wine with us, and rest, you deserve it."

    Then she looked at Black Hand, who was making a curious expression. "Big news."

    "Do you remember that group of powerful people I told you about? They are ready to fight, so we will be able to defeat Ivan soon."

    Just as Olivia told Ivan a false story, Scarlett also did the same with Black Hand. She said she was away from the city so long because she was gathering a group of powerful people to use to take control of Portgreen.

    She also said that in the fight against Olivia and the adventurers, some people from that group had intruded into the battle resulting in a draw, but that she managed to convince that group to help her.

    Black Hand nodded. "Oh, did they really come? This is excellent!"

    "Yes, this is the beginning of significant changes in the administration of this city." Scarlett smiled as she thought of Black Hand''s reaction when Lucien kicked his ass.

    "Now we have to think of a way to lure Ivan into an ambush. Killing only him and the adventurers most loyal to him is ideal."

    Black Hand agreed with Scarlett''s words. After all, everyone understood that the city needs both adventurers and mercenaries as they were the real strength of Portgreen as in addition to the common non-combatant people, the warriors who did not join them were the few who followed Lord Larousse and others less influential Lords.

    While Black Hand was thinking of a way to create an ambush for Ivan, Angela suggested something as she had planned with Scarlett.

    "Why don''t you fake an escape? I bet Ivan will have to gather a group quickly, so he will only bring the adventurers that are close to him."

    Black Hand quickly agreed. "Yes. That is a great idea. We can start moving troops discreetly, and then we leave the hidden base and run to a predetermined location. So when Ivan comes as fast as he can, he won''t be able to bring a large group."

    But then Black Hand made a worried expression. "Still, Ivan is much more powerful than before, and his main group is also absurdly strong..."

    Scarlett laughed. "You won''t know what really strong people are until you see the group I told you about. Don''t worry about individual strength. We just have to be quick so that Ivan can''t gather the whole Guild but only some small groups."

    Black Hand had no reason to doubt Scarlett. After all, even if he couldn''t be the main leader, he could always be the second in command following her. And that would be much better than sharing Portgrteen''s leadership with the Guild.

    "So what are we waiting for? Let''s start preparing the ambush right now." Black Hand drank all the wine from his mug in a single gulp as he stood up excitedly.

 Chapter 190 - Ambush (2/2)

    Olivia''s office, 11:00 pm.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "You may come in." After hearing a hard knock on the door, Olivia knew it was Ivan.

    Ivan entered the office and looked at Olivia with a sparkle in his eyes, making her uncomfortable. "Are you still awake? You should be resting after everything you have been through recently, my partner."

    Olivia keeps handling papers on her desk like she''s working, but she''s been thinking about Lucien the whole time.

    "I will rest after we solve this problem with the mercenaries," Olivia responded in a neutral tone.

    Ivan sat in the chair in front of Olivia''s desk. "I also want to resolve this issue with the mercenaries. Since we will be taking control of the city, we should be the only ones in charge... only you and me."

    Olivia has been aware of Ivan''s feelings since they started interacting to take control of Portgreen and create the Guild.

    Although she never showed her face because of her scars, he always made subtle advances on her. And she has clearly always avoided him on romantic subjects.

    Still, Olivia was never offended by his advances. But now everything has changed. She gained a new chance to avenge her family and heal her scars, not the wounds on her face but those in her heart.

    And now, along with her new life, she was becoming more and more aware of how her feelings for Lucien grew by the day.

    Olivia didn''t know if she genuinely loves Lucien, but Ivan''s advances now made her disgusted. Just thinking about another man besides Lucien was extremely uncomfortable for her.

    As Olivia said nothing, Ivan thought about saying goodbye and leaving her office. But he didn''t want to back down anymore because she didn''t show any interest in him.

    "Olivia... You know how much I like you, right? We''ve been partners for so long..."

    She continued looking at maps and lists on her desk. "Ivan, I have a lot to do right now. I''m trying to find a way to find Black Hand. My spies are trying to contact some mercenaries who can tell me where he is, but I need to focus on that right now..."

    Ivan sighed and moved his hand toward Olivia''s hand on top of her desk. "Olivia, I-"

    Olivia quickly pulled back her hand and got up from the chair. "I can''t do it!"

    He punches the desk. "Dammit, Oliva!! What problem do you have with me?!"

    Ivan''s punch on the table took Olivia by surprise, making her a little scared. Lucien, in the Purple World, could feel that and quickly sent a mental message to her. ''What is happening, Olivia?!''

    She quickly responded to Lucien. ''It''s nothing. I''m fine.''

    Then she answered Ivan. "The problem is not with you but with me. I can''t do it, and you have to understand that."

    Ivan tried to contain his fury because of Olivia''s rejection. "Think it over, Olivia. You are not kind, and you have a deformed face... Any man who approaches you will be because of interest in your position."

    "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about? Please get out of my office." Olivia no longer had the scars on her face, but she was still tormented by the insecurity she had because of her wounds.

    Ivan did not understand why Olivia did not accept him while many men have multiple women, he wanted her to be his only wife.

    "I didn''t mean to offend you, Olivia. I just want what''s good for you. I respect you, and I don''t care about your scars... If you reject me, how are you going to get another good man to be your husband?"

    This time it was Olivia who punched the desk. "Why the hell do you think I''m looking for a husband?!"

    "So what? We are doing all of this to improve the Guild and Portgreen, but for what purpose? Don''t you think about creating a family? If your legacy dies with you alone, it will all be in vain." Ivan responded.

    Ivan''s words could have had an impact on Olivia in the past, but now everything was different. Although she still wants revenge for her family, she is also creating a new family with Lucien, or rather, she is already part of his family and just needs to solidify her place at his side.

    She pointed to the door. "My life has nothing to do with you, so get out!!"

    Ivan realized that Olivia was just getting angrier, so he turned to leave. He was very upset and kicked the chair, throwing it at the wall.

    "You don''t know what''s good for you! I''m going to let you rest now, but this conversation isn''t over. At some point, you''ll realize how much I care about you and that we can be a great couple."

    Then he left the office and slammed the door.

    Olivia sighed and sat back in her chair. She had never had such a discussion with Ivan before and was very upset with him now.

    But then she heard Lucien''s soft voice in her mind and quickly calmed down. ''Olivia, I can feel that you''re not okay. What is going on?''

    She quickly told Lucien about the discussion with Ivan.

    Lucien felt bad that he wasn''t there to break all the bones in Ivan''s body. Although they would be together in a few hours, Lucien did not want his wife to experience that shit again, and he was willing to put his plans aside to defend Olivia.

    "If I feel that you are stressed like that again, I will come to you immediately.''

    Olivia was happy about Lucien''s concern for her, but she didn''t want to put their plans at risk, especially so close to the end. ''I''ll be fine, let''s stick to the plan.''

    ''Ok.'' Lucien continued to boost his other wives, but he would be well aware of Olivia''s feelings to know if she was in a bad situation again.

    Olivia lay on the couch in her office with a wide smile on her face as she thought to herself. ''Was he jealous? I would like that.''

    ----------------------------

    4:00 am.

    Using mental communication, Lucien coordinated the entire plan with his wives.

    Scarlett led a large group of mercenaries towards the west gate of the city. Although most of them are loyal to her, some of them are completely loyal to Black Hand and his lawless methods of acting.

    Currently, there were about a thousand mercenaries with them, while other groups of that size were heading towards the agreed place for the ambush.

    The mercenaries were hiding at the edge of the forest close to the west walls while Lucien had already positioned his troops south of their position further into the woods.

    He was still in the Purple World, preparing for battle with his wives.

    Just as they had predicted, Ivan''s scouts noticed the movement of the mercenaries and reported to Ivan quickly.

    Ivan quickly started preparing the adventurers to pursue the mercenaries who were supposedly trying to escape.

    Ivan''s closest comrades, the group that was with him on the ship, and absorbed more energy from the green crystals, and allowed them to reach SS-rank, quickly woke up all the adventurers in the Guild.

    Of the approximately thirty thousand adventurers who made up the Guild, ten thousand were still out of town in other areas of Portgreen Kingdom while five thousand were in other areas of the city.

    Of the fifteen thousand adventurers who were in the main buildings of the Guild and in the inns nearby it, three thousand had joined the L after secretly finding out that Olivia was also against Ivan''s aggressive actions.

    So, five thousand adventurers were now gathered in the L''s underground hiding place while ten thousand adventurers were ready to follow Ivan into battle.

    Still, these ten thousand adventurers were very angry at Black Hand and the mercenaries who caused so much chaos in the city when Ivan and Olivia were away.

    Also, they were very loyal to Ivan, especially after he returned from the sea with the crystals that allowed three hundred B-rank adventurers to quickly get stronger, reaching the A-rank while some A-rank advanced to S-rank.

    Olivia feared that after Ivan''s death, most of those ten thousand adventurers would continue to fight to avenge him. But now was not the time to back down, but to believe that at last part of them would accept Lucien and Cassidy''s leadership.

    Unlike the mercenary mobilization, which was discreet, the adventurers moved as fast as possible towards the west gate of the city, creating a great commotion.

    The day wasn''t even brightening, and more than half of the city was already awake. Lord Larousse was following Lucien''s orders, leading his soldiers to guide as many people as possible to the west walls to watch the big show.

    As soon as the adventurers were close to arriving at the west gate of the city, a man jumped off the roof of a house in front of Ivan and Olivia, who led the group.

    "Jalen, where''s Black Hand?" Ivan quickly questioned the man named Jalen.

    Jalen was one of the few adventurers in Ivan''s main group to reaching the SS-rank, along with Karl, the big clumsy guy, and Leo, the man with a dark aura and a relationship of attraction and hatred for Scarlett.

    "They''ve already gone through the gates. But the Black Hand group didn''t seem to be running away. Now, they''ve stopped outside the walls." Jalen reported to Ivan.

    "It is clearly a trap," Karl spoke up behind Ivan.

    Ivan laughed. "Yes, it''s a trap, but what can they do? Even though they are in larger numbers, we have a lot more high-rank elites."

    Leo took a step forward on Ivan''s side. "Also, we just need to kill Black Hand, and the mercenaries will not be stupid enough to continue fighting a losing battle."

    Ivan looked at Olivia, still disappointed by their last conversation. "What do you think, my partner?"

    Olivia couldn''t help being disgusted when he called her a partner with that suggestive tone, but that situation would soon be over.

    She nodded at him. "We can do it. Let''s put an end to this."

    Ivan smiled and started giving orders to his comrades, who lead the adventurer''s groups. "Gather the mages and wizards specialized in defensive spells."

    "As soon as we pass through the gates, they will be waiting for us, so we have to be prepared for magical area attacks."

    "Can we use archers on the walls?" He asked Jalen.

    Jalen shook his head. "Perhaps only the best of them, but most will not be able to hit their target that far. They are less than half a mile from the walls, but they surely will try to take us further away from the city, or wherever their trap is located at."

    "Okay, set the best archers at the top of the wall, and the rest follow us. We are much stronger than them, so we have to move forward and kill Black Hand as quickly as possible."

    "Kill everyone who doesn''t surrender. I''ll kill Black Hand myself." Ivan waited for the defensive wizards to prepare their spells, and so went towards the gate, followed by the adventurers.

    ----------------------------

    Outside the city, Black Hand was alongside Scarlett, Angela, Rose, and other high-ranking mercenaries.

    "They''re coming. What kind of trap have you planned, Red Lady? Something explosive? Magic? Where''s the group you spoke about?" Black Hand asked in an excited tone.

    Scarlett smiled. "No tricks. This will be a clean and straightforward battle."

    Black Hand was confused as Red Lady always used every possible advantage in battles, but was now talking about fair play. "Why?"

    Before she answered him, Rose spoke. "Because our hubby doesn''t need any tricks to defeat these idiots."

    And Angela quickly continued. "And of course, he loves to make a show."

    "What? Hubby?" Black Hand asked with a confused expression.

 Chapter 191 - Who is He?

    Ivan passed through the city gates, moving slowly while his army of adventurers followed.

    The mages and wizards were at the front of the group, ready to make magic barriers to protect the group from any traps.

    But nothing was happening as Ivan expected, making him confused. He could see a large army of mercenaries half a mile away.

    The mercenaries were waiting for them, forming a semi-circle as if they were prepared for battle in the open field without tricks.

    "Be prepared for anything, because the mercenaries never fight fair," Ivan warned his group once again and went towards the mercenaries.

    Ivan''s group continued walking towards the mercenaries at a pace not too fast, allowing the other adventurers to pass through the gate and position themselves on the sides of the main group, creating a semi-circle formation just like the mercenaries were.

    When they were about five hundred meters from the group of mercenaries, some people started walking towards Ivan''s group, and he motioned for the adventurers to stop while he kept walking with Olivia and his most trusted comrades.

    The sun was rising and illuminating the entire field. Soon Ivan realized that Black Hand was in the group that was coming towards them, but someone else was leading them.

    Leo, who was next to Ivan, couldn''t help but exclaim her name while he had a strange glow in his eyes. "Red Lady..."

    Ivan knew of Leo''s obsession with Red Lady. "Keep calm. When this is done, she will be all yours."

    Olivia could only roll her eyes, thinking what the end of all the men who covets Lucien''s women would be.

    The groups stopped walking when they reached ten meters from each other.

    "So we are together again... It brings back memories." Ivan spoke as he kept a contemptuous look at the mercenaries.

    Black Hand was confident in Red Lady''s plan. Still, he couldn''t help but be tense without knowing what she was doing now.

    Scarlett looked seriously at Ivan. "Yes, it is precisely for what we have done that we are here now."

    Ivan was confused. "What do you mean?"

    Scarlett looked quickly at Olivia before focusing on Ivan again. "Everything we do in life has consequences, good or bad. What we did has consequences that you can''t even imagine."

    Ivan thought Scarlett was planning something and trying to confuse him.

    Olivia noticed Ivan''s confusion and started to explain. "She''s talking about what we did to Cassidy. Now it''s time to suffer the consequences. Well�� Me and Scarlett are already paying for it."

    Ivan was much more confused, just as was Black Hand and everyone else who was listening to them.

    Behind the army of adventurers, people were beginning to emerge from the buildings near the west gate, just as people from all parts of the city who came with Lord Larousse''s soldiers, all to see the great battle between the Guild and the mercenaries.

    "Cassidy? She was a weak Queen! Taking the leadership of the city would only have positive consequences if we didn''t need the help of the mercenaries." Ivan spoke while wondering if Olivia was hiding something from him.

    Scarlett couldn''t help feeling a chill when she heard Ivan calling Cassidy weak. "You say she was weak, yet we had to come together and use dirty tricks to bring her down."

    Ivan frowned. "Why are you talking about it now? If I remember correctly, it was you who planned the coercions of her allies, corrupted her most loyal soldier, and even chose the poison he would use to hurt her."

    His words were like thorns in Scarlett''s heart. He was right, she coerced Cassidy''s ex-husband to flee with part of her soldiers, and she used the obsession that Cassidy''s guard leader had for her to deceive him with the promise that he could have her in the end. She even prepared the deadliest poison of the Manticore-clan so that Cassidy could not fight.

    Not only did she regret it a lot, but she was also redeeming herself with Cassidy, day after day, and suffering the consequences of her actions, seeing how Lucien treats Cassidy as his Queen while she still has to conquer her place in his heart.

    Scarlett looked around at everyone who was listening to her, mercenaries, adventurers, and even other people standing at a distance as they were talking very loudly.

    Then she looked at Ivan. "You''re right. I did all that shit. Not just me but us. And why did we do it? Not because Cassidy was weak, but because we are so ambitious."

    "We did not bring her down for everyone''s sake, but for our desire for power. And then what? We are not doing good for the people, but seeking benefits for ourselves and our groups."

    While the mercenaries and adventurers were confused by Scarlett''s speech, the common people who heard her could only agree. As the Guild and mercenary groups grew, the simple people of smaller kingdoms and villages along Portgreen''s territory suffered from problems they did not have when Cassidy governed.

    Ivan was increasingly confused about Scarlett''s goal there. "So what? Are you sorry and want to act like a good girl now? Let me give you some bad newst. he past can''t be changed."

    Scarlett smiled. "I''m actually more ambitious than ever. But my ambition takes me down a different path now. I gained a second chance, and I''m very grateful that I did. Now I''m publicly apologizing... to show everyone how wrong I was"

    Before Ivan could say anything, Scarlett spoke very loudly towards the forest. "Are you listening to this, Cassidy? I''m sorry for everything I''ve done to you. I hope we can get along from now on."

    Inside the forest, Cassidy was watching everything as Lucien hugged her from behind. "She didn''t have to do this..."

    Lucien kissed her neck affectionately. "She''s trying to apologize to you as the best she can. You should give her some credit."

    "Mm. I know that. And I''m also trying my best to forgive them." Cassidy replied as she made soft m.o.a.ns because of Lucien''s kisses.

    While everyone was surprised by Scarlett''s strange apology to a supposed dead person, Ivan was confused and angry.

    "What the f.u.c.k are you doing, Red Lady? Is this some kind of bizarre game?"

    Surprisingly, it was not Scarlett who responded, but Olivia, also in a very loud tone so that as many people as possible could hear her.

    "She''s right. Everything we did was because of our ambitions... I''m sorry, Cassidy. I can''t erase the past, but from now on, I will do my best to deserve your forgiveness."

    Ivan laughed forcefully. "There is no such thing as right or wrong. We live in a world governed by power. The strongest people win and lead while the weak lose and follow the leadership of the strong ones."

    Scarlett shook her head. "Unfortunately for you, this is true."

    Then Olivia spoke. "Cassidy was stronger than us at that time. We only succeeded because we used dirty tricks. But now she is certainly a lot more powerful than before."

    "And now we''re on her side." Scarlett continued.

    Everyone didn''t know if they were more confused because of Red Lady and Olivia were apologizing to the dead Queen, or that they agreed with each other as good friends.

    Black Hand couldn''t help but think out loud. "But isn''t she dead?"

    Olivia pointed to the forest while answering Black Hand. "Ask her yourself."

    Everyone immediately looked to the forest and saw a big white tiger coming out of the woods. There was a woman on top of the tiger and someone else with her.

    The tiger walked towards the area between the mercenaries and adventurers, where their leaders were talking.

    Then, behind the great tiger, some people in black armor began to appear, following them. It didn''t seem like a huge group as it had approximately six hundred people.

    "She doesn''t look dead," Scarlett commented.

    Black Hand and Ivan were shocked. They didn''t want to believe it, but the closer the big tiger was to them, the more clearly they could recognize the woman as Cassidy.

    Ivan wasn''t really concerned about Cassidy as she only seemed to have a small group of soldiers while he was more powerful than ever and also has a large army with him.

    But he couldn''t help but be deeply disappointed with Olivia. There was no doubt that she betrayed him.

    "Olivia... Why? We were a team... Why did you do this?"

    Olivia sighed. "You shouldn''t have come back, Ivan. We all made a big mistake by attacking Cassidy, and now we''re going to pay for it... but in different ways."

    Ivan looked at her with a sad expression. "Do you really think she can do something to me? What happened to you? Have you gone crazy?"

    She looked at Lucien behind Cassidy. "I''m sorry that things ended up like this. I got a second chance, but you... Your head is going to roll, Ivan, and nobody can prevent it."

    Ivan couldn''t understand what was going on. He has all the possible advantages to deal with mercenaries who are in greater numbers than the adventurers. Still, Olivia was saying that Cassidy, despite being with a small group of soldiers and being the enemy of both him and Black Hand, was a threat to his life.

    He concluded that there was something wrong with Olivia. "You are sick�� or someone has deceived you. I am going to deal with Cassidy and the mercenaries, then I''ll help you."

    Ivan moved his hand toward Olivia''s shoulder. "You made a mistake, but it doesn''t matter. I''m going to teach you not to betray me anymore."

    Olivia dodged Ivan''s touch as she jumped back in one quick move. "Don''t touch me! I belong to only one man, and he''s right there."

    "WHERE?! WHO?!" Ivan was very calm until he heard that Olivia belongs to another man. Then he became furious, and the fact that Cassidy was still alive no longer seemed important compared to finding the man, so that he could kill immediately.

    While Ivan questioned Olivia, Black Hand looked closely at the big white tiger, or rather, tigress.

    He had been looking for several weeks for a man with a white tigress as an animal companion, so he couldn''t help wondering if this could be an incredible coincidence, or��

    Then he looked at Scarlett. "Is it him? The rumors said Olivia went after him, so you went after her... No way..."

    Scarlett laughed. "Oh, you''re not that stupid."

    Black Hand didn''t know what was going on, but he understood that Scarlett has a plan with Olivia, Cassidy, and the man he hates so much.

    He also understood that most mercenaries are loyal to her and not to him, so the situation is bad for him no matter what.

    Black Hand didn''t think twice about taking a dagger from his storage ring and try a surprise attack on Scarlett.

    But again, her incredible speed surprised him. Scarlett dodged his attack and kicked him in the belly, throwing him several meters back.

    She looked at him with a disgusted look. "The only reason I''m not going to kill you with my own hands is because you have a debt to pay to my husband for trying to do something to his wife."

    Leo, who was paying close attention to all of Scarlett''s movements, couldn''t help being furious, just like Ivan, from hearing her say she has a husband.

    "WHO IS HE?!" Leo jumped towards Scarlett at a speed almost as fast as hers, since he is SS-rank.

    But a hand-shaped stone pillar came out of the ground and trapped him in the air. Also, his body started to freeze.

    Rose couldn''t help commenting. "If we leave every man who covets any of our hubby''s wives, to be personally deal with by him, then he would have to fight almost everyone."

    Angela laughed. "This is his fault for seducing every woman he meets."

    Then everyone heard a charming and deep voice echoing through the area. "Don''t let me be the center of attention. The real star of this show is my Queen, Cassidy."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 192 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (1/3)

    If anyone still doubted that the woman on top of the big tiger was Cassidy, they had their confirmation when Lucien spoke loud enough even for the ordinary people on the wall to hear.

    But who was he? Who is the man on the tiger with the Queen?

    "Who are you?" Ivan asked in an angry tone. Nothing was going his way.

    Lucien, hugging Cassidy''s waist on top of Oya in her expanded size, then smiled at Olivia as he responded Ivan. "Olivia just told you about me. I am her husband and your worst nightmare."

    "YOU!!" Ivan yelled as he prepared to attack Lucien.

    But Karl, his comrade, held him by the shoulder. "Wait, Ivan! We are far from the wizards. If we attack them like this, we might fall into a trap."

    Ivan understood that it was not wise to attack Lucien without knowing what he was capable of. Lucien''s group was about a hundred meters from them to the southwest while the mercenaries were two hundred meters to the northwest, and the adventurers were to the east in the direction of the city.

    As soon as Black Hand fell to the ground after being kicked by Scarlett, he ran towards the mercenaries, and approximately a thousand of them, the most loyal to him, went towards him while the other mercenaries waited for Scarlett''s orders.

    The adventurers were tense as they waited for Ivan''s orders. He was very upset about Olivia''s betrayal, the strange man declaring himself to be her husband, and the fact that he showed up with Cassidy.

    While everyone was thinking about what would happen next, Cassidy spoke in a high and majestic tone worthy of a Queen. "So, we meet again, except for a few rotten apples that were expendable to you."

    Scarlett was silent as Black Hand tried to escape with his men. Olivia was also quiet, but Ivan didn''t seem worried.

    He stopped glancing at Lucien and looked at Cassidy. "You shouldn''t be alive. You should have run away to start a new life, but instead of using the fact that I didn''t know to you''re advantage, you decided to face me?"

    Then he looked at Lucien''s troops as he spoke loudly in mockery. "Is that all the forces you have to face me? Oh, do you have the help of Red Lady and the mercenaries?"

    Scarlett knew that it would not be challenging to make the mercenaries fight alongside Lucien and Cassidy against Ivan under her orders. But then all of the adventurers would fight alongside Ivan, because they would think this was the mercenaries plan from the beginning.

    That could also cause Lucien to lose control of the battle, causing many deaths than necessary. If that happened Portgreen could become very damaged, and would mark Cassidy''s return as a tragic day.

    So she followed Lucien''s plan. Scarlett spoke loudly for all the mercenaries to hear. "Anyone who doesn''t want to die, step back now, and don''t interfere with this battle!"

    Everyone was confused and didn''t really want to get involved in this mess. So, except for the group that was running away with Black Hand, all of the other mercenaries started to move back from the center of what would soon be a battlefield.

    As the adventurers were in front of the city gate and the group of mercenaries loyal to Scarlett moved north, Black Hand''s group tried to enter the forest to the northwest.

    Ivan was too focused on Cassidy and Lucien to worry about Black Hand, but Lucien wouldn''t let him get away.

    He didn''t even have to say anything for Rose and Angela to act. The ground trembled, and a big stone wall raised in front of Black Hand''s group.

    They quickly tried avoiding the stone wall, but then an ice wall began to form, surrounding them on all sides.

    The Black Hand''s group started trying to break the magic walls, but Angela and Rose had a lot of mana to keep the walls firm.

    Also, Marie and Lena have achieved the Mortal Realm, and now they have large amounts of mana, as well as greater control over the ice, so they could help to maintain the walls.

    Everyone was impressed with the girls'' demonstration of power. Leo was still trapped in the stone hand with his lower body frozen, causing Ivan to start getting a little worried.

    Olivia wasted no time and tried something similar to what Scarlett did. She looked at the adventurers and spoke loudly. "You don''t have to be part of this. Anyone who doesn''t want to die with Ivan, please step back."

    But just as most mercenaries were more loyal to Scarlett and followed her command, almost all of the adventurers there were loyal to Ivan while those loyal to Olivia stayed in the Guild with L secret group.

    Still, out of ten thousand adventurers on the battlefield, approximately two thousand retreated because they believed that Cassidy was wrongly attacked and now deserved to recover her crown.

    The other eight thousand are ready to fight alongside Ivan. The fact that Leo was already attacked made them furious and concerned about the powerful enemies.

    Cassidy had not yet responded to Ivan''s provocation. She was just enjoying the warmth of Lucien''s arms as she watched everyone get in their positions for the battle.

    Lucien''s troops were fifty meters behind him in organized lines while his wives were in front of them. They are all wearing shiny black armor, with excited looks on their faces.

    Even though they are a very small group compared to the enormous amount of ??adventurers in front of them, they feared nothing while following Lucien, but were eager to show their value while fighting alongside him.

    Cassidy closed her eyes as she spoke. "There is nothing to talk about. Those who are going to fight have already taken their positions."

    "Hump!" Ivan couldn''t believe Cassidy''s calm attitude. He was also very confident of winning, but he did not want to lose many adventurers if Red Lady suddenly decided to participate in the battle.

    He would not underestimate those two powerful mages and assumed Cassidy would have other surprises. But if he acted quickly, he could reduce casualties, especially if he killed those mages.

    "Think about it, Cassidy. Do you really want to kill your new friends like that? We could..." Ivan started to speak in a slow and calm tone.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    But Lucien, who was focused on him while caressing Cassidy, could hear his fast heartbeats and knew that Ivan was preparing his move.

    Mercenaries, adventurers, and other people, except for Lucien''s group, everyone was very tense, and a word or even movement could start the battle.

    Ivan looked like he was going to say something, but then his hand started to burn. He quickly waved his arm in the direction of Rose''s stone hand, which kept Leo trapped and threw a magma ball at it.

    The magma ball hit what should be the wrist of the big stone hand, breaking it and freeing Leo, who fell to the ground.

    "MAGES!!!" Ivan yelled quickly, then the adventurers who were already ready, began to cast spells at Lucien''s troops.

    Of the eight thousand adventurers, two thousand who are not exactly mages or wizards, but still have enough magical abilities and skills that they could use with high range.

    These adventurers created an incredible scene where thousands of magical projectiles, such as fireballs, lightning bolts, ice spears, and many other types, were thrown at Lucien''s group.

    Ivan stopped paying attention to Lucien and ran towards Rose and Angela, who were close to Scarlett.

    Faced with that incredible magical area attack, Lucien remained calm on top of Oya, watching everything in slow motion with his incredible senses.

    "Let''s do it." He whispered softly in Cassidy''s ear as he stroked Oya''s ear.

    It all happened very quickly, leaving almost everyone very confused. In the air, in front of the magic projectiles, several ice barriers began to form.

    Marie and Lena were not experts in defensive spells, but the adventurers'' spells began to hit their ice walls. Despite the ice breaking from the considerable amount of magical attacks, Marie and Lena continued to create more and more ice walls, completely blocking the wave of attacks.

    It seemed unbelievable that two wizards could block a combined magical attack of two thousand people. That was the difference between people of the Zero Realm and people of the Mortal Realm.

    Of course, there was also the crucial fact that Marie and Lena were filled with Lucien''s demonic energy, which greatly boosted the power of their magic and the amount of mana they currently have.

    The girls were making a significant effort to block so many attacks, but they never felt so powerful before. The feeling of power was addictive.

    *ROAR*

    At that moment, when the adventurers spells hit the girl''s ice walls, Oya released a powerful roar as she jumped towards Ivan.

    Cassidy took a fantastic black greatsword from her storage ring. Rebecca made the sword with black steel and some of the best materials she had, it was specifically made for Cassidy.

    Although her body felt reluctant to leave Lucien''s arms, Cassidy jumped off of Oya towards Ivan, while Oya was still in the air.

    Ivan didn''t expect to win the battle with just the magical attack, but he was sure that it would allow him to attack Rose and Angela.

    When he saw Cassidy falling from the sky towards him, he had just enough time to jump to the side.

    *BOOM*

    Cassidy landed a powerful sword strike on the ground, creating a crater and an incredible wave of force that threw Ivan several meters back.

    Oya landed on top of Leo, who was still recovering after escaping Rose''s stone hand. Mentally connected with Lucien, she followed his desire and began to tear apart the poor man''s back with her big and sharp claws.

    "AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!" Leo desperately cried

    Ivan was taken by surprise by Cassidy''s attack, but he managed to dodge her sword because he is also in the Mortal Realm. He quickly got up after falling and heard Leo''s cry.

    He quickly noticed Oya tearing apart Leo''s back. It was quite clear that Lucien intended to torture his comrade, or rather, his friend.

    "LEO!!!" Ivan yelled as he ran towards them.

    *BAM*

    It only took a moment when Ivan stopped looking at Cassidy for her to get close to him and hit him with a powerful kick on his belly, again throwing him several meters back.

    Ivan''s other comrades who were close to him, had followed him quickly, just at a slower speed. They were close to reaching Ivan and Cassidy when stone and ice hands started to emerge from the ground to trap them.

    Having already seen how Leo was taken by surprise by the wizards, Karl and his group did not make the same mistake as him and started to break Rose and Angela''s magic hands. But that prevented them from moving forward and helping Ivan.

    Ivan, this time did not dodge Cassidy''s blow and took all Its damage, which caused him spit blood as he rolled on the ground.

    Cassidy did not attack him immediately but gave him time to get up.

    But he again did not look at her but at Leo, being brutalized by Oya. He didn''t expect to lose one of his best friends like this, especially now that they are so powerful.

    Lucien knew that Ivan was looking at them, so he gave Oya the order to finish Leo.

    Oya knew about Lucien''s hostility towards that man who tried to attack Scarlett and the other man who harmed Cassidy.

    So, she pressed Leo''s back with her paws, breaking his spine as she sank him into the ground and made his body arch slightly.

    "AAAAHH-" Leo''s screams ended when Oya took his head off with a brutal bite.

    "NOOOO!!!" Ivan screamed in a fury.

    By this time, Lucien''s troops were arriving at his side while the vanguard of the adventurers were arriving at Ivan''s side.

    Oya passed Leo''s severed head to Lucien, and he threw it towards Ivan.

    Cassidy couldn''t help but smile at Lucien, happy that the devil is her partner as she takes revenge on her enemies.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 193 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (2/3)

    While the mages and wizards of the adventurers'' group stepped back a few meters to drink mana potions and prepare their next attack, the archers did their part, firing a rain of arrows over their vanguard towards Lucien''s troops.

    Marie and Lena had done something incredible, blocking all of the magic attacks, and they still had a lot of energy to keep using their ice walls.

    Still, they had to manage the amount of mana they use well because they couldn''t count on Lucien to help them recover their mana in the middle of the battlefield. Of course, they would like it he did.

    That''s why they stopped using their ice walls while Rose and Angela made theirs, to block the enemy arrows.

    Angela and Rose can create magic walls out of ice and stone in various sizes and in different places, but everything has a limit, and due to the number of enemies, they had to make a big magic wall to protect all Lucien''s troops from the arrow rain.

    Because of that, the walls that held the Black Hand group stopped getting repaired, and they started to open passages in it to escape.

    Scarlett could order the mercenaries under her command to block their escape, but Lucien would rather deal with them with his own hands.

    Cassidy knew that and quickly spoke to him mentally. ''You can focus on Black Hand if you want, and I can deal with Ivan.''

    ''OK, I will be quick. ''Lucien responded.

    As the Black Hand group was much weaker and smaller than the adventurers, Lucien ordered all of his troops to help Cassidy and face the vanguard of the adventurers.

    After the girls blocked the rain of arrows, Lucien''s troops arrived at Cassidy''s position at the same time as they faced the adventurers'' vanguard who is mainly led by Karl, while Ivan was still stunned by the mighty blow he received from Cassidy.

    Archers, mages, wizards, and other adventurers with a wide range of skills and abilities could no longer use area attacks on Lucien''s troops because of the groups'' proximity, so melee combat began while archers and mages used flanks to make precise attacks.

    Astrid and Kylee led the two main front groups of the troops alongside Cassidy while Lucien''s other wives were leading their groups.

    Jeanne was on the wall with Lord Larousse, protecting the people who would serve as witnesses of Cassidy''s power and exploits. But Jeanne did not want to stand still and was already running towards the battlefield to fight alongside Lucien.

    On a different section of ??the wall, Ghilanna was arriving with some members of the L secret group, who wanted to watch the battle. Of course, she was not interested in watching but in fighting alongside with Lucien.

    Even Aria and Ella were on the battlefield. Because it is their first time fighting real enemies, they remained in the middle of the group, with the troops in charge of defending the archers and wizards.

    So, all of Lucien''s wives were there, except for little Kara, who still didn''t have combat skills.

    Moved by anger because of Leo''s death and to defend Ivan, the adventurers attacked Lucien''s troops with no intention of leaving survivors.

    Despite the vanguard being the strongest group out of all the other adventurers, they still couldn''t compare themselves with Lucien''s boosted troops.

    An adventurer from Ivan''s group, who had achieved S-rank, attacked Astrid with a long sword made of reinforced steel. But because she is wearing her big black steel gauntlets, she broke the poor man''s sword with a single punch.

    Before the adventurer understood what was going on, his lifeless body was already flying through the air after he being attacked in the chest by Astrid''s mighty punch.

    Kylee had her naginata in her storage ring while using a great ax first. Her main attribute is also strength, just like Cassidy. Both were literally cutting the adventurers'' bodies in half.

    Anne was also fighting alongside the infantry. The fox-girl has always been agile. But now, being in the Mortal Realm, she was like a blur among adventurers, killing them quickly with her super sharp saber.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile, and be proud of his girls for being so incredible.

    Then Oya ran towards Mia. Although the mama tigress is large and heavy in her increased size, her speed is still only comparable to Lucien''s speed.

    Quick as the wind, Oya soon arrived at Mia''s side, and Lucien held out his hand to her.

    Mia took Lucien''s arm, and he placed her in front of him while Oya ran towards the Black Hand''s group.

    *ROAR*

    Oya''s powerful roar caused all of Lucien''s enemies and even the people outside of the battle, to tremble in fear of the brutal tigress, as their fear of her crept into their hearts.

    The Black Hand group was running into the forest and did not want to look back, but some of them noticed that the sound of that scary roar was very close to them.

    "AAAOOHHH!!!" Some of those who looked up only had time to see the big tigress falling from the sky before they died.

    Oya can easily jump more than fifty meters even with Lucien and Mia on top of her. She jumped again, while the mercenaries beside them panicked.

    Every jump she always killed some of the mercenaries she landed on top of, After a few more jumps Oya landed in front of Black Hand.

    Black Hand was shocked to see the big tigress fall from the sky, but soon his eyes shone with hatred when he saw Mia in Lucien''s arms.

    "SHADOW, YOUR BIT-" Black Hand tried to yell.

    *PAH*

    But a loud noise was heard as L.u.s.t''s whip cut his mouth. The blade on the whip''s tip, cut his skin, and reached his tongue, and cutting it off.

    "MMMRRRHHHH!!!" Black Hand groaned in pain like a wounded beast, unable to utter a word without his tongue.

    Lucien gently stroked L.u.s.t''s face, who had materialized beside him.

    She appreciated his gratitude, but he didn''t need to show his gratitude because they will always help each other as lovers, so she turned her body in to purple dust as she returned inside of him to wait for the next time she could help him.

    Lucien and Mia dismounted Oya while she began to slaughter the mercenaries loyal to Black Hand.

    As he m.o.a.ned in pain, Black Hand quickly took a healing potion out of his storage ring, but before he could pour it in his mouth, he found himself flying backwards from Lucien kicking him in the belly.

    "You did not manage to harm us." He heard Lucien''s calm voice.

    Before he fell to the ground, Mia quickly ran in front of him and kicked him in the back, breaking many of his bones and throwing him back towards Lucien.

    "But, you could have caused us serious problems when you chased us." Then Mia completed Lucien''s words.

    Black Hand''s body flew through the air like a loose kite. Any normal person would have been split in half by Lucien and Mia''s kicks, but Black Hand was very tough S-rank, so his body remained whole while he was a toy in Lucien and Mia''s brutal game.

    *BAM*

    Lucien kicked him again, breaking more of his bones. "Attacking me would not be such a big offense if your goal didn''t have anything to do with my wife."

    "You disgusting pig!! I was forced to protect your disgusting brother to help my mother, but I always hated you." Mia kicked him back to Lucien.

    This time Lucien let Black Hand fall on the ground and then stomped his head, pressing his already wounded face to the ground.

    "If we think about it, it was an incredible coincidence. You were part of the group that attacked Cassidy, but her daughter was always in front of you, and you didn''t even notice it."

    Black Hand was severely hurt, but he was still conscious and listening to everything. He was surprised to find that Mia is actually the princess. But he wasn''t really expected to know that before, as Mia spent all the time in the castle and was not seen in public.

    Even if he knew that he wouldn''t have said anything. After all, he really loves her and wanted her to be his wife willingly.

    But that didn''t matter now as Lucien would kill him. But the question he couldn''t stop thinking about was: ''Why did she choose this devil and not me?''

    Mia walked towards Lucien while L.u.s.t and Oya killed all the mercenaries who tried to attack them.

    "I had to spend a year feeling your disgusting eyes looking at me! And even after what you did to my mother, did you expect me to be your wife?" She spoke mockingly.

    Then she approached Black Hand and kicked him again. "I can''t imagine how disgusting my life would be with you... But I found a genuine man. Someone who didn''t attack my mother with dirty tricks..."

    Then she smiled at Lucien. "... but who protected us and will continue to protect my mother and me."

    Lucien moved his hand toward Mia''s waist while they both had one foot on Black Hand''s back.

    She stroked his hand, so he pulled her body close to his in a warm embrace.

    Lucien touched Mia''s forehead with his forehead as their lips slowly began to rub. She loves that kind of teasing and tenderness at the same time.

    As Lucien hugged Mia with his left arm, the golden naginata appeared in his right hand, Its blade was already touching Black Hand''s back, pointed at his heart.

    "Together," Lucien whispered as he slowly bit Mia''s sweet lips.

    Mia held the shaft of the naginata along with Lucien while he kissed her, and both pierced Black Hand''s heart.

    When the blade of the naginata took Black Hand''s life, Lucien felt a sensation he had never felt before. That was similar to the excitement he felt in battles before, but it was also different��

    Lucien didn''t know how to explain that feeling, but he knew it has something to do with Aylin''s soul in the naginata.

    He also didn''t know what that meant, but killing his enemies seemed to be a lot more pleasurable, and pleasure is what make him generate demonic energy, so that was very good.

    While Lucien felt the incredible pleasure of taking Black Hand''s life and kissing Mia, she could also feel that same pleasure entering her in the form of his demonic energy and making her feel better and more powerful.

    The naginata disappeared in a cloud of golden dust as Lucien ended the kiss with Mia and spoke loudly for every one of the Black Hand group to hear.

    "You had a chance to choose another path. I''m not merciless, but you could have followed Red Lady and stayed out of it..."

    "But you have chosen to remain loyal to this stupid pig. Staying loyal to your leader even in a dangerous situation is an honorable attitude, but because you are still loyal to him, I cannot take any risks by leaving you alive."

    Hearing Lucien talking about loyalty and honor could make the mercenaries think he is someone cool, but actually, he was saying he would kill them all without mercy, and after the way he killed Black Hand, and of course, his appearance with that scary horns, everyone was sure he is the devil himself.

    *ROAR*

    Oya roared after tearing off the head of another mercenary. She loves to make them tremble in fear. Then she jumped on her next victim while preventing any of the mercenaries from the Black Hand group to escape the battlefield.

    Mia stroked Lucien''s hand once more before taking her daggers from her storage ring and started killing the mercenaries.

    L.u.s.t materialized beside Lucien to kiss him before continuing to fight.

    Lucien materialized his golden naginata again and looked at it as he thought of Aylin. ''Dragon Queen of War... Well, let''s do it your way.''

    He could not jump hundreds of meters like Alyin because his wings are not fully grown yet, but Lucien jumped forty meters and landed in the middle of the mercenaries with his naginata ready to take lives.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently 60+Extra), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 194 - Brutal King, Merciless Queen (3/3)

    At some point, the dread that the still living black hand group mercenaries have for Lucien matched the fear they have of Oya.

    While Oya plucked heads off with brutal bites and split bodies in half with her big sharp claws, Lucien cut heads off with his red katana and pierced hearts with his golden naginata.

    They seemed like two tornadoes of blood in the crowd of mercenaries. Where they went, blood splashed out like rainwater.

    If Lucien''s incredible speed and senses were not enough, added to the absurd difference of strength between the Zero Realm and the Mortal Realm, he still managed to make a ridiculous use of two soul weapons.

    Already covered in blood, Lucien smiled at his enemies.

    The golden naginata appeared in his hand, so he threw it towards the mercenaries.

    *Woosh*

    Quick as lightning, smooth as a breeze, the naginata pierced two mercenaries in the chest before disappearing from being too far from Lucien.

    Then he spun his body around as he lowered to dodge a mercenary''s blow behind him.

    The red katana was already appearing in his hand as he cut the mercenary''s body in half with a brutal horizontal strike.

    In less than a second, he was already jumping backward while holding the katana in one hand, and the naginata appeared in the other.

    The other mercenary who tried to pierce Lucien with a spear saw him jumping and thought he could fly because of the height of his jump.

    For a second or less, that mercenary could have sworn he saw Lucien smile, and he really looked like the devil.

    The man''s mouth cannot help but open as he was surprised and tried to curse Lucien.

    *BAM*

    *CRACK*

    Lucien fell on top of that man while shoving his naginata''s blade into the mercenary''s mouth, tearing muscles and breaking bones all over his upper body.

    Seeing that man being disemboweled in that absurd way, all the mercenaries around Lucien retreated, lacking the courage to try to attack him, even from behind.

    Lucien laughed, taking great pleasure in the fear his enemies has of him. He again jumped towards other mercenaries.

    Before Lucien land on the ground, the naginata shone more brightly in his hand, and he felt that the great golden gate inside the naginata trembled.

    Lucien smiled because even though he wasn''t sure, he believes that to open the gate, he needs to increase his connection with the naginata, and for that, fighting seems the best way.

    While Lucien soaked his naginata in the blood of the mercenaries, L.u.s.t, at his side, cut throats quickly with her whip, without making a brutal show like him. But killing many mercenaries as well.

    Mia also stayed near him while killing the mercenaries quickly with her daggers.

    *ROAR*

    But Oya, like her master, was not afraid to get covered in blood while shattered the mercenaries.

    Of the thousand mercenaries of the Black Hand''s group, half were already in pieces on the ground and the other half would not remain alive for more than a few minutes.

    -----------------------------

    While Lucien fights the Black Hand''s group on one side of the battlefield, on the other side, his other women fight the adventurers.

    Despite not feeling good fighting the adventurers, even the most loyal to Ivan, Olivia knew her place and didn''t think twice before joining Lucien''s group, just like Scarlett.

    Lucien''s troops were fighting in absolute sync with his wives. Be they wizards, archers, or infantry, all of them were all executing their roles perfectly.

    The adventurers numbers were more than ten times larger than Lucien''s group, but the adventurers were unable to use area attacks because of that Rose, Angela, Marie, and Lena maintained solid stone and ice barriers defending their group.

    Maggie, who was also in the Mortal Realm, used her fire magic, which, although was not her strongest point, it is very powerful compared to the adventurers who were still in the Zero Realm. So, she attacked them with big fireballs.

    Karl, one of Ivan''s main comrades, knew that Cassidy is powerful for making Ivan back down. Still, the big guy wanted to avenge Leo''s death and help his people by defeating Cassidy.

    He ran towards Cassidy with a large ax while the mages of his group cast offensive spells at her.

    Cassidy continued to fight the adventurers around her while Angela blocked all spells aimed at her.

    Angela also threw ice spears towards Karl and his group. She killed most of his comrades, but Karl managed to break the ice spears aimed at him with his great ax.

    "HAAAAA!!!" As soon as he was close to Cassidy, he jumped at her while starting a mighty vertical attack.

    Cassidy raised her sword horizontally to block Karl''s attack.

    "Leave him to me, please!" But before Karl''s ax touched Cassidy''s sword, Kylee jumped in front of him while attacking with her great ax.

    A tiny girl, actually smaller than the big ax in her hands, against a two meters tall guy, with arms thicker than the girl''s waist... Everyone could predict the result of that encounter.

    *CLANG* When the blades of the great axes clashed, a loud sound of metal echoed across the battlefield, suppressing other sounds.

    *BOOM* Then the wave of force generated by the direct shock of two people with incredible physical strength exploded, creating a small crater below the feet of Karl and Kylee.

    Although Kylee is very strong and was boosted by Lucien''s special milk, Karl''s strength, after several weeks using the emerald crystals, could not be easily overcome.

    Neither of them moved back a step as they faced each other.

    "HOW?! You are just a little girl!!" Karl couldn''t help exclaiming as he used all of his strength to push his ax towards Kylee.

    Kylee was not really using all of her strength, but just enough to hold Karl''s ax.

    One of the main lessons that Lucien taught her was not to try beating enemies with similar strength to her with force, but to use her intelligence, agility, or even the size of her body as an advantage.

    And Kylee didn''t just want to beat Lucien''s enemies. She also wanted to stand out by fighting very well so that he would be proud of her and pamper her much, later.

    Kylee smiled as she spoke just one word to Karl. "Dead."

    Then Kylee let the shaft of her ax slide through her hands as she ducked.

    Karl was taken aback by Kylee''s sudden movement and lost his balance by falling forward because of the great force he was putting towards her.

    Kylee quickly took a dagger from her belt and pierced Karl''s belly as he fell. Then she quickly avoided his falling body as she went behind him.

    She took her black steel naginata from her storage ring and pierced Karl''s back as he tried to get up.

    "Haaaa!!!" Karl cried in pain and spat a considerable amount of blood while Kylee pushed the naginata all the way through his chest and stabbed Its blade in the ground.

    He held the naginata''s shaft with both hands and tried to pull it out of the ground so he could move, but his body was weak because he was losing all of his blood through his mouth and the big hole in his chest.

    "You shouldn''t have tried attacking my master''s Queen." Kylee slowly picked up her great ax from the ground.

    Then she put the cold blade of the ax on Karl''s neck, before lifting it half a meter.

    Karl knew that his death was inevitable. But his most significant feeling was not fear, but shock. He couldn''t believe that after becoming so powerful and reaching SS-rank, he would be killed by a little girl like this.

    Ivan, who was fighting Cassidy, saw Kylee lifting the ax above Karl''s neck. He was also shocked that a little girl was preparing to execute his friend that way.

    He couldn''t help remembering Leo being executed by Oya and he can''t bear the death of another of his friends like that.

    "KARL!!!" Ivan panicked. Both of his hands burned as he suppressed the pain of focusing his chaotic mana like this to use his ability to the maximum.

    Cassidy tried to attack him with her greatsword, but Ivan held the blade of the sword with his hands on fire. His skin was like magma, so he suffered no damage from Cassidy''s sword.

    He tried to kick Cassidy while holding the blade of her sword, but she jumped backward, dodging his blow. He released the blade and threw a big magma ball at her.

    Even if Cassidy dodged the magma ball, it could hurt other people in Lucien''s troops, so Angela made an ice barrier to block it.

    But the magma ball passed through her first ice barrier, forcing Angela to make several other barriers until she managed to stopped the magma ball.

    Buying time was Ivan''s intention when he threw that magma ball. As Cassidy dodged it and Angela made the ice barriers, he ran towards Kylee and Karl with all of his speed.

    Time seemed to be in slow motion while Ivan saw Kylee''s ax descending towards Karl''s neck.

    Karl seemed to have noticed Ivan running towards him. He looked at his friend and felt some hope of living.

    Ivan knew he wouldn''t reach them in time, so he started creating another magma ball in his hands.

    But then Ivan saw Karl''s expression go from hope to sad at the same time that he felt great pain in his chest.

    He looked down and saw the black blade of Cassidy''s sword pierced through his chest.

    "But how?!" Ivan exclaimed without understanding how Cassidy could have reached behind him since the distance between them should be dozens of meters.

    Still, Ivan was more concerned about Karl. When he looked ahead again, he could clearly see the blade of Kylee''s great ax cut Karl''s head off.

    *Thud*

    The head of another friend rolled on the ground, leaving Ivan sad and furious as ever.

    "NOOOOOO!!!!!!!" Ivan screamed out loudly as the fire from his hands spread to his body, covering him with magma.

    Lucien, who was paying close attention to everything that happened on the battlefield while killing mercenaries, quickly mounted Oya as they ran towards Ivan.

    When the magma of Ivan''s body reached the sword that Cassidy had thrown from afar on his back, it started to melt even the incredible black steel, showing how powerful his ability is.

    Ivan was unable to control his ability well as he reached the Mortal Realm using the crystals in their raw form, which caused his mana to become very unstable.

    He was in a lot of pain. Still, with magma all over his body, it was easy for him to start throwing several magma balls at Kylee.

    Angela started creating several ice barriers to defend Kylee while she was also trying to dodge the magma balls.

    But then when one of the magma balls crossed several of Angela''s barriers and was going to hit Kylee, Oya landed in front of her, and Lucien deflected the magma ball using the blade of his golden naginata.

    "YOUUUU!!!" Ivan cried when he saw Lucien and Oya again.

    He understood that the responsibility for the death of his friends was not on the tigress, the little girl, or Cassidy, but on Lucien. He is the leader of the group that is killing his people.

    Lucien smiled as he sent mental messages to Marie and Lena.

    Before Ivan could throw another Magma ball, ice and water started to fall on him. Despite the ice melting into water and the water evaporating just by touch with his skin covered in super hot magma, the girls continued to throw more ice and water on him.

    Ivan tried to walk towards Lucien, but his speed began to slow as the magma on his body cooled under the girl''s magic attacks.

    Cassidy was a little sad that her great sword had melted, but she was delighted that her revenge was going much better than she could have dreamed of before meeting Lucien.

    She walked towards Ivan while Lucien and Oya also went towards him.

    The adventurers panic when they became aware that Ivan was in trouble. They tried to approach him to help, but they were unable to get through the lines of Lucien''s troops who kept moving forward.

    The adventurer''s arrows and spells couldn''t get through Lucien''s wives'' barriers, but Maggie''s fireballs and the attacks from Lucien''s wizards'' troops were breaking their barriers and killing them easily.

    In less than half an hour, nine hundred of the thousand mercenaries in the Black Hand group and two thousand adventurers had died, among them almost all of the rank SS and S died.

    And now, Ivan was kneeling in the middle of the battlefield as ice and water fell on him, and two people were walking towards him.

    The woman was the Queen who was supposed to be dead but now walked on the battlefield covered in the blood of her enemies, whom she had no mercy for.

    The other was a man with frighteningly attractive horns, riding a tigress whose brutality could only be compared to his own.

    After this day, the couple would be the protagonists, or rather the villains of terrifying tales, which would be told for many years after they left this world.

 Chapter 195 - Overwhelming Victory

    As arrows and spells crossed the battlefield and the adventurers desperate to save Ivan fought Lucien''s troops, he and Cassidy walked towards Ivan.

    Ivan''s ability allowed him to use his mana to create fire and magma. Despite being a very powerful ability, because he used so many crystals, his mana was unstable.

    That, added to the fact that he is not used to this ability, caused him not to have much control over it.

    So, in a state of fury, he created a lot of magma on his skin. And when Marie and Lena threw ice and water at him, that magma started to cool, becoming stone.

    Ivan tried to use more mana to keep the magma warm, melting the ice and evaporating the water. But soon, his mana ran out, and now he was unable to move because his body was covered with a tough stone crust.

    But he was still conscious and in great pain. Ivan knelt when he could no longer walk, and now the only part of his body that was not covered by the stone crust is part of his head.

    Kneeling on the ground, Ivan could see Lucien approaching him, mounted on the brutal tigress.

    "YOU DEVIL!!!" Ivan has never as angry at someone as he was at Lucien for killing his friends.

    Lucien dismounted from Oya, stroked her ear, and approached Ivan. "Maybe I am. But you can only blame yourself for attacking my wife. You made me your enemy."

    "WIFE?! Ivan was so furious that he forgot about everyone besides Lucien.

    At that moment, Cassidy arrived behind him. "Yes, me. The one you said was weak and powerless. Well, even after you and your group plotted and use dirty means against me, I''m still here."

    She passed by Ivan and entered Lucien''s open arms.

    "You know, Ivan... I spent a year waiting for this moment... you were responsible for the hell my daughter and I went through��"

    Cassidy started to stroke Lucien''s hands around her waist. "... but thanks to that, I was able to meet Lucien. I could torture you slowly, but I will give you a quick death because I am very happy now."

    "Your bitch!! I will kill you!!! I will kill you all!!!!" Ivan started yelling as he tried to move his body, but he couldn''t move even a muscle.

    Lucien turned Cassidy''s face, so he and began to kiss her lips tenderly. "Either way, we would have met. You can only belong to me, my Queen."

    Cassidy and Lucien ignored the battle around them, and Ivan''s screams as they kissed. His troops and wives defended them from any attack.

    Reluctantly, she left Lucien''s arms and walked over to Ivan, who was yelling. "Shut the f.u.c.k up!"

    *BAM*

    *CRACK*

    Cassidy punched Ivan in the face, breaking his nose and teeth with her black steel gauntlet.

    He couldn''t even scream anymore because he was choking on his own blood, and he couldn''t even move. That added to the pain of having used his ability to the fullest and now being trapped inside the stone crust was absurdly painful for him.

    But the worst of it was seeing Lucien and Cassidy so happy that they even kissed while his people died around them. Ivan felt so helpless that tears appeared in his eyes that turned red from anger.

    Cassidy can''t help laughing. "Oh, do you feel impotent? I felt that way for a year, lying on a bed while that damn poison tortured me."

    *BAM*

    *CRACK*

    This time Cassidy did not punch Ivan but kicked the middle of his legs, smashing his genitals and some of his bones.

    "Don''t worry. I''m going to find Bowen and Theodore to make them have a deplorable ending just like yours." Cassidy would also take revenge on her ex-husband, who abandoned her and the knight who betrayed her.

    She enjoyed the sound of Ivan''s m.o.a.ns of pain as he choked on his blood, so she held his head with both hands and spat in his face.

    "Also, I will use your body like a statue to show everyone, maybe it will prevent people from planning against me and my family."

    "Just an adjustment..." Then Cassidy started to turn Ivan''s head. As his body was petrified, his neck started to make crack sounds as it began to break.

    "Mmrmrmrmr..." Ivan could only m.o.a.n and choke while Cassidy turned his head.

    The adventurers who were watching the brutal scene tried everything they could to get close to them and help. But Lucien''s troops, and his wives, have already learned to be brutal and merciless to their enemies like he is. So they killed the adventurers without blinking.

    "NOOOOOOO!!!" Hundreds of adventurers yelled when they realized they couldn''t stop Cassidy and Lucien.

    But it was the end of Ivan��

    *SMASH*

    The loud sound of his head being completely ripped from his body as his neck broke in many pieces, was a severe blow in the heart of everyone who considered Ivan as their leader.

    Cassidy lifted Ivan''s head as she paced back and forth, showing it to everyone.

    "Your leader is dead!! Do you want to continue fighting and follow him into the afterlife, or are you going to stop this waste of time?!"

    The adventurers looked at Cassidy with hate. Although they heard Scarlett, Ivan, and Olivia talking about how they planned against Cassidy, the adventurers still saw Ivan as their leader.

    This is the reality for many people. A united group will always be on the side of their comrades and friends, even if they are wrong sometimes.

    Most adventurers thought that Ivan wouldn''t kill Cassidy unnecessarily, and he just made a mistake in the past, but they didn''t expect him to lose.

    So they could only hope that Cassidy didn''t kill Ivan but banished him from the Kingdom or something similar, like some kind of noble act.

    But that was not the legacy that the Brutal King and Merceliss Queen would leave... Lucien and his family would not spare their enemies, and many would see it as something unkind or even wrong sometimes.

    That was the case for many adventurers who saw Ivan being killed in that horrible way and couldn''t help hating Cassidy and Lucien.

    An S-rank adventurer who was fighting a woman from Lucien''s troops went into a rage, and in a desperate act, he managed to hit the girl in front of him, then he passed through the block and headed towards Cassidy.

    "I''m going to kill you!!!" The man furiously screamed as he tried to attack Cassidy.

    *ROAR*

    Oya jumped on the man before he got close to Cassidy. Still, she didn''t kill him quickly, and waited for Lucien''s order.

    Lucien looked at the adventurers nearby but spoke loudly for everyone else to hear.

    "Even after you know what Ivan and his group did to my wife, you still attack us... I understand that because I would also stand by my wives'' side in whatever situation they need my help."

    "Although you are a large group, you are weak and disorganized. You lost this battle before it even started��"

    Then Lucien looked at the man on the ground, under Oya''s big paw, which was making his bones crack by the second.

    "I will only speak once. Surrender now and kneel before your Queen."

    "F.U.C.K YO-" The adventurer under Oya''s paw tried to speak, but before finishing his words, his head had already been torn off by the tigress''s brutal bite.

    The poor man died in less than a second in a cruel and bizarre way just as many of his friends had already died and would soon die if they did not surrender.

    The adventurers looked at the powerful women in black armor. They were not invincible because they had already injured many of them.

    But in addition to the fact that the wounds of Lucien''s troops are not fatal, with each adventurer they kill, they go on killing more and more. The adventurers could not help thinking that they had infinite vigor.

    How many more of their friends will these women need to kill before they had to surrender or all died?

    Although most of the adventurers there wanted to continue fighting to avenge Ivan and their other friends, they understood that they were unable even to kill a single one of these women in black armor... not to mention hurt Cassidy or Lucien.

    While many adventurers were still fighting Lucien''s troops, a woman threw her sword on the ground and spoke in an annoyed tone. "I surrender."

    *BAM*

    Maggie gave a mighty punch in the face of that adventurer, knocking the woman to the ground. "He told you to kneel for your Queen."

    After the woman rolled on the ground, she was barely able to get up, but everyone around her started to kneel while throwing their weapons on the ground.

    When one adventurer knelt, the others beside them realized that it was not worth it to keep fighting, especially when their group was giving up, so they all started to kneel.

    The first to kneel was the infantry, which had already lost more than eighty percent of its members. Then the archers also knelt down.

    The wizards and mages knelt even faster than their friends because they were already exhausted. They did their best and used all of their mana trying to attack Lucien''s troops, but none of their spells went through the magical walls made by Lucien''s wives.

    While the adventurers surrendered, Lucien''s troops grouped in a straight line and maintained their formation. Even though many of them were injured, they prioritized maintaining unity and keep calm just as they trained with Lucien.

    When the last adventurer knelt, the last mercenary of the Black Hand group died under Mia''s dagger. Arie and Ella were at her side as they were helping her fight the last group of mercenaries Lucien left when he went to help Kylee.

    Aria had fought before, but even so, she was a little shaken by killing someone again. Ella had taken a life for the first time today, and she was very sad about it. Still, she felt it was the right thing to do, killing their enemies to keep her beloved family safe.

    Mia and Aria hugged Ella while they sent Lucien a mental message saying they were fine, and no one in their group had been hurt.

    Lucien''s other wives had not been hurt either. Most of the girls were in the Mortal Realm, while those who were not, fought very carefully.

    Of Lucien''s troops, approximately one hundred had minor injuries, while less than ten had more serious wounds, but not fatal.

    But for adventurers, the loss was numerous. Out of the eight thousand who fought, half had died while many others were injured.

    Cassidy put Ivan''s head in his petrified hand and then walked towards Lucien, who hugged her.

    He kissed her gently. "It''s done."

    She smiled. "It was easier than I expected."

    Lucien laughed. "We trained hard for this."

    Astrid approached them and couldn''t help but laugh at Lucien''s words. "Oh, we really trained... a lot of training... hahaha..."

    Lucien released Cassidy and kissed Astrid too. "Don''t worry. Our challenges are just beginning... so, we will resume hard training soon."

    Olivia also approached them. "Does everyone get an after-battle kiss?"

    He laughed and hugged her too. "Of course."

    Olivia enjoyed the kiss, but she quickly got to the point while talking in a concerned tone about the adventurers who surrendered. "What are you going to do with them?"

    L.u.s.t materialized beside Lucien as he answered Olivia''s question. "We''re going put black marks on all of them to avoid further problems, right? By the way, I want a kiss too."

    Lucien kissed L.u.s.t. "Yes, the black mark is the best solution."

    Lucien''s other women were approaching him, and Scarlett quickly asked. "Is it also necessary to cast the black mark on the mercenaries?"

    He shook his head. "I don''t think it will be necessary as they''re really loyal to you after all."

    "Still, now everyone will have to swear loyalty to the only Queen."

    Lucien hugged Cassidy''s waist again and looked at everyone on the battlefield and on the city walls.

    Then he focused his demonic energy only on his throat, greatly enhancing his voice so that everyone within a three-mile radius could hear his next words clearly.

    "Kneel and hail your Queen."

    Lucien spoke in a calm tone, but his voice boosted by demonic energy sounded like thunder that made everyone tremble with fear.

    After the demonstration of power and brutality that Lucien''s group showed and the fact that Cassidy is rightfully the Queen, no one thought twice before kneeling down like the adventurers.

    "Long live the Queen!" More than twenty thousand people spoke together.

    Cassidy smiled as she hugged Lucien tightly.

    Lucien smiled too, then spoke again. "Now, hail your new King."

    No one thought twice about obeying Lucien.

    "Long live the King!!"

    *ROAR*

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 196 - After Battle

    "Good, good..." Lucien couldn''t help but nod, seeing that things were going as he expected.

    Although Lucien had no ambitions to lead, he knew that he would often need to do this in order ?to keep ?everything? going? smoothly.

    Also, he knows that as Cassidy''s husband, he has the responsibility to help her manage Portgreen until they can return to his world to rescue his mother.

    Lucien was already thinking about what to do to put the city in order and also how to keep things well even after they are gone.

    Ron was the best choice for that. Lucien trusted the loyal spymaster a lot and wanted to bring him from Bluewind to be a general administrator for Portgreen in the main city.

    Also, Alden and Lucien''s male troops could serve well as his representatives elsewhere. Well, that would be the best they could do as this battle showed that Lucien could not count on them to follow ?his? and his female troops ?pace?.

    Well, now it wasn''t ?the ?time to think much about the future, but ?to ?focus on the present. Lucien needed to continue with ?helping? Cassidy reclaim her ? ?throne.

    Lucien looked at the mercenaries, adventurers, and common people as he used his demonic energy to amplify his voice.

    "Everyone can get up. From now on, there ?isn''t a? Guild or mercenary groups ?anymore?. You all obey Cassidy and me."

    Olivia and Scarlett didn''t need to prove anything to Lucien, but they still choose to bow to him while speaking loudly and respectfully. "Yes, hubby."

    After seeing Olivia and Scarlett fighting alongside Lucien''s group, everyone understood how the situation ended that way, and now hearing them call him husband was confirmation to the mercenaries and adventurers that their leaders were already following Lucien''s orders.

    The mercenaries were confident that Scarlett would not lead them ?into? a bad situation, and as she seemed very happy with Lucien, they had nothing against this change in the general leadership.

    The common people were happy that Cassidy was alive, and now she looked even more powerful than before. Many already believed that she and Lucien were on the same level as her father, the Sage King.

    The adventurers, however, still had anger in their looks, along with fear of Lucien and Cassidy. But they couldn''t do anything. Again, Lucien would only let them live if they accept the black mark.

    Lucien approached Olivia. "I will continue with Cassidy and the others. Can you take care of the adventurers?"

    Olivia instinctively moved closer to Lucien until their bodies were glued together, so she started to caress his chest. "As you wish, hubby��"

    Lucien smiled, seeing Olivia''s pleading look. He ?couldn''t? help but kiss her again.

    "Order them to clean up this mess, deal with the bodies, and then keep them in Guild buildings.

    Note the name of everyone who will need the black mark."

    "Also, I will let you decide which of the other adventurers who are not here now will need to receive the black mark."

    Olivia nodded while sniffing Lucien''s chest. "You should visit the L secret group later, as they are probably more loyal to you than to me. About the other adventurers, I will note the name of everyone that demonstrates ?any? sign of wanting to create problems."

    Lucien knew that he didn''t need to worry about this issue since Olivia now thinks first about the good of their family.

    "Yes, do it. Even though there are a lot of people who will need the black mark, we now have five mages in the Mortal Realm, so it won''t be too difficult."

    Then he looked at Marie and Lena, who, like everyone else, ?are? exhausted. "Even though the battle was short? , it was very intense. We are going to resolve this black mark issue in two days.? Right ?now the girls need a good rest."

    Olivia nodded again. "Mm. I will get everything ready. Also, I will resolve any other issues with the adventurers and let you know about ?anything? crucial."

    She gave Lucien one more kiss and went towards the adventurers, but he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tight. "I''m glad you''re with me."

    "I''m glad too. You are the best thing that ?has ?happened to me." Olivia hugged Lucien very tightly before going to lead the adventurers to clear the battlefield.

    She wanted to stay by his side all the time, but keeping the adventurers in order was also good since she felt like she was doing something that only she could do for Lucien.

    While Olivia went to deal with the adventurers, Lucien approached Scarlett. She hugged him too. All his wives love his touch and are always wanting more of it.

    "You surprised me by making almost all the mercenaries retreat under your command." Lucien couldn''t? help but praise her.

    Scarlett smiled as she kissed Lucien. "I am amazing, you know."

    Lucien laughed. "Yes, you are fantastic, my dear. Now I need you to keep them in order. Although

    Cassidy and I are the leaders, you will continue to pass on my orders to them for now."

    "Mmmm..." Scarlett m.o.a.ned as Lucien stroked her ass. "I want to be at your side, hubby."

    He kissed her cute ears. "We will all be together at night at home. Now Cassidy and I have a lot to do. We all have tasks to do, and... you know I will reward you later."

    Scarlett wanted to keep acting spoiled, but she knew they had a lot to do to get Portgreen in order, so she kissed Lucien passionately. "Okay, see you at home then. I love you, hubby."

    Then ?Scarlett went to lead the mercenaries back to the northern area of ?the city. After the last week, Ivan and his group did a lot of damage to? the mercenary properties, so they had a lot to? rebuild, now under new leadership.

    Lucien went towards Mia, Aria, and Ella. Because of their connection, he knew everything that happened to the girls during the battle.

    The girls were still hugging each other, so Lucien joined in the hug together. "Ella, you are a very strong girl. I''m proud of you."

    He didn''t need to ask how Ella felt because he could feel it. She was a little shaken ?from? killing people, but her determination was stronger than ever as she knew that fighting for her family is right.

    Ella couldn''t help but smile, receiving praise from Lucien. "I''m glad you''re proud of me, hubby."

    Lucien was forced by his father to kill someone when he was just twelve, just like his sisters, so he knew that ?a person''s? first kill is unforgettable.

    He only got over it by having the support of his sisters, especially his oldest? sister. ? She? ? always looked after him, Sophia, ?and his other sisters?.

    Ella was already seventeen and has great support, not only from her mother and him but also from the other girls who already ?support ?each other like a family, so she ?will? get over it more quickly.

    Lucien kissed Aria. "You were also amazing, my dear. You and Ella fought very well. At night I will spoil you both a lot, my brave warriors."

    Aria ?couldn''t? help but laugh at the fact that Lucien treats her like a child when, in fact, she is much older than him. Still, she doesn''t mind being his little girl and letting him spoil her a lot. On the contrary, she loves it.

    They hugged for a few more seconds before Lucien opened the portal to the purple world. The people were confused, seeing the mysterious portal, but no one had the slightest idea of what? kind of magic it was.

    Lucien kissed Arie and Ella once again. "Go home and rest. Cassidy and I have a lot to do here, but you can relax at home and wait for us. At night we will have a lot of fun."

    The girls entered the portal while Lucien called the others, ?his? mage ?wives needed to rest a lot? after using almost all of their mana defending the troops.

    Rose, Angela, Maggie, Marie, and Lena entered the portal, but not without receiving a kiss from Lucien. They were all very much looking forward to the celebrations at night.

    Lucien hugged Mia around the waist. "You were amazing, my love. I wanted to let you rest, but your mom needs you by our side. ?Because you''re the? Princess ?of Portgreen?, and ? ?it is good for people to see you at least once."

    "Are you going to carry me like a princess?" Mia giggled while kissing Lucien''s cheek.

    She was just jokingly, but Lucien couldn''t resist taking her in the carrying princess style. "Oh, of course, my lovely princess."

    "Hahaha, I love it, hubby." Mia laughed as Lucien carried her towards Cassidy.

    Astrid was beside Cassidy like a faithful bodyguard. She was raised as Cassidy''s sister but always felt that she had a duty to protect her to compensate Cassidy''s mother for taking care of her.

    But it was different now. Now Astrid really felt like Cassidy''s sister because they were both Lucien''s wives. Still, Astrid will always support and defend Cassidy instinctively, just as Cassidy will do ?the same ?for her.

    Oya was covered in the blood of their enemies and wanted a bath, but she also wanted to stay with Lucien.

    So, Lucien respected her wish and let the great tigress continue to follow them now. At night they could all take a big bath together.

    Lucien left Mia beside Cassidy and went towards his troops. He knew that none of them had severe injuries, but he wanted to give some of his life mana to those who had any injuries.

    "You were amazing! You all deserve a lot of rewards." Lucien smiled at his troops as he praised them.

    All of his ? ?troops were in an organized line, maintaining order, and showing how disciplined they are. Of course, Lucien couldn''t be more proud of them.

    He walked between them until he ?stood in front of a specific woman. "Lorelai, let me help you."?

    Lorelai had a cut on her back. Although the armor of the troops was black, Rebecca ?only had? black steel to make equipment ?for??? Lucien and his wives. The troops wore good armor, but Lorelai''s b.r.e.a.s.tplate was pierced by the sword of a S-rank adventurer.

    She knew Lucien had a lot to do, and she also didn''t want to look weak ?by ?needing ?his? care ?right now. "I''m fine, master. I don''t want to bother you."

    Before Lucien could say anything, another woman beside Lorelai stepped out of her position as she bowed to Lucien.

    "Lorelai''s injury is my fault, master. I faced an enemy that was stronger than me, and instead of using my agility, I tried to compete with him in strength."

    "Then I fell, and Lorelai left her position to help me, ?which allowed? a shameless man ?to? attack her from behind."

    "This was not your fault. We are a team, so it is natural that we help each other." Lorelai smiled at the woman.

    Lucien already had an excellent impression of Lorelai. Now he found her even more impressive.

    He held her chin and kissed her lips tenderly. Lorelai was taken by surprise but did not resist while Lucien''s life mana, ?and? demonic energy, made her body feel perfect, and her wounds were healed quickly.

    He kissed her for a minute until Lorelai''s wound was healed then he gave her a few more quick kisses on her lips before speaking softly in her ear. "I will give you a special reward later."

    Lorelai blushed as she smiled expectantly. Lucien''s kisses and touch were addictive, not to mention s.e.x with him. ?But having s.e.x with him had one downside, ? it had? to be quick because he? has? to take care of all ?his female? troops, so she couldn''t wait for the special reward, which she was sure it would be unbelievably wonderful.

    After healing Lorelai, Lucien kissed all of his troops who were merely injured. He wanted to be able to pay attention to them all now, but he hadn''t even entered the city yet and had a lot to do with Cassidy.

    Anyway, there would always be time for him to reward all his girls soon.

    And of course, they were all very much looking forward to it.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 197 - Wanna Touch

    While Lucien "healed" his wounded troops. The people who watched them were confused and impressed.

    The adventurers who were clearing the battlefield under Olivia''s orders couldn''t help but be angry at Lucien, thinking he was mocking them by kissing the women who had killed so many of their friends.

    Still, the mercenaries couldn''t help but smile, thinking that only a man as bold as Lucien could have "tamed" the fierce Red Lady.

    The fact that Lucien''s other women, including the Queen, were patiently waiting for him while he kissed other women in front of everyone, made the mercenaries sure that he would be a good leader and not trash like Black Hand.

    But of course, Lucien''s wives knew what he was doing and did not care about the public opinion as Lucien always treats them so nicely.

    Ghilanna, Jeanne, Madelyn, and other girls from the L approached Cassidy and the others.

    Madelyn was still shocked by everything she saw. She never expected her idol to return to the city in such a situation. He returned as the husband of the supposed dead Queen, defeated the army of adventurers led by Ivan, and was now kissing his troops... That was all very crazy.

    She understood most of the situation but couldn''t help asking Cassidy in a perplexed tone. "W-what he is d-doing?"

    Cassidy couldn''t help but laugh because she knew the situation really should look bizarre to people who don''t know Lucien. "He is healing the most injured soldiers."

    "Is that h-healing?" Madelyn was even more confused.

    Astrid laughed as she spoke proudly. "They fought well, so if he''s spoiling them a little bit, it''s also good as they deserve it."

    "We all fought very well, he will be giving us a lot of reward later," Mia commented aloud.

    *Roar*

    Oya roared, showing her interest in receiving rewards from Lucien as well, making the girls laugh.

    Madelyn and the other girls from the L quickly took a step back in fear of Oya. After all, they saw the big tigress tear heads off as if they were snacks.

    Oya was confused since she was not trying to be hostile. Cassidy patted her head while talking to Madelyn. "Don''t worry. This big cute cat is very docile."

    "But if you express any threat to Lucien..." Ghilanna commented as she lowered her head to the side, making the meaning of her words clear.

    Lucien''s wives started laughing again, leaving Madelyn and the other girls from L impressed. After all, they seemed very close together as if they were all one big family.

    Madelyn looked at Astrid with a jealous look. "Ravenous... When you said about your hubby..."

    Astrid smiled. "My name is Astrid, and yes, he is my husband."

    "Our husband." Ghilanna corrected her.

    Jeanne couldn''t help blushing a little while thinking about Lucien. After seeing Dennis, she had the confirmation that her family is now Lucien''s, so she no longer had any doubts that she may be his wife.

    While the girls talked, Lucien finished taking care of all of his injured troops and approached them. "Oh, this conversation sounds interesting... what are you talking about?"

    Cassidy laughed. "You know we''re talking about you. Nothing escapes your unbelievable hearing."

    Lucien shook his head. "I have full control over the range of my hearing, so I don''t use it to spy on your conversation. Not all of them..."

    The girls knew that Lucien respects their privacy, and Cassidy was just kidding, so they laughed, and Ghilanna approached Lucien.

    He hugged the beautiful elf and sealed her lips with a lovely kiss before she could say anything while talking to her mentally. ''Thank you, my dear.''

    Ghialanna knew what Lucien was talking about. On the city''s wall, there were many adventure archers who could fire arrows from great distances.

    Many of them were elves, and with the help of Madelyn and other girls, Ghilanna knocked them all out.

    Well, Ghilanna didn''t mind killing some of them as they clearly intended to kill Lucien''s troops, but Madelyn''s group did not want to kill people as long as they could knock them out.

    Ghilanna continued to kiss Lucien while she responded mentally. ''You don''t have to thank me. I am your wife, and I will always fight by your side.''

    The elf knew she couldn''t kiss Lucien forever, like she wanted. So she didn''t insist when he ended the kiss. He squeezed her ass while she sniffed his chest before stepping back.

    Then Lucien looked at Jeanne. "You were amazing in the battle, my sweetheart."

    Jeanne blushed as she approached Lucien. "Did you see me?"

    Lucien saw that Jeanne was with Dennis on the top of the wall protecting the common people as they watched the battle as he expected. But right at the start of the battle, Jeanne jumped off the wall and joined his troops.

    He nodded to Jeanne and then hugged her. "Are you coming with us now or later?"

    Jeanne was wearing a medium-size armor that Rebecca made for her with black steel, and although it is not very big, it still hinders her from hugging Lucien as she wanted.

    Still, she tried to hug him as tightly as she could. "I would like to visit Dennis''s house when Mason comes back, but just to properly say goodbye. Because from now on, I will not be leaving your side."

    Lucien smiled and kissed Jeanne. "I am delighted to hear that, my love."

    Madelyn and the other girls from the L were completely flushed from seeing Lucien being so romantic with his wives.

    Even though he hadn''t been doing anything to them, they couldn''t stop their hearts from beating faster while they wondered what it would be like to be in the shoes of Lucien''s wives.

    Ghilanna thought that as Madelyn and her friends came along with her, she should introduce them to Lucien.

    "Ahem, ahem..." Ghilanna made a subtle sound as she approached Madelyn and spoke to Lucien. "This is..."

    But Lucien quickly interrupted Ghilanna. "Oh, are you the cat-girl attendant who signed me up for the Guild?"

    Madelyn smiled as she blushed even more and lowered her head because of her embarrassment. "D-Do you r-remember me?"

    Lucien remembered Madelyn''s physical features but not her name. Of course, he heard Ghilanna speak her name and thought she would be happy if he remembered her.

    "Madelyn, right? Are you the leader of the group called L?" Lucien continued to smile at Madelyn, leaving her without knowing what to do.

    Since seeing Lucien for the first time, Madelyn has not gone a day without thinking about Lucien''s beautiful face. And now that he said he remembered her too, she couldn''t help but be very happy.

    "Yes, yes. Madelyn! It''s my name..." Madelyn realized that she was too excited to speak and lowered her head again.

    Lucien found the cat-girl''s attitude very cute and couldn''t help but think out loud. "I would never forget such cute ears."

    With his super senses, Lucien did not fail to notice the reaction of Astrid and Oya''s ears when Lucien praised Madelyn''s ears.

    He looked at them with a loving expression. "Don''t be jealous. You know how much I love your cute ears."

    *Roar*

    Oya roared, showing content with Lucien''s words while Astrid smiled.

    Madelyn was very embarrassed and pleased with Lucien''s praise, so she wanted to praise him too, in order not to look like someone ungrateful.

    She started by looking at his black boots, which made him look really cool. Then she looked at his chest, which not even his armor could hide the outline of his attractive muscles.

    Madelyn felt her body get hot just by looking at Lucien''s body. Then she looked at his devilishly handsome face.

    She didn''t know how to praise him without looking completely in love with him or like the crazy fan that she actually is.

    As Lucien had praised her ears, she looked at his, which were actually slightly pointed now, similar to elf''s ears.

    Madelyn couldn''t help being confused because Lucien was not like that when she saw him the first time. Well, he didn''t have those horns either��

    When she looked at his horns more closely, she was mesmerized. Those dark onyx horns... No matter how much she looked at those horns, they never looked scary but attractive.

    "Your horns... they are so cool... soo s.e.xy..." Madelyn only realized that she thought out loud after Lucien''s wives began to look at her with strange expressions.

    Lucien couldn''t help but feel good about Madelyn''s praise. Not because he was vain, but because he was proud of his horns even though many people would see it as something strange and diabolical.

    In his world, he would certainly be a laughing matter and hatted because of his horns, but he would always be proud of them even if he was not sure what they mean precisely.

    He laughed while jokingly talking to Madelyn. "Do you want to touch them?"

    "Yes!" Madelyn responded instinctively, but then she realized that everyone was laughing at her and got even more flushed as she thought. ''I really want to touch them, but it would look weird''.

    Lucien hugged Cassidy''s waist as he spoke to everyone. "Let''s get into the city. We can talk in a private and comfortable place."

    Everyone agreed and followed Lucien and Cassidy as they walked towards the city gate.

    Lucien''s troops followed him in a very organized manner while his wives walked right behind him and also beside him.

    The mercenaries were following Scarlett to the northern area of ??the city while the adventurers stayed on the battlefield to clean up the mess and prepare their friend''s bodies for a funeral.

    Well, almost everyone would have a funeral, as some of the adventurers were in very small pieces while Ivan''s statue holding his own head would be taken to Lucien later. He would use that statue in a special place to be immortalized in history.

    As Lucien''s group entered the city, people were kneeling around them as they spoke. "Long live the Queen, long live the King."

    After a long period of chaos and a short period of extreme chaos, Cassidy is finally back. Everyone is hopeful that things will eventually be as good as it was before the chaos started. Well, actually better. Because the new King looks so scary, and attractive, but also very powerful.

    And the best is that Olivia and Red Lady were on his side, and they are actually as his wives. Although everything was very shocking, the people were sure that the changes would be good for the city and its people in general.

    Peace. They only wanted times of peace after that massacre. And that seemed like Lucien and Cassidy''s intention.

    Lucien walked hand in hand with Cassidy as they smiled and waved to the people. He knew that as rulers, they had to maintain their reputation of being ruthless, and powerful. But also be known as kind rulers to the people.

    Lord Larousse approached them and bowed to Lucien and Cassidy. "My King, my Queen."

    "You did well by bringing the people as I ordered. As I said, Mason is expected to arrive with my other troops in approximately two days, so don''t worry about it." Lucien said.

    Then he continued. "Now organize as many people as you can in the city''s main courtyard so that we can make an announcement about the Queen''s return."

    "Yes, my King." Lord Larousse bowed again as he prepared to leave so that he can do as Lucien ordered, but then he looked at Jeanne.

    Jeanne quickly spoke to make her point clear. "My place is next to Lucien. He... He will be my husband."

    Lord Larousse knew that he could do nothing to change that. In fact, he would be selfish to expect Jeanne to take care of him and his son even though she was just his sister-in-law.

    Part of him was happy that she found her place and was able to start raising a family with Lucien. Although he looked strange, Dennis was sure that Lucien takes good care of his family.

    Lord Larousse said goodbye to Jeanne and went to organize the people in the city''s main courtyard, as Lucien had ordered.

    Lucien and his women proceeded to that courtyard, which is close to the main buildings of the Guild. He also wanted to visit the L secret group, as the adventurers there seem more reasonable than those who blindly followed Ivan.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 198 - No Time For Rest

    As Lucien''s group headed for the town''s main courtyard, he noticed that Madelyn kept gazing at him while blushing.

    Well, he was already used to causing this reaction in women not only because of his attractive figure but also because even without using it, the demonic energy inside him radiated a charming atmosphere around him.

    According to L.u.s.t, women of the mortal realm has less resistance to his charm, and as his demonic energy grows more powerful and vast, he will be able to enchant much more powerful women from higher realms.

    For now, even while Lucien was not trying to captivate women''s attention, only mature women could at least disguise being interested in him while young girls could not avoid making their feelings clear.

    While Lucien ignored most looks from women who are not his wives, he was finding it hard to ignore Madelyn because she is very cute, especially her cat-girl''s ears, which look even cuter than Anne''s ears.

    Lucien didn''t stop walking while holding Cassidy''s hand but started talking to Madelyn, who was close to him.

    "Madelyn, why don''t you hate me, or at least fear me?" Lucien asked, leaving everyone curious about his question.

    The cat-girl made a thoughtful and shocked expression as she answered. "Why should I hate or fear you?"

    Lucien spoke calmly. "Well, I just killed a lot of adventurers. Shouldn''t that affect you?"

    Madelyn can''t help but be a little sad. "Yes, I think I should be sad for them... But we have all heard Ivan''s words. Everything he, Red Lady, and even Olivia, did to Queen Cassidy..."

    "In fact, most of us knew that things were not fair for the Queen, but we preferred to ignore that and go on with our lives... That is the truth. We are all selfish people who only care about ourselves."

    She sighed and continued. "And even after everything was clear, many chose to still follow and defend Ivan while they could admit their mistakes like Olivia and Red Lady."

    Madelyn looked at the other girls from L who were beside her as she spoke.

    "I cannot speak for all the other adventurers, but I am sure that the people from the L, not because they are your fans but rational people, will understand that you have acted in the right to defend your wife."

    "Also, Ivan''s group was the first to attack. Anyway, in battle, people die... I know you are very merciful for sparing so many adventurers who clearly hate you now."

    Then Madelyn smiled at Lucien. "That''s the reason why I don''t hate you. Now about me not being afraid, it''s because I... Well, I don''t know exactly why, but I''m sure you wouldn''t hurt me for no reason, and in fact, you are a kind person."

    "..." After Madelyn''s elaborate response, everyone was silent for a few seconds while Lucien looked into her eyes.

    The cat-girl was very embarrassed without knowing what to do but kept gazing at Lucien without looking away.

    Then Lucien smiled at her, making her young heart seem like it was melting as she blushed more than ever. "You are an adorable girl, Madelyn."

    Lucien was brutal in the battle with his enemies with the intention of passing on a message to everyone. A message that clearly meant what would happen to anyone who attacked his family again.

    He also knew that many would fear and hate him after that. Still, he was happy that there were people like Madelyn who did not hate him but respected him, and understood that Ivan was primarily responsible for his death when he attacked Cassidy in the first place.

    Lucien now wanted to know more about the so-called L secret group because he was sure he would be among friends there.

    Then Lucien''s group walked down the city streets towards the courtyard. They were slowly walking so that everyone could see that Cassidy had returned and that now the leadership of the city was back in her hands again and now also Lucien''s.

    After about half an hour, they arrived at that courtyard, where Lord Larousse was organizing the people so they can listen to Lucien and Cassidy''s announcement.

    They didn''t speak much and just explained to the people what had happened. Cassidy said that things will not be the same as before, they will be even better.

    She also said that she would unite the vassal kingdoms under her command again and protect them as she did before.

    And of course, she introduced Lucien as her husband. Cassidy told them he isn''t like her previous husband, she was forced to marry him because his family was very powerful and it was supposed to be good for the kingdom. She let them know that she is married again, because she loves Lucien.

    Although not everyone saw the battle, the people that Lord Larousse took to the wall allowing them to watch it, are now telling everyone about how incredible Lucien and Cassidy are.

    Everyone was very positive that Lucien and Cassidy would be great rulers, and their reputation would only increase from now on.

    With everything explained, now it was time for Lucien and Cassidy to start cleaning up the mess that was made in the city when there was no proper leadership.

    Lucien already had plans to unify the vassal kingdoms and make their relations even more significant than before.

    He knew he wouldn''t have a problem with Bluewind, but maybe things weren''t so easy with the Nunid Kingdom, where he killed the prince to save Lena.

    Well, they, like the other vassal kingdoms, could not really go against Lucien''s command, and they also had no reason to refuse swearing loyalty to him since that would be more beneficial to them than to Lucien and Cassidy.

    Right now, Lucien wanted to rebuild Cassidy''s castle. It was destroyed when Ivan attacked her.

    The Guild and the mercenaries wanted to use the destroyed castle as a sign of the end of the monarchy, so the place was in ruins but protected so that everyone could see it as a relic of the past.

    Lucien and Cassidy would rebuild the castle as a symbol of their royal power. Of course, He and his wives would continue to live in their home in the purple world and would use the castle to be in contact with the people and others outside their family. Also, it will be his troops home for now.

    With Olivia being the intermediary between Lucien and the adventurers, Scarlett doing the same thing with the mercenaries and Lord Larousse with the common people, Lucien and Cassidy only had to give the orders, and they would be done.

    Lucien ordered a mixed group of mercenaries and adventurers to immediately start repairing the castle. Since they destroyed it, he decided to use it as a punishment.

    He also sent messengers to contact the royal families of the vassal kingdoms and to summon everyone, even the representatives of smaller villages, to a great conference in Portgreen.

    Although everything needed some time to be done, and they had just taken back control of the city, Lucien did not want to waste time.

    Amelia would probably know about him taking Portgreen soon, and she would arrive with a gigantic army of Light Empire soldiers in about a month.

    Amelia''s army would be many times bigger and more powerful than the group of adventurers, so Lucien wanted to resume the hard training soon, the same training that his wives and troops love so much.

    While Lucien and Cassidy resolved the most urgent questions about the kingdom, the hours passed, and the morning turned in to afternoon.

    Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid were already very tired. So Lucien sent them home with Oya, Jeanne, and Ghilanna.

    Kylee also returned home, but Neola wanted to go with Lucien''s troops to the royal castle. The repair group was working hard to repair the castle, but they would need a few days to finish it.

    Still, as Lucien would stay in the purple world with his women, the troops chose to camp in the castle''s garden and oversee Its restoration. Of course, they wouldn''t mind helping the repair group either, as they were building what would be the troops home for a while.

    Since everyone was already following his orders, Lucien just had to wait for the results. Right now, he headed to the Guild to talk to Olivia about some adventurers from Ivan''s main group. Also, to visit the L secret group.

    -------------------------

    Lucien entered the main buildings of the Guild alone. The first time he came here, he got a lot of attention, but this time he got even more.

    The adventurers in the main hall were in a strange mood. Many of them were saddened by the loss of many friends, but they did not blame Lucien, but Ivan for making him his enemy.

    Still, because Lucien said there would be no more Guild and mercenary groups, the adventurers were concerned about what would happen to them.

    Lucien could hear them talking about their concerns and even feel the looks of fear they were giving him.

    But there were also girls talking about how cool he looks, and how s.e.xy his horns are. Of course, these were people from L who no longer needed to hide now that Ivan, and his group couldn''t intimidate them anymore.

    Lucien walked to the counter while Madelyn smiled at him. "Lucien, I''m happy to see you again!!"

    He couldn''t help but smile at the cute cat-girl. "We were together about four hours ago..."

    Madelyn blushed because she couldn''t help but be excited in Lucien''s presence. She also saw that other girls in the main hall gazed at her with jealous expressions when Lucien said they were "together."

    She tried to hide her embarrassed expression. "Yes... How can I help you, ehhh... should I call you my King from now on?"

    "You don''t have to. You can just call me Lucien." He responded.

    Madelyn couldn''t help but smile. In fact, just looking at Lucien made her want to smile. "Well... Lucien, did you come to see the Guild Mas- Olivia?"

    Lucien nodded. "Yes, but she is busy dealing with the families of the dead adventurers now, right?"

    Madelyn couldn''t help but be surprised how Lucien knew about it. After all, not everyone was used to his super hearing.

    "Yes, Olivia is arguing with some people about the funeral of the adventurers who died in the battle. Most of them understand that their family members shouldn''t have followed Ivan against you and the Queen, but many are creating problems for Olivia."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "Hum... I understand that people should be angry when their family members are killed... Still, I have to support my wives, so I think I will have to kick the ass of these people who are bothering Olivia."

    Madelyn and other girls in the hall could not help but giggle, listening to Lucien speak in a relaxed tone saying he would kick some asses.

    Then he turned to the adventurers in the hall and spoke in a friendly tone. "I know you''re concerned about how things are going to be from now on..."

    "I can''t say that it will be easy for you to adapt, but as Cassidy and I have already spoken, we will unite the people of Portgreen. Things will be fair for everyone. Violence against your own people and disorder will not be accepted."

    "So, you can live your life however you want. I''m going to talk to Olivia about it later, but the Guild buildings are going to stay the same as before, same with your homes."

    "Of course, adventurers inclined to create problems will be subjected to a spell that will prevent them from creating bigger problems, but overall as long as you follow the law, there is nothing to worry about."

    The adventurers in the main hall were very relieved by Lucien''s words. They feared negative changes, but Lucien just seemed to want to create order, and that would benefit everyone.

    Lucien was satisfied that most adventurers were willing to behave. He smiled at Madelyn again. "Well, I''m going to help Olivia now. After that, I would like to meet your friends from the L group."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently +65), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 199 - Two Girls, a Lap (1/2)

    In a large room on the second floor of the main Guild building, Olivia is standing in front of some people with angry expressions.

    A man pointed at Olivia. "I can''t believe you betrayed Ivan!! You betrayed the whole Guild, and because of you, my son is dead!"

    Olivia rolled her eyes as a woman pointed at her too. "F.u.c.k you, Olivia!! You are the cause of the death of so many people!!"

    Then an old man, seated in a chair, spoke calmly. "Olivia is not to blame if your children were so stupid as to follow Ivan into a losing battle. Stop barking like irrational dogs."

    Another woman angrily looked at the old man. "Bullshit! How would they know that Cassidy would have an army of such powerful people?"

    Then the man who had spoken earlier continued to point at Olivia. "Olivia knew!! She could have avoided all of that by warning them!"

    Olivia shook her head. "I told them to surrender, or they would die. I didn''t need to do that, but I still tried to help them."

    The man started walking towards her with a furious expression. "You might-"

    *BAM*

    Before the man could finish his words, the door of the room was kicked open and hit the wall, making a loud noise and startling everyone.

    "I don''t have the right to tell my wife what she must do. So who are you to give her orders?" Lucien spoke calmly, but everyone was already shaking with fear, seeing that handsome face and... horns.

    "I didn''t mean that... it''s just..." As Lucien walked towards the man with a strange smile on his face, the poor man stepped back and raised his hands defensively.

    "Oh? Do you even know what excuses to make?" Lucien continued walking slowly towards the man, and they both went towards the windows of the room.

    The man was desperate because everyone knew of Lucien''s reputation for being extremely brutal. "Forgive me, please. I Jus-"

    Lucien stopped in front of the man when he was at the window and couldn''t move anymore. "What kind of man would I be to let any idiot disrespect my wife?"

    "No, please!!" The man started to cry as he felt a hot and smelly liquid run down his legs.

    Lucien looked at him with a cold expression. "If you survive the fall, I will let you go."

    "Fall? What fa-" The man tried to ask, but choked on his words when Lucien landed a powerful kick on his belly.

    Well, it was a powerful kick for the man, but in fact, Lucien used very little of his strength just to kick the man out of the room... through the window.

    *Bam*

    *Smash*

    The man passed through the window, breaking the glass and flew several meters away from the Guild building. He was not very strong, only being in the D-rank, and suffered many injuries while rolling on the ground.

    His body was all covered in blood from the various cuts caused by the glass and stones on the ground, but the man was still alive. Well, his heart was beating.

    Lucien looked at the other people in the room. "Oh, he''s alive. Well, he won''t be able to walk in this life anymore if he doesn''t get excellent medic treatment right now, but he was lucky to keep his life."

    Then he walked towards Olivia, who couldn''t hide a gentle smile on her face, now no longer hidden by a mask.

    He hugged her waist and kissed her cheek tenderly as he spoke to the other people in the room. "If you want to blame someone for killing your family, blame me. I killed them because they were my enemies."

    The people, once irritated, now looked at Lucien with expressions of fear. They knew that Olivia was with Lucien, but they did not know that he would protect her as if she were his main wife.

    Now they regretted trying to get some compensation from Olivia. Well, some people just wanted to give their family a decent funeral.

    The old man sitting in the chair smiled. "Good boy, take care of your wives, and don''t let others intimidate them."

    Lucien laughed as he stroked Olivia''s face. "Yes, old man, I''ll take good care of them."

    Then he spoke to the other people in the room. "Do you have anything more to demand from my wife?"

    Everyone shook their heads. The woman who had complained before spoke respectfully now. "Olivia is giving our family a good funeral, so we can only be grateful. Sorry for causing more inconvenience."

    Lucien didn''t look at them but remained focused on Olivia''s beautiful face, making her blush a little. "You may leave now then."

    "Yes, my King." Everyone spoke respectfully and quickly left the room, leaving Olivia and Lucien alone. Well, L.u.s.t is always with him, inside or beside his body.

    "You like to intimidate people..." Olivia couldn''t help but comment in a playful tone as she stroked Lucien''s face.

    Lucien laughed. "Only those who have bad intentions toward my family."

    Then he bit and sucked her lips in a way that she loves. "But you can''t say that I didn''t give second chances even when I had the right to kill some of my enemies."

    Olivia knew that Lucien was talking about her, and she really couldn''t deny his words. After all, he not only gave her a chance to redeem herself for her mistakes but let her be his wife, something that Olivia would always be grateful for.

    She smiled. "So things with you are love or war."

    "Yes, I think that defines me perfectly." Lucien smiled.

    Lucien continued to kiss and caress Olivia''s body. She couldn''t help but get horny and naturally started to undress.

    "Let''s do it here..." She whispered as her body was already warm, ready to receive Lucien inside her.

    He pushed her over a sofa while his kisses went from gentle to passionate and wet.

    But then he stepped back while apologizing. "You know I want to eat you right here, but the other girls are waiting for us at home to do it together. We will have a big celebration party tonight, with everyone together."

    Olivia couldn''t deny that she was selfish for wanting to spend time alone with Lucien. In fact, most girls liked to spend time alone with him, except for a few daughters who knew about Lucien''s fetish for having s.e.x with them and their mothers together.

    Lucien''s wives couldn''t complain about him not giving them time alone sometimes, but that wasn''t always possible, and Olivia understood that he couldn''t do it now.

    She kissed him passionately again as she ran her hand over his wonderful chest. "Okay, I''ll behave."

    Lucien sat on the sofa next to Olivia while explaining why he came. "Well, I came to see you, of course, but I also came to talk about that Crystal you mentioned before. L.u.s.t is curious about it."

    When he talked about her, L.u.s.t materialized her body on Lucien''s lap. When he was at a distance from other women, she would appear at his side, but when he was very close and in contact with another woman, she liked to stay on his lap to show the power of the first wife.

    Olivia clicked her tongue while looking at L.u.s.t jealously. Lucien couldn''t help commenting. "Look at you two, both of you are jealous of each other even though I satisfy and give you all a lot of attention."

    "Hubby." They both lowered their heads while making regretful expressions.

    L.u.s.t started to move to get out of Lucien''s lap, but he held her against his body. "Stay here. You know I like to feel your lewd ass."

    While L.u.s.t smiled proudly, Olivia was more jealous. Lucien sighed as he moved L.u.s.t to one of his thighs and made room for Olivia on the other. "Come on. You both can sit on my lap."

    "Hubby is the best!" Olivia smiled like a child getting candy as she sat on Lucien''s lap next to L.u.s.t.

    Lucien couldn''t help shaking his head. "This was supposed to be a conversation about an important matter, but look at what situation turned in..."

    "We can have an important conversation while having s.e.x." L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment jokingly.

    Olivia followed the joke. "Yes, I like that idea. The woman with hubby''s c.o.c.k inside will be the only one who will be able to speak at that moment."

    Lucien laughed. "We will try it at another time. Now about the crystals..."

    Olivia quickly took one of the green Crystals that Ivan had given her from her storage ring. "I didn''t use this one because I believe that the best method of getting power is when you fill me with your love."

    L.u.s.t took the green Crystal as she studied it. "Yes, Lucien''s demonic energy is one of the best methods for strengthening us, or rather, the best."

    "But this Crystal is dangerous. This is a mystic crystal. Using it in raw form can even empower someone but at high costs. After a certain period of use, the person will become mad and sick, so they will soon die."

    Lucien can''t help comparing the Crystal to the Bloody Rose. "Is this similar to the Bloody Rose?"

    L.u.s.t quickly responded. "Yes, this and the Bloody Rose are pure forms of energy. Absorbing that energy without a mediator does more harm than good to the body."

    Lucien''s demonic energy is both pure energy and a mediator, or rather he helps the girls to control their energies with his demonic energy that can adapt to any type of energy.

    In this way, the system of strengthening of the sins is so incredible because the demonic energy that they could all generate in different ways would make them very strong quickly. Of course, Lucien was able to do this so well with L.u.s.t that it doesn''t even compare to the other sins right now.

    But there are also a number of other good strengthening forms and techniques. The families of the most powerful races in the universe keep these techniques as their most valuable secrets and pass them on to their descendants, thus allowing them to become strong, faster than other people.

    Still, in general, most forms of strengthening were linked to how to absorb energy from sources such as mystic crystals.

    L.u.s.t explained that to Lucien as he did not know this subject even though he came from a medium world due to his father, who forced him to spend all of his time training combat.

    "These crystals, as well as other raw energy forms, can be used by alchemists and others with secret techniques to create potions, foods, and various other items to be absorbed and used by people without causing a health risk."

    Before Lucien asked, she already answered his question. "No, no one was able to do anything like that with the Bloody Rose. The best alchemists and other very powerful people have tried over the years, but all of the methods have resulted in the same result, the death of the users."

    "The method your father used to divide Bloody Rose between you and your sisters is one of the best as it allows the Bloody Rose to be slowly dissolved within you, but even when other people tried it on a thousand vampires, the strongest of their race, everyone died horribly."

    Lucien understood that this issue again had to do with the plan that the mysterious woman spoke to Pride about using the pentagram pact in a different way that would allow Lucien and his sisters not to go crazy and die because of the Bloody Rose.

    Well, regardless of what would happen, they could not change the past, so they had to move on and follow that plan or find a better one to resolve the situation.

    Although no one ever managed to come close to surviving the Bloody Rose''s side effects, Lucien couldn''t give up, for his mom, himself, his sisters, and his whole family.

    L.u.s.t spoke again about the crystals. "This is the best and fastest way to get raw energy for most people, so these crystals are valuable resources on all worlds."

    "While the people of this world use gold and silver as currency because they are precious metals, in the medium and superior worlds, mystic crystals are the most popular currency."

    "In fact, the amount of crystals in a world is one of the main factors that determine whether it will be a superior, medium, or inferior world."

    "While in the superior worlds, the number of crystal sources is vast, allowing more people to reach more powerful realms, the medium worlds have fewer crystals, and the inferior worlds should, in fact, have none at all."

    "When a source of mystic crystals is discovered in an inferior world, people from other worlds usually go to that world and colonize it."

    "If the crystal source is exhausted quickly, the world is abandoned by those people from other worlds, but if more sources are discovered, that world will naturally become a medium world as more powerful people will continue to go there in search of these crystals."

    While L.u.s.t talked about the crystals, Lucien and Olivia listened carefully. And of course, Lucien and L.u.s.t would also explain all of this to his other wives later, and other essential people when needed.

 Chapter 200 - Two Girls, a Lap (2/2)

    L.u.s.t continued her explanation of the mystic crystals. "The affinity of the crystal, as well as other sources of energy, directly impacts the items that the alchemists can create with it."

    "That is why each type of crystal works for different types of people according to their affinity. For example, this green crystal is of nature mana, the subcategory of the life mana."

    "Ivan and the other adventurers could have died on the spot if they absorbed raw energy from crystals of different affinities than theirs, but luckily all crystals in the life category and their subcategories can be used by people with other affinities, just not as efficiently."

    "Of course, its more harmful than using crystals of the same affinity as theirs."

    Lucien understood everything, but he still wanted to confirm. "So, the best thing for anyone, is to have alchemists make items with crystals that match their affinity?"

    "Exactly." L.u.s.t replied.

    "So, these nature crystals can be very useful to Ghilanna?" Lucien asked.

    L.u.s.t nodded. "Yes. Although we should better find an alchemist to turn the crystals into items, you can help her with your demonic energy as a mediator to allow her to absorb the energy of the crystals without suffering damage to her health."

    Olivia and L.u.s.t couldn''t help being jealous when the first thing Lucien thought about when he discovered how to use a treasure was to give it to Ghilanna.

    But that is how he is, someone who always thinks about his wives first. Although they are jealous, they know that he thinks of them all with the same affection.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but have crazy ideas, but they could have great results. "If we could find a good alchemist and with their help, we could infuse some of your demonic energy to items made with the nature crystals that would be a great advantage for us."

    Lucien understood L.u.s.t''s idea and completed her thinking. "So I could help all the troops without having to always have s.e.x with them."

    Olivia smiled as L.u.s.t spoke. "And so you would have more time for us, your wives."

    He ran his hands inside L.u.s.t and Olivia''s clothes, touching their b.r.e.a.s.ts. "Of course, my cute girls."

    "But first, we have to take these crystals, and find an alchemist, of course."

    Olivia then spoke. "Ivan told me that the crystal mine is on a small island far to the east in the Great Sea. In Ivan''s storage ring, there is a stone that can show us the direction of his friends who are digging the mine."

    "But this place is very distant. It took Ivan several weeks to return, and that was because he had powerful wind wizards helping his ship move faster."

    Lucien remembered the wind wizards. They were in SS-rank and fought alongside Ivan in the battle. L.u.s.t warned Lucien, and he warned Neola about them. so she lead the group of archers together with Maggie and killed the wind wizards.

    "We could send a team over there, so it doesn''t matter how long it takes," Olivia suggested.

    L.u.s.t quickly spoke. "The other adventurers who are there are likely to use the crystals. They will become stronger than Ivan before they die from the side effects of using raw crystals. If we send out a weak team, they could die fighting the adventurers."

    Lucien would not let his wives go on a dangerous mission without his help. He also cared about his troops and did not want them to die from an idiotic order from him, so he would have to go personally to take the mine.

    "This trip will be faster if we have wind wizards helping us, right?" He thought out loud.

    L.u.s.t promptly commented. "We only have two wizards among the troops with a wind affinity. While one has a very low latent talent, the other has almost no talent at all."

    Lucien responded. "But with the help of my demonic energy... I mean, if I focus more on training them."

    "They would get stronger for sure, but with their latent talent being so mediocre, this process will be a waste of time because they will never be really amazing, like Cassidy and Mia, for an example." L.u.s.t responded.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile, thinking about Mia and Cassidy. Not only them, but he could easily get lost in thought when he started thinking about how amazing his wives are and that he is a lucky man to have them by his side.

    "What if Angela and Rose taught Cassidy and Mia magic?" He asked since their affinity is wind.

    L.u.s.t replied. "Well, that would certainly be faster than focusing on those other wizards. But I think that would be bad for Cassidy and Mia."

    "They are warriors. So, starting to focus on spells, and not their wind slash ability could be uncomfortable for them. In addition to dividing their focus between physical combat training and magic training."

    Lucien nodded in agreement with L.u.s.t. "Yes, that is a bad idea. I don''t want to force them to do something that makes them feel uncomfortable."

    "Well, the solution is simple." L.u.s.t exclaimed before making her point clear. "We just have to find talented wind wizards, so you can start strengthening them and continue boosting them during the trip."

    Lucien nodded while stroking L.u.s.t''s body. "Yes, that would be the best solution. I believe that the return trip will be much faster since I will have a lot of time to strengthen them during the trip. Also, after that, we will have great wind wizards in our group."

    L.u.s.t turned her body to kiss Lucien. "Our thoughts are always in sync."

    "Tsk." Olivia can''t help but click her tongue. "L.u.s.t! You continue to encourage him to have more women. Isn''t that bad for all of us?"

    L.u.s.t continued to kiss Lucien''s lips. "I understand your thinking, Olivia. But that is wrong. More women mean that our family will be more powerful."

    "Also, I have complete confidence that even if Lucien has thousands of women, my space in his heart will remain unshakable, right, hubby?"

    Lucien squeezed L.u.s.t''s ass as he bit her lip. "Of course. Perhaps this is unfair to girls who later enter our family, but you, my beloved wife, have already assured your place in my heart. That will not change."

    Then he used his other hand to caress Olivia''s waist. "That goes for you too, my dear. I love you all, and I will always have time to take care of your needs, physical and emotional."

    "Also, we are doing everything we can to get strong quickly now so that we can bring my mom and the rest of our family with us. But when we are very strong and together in the future, we can spend all the time just enjoying each other."

    Olivia leaned her head on Lucien''s chest. "You are so affectionate with us... it''s hard to believe that you would cut off someone''s head in less than a second if they just flirted with one of your wives."

    Lucien laughed as he patted Olivia''s head. "I wouldn''t do anything like that."

    "You would." L.u.s.t and Olivia spoke together while laughing.

    The girls sniffed Lucien''s chest for a while before L.u.s.t started talking again about the previous subject. "About the wind wizards... I already know a good one, and I also know where we can find the others."

    "What do you have in mind?" Lucien asked.

    "Madelyn, the cat-girl. She has a good wind affinity and good latent talent." L.u.s.t answered.

    Olivia made a confused expression. "Madelyn? I think she''s a wizard, but she doesn''t like to fight or leave the city. I think she has some trauma or fear. I don''t know for sure."

    "Humm... I see. Still, I think it''s worth a try. She already looks like she is in love with Lucien, so it shouldn''t be hard to convince her to join our group." L.u.s.t said.

    "But as a wife? Wouldn''t it be better if she just joined the troops?" Olivia asked.

    L.u.s.t did not answer but signed with her head toward Lucien. Olivia looked at him and saw that Lucien had a silly smile on his face as he seemed lost in thought.

    "It''s her ears, isn''t it?" L.u.s.t asked while she already knew the answer.

    Lucien continued to smile. "Yes, her ears are so cute. I wanted to caress them since the first time I saw her."

    Olivia shook her head. "I bet she wouldn''t mind if you spent all day stroking her ears."

    "Or rather, she would love it and ask for more." L.u.s.t continued.

    Lucien sighed. "Probably... But I can''t just take every woman who smiles at me as a wife, even though they are very cute. That wouldn''t be fair to you."

    "But now we need a powerful wind wizard, so I think everyone would understand." L.u.s.t spoke.

    Lucien couldn''t help smiling again, thinking about Madelyn''s ears. He was imagining having little Ko in his lap while with one hand he caressed Anne''s two tails and with the other, Madelyn''s fluffy ears.

    "Well, I''m going to talk to Madelyn and asks if she wants to join our family. What about the other wind wizards?" Lucien asked.

    "The L group," L.u.s.t explained. "I saw a couple of girls in the main hall who have good wind affinity. Their latent talents are not as good as Madelyn''s, but they can help her along with the other two we already have in the troops. Also, we are likely to find more girls with good or average talents among the other members of the L group.

    Lucien nodded. "Yes. Also, we need to increase the number of female troops. As much as I wanted to focus on girls individually, the difference in numbers in battle can be crucial."

    L.u.s.t agreed. "Yes, the best would be a number close to two thousand. Even if that slows down how often the troops get to receive special milk, more troops will be essential to face larger armies like Amelia''s and others that we are likely to face in the future."

    Then she stroked Lucien''s chest. "But don''t put your tattoo on many girls right now. This ability of yours is very mysterious even to me, but one thing is certain, while you are just in the Mortal Realm, your soul will not be able to support being connected to so many people''s souls at the same time."

    "I understand. First, we have to know if the girls from the L are really trustworthy and want to join our troops. So if Madelyn wants to, only she will get the tattoo." Lucien responded.

    Olivia laughed. "Do you really doubt whether or not she wants to be your wife?"

    L.u.s.t commented. "Well, you know how romantic he is... He''s probably going to ask her out on a date... in his bed... or a bath?"

    Olivia and L.u.s.t continued to laugh as they made jokes about the way Lucien developed his loving relationsh.i.p.s.

    He couldn''t say anything since he knew of his faults. Well, at least he was excited because he is probably going to touch Madelyn''s cute ears soon��

    ------------------------------------

    While Lucien was with L.u.s.t and Olivia in the conference room on the second floor of the Guild''s main building, Madelyn was in the restaurant building.

    The cat-girl was standing in the main hall, in front of just over a thousand other girls from the L group.

    She and the other girls who saw the battle had already told everything about Lucien and Cassidy to everyone in the Guild. There was no way Lucien wouldn''t be the center of attention after everything that happened.

    Everyone in the L was very excited to see their idol again, especially now that he is the King.

    "He is here!" Madelyn spoke to her friends.

    Another girl quickly raised her hand and spoke. "Yes, I saw him enter the main hall of the main building. He is more handsome than the pictures!!"

    "He is heavenly and wonderful!!" Another girl commented.

    "Devilishly handsome, I would say."

    "Yes!! He has those elegant horns... so s.e.xy."

    "I want to touch them so badly!!"

 Chapter 201 - Special Treasure

    The girls in the main hall of the restaurant building could not stop extolling Lucien''s qualities. So as the crazy fans they are, they ignore any defect and just see the qualities of their idol.

    The conference Madelyn wanted to host was turning into a chaos of yelling girls, so she had to speak out loud to calm down the crowd of Lucien''s crazy fans.

    "PLEASE, BE SILENT FOR A WHILE!!"

    Madelyn, despite being a young girl at just twenty-two years old, already had a kind of mature aura that made her appear confident and authoritative.

    That''s why she was a good leader for the girls of the L. So everyone respected her and kept silent so they could hear what she had to say.

    Madelyn smiled. "Thank you."

    So she went straight to the point. "Lucien has incredible hearing, so we can''t speak too loudly, or he''ll think we''re crazy."

    "Mm." All the girls understood and nodded while making muffled sounds of agreement.

    So Madelyn continued. "I brought you here to discuss an essential matter. As you know, Ivan and the other strongest adventurers died while the Guild master Olivia is now Lucien''s wife."

    "Lucien, as Queen Cassidy''s husband, is now also our King, and he has declared that there will be no more Guild or mercenary groups."

    The girls of the L couldn''t help being sad. After all, the Guild is their home.

    Madelyn quickly explained. "But he will not destroy the buildings of the Guild or anything like that. It really only means that we will not be one of the organizations that leads the city like we used to."

    "Our home will continue to be here. But I am sure we will never be the same again. I mean, we can continue to venture out doing missions and exploring other places like we did before, but I don''t think we will be growing as before."

    "Olivia has taken so well to go to Lucien''s side not only because he is incredible, but also because he is helping her to become very strong and he is doing it faster than any mystic treasure we can imagine."

    A girl next to Madelyn couldn''t help asking. "Do you know how he does it?"

    Madelyn shook her head. "I don''t know. But I saw the group of women who fought alongside him in the battle. They are incredibly strong, they look like they have the power of SS-rank people."

    "But actually Ghilanna told me that they are mostly S-rank and actually were D-rank or even non-combatants a month ago before Lucien started training them."

    "WOW!" The girls in the hall couldn''t help exclaiming as they were even more impressed by their idol.

    "Is he some kind of great master? Or does he have a large stock of mystic treasures like those crystals Ivan had?" A girl asked.

    Madelyn shook her head again. "I''m not sure. When I asked Ghilanna about that, she seemed a little reluctant to answer and even embarrassed."

    "But she told me that he knows very peculiar training techniques and uses something called special milk. I don''t know what that is about, but she was unable to hide a smile when talking about it, so it must be some kind of fantastic treasure."

    "Mm." All the girls agreed with Madelyn''s words while wondering what that special milk it would be.

    Then Madelyn continued to speak. "I don''t like to think that I am the leader of the L, because I think of us as a big family. But because you see me as someone responsible for the general good of our family, I have the duty to always try to do what''s best for us."

    "And the best thing for us is for sure to be part of the group of women that follows Lucien. If they were D-rank and even non-combatants before meeting him, then all of us who have some experience in combat, could also become incredible like they are now."

    The girl next to Madelyn couldn''t help but think out loud. "Yes. If we have access to his peculiar techniques and the special milk, we can reach S-rank and SS-rank even faster than those women."

    "Mm." Some girls nodded in agreement with those words.

    "Yes, that would be great!"

    "Lucien''s legendary techniques..."

    "Are we going to call him our master?"

    "Master... it would be wonderful to have him as our master."

    "What about the special milk? That has to be something good, right?"

    "Of course. Look at Its name... special milk. It must be some kind of rare drinkable treasure."

    Another girl made a thoughtful expression while commenting. "But how are we going to get him to accept us into his group?"

    Then Madelyn responded. "That is the point. We have to make him realize that we can be good disciples and good additions to his troops."

    "Mm!" All the girls nodded while making determined expressions.

    One of them spoke out loud. "We can do it! We can prove to him that we are worth to be his disciples and troops!!"

    Another girl continued. "Yes! We can do this!!"

    Then another exclaimed. "Let''s do it to be by our idol''s side!!"

    "And for the peculiar techniques!"

    "And for the special milk!!"

    Then they all exclaimed together. "YES, FOR THE SPECIAL MILK!!!"

    -----------------------

    The girls from L were very excited and ended up talking very loudly, actually yelling about something they believed to be a treasure. Well, for Lucien''s wives and troops, it is certainly a treasure.

    But the fact that they were yelling in the name of Lucien s.p.e.r.m could not help being bizarre.

    Actually, L.u.s.t and Olivia found it very funny while they were about to open the restaurant building''s main hall door.

    Lucien took a step back from the door as he was a little concerned about what would happen when he entered the main hall.

    He was used to being in control of the situation and to be one to tease his girls, but those girls from L looked like an out-of-control crowd thirsting for his special milk.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t stop laughing. "This is your fault, hubby. You heard Madelyn asking Ghilanna questions about it, and when she asked you what to say, you told her that she didn''t need to hide anything."

    Lucien regretted not asking Ghilanna to avoid saying certain things. He believed that most people would find his methods bizarre and even disgusting.

    But in fact, it made sense for smart girls not to feel an aversion to it. Even without knowing that his special milk was heavenly delicious, which is definitely not true for other men, treasures that can quickly increase people''s power cannot be seen negatively.

    Of course, he understands that they are still not aware that the special milk is his s.p.e.r.m. Still, considering how they already consider him their idol, he could predict that their reaction would not be an aversion, but probably the opposite.

    There were several positive points in that situation. The first, of course, is the fact that he would make the girls who would be his troops, that is, his force in combat, more powerful and totally loyal to him as he would feed them with his own essence.

    The second most important point is that it gave Lucien thousands of blowjobs... so many tongues and soft lips giving attention to his d.i.c.k... Besides Lucien generating a lot of demonic energy in this situation, becoming more powerful, he couldn''t deny that he loves it.

    But there were also negative points in this situation. He would have to discipline so many girls, train them and help them adapt to his methods and routines until they are on the same level as his current troops, then continue training them all.

    Of course, there was also an emotional issue. Lucien couldn''t act cold with the girls who would be risking their lives fighting by his side. So he would always be kind to them and pay attention to their physical and emotional needs, just as he already does with his current troops.

    Not on the same level that he treats his beloved wives, but Lucien would have to take care of two thousand girls. That would certainly be a challenge even for him.

    Well, he wouldn''t fear a challenge, on the contrary. Lucien couldn''t help being excited when he thought about conquering the hearts of so many girls. Of course, he would not neglect them later, but fill them with his infinite love.

    Lucien reached for the doorknob again, ready to face the crowd of girls.

    But before he opened the door, L.u.s.t took his hand. She had a concerned expression on her face. "I know you''re going to have fun with this, but remember that your life is not infinite. It needs time to recover after regenerating your essence so many times in a row."

    Then L.u.s.t ran her hand on Lucien''s pants over his c.o.c.k. "I''m afraid if you don''t have good control over how much you give them, we will end up having less special milk."

    Lucien hugged L.u.s.t''s waist and pulled her against his body. "Don''t worry. I can feed the troops, but my wives will always have most of my love."

    L.u.s.t kissed Lucien''s chest on the opening of his collar. "I know we will. I just fear you will force your life mana to the extreme and need more time to recover. I would be unfortunate to spend just one night without your hot c.o.c.k milk."

    Olivia quickly hugged Lucien''s other arm. "Yes, L.u.s.t is right. Please, always save more special milk for us, your wives."

    Lucien could only find the girls'' reaction cute and funny. He couldn''t really understand how much they love his special milk.

    Well, they would have no problem with that since he would manage his life mana well, so that he always has enough special milk to feed his wives. Also, Lucien''s life mana gets stronger and stronger alongside his demonic energy, the more powerful he became.

    While many of Lucien''s capabilities improve according to his power level, his demonic energy also improves independently.

    That''s how he managed to defeat Amelia using speed by boosting his body with demonic energy.

    Soon Lucien would discover that his demonic energy is his most powerful weapon, which h. improves by causing and receiving pleasure and could use to defeat enemies not only from Realm layers higher than his but also from entire Realms of difference.

    "Girls... You need to let me go so we can enter the hall." Lucien couldn''t move because L.u.s.t and Olivia are hugging him tightly.

    L.u.s.t and Olivia couldn''t help wanting to hug Lucien tightly. They love him more and more every day, and now they were going to "face" an army of girls with whom they would possibly be having to share their beloved husband.

    Although they know that Lucien will still take care of all their physical and emotional needs, they are unable to control their jealousy.

    Jealousy will always be a feeling that Lucien''s wives have, after all, he is always trying his best to make them happy, and so they cannot help but love him more and more, thus wanting to be always receiving more of his addictive love.

    But they all also want to behave well, after all, good girls earn more rewards.

    L.u.s.t and Olivia kissed each of Lucien''s cheeks before they stood beside him, prepared to meet the L.''s girls.

    Lucien couldn''t help but squeeze their asses, making L.u.s.t and Olivia blush a little.

    Then he opened the hall doors.

    "Lucien��" Madelyn was saying something about her strategies to get Lucien''s attention when the sound of opening doors drew everyone''s attention.

    When everyone looked at the door and saw Lucien smiling at them, their hearts started beating fast like that of a frightened deer.

    Their bodies got hot, and their faces flushed while they couldn''t help but smile embarrassedly.

    "Lucien!" Madelyn exclaimed as her eyes shone with expectation.

    "Lucien!!" Another fifteen hundred voices exclaimed while all the other girls had the same expectant expression as Madelyn.

    Lucien couldn''t help but keep smiling as he imagined all those cute girls m.o.a.ning his name while he made them happy like never before.

    L.u.s.t and Olivia could not contain their jealousy again and took a step towards Lucien as if they want to protect their place next to him.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 202 - Lovely Girls

    Madelyn was very embarrassed because she thought that Lucien had heard everything she was saying.

    She got down from the table where she was standing on to make her motivational speech and walked towards him.

    "You heard everything, right?" She asked while she couldn''t even look at Lucien''s eyes because of her embarrassment.

    "Yes, I did." Lucien smiled. He really wanted to touch Madelyn''s ears, which were slightly bent because she was very embarrassed.

    But he didn''t want to flirt with her before she understood his methods, his goals for leaving this world, and also the fact that he already has many wives.

    Lucien understands that many women are not willing to be with a man who already has many wives. In fact, many of his wives thought so before they met him and genuinely fell in love with him, and set aside thoughts like that.

    Madelyn became even more flushed when Lucien alleged to have heard her words. She quickly started to explain in a concerned tone.

    "We were not planning against you. I really think our group can be very useful to you. I am not a combatant, but most of the girls here are very hardworking adventurers with good combat experience. Also, many of us are very talented."

    Lucien quickly replied. "I agree."

    But Madelyn did not hear him because she was certain that he would find her and her friends, crazy girls. "I know it doesn''t sound fair to you, having to take care of us. But we''re not going to be a burden on you."

    "Yes, I believe you," Lucien replied.

    Madelyn was still not listening to him because she was very nervous. "Please, Lucien. I''m just asking you to give me, and the girls a chance to show you that we can-"

    But then Madelyn looked at Lucien and saw that he was kindly smiling at her. "Wait. Do you really agree?"

    Lucien nodded. "Of course. You all look cute, and seem like amazing girls to me, so why would I be against it?"

    When Lucien said that the L girls looked like a group of amazing and cute girls, they couldn''t help blushing even more. Most of them had to look away from Lucien; otherwise, their hearts would explode with happiness.

    Madelyn was clearly very happy with Lucien''s answer, but she couldn''t believe that things would be so easy. Maybe Lucien was playing with her?

    She didn''t want to be suspicious of him, but she also wanted to ensure that her group was treated with honesty and dignity. Even if he was the King now, he should not deceive them.

    "Lucien... Ghilanna told me that the women in black armor are your private troops, whom you train with special techniques and feed them with incredible magical treasure... Are you really willing to treat us the same way?"

    Lucien couldn''t help but find the way Madelyn talked about his techniques and treasures funny when, in fact, it was about s.e.x and his s.p.e.r.m.

    He spoke in an honest tone. "About that... Well, I think you need to understand how it all works before you decide if I''m worthy, or not, of taking care of you."

    Madelyn and the other girls were confused by Lucien''s words. They are sure he is so fantastic, and his troops were also so incredible so that they couldn''t imagine how he couldn''t be worthy of taking care of them.

    "Is this about some kind of side effect from your treasure like Ivan''s crystals?" Madelyn concluded that there could be a harmful side effect in the treasure that Lucien used to make his troops so powerful.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help commenting. "If you consider getting addicted to it, a side effect..."

    Wherever Lucien goes, he would always be the center of attention for the girls, but L.u.s.t would be the same way, just for the men. Madelyn couldn''t help but be impressed by her beauty.

    "You are..." Madelyn thought L.u.s.t was another of Lucien''s wives, so she didn''t want to sound disrespectful.

    "L.u.s.t, my wife," Lucien responded as he caressed L.u.s.t''s face.

    L.u.s.t smiled at him. "First wife."

    Lucien smiled. He loves all sides of L.u.s.t, including her jealous attitudes. "Yes, first wife."

    Madelyn and the other girls were surprised as they thought Cassidy was Lucien''s first wife. Well, they concluded that she had a position very similar to the L.u.s.ts position.

    Still, Lucien looked like the most perfect and kindest man ever, so the girls were sure he wouldn''t treat his wives any differently.

    Madelyn and other girls saw that even in public, Lucien treats all his wives with great affection and respect, so in his home, things shouldn''t be like a harem where one woman can intimidate another because she is the first wife.

    Then Lucien explained to Madelyn about the issue of his troops. "The point is not about side effects, but that my training methods are very... peculiar."

    "Humm..." Madelyn made a thoughtful expression.

    Lucien quickly made his point clear. "I really hope that you and your group will join my troops and me. Especially you, Madelyn."

    Madelyn had to look away again while she couldn''t control her feelings. "Lucien... I''m not really a combatant... I had a few problems, and after that, I preferred to stay in the Guild as an attendant."

    Madelyn''s cuteness and the fact that she sounded a little sad when she talked about having a problem in the past made Lucien really have trouble holding back the urge to hug and protect the cute cat-girl.

    But he controlled his feelings and went on to explain his point. "I understand that. I don''t expect you to be fighting or being in dangerous situations with me. I would actually need your wind magic to move my ship faster on sea journeys."

    Madelyn''s feelings were confused. Of course, she wanted to go on trips with Lucien, but she feared that her traumas would end up being a problem for him and his group.

    Lucien could see in Madelyn''s eyes that she had mixed feelings. He couldn''t help being impressed that she was encouraging her group to join his troops when she didn''t seem to have the same plans for herself.

    That showed how much she cared for the wellbeing of her group over her own wellbeing and that only made Lucien have an even better impression of her.

    Madelyn really thought that she couldn''t join Lucien''s troops and receive the treasure called special milk, but that didn''t stop her from helping her friends to achieve that. Also, she could always achieve a lower management position in Lucien''s group. Well, she expected that.

    Now Lucien said that she could help him without being a combatant, so she certainly wanted to accept it. Still, the thought of disappointing him prevented her from saying yes.

    Lucien smiled at the cute cat-girl. "It''s alright, Madelyn, I would never force you to do anything, but I think we can come to an agreement that will be very good for you and me. How about we talk better about it later?"

    Madelyn was very happy that Lucien is understanding and did not demand her answer right now. She was very willing to talk about the issue and find out things like where the trips would be, when, and the like.

    That could also give her more time to gather the courage to not miss out on this wonderful opportunity.

    She couldn''t help but smile while answering in a very excited tone. "Yes! I would love to talk about it whenever you want."

    "I will be busy tomorrow, but we can talk about it the day after tomorrow. This will also be a good opportunity for your group to understand my training methods." Lucien continued.

    "There is a group repairing the royal castle. So by then, there will be a suitable place at the castle where your friends can talk to my troops and understand everything."

    Madelyn nodded. "That sounds good. So will we meeting at the royal castle the day after tomorrow?"

    "Yes. You can come in the morning. I hope we can... cooperate." Lucien replied.

    "I''m looking forward to it." Madelyn smiled sheepishly while the other girls in the hall had similar expressions as they were looking forward to cooperating with Lucien.

    Lucien was really looking forward to seeing if these girls could accept his peculiar training methods. Among them were several very cute demi-human like cat-girls, fox-girls, and other varieties.

    He smiled at the girls and said goodbye to Madelyn before leaving the restaurant building with Olivia and L.u.s.t.

    "Madelyn is an adorable and kind girl. Also, she would be an excellent companion for Kara when the other girls and I are fighting." Lucien commented.

    L.u.s.t nodded. "Her talent is not that incredible, but it is above average. I also saw other girls there with good wind affinity."

    "They are kind, and smart girls. So I think they will be very compatible with you, hubby," Olivia commented.

    "Well, let''s talk about it the day after tomorrow. Do you have anything important here to do right now, my dear? "Lucien asked Olivia.

    She hugged his arm affectionately. "No. I was just ending the discussion with those people you helped me deal with. I have already given them some of the Guild resources for them to make decent funerals for those who died in battle, even though they don''t really deserve it."

    "Nice, you did well. So, let''s go home." Lucien prepared to open the portal to the purple world.

    When Lucien and the girls left the portal in the hall on the fifth floor of his house, Olivia began to undress while L.u.s.t just dematerialized her clothes while kissing Lucien passionately.

    They had had a very busy day. A great battle in the morning and many bureaucratic issues to resolve during the day. All they wanted to do is relax in their warm and comfortable home.

    All of Lucien''s wives, Oya and Ko, were in the fifth-floor hall waiting for him.

    Cassidy smiled at him. "We already took a bath, but we want to take another one while we wash you, hubby."

    "And of course, we can always start having fun in the bath," Rose commented while Mia nodded with an excited expression on her face.

    Lucien is always concerned about his mother, and very few things could really relax him. Getting home after a tiring day and seeing the warm smiles of his lovely wives is one of those rare things.

    "Such lovely girls." He praised them, making them smile proudly.

    L.u.s.t started to undress him as a caring wife and was surprised when she took off his underwear, and his tail shook excitedly.

    Lucien was also taken aback because although he was really feeling an uncomfortable sensation in his lower back, he didn''t expect his tail to be fully grown.

    "Oh. Why did it grow so fast?" He couldn''t help asking L.u.s.t. At the beginning of the day his tail was sixty centimeters and still seemed to need a few weeks to finish growing. But now it is almost a meter long with a sharp elongated spade-shaped tip.

    L.u.s.t analyzed Lucien''s body carefully. "Oh, you''re very close to reaching the second layer of the Mortal Realm. The huge amount of demonic energy that you generated in battle helped your tail finish growing."

    Lucien was still impressed by the demonic energy he generated with the pleasure of the battle. That was a different pleasure from s.e.x and had more to do with the connection he has with Aylin''s naginata and the fact that she was passionate about fighting.

    He was so focused on resolving the affairs of the kingdom and other things that he didn''t even realize that the discomfort he was feeling in his lower back was his tail.

    When Lucien''s tail was sixty centimeters, it could still be inside his clothes without being too uncomfortable, but now that it''s a meter and thicker than before, he needs to make a hole in his clothes to let it free.

    Also, Lucien still didn''t know how to control his tail that spun excitedly, leaving his wives hypnotized.

    "So cute!!" The girls couldn''t help exclaiming as they tried to touch and stroke Lucien''s tail.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 203 - Its Bath Time Again (1/2) {R-18}

    "It is so hard."

    *Giggle*

    "Well, it''s hubby''s, so it''s expected."

    *Giggle* *Giggle*

    "I know... Hubby is always rock-hard to give us pleasure."

    It''s impossible for Lucien''s girls to not have fun while they stroked Lucien''s tail.

    And he couldn''t help feeling good with the new sensations. He now had an idea of

    how girls like Anne and Astrid felt when he stroked their tails.

    Although Lucien had partial control over his tail, it still made some involuntary movements based on his emotions.

    He actually liked it more than he thought he would. His tail has a dark onyx color like his horns and it''s only a few centimeters thicker than L.u.s.t''s, so it can still be considered a thin tail.

    L.u.s.t started to run her finger over the spade tip of his tail. "Hmm... This is actually harder and sharper than it should be."

    "What do you mean?" Lucien asked while he couldn''t help laughing, feeling tingling sensations from L.u.s.t, and the girls stroking his tail.

    L.u.s.t quickly explained. "I can make the spade of my tail hard, but that''s because I can control this body that''s formed from demonic energy as I want."

    "But even then, it wouldn''t be as hard as the spade of your tail. Normally the spade of a demon''s tail isn''t this hard. That''s a characteristic of the dragons."

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but make a concerned expression. The relationsh.i.p.s of the superior races are very complex. It has been thousands and thousands of years of fighting, and they are still at war, hating each other.

    She had no doubts that she would love Lucien with her whole being forever, and no matter what he is, her feelings for him are unwavering.

    But L.u.s.t feared for Lucien because he is the first hybrid between demon, human, and dragon. If anyone found out, he would be targeted by very powerful people and it could be before they have the power to fight back.

    "The spade of your tail is more proof that you really have draconic characteristics."

    Lucien could feel L.u.s.t''s concern. He also understood that his life was no longer just about his mother. Now he is involved with L.u.s.t and the other sins of the demonic race. Not only that, but he is a demon and also a dragon.

    He hugged L.u.s.t, and something incredible happened. His tail moved willingly towards her tail while the spade of it turned soft and both intertwined.

    Lucien and L.u.s.t laughed while taking great pleasure. She explained her assumptions. "As a kind of hybrid, you seem able to control whether your spade is hard or soft."

    "Hmm... Hard to use as a blade in combat and soft to caress my lovely girls." Lucien thought out loud.

    "Also, don''t worry. Whatever we face in the future, we will always face together." He spoke lovingly.

    "Yes, together." Not only did L.u.s.t respond that, but all of Lucien''s wives.

    *Roar*

    *Meow*

    Of course, Oya and Ko did not fail to show how much they love Lucien too.

    Lucien was delighted because he could feel his wives'' feelings about him just as they could feel his love for them. They knew that everyone would be together no matter what dangers they have to face.

    He continued to use his tail to stroke L.u.s.t''s tail, making her m.o.a.n with pleasure. "I need to take a bath to remove the smell of sweat and blood from my body."

    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*

    Astrid, Anne, and Ella started to smell Lucien''s body. As demi-humans, they have more sensitive noses, especially Astrid, because she is a manticore-woman.

    "No matter how much I smell you, your wonderful scent completely overwhelms other smells like sweat and blood," Astrid stated.

    Anne hugged Lucien''s belly. "Yes, hubby always smells so good. I can''t get enough of it."

    Ella hugged his back. "This scent arouses my female instincts and drives me crazy."

    Lucien could only find the girls'' reaction to his scent cute and funny. He couldn''t contain many of his characteristics that he should actually be able to control as L.u.s.t''s host. That makes her confused as well as other mysteries of his body.

    Cassidy took Lucien''s hand and led him towards the bathroom as he wouldn''t stop the girls from jumping on him.

    "Even though he always smells good, Hubby wants to take a bath, so we should wash him like good wives." She spoke in an authoritative tone that L.u.s.t envies a little, because can''t do the same.

    Well, L.u.s.t didn''t mind letting Cassidy be a leading figure among the girls since no one could be as close to Lucien as she is, after all, L.u.s.t can literally stay inside his soul and is always with him.

    Still, she teleported to his side while Cassidy was on his other side, and they went to the bathroom.

    Of course, the other girls and tigresses followed them. No matter how many times they bathe in a single day, they will always be more than willing to take another bath with Lucien.

    Entering the big bathroom, Lucien couldn''t help but take a deep breath of that incredible flower scent.

    The large pool was already full of hot water, and there were flower petals in the water as well as a soap mix made by Kara with flowers from the garden.

    The cute maid had already prepared the bath for Lucien as she always did, as well as caring for the house.

    The majority of Lucien''s wives try to do household chores, but they are mostly warriors. They prefer to focus on their magic or combat training to be able to fight alongside Lucien.

    Either way, his wives really are not that good at housework, except for Aria and Ella. Aria likes to help Kara while she is not training with Cassidy and the other girls, but Ella enjoys training and fighting more than housework.

    But of course, when it comes time to bathe with Lucien, all of the girls want to wash him just like at dinner time they all want to make a special meal for him.

    Lucien patted Kara''s head, making her smile happily. "Thank you, Kara. Everything is perfect."

    Kara was wearing a bikini very similar to her maid clothes. There is also a fluffy bow on her head. She likes to show everyone her chief maid position that no other girl can have.

    Taking care of the housework is very good for Kara because as she is not a combatant and does not even want to be, it keeps her busy and is also something that helps Lucien a lot.

    Of course, the fact that she spends her days doing housework as a maid does not make her inferior to the other girls or change her position as Lucien''s wife.

    He pampers, and cares for her as much as he does the others, and gives her a lot pleasure even if they are not having s.e.x yet.

    *Splash*

    Mia jumped into the pool, splashing water everywhere while Lucien and the girls laughed.

    "Shall we start the celebration for winning the battle now?" Lena asked with a naughty smile on her face.

    Lucien lifted Lena''s body as he kissed her. "Of course, my beautiful ice mage. You and everyone else were incredible in the battle. We have a lot to celebrate while I pamper you."

    Then he threw her into the pool while he entered. The hot water was very relaxing, especially when Lucien was surrounded by his loved ones.

    Lucien sat near the edge of the pool, and Cassidy began to wash his chest with a sponge gently.

    Mia and Ella quickly approached his legs. "Let us wash here."

    Then using their soft hands and soap, they started to wash his legs, thighs, and of course, their main goal.

    Kara knelt out of the pool behind Lucien and started washing his long red hair with her flower-soap mix.

    Lucien was already getting used to controlling his tail well and used it to caress Kara''s belly while she took care of his hair.

    The other girls enjoyed the water and played with the tigresses while they waited for their turn to be able to wash or be washed by Lucien. He is not the type of man that just receives care, but he also likes to take care of his girls.

    "Mmm..." He couldn''t help but demonstrate that he was feeling very good from Kara''s soft hands that are massaging his head while washing his hair, and Mia and Ella''s soft tongues giving pleasure to his c.o.c.k.

    Kara then began to massage the base of Lucien''s horns, giving him great pleasure. His horns, base of the wings, and tail are sensitive points where the girls can give him a lot of pleasure by stroking them.

    In that extremely pleasant situation, Lucien just enjoyed it for a few minutes before coming inside Mia''s mouth. He didn''t have to worry about getting the water dirty as the girls didn''t waste any drops of the delicious special milk they love so much.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Anne and Lena joined Mia and Ella to drink some special milk, lick, and "clean" Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    "Thanks for the meal!" They smiled sweetly at him.

    Lucien smiled as he surprised Kara, bringing her to his lap. His tail wrapped around the young maid''s thin waist and caressed her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he squeezed her little buttocks and passionately kissed her sweets lips.

    He kissed her for a minute until Kara needed to catch her breath. Then she quickly started to kiss and caress his chest.

    Lucien took a sponge and put some soap on it before he wrapped his tail around it, allowing him to use his tail as an extra arm to wash his girls.

    He would pay attention to all his girls, but he had to start with some of them. Lucien chose Jeanne since she looked very anxious.

    Although Jeanne did not say that she was ready to take the next step with Lucien, she tried to make it clear with her actions and was now very eager, because at 41, she already had some concerns about looking old.

    Of course, it is definitely not a problem for Lucien, who actually has a "fetish" for women who look like mothers. Still, Jeanne was actually very healthy and strong. Thus, she appeared to be only 30 years old, with her skin looking perfect.

    Lucien released Kara and approached Jeanne, who was at the edge of the pool. He smiled at her. "I will wash you, my dear."

    Jeanne couldn''t help blushing because of Lucien''s caring tone. Her fair skin easily turned pinkish, which added to the pink color of her hair, giving her a cute look that Lucien loves.

    "Please, my husband." She said embarrassingly.

    Then Lucien brought his body closer to hers. He started to gently run the sponge that''s wrapping in his tail over Jeanne''s leg.

    Then he showed her two sponges on the palms of his hands before he started to caress her big b.r.e.a.s.ts with them.

    "Mm!" Jeanne couldn''t help but m.o.a.n because although Lucien was using sponges in his hands, they were thin, and she could feel the warmth of his hands as he stroked her skin.

    Jeanne''s b.r.e.a.s.ts are quite big, firm, and upright. Lucien never got tired of them. He washed her waist and belly, but soon he couldn''t resist the desire to touch her hot b.r.e.a.s.ts again.

    Lucien held Jeanne''s waist and turned their bodies, changing their positions. They were inside the pool near Its edge. Lucien leaned his back against the wall while his body was slightly tilted, allowing Jeanne to mount his pelvis area.

    His tail started washing her back while he stroked her b.r.e.a.s.t with one hand and her thigh with the other hand.

    Jeanne''s position allowed her to feel Lucien''s hot meat rod directly touching her pink flower, which was already very aroused and now couldn''t help but produce lots of love juices.

    She started to move her h.i.p.s, slowly rubbing her p.u.s.s.y on Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k.

    "Mmm��" Lucien was feeling so much pleasure that the large amount of demonic energy he was creating was very close to make him break through the barrier of the first layer of the Mortal Realm and enter the second layer.

    "Ahhhhh�� so good!!" Jeanne m.o.a.ned loud as she held Lucien''s hands on her b.r.e.a.s.ts and felt great pleasure all over her body.

    She couldn''t help but think out loud. "If all the baths are going to be like this, I don''t mind spending the whole day bathing."

    "Mhm." The other girls couldn''t help but agree with Jeanne while they couldn''t wait for her turns.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 204 - Its Bath Time Again (2/2) {R-18}

    "Mmm�� Ahhhh�� Ohhh..." Jeanne couldn''t control her m.o.a.ns, and she didn''t want to either. She was fine with showing Lucien how good he makes her feel.

    She wanted her loud m.o.a.ns and passionate kisses to be evidence of the feelings she couldn''t express with words.

    "Lucien�� Ahhhh�� I�� I lov��" She kept moving her h.i.p.s faster and faster and rubbing her wet pink flower on Lucien''s hard rod.

    "This is very good, my dear. You are marvelous." Lucien continued to stroke Jeanne''s back with his tail while his hands paid attention to her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    The great pleasure that Jeanne was feeling was a few things like Lucien''s sincere praises to her, his hands caressing her gently, his tail, and of course his hot c.o.c.k that''s driving her p.u.s.s.y crazy even though he hasn''t penetrating her yet.

    In that heavenly pleasurable situation, Jeanne did not last long and soon began to have an incredible orgasm, soaking Lucien''s c.o.c.k and waist with a great amount of love juice.

    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh�� I feel it coming�� Lucien�� Hubby! I love you!!!"

    Jeanne didn''t care about anything other than enjoying that wonderful feeling and making it clear how important Lucien is to her.

    Lucien was very pleased with Jeanne rubbing her body against his, but he didn''t c.u.m and just kept hugging Jeanne after her body went limp because of her incredible orgasm, and she lay on his chest.

    The satisfied and happy expression on Jeanne''s flushed face gave Lucien immense pleasure. Not the physical pleasure of his body but emotional pleasure in his heart and mind.

    Protecting and making his girls happy is what motivates him to always try his best. Of course, when he thinks about his girls, this includes his mother, who he can''t wait to rescue and care for her with all of his love.

    Jeanne, like Lucien''s other wives, could feel that not only because of the loving smile he gives them but also because of the connection they have in their souls from the mysterious tattoo.

    The certainty the girls have that Lucien would always take good for them, loving and protecting them, made it very easy for their feelings to go from passion to genuine love.

    After all, what more could a woman want for her future than a caring man who will always genuinely love and protected them?

    Well, for women of Jeanne''s age, children are also a very important thought. But in Lucien''s case, in addition to the girls hoping that he can cure himself of being infertile, just as he surprises L.u.s.t with several things she doesn''t understand, the girls also think of other solutions like adopting children.

    But now, lying on Lucien''s chest, Jeanne was sure that the best thing she has done in her life, is accepting him as her husband. She is delighted to be able to give her body and heart to him.

    While Lucien patted Jeanne''s beautiful pink hair and she kissed his chest, L.u.s.t, beside them, couldn''t help but comment.

    "If you felt so good with his c.o.c.k outside of you, imagine how good it will be when he f.u.c.ks you deeply and shots his delicious and hot c.u.m on your insides."

    "I want it! I''m ready!!" Jeanne quickly exclaimed.

    She wanted to move her lips towards Lucien''s mouth, but her body was limp as she was still feeling the pleasure from that great orgasm.

    Lucien smiled as he kissed her forehead. "Get some rest. We don''t need to be in a hurry. We will do a lot of things until the day after tomorrow."

    While all the girls were smiling, Marie commented in a cheerful tone. "This is a celebration, after all."

    "That means a lot of turns!" Lena splashed water on Marie''s face as she exclaimed in an excited tone.

    "Hubby, I want to start my turns now. Please, spoil me a lot!!" Rose hugged Lucien''s arm as she gave him a pleading and cute look that Lucien couldn''t resist.

    Lucien laid Jeanne outside the pool so she could rest for a while while he took care of the other girls.

    Then he quickly turned to catch the naughty little vampire, which jumped into his arms.

    *Splash*

    Lucien fell into the water while hugging Rose and rolled to the center of

    the large pool where it''s deeper, an area with more than a meter of depth.

    He sealed her lips with a passionate kiss as he submerged their body to the bottom of the pool.

    Lucien was on top of Rose as he laid her body on the pool floor, so he fulfilled the desire for her horny p.u.s.s.y by slowly sticking his c.o.c.k inside her.

    Rose felt complete, she could only feel this complete with Lucien inside of her. He also bit his own tongue to give her his blood.

    The little vampire wasted no time and bit her tongue too, initiating the bloody kiss with her beloved husband, it''s their special kiss that they enjoy so much.

    In addition to Lucien being able to use his life mana to allow him and Rose to stay underwater without having to breath for a longer period of time , the boost they gained from feeding on each other''s blood, and the fact that Rose was of a very powerful race, allowed them to stay for approximately five minutes under the water before they need come up to breath.

    And that is more than enough time for Lucien to make Rose have multiple orgasms.

    Rose could not m.o.a.n because she was underwater and sharing her air with Lucien while they kissed, so she used mental communication to make her feelings clear.

    ''It''s so good, hubby!! I love to feel you inside of me. Please, f.u.c.k me as hard as you want.''

    Lucien continued to thrust his c.o.c.k deep inside Rose and give her more and more pleasure. ''Your p.u.s.s.y is always so tight, Rose, my dear. I will never get tired of it.''

    ''Then, please, make a pleasant mess inside me with your big hard c.o.c.k!'' Rose is a thirsty girl who never gets tired of asking for more.

    Lucien held Rose''s arms firmly against the pool floor as he increased the speed of his thrusts deeper and deeper into her naughty and tight p.u.s.s.y.

    He also used his tail to stroke her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her p.u.s.s.y squeeze his c.o.c.k even more while she started having her first orgasm.

    Rose loved the great pleasure that only Lucien could give her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and just enjoyed the wonderful kiss while he made her have five orgasms in a row, one overcoming the pleasure of the previous one.

    Finally, he filled her p.u.s.s.y with his hot c.o.c.k milk, making her insides even hotter with his love.

    The little vampire hugged Lucien like a koala while her p.u.s.s.y twitched, trying to suck as much special milk as possible from his c.o.c.k

    He returned to the surface of the pool with Rose in his arm and found his other wives looking at him with expectant and eager expressions.

    "Little vampire, it''s your break time." Lucien kissed Rose''s forehead before setting her next to Jeanne.

    Rose had a happy and satisfied smile on her face just like Jeanne, but they both were already thinking about their next turns while Lucien prepared himself to give pleasure to the next girl.

    They showed a lot of self-control while waiting patiently even though their pussies were dripping love juices, thirsty for Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Well, not all of them were managing to wait. Angela couldn''t resist touching herself while imagining Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her.

    Lucien knew it was difficult for the girls to endure while watching him f.u.c.k his other girls, but they were willing to wait for their turns since the reward will be so good.

    Of course, the girls don''t touch each other, but only use their own fingers when they can''t wait anymore. Still, when they were touching themself, Lucien feels a little guilty as it is his duty to give them pleasure.

    Lucien walked towards the mature blue-haired Queen while smiling at her.

    "Hubby, I jus-." Angela lowered her head, embarrassed that she couldn''t wait like the other girls.

    "Shhh, don''t worry, I''ll pamper you, my love." Lucien lifted her face gently.

    Then he kissed her mouth passionately and sucked on her sweet lips.

    Maybe it was because Angela spent a lot of time in her bedroom without exercising as she is a mage, unlike the warriors. Because of that, her body is just a little softer than the rest, causing Lucien to think she looks a little more mature than Cassidy, Aria, and the other milfs in the group.

    Or maybe she naturally has a mature charm that he can easily see Marie developing over time.

    Anyway, Lucien just feels that Angela has a very special mature flavor. Of course, she doesn''t look old. In fact, her skin is as perfect and soft as that of young girls like her daughters.

    Be it the taste of her lips, her soft curves, her huge and s.e.xy ass, her delicious b.r.e.a.s.ts, her mature charm, or her caring motherly attitude, everything, exactly everything about Angela was addictive for Lucien.

    While he enjoyed the incredibly intoxicating taste of Angela''s mouth, Lucien ran his hands over her waist towards her ass.

    Angela could feel how much Lucien is attracted to her mature body, but instead of using a seductive attitude to gain an advantage over the other girls, she is always embarrassed and shy.

    That makes Angela act more like a s.e.xy and caring mother, and thus her charm is even more appealing to Lucien.

    "Mmm��" Angela couldn''t help but m.o.a.n as she felt Lucien''s tongue make a mess in her mouth and his hands caressing her skin.

    Then his hands came to her beautiful ass. He squeezed both of her buttocks tightly. His hands sank into her soft skin, leaving red marks of his fingers on it.

    Lucien''s touch varied from gentle to firmer until bordered on rough, but it never hurt or was uncomfortable; on the contrary, it was so good that it was driving Angela crazy.

    He kissed Angela for a few seconds then broke the kiss while resting his head on her shoulder because it was not enough to squeeze those perfect buttocks, he also wanted to look at that fantastic mature ass he loves so much.

    Angela rested her head on Lucien''s chest while hugging his waist and making cute m.o.a.ns.

    "I love how you behave like a shy bunny in my arms while I caress your beautiful body." Lucien couldn''t help commenting.

    She giggled happily. "I''m glad my body pleases you, hubby. It''s only for you to enjoy as you want."

    Angela not only acted as a caring mother but also as a kind and caring wife, making Lucien want to pamper her more and more.

    Then he turned her body towards the pool wall. Angela rested her hands on the edge of the pool while her back was to Lucien.

    She was a little embarrassed but still tilted her ass at Lucien, and slightly shook it.

    "You are so perfect, Angela." Lucien couldn''t help but praise her.

    Then he knelt behind her and sucked on her p.u.s.s.y while drinking her dripping love juices and caressing her buttocks.

    Under the passionate caresses of Lucien''s tongue and hands, Angela quickly reached an orgasm. "Ahhhhhhhh��"

    Angela felt her body go limp, but then she quickly felt Lucien''s strong hands keeping her body firm by her waist, and his hot rod rubbing the entrance of her wet pink cave.

    Lucien ran his d.i.c.k on Angela''s p.u.s.s.y, lubricating Its shaft and tip with the love juices from her orgasm.

    Although he could control his pre-cun well, it seemed more e.r.o.t.i.c to lubricate his d.i.c.k with the girls'' love juices.

    After teasing Angela''s p.u.s.s.y a little, Lucien moved his c.o.c.k towards her secret hole.

    "Mmm��" Angela m.o.a.ned while still enjoying her orgasms and feeling Lucien teasing her asshole.

    Then she felt him slowly opening the pink walls of her butt hole. Like Mia, Angela loves anal, and Lucien knew how to make it divinely pleasurable for the girls.

    "Ahhhhhh�� so good, hubby. I can feel your hot c.o.c.k inside my butt." Angela couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning.

    Lucien also loves anal. Feeling the incredible tightness of the girl''s asses and their warm insides is just fantastic.

    "I love your butt, my dear." Lucien affectionately said as he stroked Angela''s buttocks and slowly pushed his c.o.c.k inside her beautiful butt hole.

    Then after inserting more than half of his c.o.c.k inside her, Lucien began to move back and forth slowly, giving him and Angela a lot of pleasure.

    Angela soon started to have another orgasm, and while her p.u.s.s.y twitched with pleasure, her ass squeezed Lucien''s c.o.c.k even more.

    Mia couldn''t help but drool, watching them while she was too eager for Lucien to f.u.c.k her ass like that.

    Lucien smiled without taking his focus from Angela. "Don''t worry, Mia, I''ll take care of your beautiful butthole next."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 205 - The First Celebration Party {R-18}

    "AaaaaahhhhhH... Hubby!!!" After having a fantastic orgasm, Angela had another orgasm, even more amazing, while she felt Lucien pour his hot c.u.m inside her ass.

    Lucien held Angela''s s.e.xy body firmly against his body as he kissed her neck and whispered words of love in her ear.

    The feel of her soft ass against his h.i.p.s, her wonderful smell, and that position that allowed him to penetrate her easily made Lucien sure that he could start moving again inside Angela''s ass and continue for hours and days without losing interest, on the contrary, he would love it more and more.

    Angela was feeling the same thing as Lucien. Every time he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her, hard and lovingly like that, she got more addicted to it.

    Her tongue wanted to move on its own and say the words that would make her desire clear, for Lucien to fill her excited p.u.s.s.y right now with his hot c.o.c.k milk.

    But Angela is a good wife who knows how to wait patiently for her next turn, or rather, she will try her best.

    Lucien slowly pulled his c.o.c.k out of Angela''s lovely butt hole, enjoying every second of the addictive tightness.

    Some of his c.u.m dripped down her ass, making the girls drool while their pussies dripped with love juices because they were so horny.

    Lucien usually controlled his orgasms well enough to fill his girls just enough and avoid excess, after all, if his troops saw his special milk being wasted, they would undoubtedly cry, saddened by the significant loss.

    Of course, despite his incredible control, he still couldn''t resist c.u.m.m.i.n.g more than planned inside Angela''s wonderful hot butt hole.

    That was a sign of how strong his love for his wife is that he even loses control over his body. And clearly, knowing how Lucien is crazy about them, makes the girls even happier.

    Having their bodies filled with his c.u.m, leaking from their love holes, at any time they wanted is exclusive to Lucien''s most beloved wives, and he will always have his life mana ready to fill them up again and leave them with a happy and satisfied smile on their face.

    Lucien had promised one day, or rather the end of the current day and the other full day as a "celebration," and so he will do it, with just some breaks for quick snacks, he would give them as many turns as they wanted.

    The next girl to get his attention was Mia, and just as she wanted, he f.u.c.k.i.e.d her tight little ass.

    When Lucien came inside of Mia, a purple haze began to surge and rotate around his body, and then it went towards his horns and the base of his wings.

    "You are officially in the second layer of the Mortal Realm, congratulations, hubby." L.u.s.t spoke while having a surprised and curious look on her face.

    Lucien knew that the purple haze is his demonic energy, and it was making him feel very good while also making his horns grow a little more.

    "Now that your horns and tail appear to be fully grown, your wings will start to grow quickly. Perhaps you will be able to fly before the battle against Amelia''s forces." L.u.s.t explained.

    Lucien knew L.u.s.t wanted to talk about something else, but right now they had a lot to do, and of course, every love session is not just for pleasure as this is the method he and his wives use to get stronger.

    He controlled the purple haze, and it entered his body again. Lucien could feel a little discomfort in the base of his wings as they were growing, but that was not a problem as the great pleasure he felt with his girls suppressed any pain.

    Lucien''s wives were thrilled that he reached the second layer of the Mortal Realm. Although they haven''t known about it for a very long time, L.u.s.t explained everything very well, making it clear that it is not easy to reach new layers and Realms.

    Not only were they very proud of their incredible husband, but the girls were also eager to reach new layers and Realms, thus protecting their family and fighting alongside Lucien in the difficult future battles that they would have to face.

    And of course, they all love the methods that allow them to get stronger.

    Lucien finished giving affection to the cute Mia and then laid her body next to the other girls who already had the first turn while he paid attention to the other girls.

    He kissed the girls, sucked their pussies, stroked their b.r.e.a.s.ts, and of course, f.u.c.k.i.e.d their love holes in the ways they love the most until he finished the first round, paying attention to all of them.

    Of course, Oya and Ko had their first share of pats and drank a lot of special milk. Although Lucien knew that little Ko would gain a very young demi-human form when he could use Envy''s Copy ability, he could not deny her something that is very good for her body.

    Then the girls sucked and licked Lucien''s c.o.c.k a few more times while they really washed this time so that everyone was clean and ready to start the second round in the bedroom and so on to have rounds in all parts of the house, and who knows... maybe in the garden too?

    All of the girls were looking forward to the second round, but Jeanne was also a little jealous, she saw how amazing it was when the other girls had orgasms together with Lucien.

    She really wanted to feel him inside her, and Lucien knew that. There was no reason to wait any longer, so he picked her up in his arms in the princess carry and headed for his big bedroom, followed by the other girls.

    While Lucien carried Jeanne in his arms, she kept kissing him. For a time, she misjudged him and even hated him a little when he killed an archer from Mason''s group.

    But after getting to know Lucien better, she now understands that all he does is thinking for the good of his family. Maybe this is a kind of selfishness, but she understands that feeling well and wants to be part of the people for whom Lucien would do anything.

    "Lucien... hubby, I love you so much." Jeanne couldn''t help saying what her heart was screaming for her to say.

    "I love you, too, my dear." Lucien had no problem saying that he loved his girls as often as they wanted to hear it.

    His words, as well as theirs, carried the honesty of their feelings that were passed on through the connection of their tattoos.

    After entering the bedroom, Lucien gently lay Jeanne on his bed while some girls drank wine and ate fruits from the trays that Kara always keeps around the house. Other girls jumped and rolled on the big bed, eager for Lucien to make them feel good.

    Lucien positioned himself on top of Jeanne while their bodies felt each other''s warmth, and he kissed her lips affectionately.

    Also, he moved one of his hands to one of Jeanne''s big b.r.e.a.s.ts while using his other hand to caress her beautiful pink hair.

    Jeanne couldn''t help but giggle while asking a question that she already knew the answer. "Do you like my hair?

    Lucien answered honestly. "It looks like my oldest sister''s hair..."

    All the girls felt a little bit of melancholy in Lucien''s words, but there was also a little happiness and hope as he continued to speak.

    "When I was five, and my mother disappeared, my oldest sister took care of my sisters and i with great affection even though our father didn''t want us to be kind to each other."

    "We were all broken and we are probably still broken, but for different reasons. My oldest sister''s mother died, and she spent a few years alone with our father besides having to always had to take care of my sisters and i..."

    "All of this made her hate our father as much as I do... I want to find her, bring her to our family, and take care of her from now on."

    All of the girls in the bedroom were thrilled to hear Lucien talk about his oldest sister.

    Jeanne stroked his face with one hand while using her other hand to keep his hand on her hair. "I know that you will take care of her and your other sisters. You have infinite love in your heart so that all the women in your family will never feel sad again while they stay with you."

    Lucien smiled and kissed Jeanne''s sweet lips passionately. "Yes, I will take care of them and our entire family. OUR family. You are my wife now, and I will always take care of you, my dear."

    Jeanne smiled as some tears of happiness welled up in her eyes. "Yes! I am your wife, so mark my body with your love and make me yours forever!!"

    Lucien''s tail whirled excitedly, making his emotions clear as he kissed and touched every part of Jeanne''s body, leaving his scent, marks of his lips, and his love over her entire body.

    She just enjoyed his affection. Her p.u.s.s.y was already very wet, ready to accept Lucien''s big and hard member inside her.

    Then Lucien knelt on the bed as he rested Jeanne''s legs on his chest and held hands with her, so he could move their bodies back and forth without being uncomfortable for her.

    And of course, in that position, he could f.u.c.k her while seeing her lovely pink flower, her delicate belly, her big s.e.xy b.r.e.a.s.ts, her charming face, and her beautiful pink hair.

    Lucien gently pulled Jeanne''s hands as he moved slowly forward, rubbing his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y and her cute pink pubic hair, lubricating his entire c.o.c.k with her fragrant love juices.

    "Mmm..." Jeanne m.o.a.ned as she felt great pleasure in that stimulation, but her horny p.u.s.s.y was even more eager to feel Lucien inside.

    "Ohhh..." He moved forward again, very slowly, rubbing his entirely c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y until even his balls had a little of Jeanne''s juices.

    Then he moved back, still very slowly, making the head of his c.o.c.k tease every part of Jeanne''s p.u.s.s.y until it reached the warm entrance to her pink cave.

    Lucien smiled lovingly at Jeanne, who returned a wide and lovely smile.

    ''Together.'' Both of them thought at the same time, and their words echoed in each other''s minds as Lucien slowly penetrated Jeanne.

    The tightness, the shape, the temperature, even the smell, which Lucien could smell even meters away thanks to his powerful senses, from Jeanne''s p.u.s.s.y, as well as from his other girls, is always different making this occasion very special for Lucien.

    He continued to move slowly forward, making his c.o.c.k gently open the inner pink walls of Jeanne''s p.u.s.s.y.

    Jeanne held Lucien''s hands tightly while she felt all the pleasure of the most incredible union that two bodies could have.

    The great pleasure that Lucien''s c.o.c.k was giving to her p.u.s.s.y added to the marvelous and infinite love with which he filled her heart, made Jeanne''s whole body become warmer and more excited.

    "Mmmmmmmmm..." She m.o.a.ned as her p.u.s.s.y squeezed Lucien''s c.o.c.k, willingly trying to take Its form as if it already understood who she belongs to.

    Then Jeanne felt the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k touch her h.y.m.e.n, and she immediately concluded that it had been there all her life just waiting for Lucien to break it, completing their union.

    And so he did, gently, of course.

    Still, Jeanne felt a small part of the pain that Lucien did not force his mana to take completely because even that was something important, which most of his wives wanted to feel to remember that moment.

    "AaaaahhhhhH!" But promptly, the pleasure of having Lucien''s c.o.c.k even deeper in her p.u.s.s.y made Jeanne m.o.a.n loudly with pleasure.

    Lucien ignored the little blood that dripped from Jeanne''s p.u.s.s.y and continued to move inside her slowly.

    Soon more than half of his c.o.c.k was inside her pink cave, so he pulled out a little and pushed forward again.

    Lucien''s slow and gentle movements caused waves of pleasure to run through Jeanne''s body. Her tattoo, which had previously been a little opaque, now glowed with a shade of intense purple.

    The incredible pleasure, their feeling of being connected, and the fact that Lucien had given Jeanne''s body a lot of pleasure even before the penetration made her quickly reach another orgasm.

    Her p.u.s.s.y started to soak Lucien''s c.o.c.k with her love juices again, while Its inner walls twitched, squeezing his c.o.c.k even tighter.

    "Ohhhh!!! So tight... so warm... This is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good, my love." Lucien couldn''t help but exclaim.

    For him, one of the best parts of s.e.x is to penetrate his girl''s p.u.s.s.y while they have orgasms because it gives his c.o.c.k so much pleasure.

    "Mmm�� Hubby!! F.u.c.k me just like that!! It''s so gooood!! AhhhhhH!!!" Jeanne felt like she was flying while Lucien made her feel better than ever.

    Lucien increased the speed of his thrusts and went deeper and deeper inside Jeanne. Her p.u.s.s.y, even completely filled with his d.i.c.k, started to squirt love juices on the bed.

    Jeanne felt her body go limp because of the consecutive orgasms Lucien made her have.

    But in that position, holding his hands, she felt as if infinite power was running through her body along with the pleasure��

    She felt that as long as Lucien held her hands, she could stay in that position for hours and days, feeling his c.o.c.k kiss her most private parts.

    Jeanne instinctively started to use the support that Lucien''s hands gave her to pull her body towards him in sync with his movements so that his c.o.c.k could reach the deeper parts of her p.u.s.s.y and leave no part unmarked.

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    *Pah*

    The lewd sounds of Lucien''s groin, hitting Jeanne''s thighs echoed through the bedroom, making the other girls'' pussies even wetter.

    M.o.a.ns of pleasure, a happy and satisfied expression on both faces... the gentle but also firm movements that took her to heaven, and so she returns to his arms to again rise even higher��

    Jeanne had often wondered what her first time with Lucien would be like after starting to develop loving feelings for him.

    But in the end, just as a part of her knew it was going to happen, he made everything so much better than she could have imagined... perfect was a mediocre word to describe how Jeanne was feeling about that moment.

    She wanted to scream to the world how Lucien was making her feel so good, and make it clear how much she loves him for it... and the rest that came before... and also would come after.

    Oh, yes... To complete Jeanne''s first real s.e.x experience, which would make billions of women in the universe envy her, Lucien filled her with his special milk, or rather, his infinite love.

    "I''m coming, my dear." Lucien smiled at her.

    Jeanne''s smile became even broader. "Yes, hubby. Fill me with your hot c.u.m!! Let me come again, feeling your essence inside me."

    "OooohhhH!" Lucien didn''t hold himself and let his feelings inundate inside Jeanne, painting her insides white with a lot of his special milk.

    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh��" Jeanne had another orgasm, much more incredible than the previous ones when she felt Lucien''s essence filling her p.u.s.s.y.

    Lucien lay on top of Jeanne while she hugged him, and he rolled their bodies, making her rest on his chest.

    They stayed in that position for a few minutes. Lucien did not take his c.o.c.k out of Jeanne, who continued to enjoy her incredible orgasm while her p.u.s.s.y twitched and squeezed Lucien''s c.o.c.k, begging for more c.o.c.k milk even though a lot had already leaked out of it.

    Jeanne started making invisible circles with her finger on Lucien''s chest. "That was so good... I can''t help wanting more. But my second turn ended, right?"

    Lucien couldn''t help but laugh at Jeanne''s cute reaction. He could already see her joining the group of girls like Rose, who are always willing to make cute and pleading expressions to receive more attention.

    "You will soon have a third turn, then a fourth, fifth... and so on. But yes, now I have to take care of Anne, or her tail may be hurt if she keeps shaking it that much."

    "Yes, hubby." Jeanne kissed Lucien''s lips before kissing his chest and getting off of him, making room for the other girl.

    Anne quickly jumped on his chest. "I can''t contain my tails. I get really excited when we''re together like this."

    "Hahaha... You are so cute, my sweetheart." Lucien wrapped his tail around one of Anne''s tails, giving them both so much pleasure.

    Anne wasted no time and positioned Lucien''s c.o.c.k at the entrance to her pink cave.

    "Ahhh!!" She m.o.a.ned as she mounted his c.o.c.k, and his tail caressed hers.

    Lucien called Marie, who sat on his face, so he sucked her, giving pleasure to the two cute girls, before f.u.c.k.i.n.g Marie''s p.u.s.s.y, and next, the other girls''.

    They had s.e.x in a variety of ways and positions until the bed was a mess with their love juices.

    Then they had a short break for a quick snack before taking a bath to start the third round.

    So, they continued to mark the other parts of the house with their hot sessions of love.

    From the training room to the halls, even to some of girl''s bedrooms, then the main hall, the kitchen, and the garden. Of course, the girls always took a bath between the sessions so that their bodies were clean, only for Lucien to mark them with his hot c.u.m again.

    At the end of the next day, all the girls slept in Lucien''s big bed with him after the cute Kara cleaned his bedroom.

    They all had a happy smile on their faces and the same satisfied expression.

    And the same thought��

    ''We need to do that more often!''

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently +70), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 206 - Our Revenge

    The day after the big celebration, ?Lucien? woke up very early, ?he only ?dozed off for an hour before preparing for his morning exercises with Oya.

    Still, he didn''t get out of bed immediately but brought Scarlett to his chest. L.u.s.t, of course, moved over ?a little for a while.

    Lucien knew that Scarlett had not slept. She was very anxious since she arrived at the Mortal Realm yesterday, because of that Lucien had given her a lot of pleasure and demonic energy.

    Scarlett did not awaken a new ability but had a great improvement in one of the most powerful characteristics of the werewolves, which is a very resistant skin.

    As a hybrid of the fox race and werewolf race, she had very soft skin and fur, similar to Anne, but her skin, although not as resistant as that of a purebred werewolf, was still an incredible advantage, which allowed her to win many fights.

    But now, after entering the Mortal Realm, Scarlett''s skin and fur were still very soft but incredibly tough, even compared to the rare black steel.

    That, in addition to the great increase in her physical capabilities, made Scarlett very happy. She always tried to get stronger, and beside Lucien, plus having a loving family, he is helping her to gain the power she so badly needs.

    Lucien stroked Scarlett''s fluffy ears while she sniffed his chest. "I will never force you to do something ?or tell me ?anything? that you don''t want, but I have to say that I am concerned about you."

    Scarlett smiled because she knew Lucien could feel her discomfort, but instead of questioning her, he was saying that he was concerned.

    "I didn''t want to bother you with this... It''s just that now that I''m stronger, and the mercenaries are all under my control..." Scarlett didn''t want to be a burden to Lucien and make him regret accepting her as his wife.

    "Humm..." Lucien just continued stroking Scarlett and showing his support with actions without questioning her.

    She could feel that he genuinely loves her, so she ?is? ?being? silly, worrying about being a burden to him. Then she started to tell her story to Lucien.

    "I was born in the fox-clan, and since I was just a child, everyone ?looked at? me with disdain and even hate... Even my older brother didn''t like me."

    "When I turned twelve, my grandmother, who raised my brother and me, explained ?my parents situation to me."

    "My mother was married to my older brother''s father. They were one of the most important fox clan''s families and were at the forefront of the demi-human fox movement to become stronger and more independent."

    "But the most dominant clans like the werewolf-clan and the manticore-clan like to keep other clans weak and thus control them by promising protection to them."

    Lucien had already read in several books about the hierarchy of Alliance''s clans. Apart from the elves and other small clans that were furthest from the central area of the Alliance, most of the clans were controlled by the manticore and werewolf clans, who always had one of their people as the general leader of their country.

    Lucien remained silent listening to Scarlett''s story while her feelings went from sad to angry.

    "Because? my mother and her husband ? convinced, and encouraged? the fox-clan and other clans to? strengthen themselves and not just rely on the protection of the manticore and werewolf clan, they caught the attention of dangerous people."

    "The patriarch of the werewolf clan falsely accused my mother''s husband of raping his wife and then killed him after raping my mother..."

    Scarlett couldn''t help but be very sad from thinking about the past, tears dripped from her eyes, and slid down her cheeks onto Lucien''s chest.

    Lucien couldn''t do anything about the past or say anything that would change her feelings, so he just hugged her tightly against his chest.

    Scarlett had already cried a lot in her life because of her family''s sad story, but she easily becomes depressed every time she thinks about it.

    But unlike before, when she had to deal with her sadness alone and keep moving on because of thoughts of revenge, she now ?has? Lucien''s strong and warm arms to embrace her and share her pain.

    Scarlett still couldn''t change the past, but ?the? warm and loving sensations she feels in Lucien''s arms ?makes? her feel very protected and thus ?made? her sadness ?go? away.

    She continued her story. "The patriarch werewolf''s wife was fine, and everyone knew he was just attacking my mom and her husband."

    "But nobody could do anything. The werewolf clan was and still is much stronger than the fox-clan.

    That patriarch was also the general leader of the Alliance at the time."

    "He destroyed my family, killed most of Its men, and other people of the werewolf clan r.a.p.ed the women."

    "?Because of? the fox-race and the werewolf-race ?being? very similar, many fox-women became pregnant by the werewolf-men. Some of them killed themselves because they were very traumatized, but others like my mother held their sadness... at least until the children ?were? born."

    "Our family was desolate. Its women were traumatized with scars on their bodies and minds that would never heal. Also, the rest of the fox-clan turned away from all of the r.a.p.ed women, fearing further violent actions from the werewolf clan..."

    Scarlett took a deep breath before speaking very sadly. "My mother took her own life as soon as I was born."

    Again, Lucien could do nothing, but the fact that he continued ?hugging? Scarlett lovingly ?allowed her ?to ?calm down quickly.

    "My brother and I were raised by our grandmother, who also raised other children ?from our family without parents. I could see in her eyes that she was extremely unhappy and ?the only reason she didn''t kill herself, ?is? because ?she knew she is the only one who would? take care of us."

    "?Other children ?and I that were ?born ?from? ?women? ?that got r.a.p.ed ?by the werewolf-men, were symbols of the tragedy that happened to our family and the fox-clan in general."

    "It was normal for everyone to walk away from us, and hate us... but they didn''t think about how we felt... I hate my father for being a monster and ?for doing? that to my mom."

    "Anyway, time passed, and I kept growing. My brother hated me a lot for everything that happened to our mom and his father. He was very angry with the werewolf clan and wanted to do something against them."

    "But things were not so simple. As a purebred fox-man, he was a lot weaker than werewolf-men.

    Still, one day he managed to sneak attack ?a? patriarch werewolf''s son."

    "In the Alliance, it''s all about power. People and clans are always fighting to demonstrate their power, but in an organized way in events and public fights."

    "But sneak attacks are terrible crimes, especially if it is against someone from an influential family."

    "The werewolf patriarch''s son was wounded but ?didn''t die?, and my brother was arrested. Now that patriarch tortures him regularly for fun..."

    Then Scarlett looked at Lucien with a determined expression. "I want to save my brother even if he hates me because I understand his pain. Also, I want to take revenge on the werewolf clan, especially the patriarch and his family."

    "Yes, we will do it," Lucien said as he kissed Scarlett''s forehead.

    Then Scarlett shook her head. "I did horrible things��?so that I could try getting? my revenge. I attacked Cassidy so I could take control of Portgreen. Then I planned against Olivia..."

    "But now, you have given me more power than I could have expected. The Alliance does not attack Portgreen because we pose no threat to them, but now you are the King... The mercenaries are under my control... I don''t want you to get in trouble, so I could- "

    Lucien sealed Scarlett''s lips with a passionate kiss. Then when she was silent, he spoke determinedly.

    "You are my wife, Scarlett. Your problems are my problems. Politics don''t matter to me, but you and your happiness ?do matter?."

    Then he put his hand on Scarlett''s chest while putting hers on his. "Through our connection, I can feel all of your emotions, and you know that."

    "Perhaps not everyone in the werewolf clan agreed with what was done to your family, but those who participated in that or at least agreed to that will pay with their blood."

    Lucien hugged Scarlett tightly again. "I will go there ? ?with you, and I will watch you break every bone in this patriarch''s ?body? until he begs you to kill him, but then he will suffer ?so ?much more before we let him die."

    Lucien forgave Scarlett for what she did to Cassidy, he gave her a home, a family, power beyond what she could imagine, love, affection, ?and ?protection��Now he ?shares? her pain, ?and? her anger... how could she not love him more and more?

    "Hubby !!!" Scarlett couldn''t help shedding more tears as she hugged Lucien tightly and wept on his chest. ?She is? happy ?that she? found him, or rather, ?he found? her and brought her ?into? his warm embrace.

    Lucien continued patting Scarlett''s head. "I know you are eager to rescue your brother and ?to? have your revenge. Actually, Astrid and I also have issues to deal with in the manticore-clan, just as I need to meet Anne''s parents in the fox-clan."

    "But I saw on maps and read in books that we need months to reach the Alian?a ?by ?crossing the great forest. Even though it is faster to go by sea, it ?will ?still ?take? a ?long? time ?to get there?."

    "Even if we are very fast in the Mortal Realm, it is best to wait until after I have resolved ?the situation with ?Amelia. Then at that moment, we will have strengthened wind mages in our group, and we can go to the Alliance much faster by sea."

    Scarlett knew how long the journey to the Alliance took. Also, traveling through the vast and dangerous forest is not easy.

    So waiting for Lucien to train wind mages so they can speed up their sh.i.p.s is a great plan to quickly get ?to the Alliance and travel to other places by sea.

    "Okay, I''ll wait patiently. Knowing that you''ll be by my side when I face the werewolf-clan is more than I could ask from you... thank you, my husband."

    Lucien smiled as he kissed Scarlett. "Don''t thank me for taking care of you. This is my duty as your husband, and it is an honor for me to have a woman as incredible as you as my wife."

    Scarlett enjoyed Lucien''s caresses as she rested on his chest. Being much more relieved of her worries and in the arms of her beloved hubby, she did not take long to ?fall asleep?.

    Lucien ?lay? the cute Scarlett where he was lying. She continued to sleep with a happy smile on her face as she smelled his scent on the bed.

    Then he prepared to leave the bedroom, but then something caught his eye. There was a black haze coming out of Olivia''s body as she rolled over the bed, ?while ?still asleep.

    L.u.s.t quickly explained what Lucien already imagines was going on with Olivia. "She ?has? almost reached the Mortal Realm. Her body is still processing the large amount of demonic energy that? you gave her last night."

    "Well, then, I just need to help her." Lucien thought aloud as he took Olivia in his arms and carried out ?of ?the bedroom like a princess.

    Olivia did not wake up as her body felt very comfortable in Lucien''s arms. Still asleep, she instinctively wrapped her arms around Lucien''s neck.

    Lucien went to the bathroom carrying her while thinking aloud. "You are so cute, Olivia, my dear."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 207 - Overcoming the Sadness

    Olivia was feeling very comfortable. In fact, her body knew that there was no place where she could feel more comfortable than right there.

    Still, Lucien''s movements toward the bathroom slowly began to awaken her body.

    The wonderful smell, that comforting warmth, that closeness... everything in that situation aroused Olivia''s body, getting her ready to do some love action.

    As she woke up, Olivia understood that her beloved husband was carrying her. She used her hands, which were already around his neck, to caress his ears while sniffing his chest in an adorable way.

    Lucien went into the bathroom with Olivia and activated the magic engine that fills the bathtub with hot water. He would take a bath with Olivia alone today and would have to make it up to Oya another day.

    While the magic engine is filling the bathtub with hot water, Lucien entered it, still holding Olivia in his arms. They were already n.a.k.e.d, so there was no problem, such as getting their clothes wet.

    Olivia rubbed her face on Lucien''s chest as she finished waking up. Then she looked at him with her beautiful black eyes shining with a loving smile.

    "Love you," Olivia spoke honestly.

    She knew that thanks to Lucien and L.u.s.t''s peculiarities, in addition to the fact that he is incredibly handsome and attractive, it is easy to fall in love with him. Still, she could feel in her heart that is a little traumatized, that her feelings for him are already genuine, and would only improve over time.

    Lucien also understood how difficult it is for women who can''t resist his charm to understand whether their feelings for him are really genuine.

    But thanks to the connection they have from the tattoo and also because of how honest his wives are with him, he is sure of their feelings for him. So he couldn''t help loving them back.

    Lucien smiled at Olivia as he kissed her lips slowly, enjoying the delicious taste that her mouth kept thanks to his life mana, even though she is just waking up.

    "Good Morning." He smiled and kissed her again.

    So he kept his forehead against hers as he spoke lovingly. "Love you too, darling."

    Olivia couldn''t help but reflect on her life. The tragedy that happened to her family, all of the suffering that was inflicted on her, the mistakes that she made��

    Those things could have been avoided, but in the end, by going through all that shit, she found the place where she must belong.

    Arriving here, in Lucien''s arms... That was her destiny. Here she can have all the love, affection, and protection she needs, and more, of course.

    Maybe Olivia will never forget about her scars, but why should she keep looking for revenge when all she wants now is to be with Lucien and enjoy his infinite love?

    Everyone is different and has different experiences. Scarlett still wanted to free her brother while Lucien supported her revenge, but Olivia had no other thoughts than to be a good wife for her wonderful husband.

    And to completely end that part of her life, she wants to tell Lucien everything about her past.

    She brought Lucien''s hand to her face. "The scars you healed... I want to tell you about them."

    Lucien nodded as he rested Olivia''s head on his chest so that she is comfortable while telling her story.

    "I was from a noble family that took care of a small vassal kingdom, like Bluewind. In fact, our home was north of Bluewind, so it is in the northernmost area of ??Portgreen."

    "Everything was going well. Cassidy''s father, the Sage King, was improving Portgreen more and more, and my family was one of his most important supporters."

    "Since Portgreen was founded with the intention of being a place where it would accept humans and demi-humans as equals, many people from the Alliance were migrating here, wanting a neutral place to live."

    "But for a kingdom to prosper, its rulers must act politically. Many Alliance demi-humans who came here would no longer be soldiers who would fight for their clans against the Light Empire."

    "So this migration of demi-humans as well as the growth of Portgreen caught the attention of powerful people in the Alliance."

    In this part of the story, L.u.s.t couldn''t help commenting on Lucien''s mind. ''Again, the powerful people of the Alliance... The good thing is that our enemies seem to be together in the same place.''

    Lucien compared the situations between Scarlett and Astrid and noticed them to be similar. But that is to be expected since they have similarities in their past, they both came from the Alliance, and are involved with the two most powerful clans, the werewolf clan, and the manticore clan.

    But in Olivia''s case, who is a human born in Portgreen, it seemed to be a great coincidence. Well, Lucien continued to listen to Olivia''s story.

    "At that time, the general leadership of the Alliance belonged to the werewolf clan, and so the manticore clan was doing everything to rise above everyone and train powerful warriors to overcome the werewolf clan and become the next general leaders."

    "The manticore patriarch''s son did not get along very well with his father because he was very ambitious and wanted to lead the clan in his own way, so he started to divide his people and create his own strategies."

    "Since the patriarch of the manticore clan was an extremist who defended the purity of his blood, he was against people from the Alliance going to Portgreen and living with humans as equals, and so his son started to think differently."

    "Well, maybe he didn''t think very differently from his father, but he certainly wanted to ally with the people of Portgreen to have more forces so that he can fight his father for the leadership of his clan."

    "He came with a large group bringing rare materials from the Alliance lands and other gifts. His group came by land, so they arrived first in the small kingdom that my family managed."

    "At that time, everything was going well for Portgreen and Its vassal kingdoms. We were rich and had many warriors. My family was rising fast."

    "Marvin, the son of the patriarch of the manticore clan, though since he isn''t a clan leader, it would be difficult for him to reach an agreement with Sage King. So he tried starting by creating bonds with my family."

    "At that time, I was seventeen years old... A noble, beautiful, v.i.r.g.i.n girl, and from a rising family with famous ancestors."

    Lucien stroked Olivia''s face. "You are very beautiful, Olivia. Even those scars could not hide your beauty."

    Olivia smiled, happy at Lucien''s compliment. "Thank you, hubby. I''m glad you think so."

    So she continued explaining her story. "Well, Marvin was a man who already had many women, but he was enchanted by my beauty. Maybe the fact that he is demi-human made him see me as an exotic woman."

    "We didn''t know that he was in conflict with his father. He declared himself to be a prince of one of the biggest clans in the Alliance, and he had an army and treasures, so we don''t doubt that."

    "Then he started courting me in a very respectful way. He said he wanted to marry me to start uniting our people."

    "My mother and I never had the affection of my father because he always blamed us for not having the same dark magic as my grandmother..."

    "I wasn''t in love with Marvin. Still, I couldn''t help but be attracted by the opportunity to marry a man who would take care of my mother and me so that we wouldn''t have to hear my dad calling us useless anymore."

    "My father was happy with the idea of ??gaining many treasures in addition to Marvin''s support in exchange for me. Also, he had nothing against my mother and grandmother, who was too old to go with Marvin and me to the Alliance."

    "As everyone involved was in agreement, my marriage to Marvin was arranged. He said he would return to Alliance to bring more treasures to my father and also to bring his mother to meet my family and bless our union."

    "Marvin really did as he said. He wanted his mother to be proof of the alliance he was making to improve his clan and, of course, upset his father."

    "The patriarch of the manticore clan found out about everything and followed his son and wife to my home..."

    Olivia couldn''t help but be melancholy when talking about that part. But like Scarlett and all of Lucien''s other wives, she felt very safe in his embrace, which also calmed her chaotic feelings.

    Then she continued. "The first thing that monstrous man did��was punch me in the face. He didn''t use enough strength to kill me, but he used the poison in his claws so that I would die in a slow and horrible way."

    "I think Marvin really felt something for me because he quickly tried to help me. He covered my face in his blood to neutralize his father''s poison."

    "But the patriarch of the clan manticore was considered by many as one of the strongest manticore-men in his clan''s history. His poison was much more potent than the poison resistance in Marvin''s blood."

    "With the help of Marvin''s blood, the poison on the outside parts of my face and right eye was stopped. So I didn''t die... But no known medicine or magic on our continent could heal my scars."

    "The patriarch didn''t stop with that... he started brutally killing my family... I begged Marvin for help, but he didn''t consider me his fianc��e anymore after he realized he couldn''t heal my face."

    "At that moment, I understood the value of beauty... I thought that no man would help me because my face was disfigured..."

    Olivia couldn''t help but smile when she remembered her first with Lucien. Although he had been a little hard on her, in fact, he only gave her pleasure, and she felt no pain.

    Lucien appreciated beauty like anyone else, but that is not a crucial feature for him. He knew he is lucky that all his women are beauties, and that actually also had to do with his life mana that made their bodies younger and more refined, but he would love them anyway.

    When he had s.e.x the first time with Olivia, they were both delighted, and he felt no aversion for her body even though she had the scars. That was one of the main reasons Olivia opened her heart to Lucien.

    Now Olivia considers her beauty not as something essential to have Lucien''s love, but as an additional feature that she can use to please him even more.

    Lucien continued to stroke Olivia''s hair while she finished her story. "The patriarch of the manticore clan intended to kill everyone in my family to make it clear that his clan would not be allied with humans."

    "But my grandmother, even though she was very old, still managed to use some of her dark magic and ran away with me."

    "My family was killed, and my house destroyed... My grandmother asked the Sage King for help. He was a friend of hers, and she wanted to seek justice for our family."

    "The Sage King did not think twice before preparing to go to the Alliance after the manticore clan. Even if he couldn''t go to war with them, he would at least try asking the werewolf clan leader for some kind of punishment or justice.."

    "But then the Light Empire attacked the Alliance. They also wanted to kill Portgreen''s demi-humans and the humans who are friends with demi-humans."

    "The Sage King could not get justice for my family because he died fighting against the Light Empire, and the last member of my family, my grandmother, also died fighting beside him."

    Lucien couldn''t help being sad, feeling Olivia''s sadness when she remembered how she was alone, hurt, and traumatized��

    Again, he felt weak because he couldn''t erase her sad past. But just as he would with his other wives, he would take care of Olivia forever and will give her a lot of love and protection.

    Lucien continued to hug Olivia while kissing her head. She continued to sniff and kiss his chest while feeling comfortable and safe in the place where she wants to be whenever possible��

    ... in the arms of her beloved husband.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 208 - Morning Love Session

    Olivia continued to rub her face on Lucien''s chest and enjoy his scent. "You know, for a long time, I just thought about revenge."

    "I wanted to get revenge on Marvin for abandoning me, and against his father for what he did to my family."

    Then Olivia smiled before kissing Lucien''s mouth. "But now, my past and old enemies don''t really seem to matter as much anymore, because I''m absolutely happy with you."

    Lucien hugged Olivia tightly as he sucked on her delicious lips for almost a minute before breaking the kiss and looking at her affectionately.

    "I am delighted that you are so satisfied with me that you don''t give a damn about these things as much anymore. But for me, this is a significant issue."

    "Anyone who tries or even thinks of hurting my lovely wives will beg for death many times before I kill them."

    "I can''t change what happened to you, Astrid, and Scarlett in the past. But many people from the werewolf clan and manticore clan, as well as their patriarchs and their families, are going to have an excruciating death at the hands of the girls and me."

    Olivia no longer saw her revenge as a critical issue compared to her new life with Lucien, but she understood his feeling of wanting to take revenge on her enemies.

    She also felt this way about him. She really wanted to help him rescue his mother and kick his father''s ass, so she would be by his side when he went to the Alliance and everywhere else.

    Lucien began to stroke Olivia''s thighs tenderly. "Also, about this Marvin guy... actually he deserves pity, after all, he had the chance to have such a wife as incredible as you, but he failed to take care of you."

    Then Lucien moved one of his hands to Olivia''s perfect pearly b.r.e.a.s.ts while his other hand was stroking her waist.

    "He will never be able to touch your soft skin... He will not be able to caress your wonderful b.r.e.a.s.ts��"

    "Mmm..." Olivia m.o.a.ned as she hugged Lucien''s neck and enjoyed the pleasure of his touch.

    Lucien continued to touch Olivia''s body and praise her. He turned her face towards his gently and began to give tap kisses on her lips.

    "That poor man won''t be able to taste the delicious flavor of your lips or smell your amazing floral scent."

    Olivia''s already horny body couldn''t help but be even more aroused as her pink flower dripped the juices that Lucien loves so much as she felt him move his hand towards it.

    Lucien started to tease Olivia by touching her groin and thighs... then he slowly stroked her wet p.u.s.s.y. "He will never know how wonderful it feels to be inside you, my love."

    "Even though he is miserable for not being able to keep you by his side, I will still make him really wish for death while I make him eat his own guts."

    Olivia couldn''t help but laugh at the way Lucien talked about Marvin. She could almost feel sorry for him, knowing that his ending would be one that no one would want to have.

    Still, after all he did to her, she wouldn''t mind his pain, or rather, she would be there with Lucien when Marvin saw the incredible man who is now her husband.

    But now Olivia didn''t want to talk more about the past or future revenge. She couldn''t think clearly about anything while feeling Lucien''s hot and hard c.o.c.k against her ass.

    She started stroking his balls. "Hubby... I''m such selfish and demanding wife... even after all the love you gave me yesterday, I can''t help asking for more."

    Lucien laughed as he had both of Olivia''s b.r.e.a.s.ts in his hands. "If your selfishness is to ask for more of my affection, it''s okay to ask it. After all, as your husband, I must always keep you satisfied."

    "Also, you are almost in the Mortal Realm. Your dark mana was manifesting when you were sleeping in our bed."

    "Huh? Really? I don''t really feel different." Olivia tried to focus on the important subject, but it was challenging to think of anything other than Lucien''s d.i.c.k inside her.

    Lucien continued to caress and tease Olivia; after all, he intends to give her enough pleasure and demonic energy to break through the Zero Realm barrier and enter the Mortal Realm.

    "Yes, you''re almost reaching the Mortal Realm, so let''s work together to get it done now, alright?"

    Olivia understood what Lucien wanted, and her whole body was shaking with excitement, eager and happy that he never spared any effort to give her what she wants.

    Still, she wanted to hear him speak in his charming voice, so she asked. "That means..."

    Lucien seemed to know everything Olivia wanted. He brought his mouth closer to her ear and whispered. "It means that we will have a hot and passionate morning f.u.c.k... you want it, right?"

    "OF COURSE, I want it!!" Olivia couldn''t help but exclaim as she turned her body to Lucien, leaning over him.

    Lucien continued to lean against the bathtub wall while Olivia positioned herself mounted on his groin. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts were touching his chest as he stroked her waist.

    Then Olivia lifted her ass as she positioned Lucien''s c.o.c.k on the warm entrance of her pink cave.

    But she did not lower her body, starting to penetration, but looked at Lucien with a naughty smile while rubbing the head of his c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Hubby... do you like it? Do you like it when your c.o.c.k kisses my p.u.s.s.y like this?" She asked in a lewd tone.

    Lucien squeezed Olivia''s buttocks as he kissed her lips, both upper and lower. "I love it, my dear. I love to kiss every part of your perfect body."

    Olivia wanted to be able to play more like this, but she could no longer control the desire to feel Lucien inside her.

    She lowered her body, not gently and slowly, but quickly and hard, banging her ass against Lucien''s groin and making his c.o.c.k fill her p.u.s.s.y completely.

    "C.u.mmmming!!! AaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhH!!!" Olivia m.o.a.ned loudly and regretted her bold move as she immediately had an incredible orgasm.

    Having orgasms was wonderful, and she wanted to have many of them, but there were a certain number of orgasms that the girls could handle before having to rest, and so Olivia wanted to have a longer time between her orgasms to enjoy the s.e.x with Lucien for longer.

    But now Olivia was already having her first orgasm while feeling her body become complete as only Lucien could make her feel.

    Her p.u.s.s.y twitched and squeezed Lucien''s c.o.c.k while her love juices mixed with the water of the bathtub.

    Olivia smiled at Lucien with a loving expression. "This is your fault. You make me feel so good with caresses and kisses even before you f.u.c.k me... So when your d.i.c.k enters and makes a mess inside me, I can''t help but c.u.m uncontrollably."

    Lucien laughed. "Isn''t that good? I love it when your insides twitch and squeeze my c.o.c.k so tightly."

    Olivia started to move, making her orgasm even more incredible as she kissed Lucien, and he squeezed her ass and b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    The pleasure they were both feeling was so great... so f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing that the benefits of Lucien''s demonic energy quickly completed the power that Olivia needed to reach the Mortal Realm.

    "No, no, no!! F.u.c.k!!!" Olivia exclaimed as she saw the black haze raise from her body. But of course, she didn''t stop banging her ass on Lucien groin.

    "Why this negative reaction?" Lucien asked, although he already knew the answer.

    Olivia looked at him with an imploring look. "If we reach our goal so fast, doesn''t that mean it will be the end of our morning f.u.c.k?"

    Lucien stroked Olivia''s face. "It''s still dawn in the normal world... our morning f.u.c.k can go on for a few more hours until you cant take it anymore."

    "Hubby!! You are the best!!!" Olivia exclaimed happily and kissed Lucien while her horny p.u.s.s.y squeezed his c.o.c.k even more.

    He squeezed her ass and brought Olivia''s body firmly against his, making his c.o.c.k kiss the bottom of her warm insides.

    "I''m going to give you a big load so that you can make a great entrance into the Mortal Realm, my dear."

    "Yes! Please!! Give me�� AaaaahhhhhhhHHHH!!!" Olivia m.o.a.ned even louder as she felt Lucien''s hot c.o.c.k milk filling her.

    The black haze formed by her dark mana swirled around the bathtub and their body animatedly, under the control of Lucien''s demonic energy, which helped Olivia successfully reach the Mortal Realm.

    Lucien and Olivia continued to f.u.c.k passionately in that bathtub until they had to move to another bathtub to have clean water.

    After a while, L.u.s.t couldn''t contain herself by just watching, and joined the morning f.u.c.k, which lasted for more a few hours.

    Because of having that emotional conversation with Lucien, the passionate morning f.u.c.k, and reaching the Mortal Realm, Olivia''s mind needed some time to rest.

    She slept on Lucien''s chest, and he took her back to his bed, so she continued to sleep with the laziest girls that were used to sleeping a little more than the others.

    Well, it''s not that they were lazy, but that Lucien gave them a lot of pleasure before they sleep, and their bodies needed time to absorb all of the demonic energy.

    Except for Mia and Ella. These two really like to sleep. Of course, it was better when they could sleep one on each of Lucien''s arm.

    Although Olivia is a warrior who has a fighting style like a rogue, her main attribute is dark magic. As the most experienced mages in the group, Rose and Angela will help her explore the improvements of her body and dark mana when she wakes up.

    Lucien felt that his family was getting stronger quickly. Two more girls have achieved the Mortal Realm, and Ghilanna was now the closest girl to take that step too.

    L.u.s.t became more and more impressed by Lucien''s abilities. Although she felt the pleasure he could give her and his other women in her body, the benefits of his demonic energy in the girl''s bodies only got better.

    The advancement of layers within a Realm should be increasingly difficult and time-consuming as it requires much more resources, and power. In fact, it seemed trivial to Lucien.

    L.u.s.t knew that for demons and other races that have special parts in their bodies, the first layer of the Mortal Realm took even longer because they used part of their energy to grow those body parts.

    But it only took Lucien a few weeks to reach the second layer of the Mortal Realm, and with their celebration day, she could feel that he had already had great improvement after entering the second tier.

    Also, L.u.s.t, Cassidy, Astrid, and Rose were already close to reaching the second layer as well. Not only did Lucien get stronger incredibly fast with his demonic energy, but he also made the girls stronger quickly with that��

    As a new day was starting and Lucien had a lot of things planned on his agenda, he went down the stairs towards the kitchen.

    He was wearing a fluffy robe that Angela made for him. Although Lucien likes to walk around the house n.a.k.e.d, Kara, Aria, and other girls said that it is not appropriate all the time, as seeing his n.a.k.e.d body prevented them from concentrating and doing their housework.

    So Lucien and the girls were just walking around the house n.a.k.e.d when the girls knew they could jump in his arms and have passionate love sessions.

    Arriving in the kitchen, he saw the cute maid making pancakes on the stove while Angela made coffee. They grow some stuff in the purple world, while others they brought from the normal world.

    Still, Lucien loves everything his wives cooked in the same way.

    Lucien gave Kara and Angela morning kisses before sitting down at the table. L.u.s.t sat on his lap like she always does when it isn''t another girl''s turn, and so they started a lovely breakfast.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 209 - Unnecessary Concerns

    While Lucien was having breakfast, the other girls woke up and joined him at the table. Then they started to plan what they would do on that day.

    Although everyone in Portgreen city is in agreement, or gave no other option but to accept the leadership of Lucien and Cassidy, it is still good to have representatives for more complicated people like the mercenaries and adventurers.

    So, Olivia would also go to the Guild, they will keep the same name, but from now on, it will be more like a faction that fully supports the crown.

    Ghilanna wanted to spend the whole day in Lucien''s arms, using the argument that she is close to reaching the Mortal Realm and needs a little help.

    But she knew he has a lot of things to do, and so, she has to patiently wait for him to care for her at night. So, she went with Olivia to the Guild.

    Lena really wanted to walk around Portgreen city and see the most beautiful places to ask Lucien for romantic dates later. Marie had lived in the city for a little over a month, so she already knew the best places to take her sister on a tour.

    Angela liked to spend her days studying magic and teaching Lucien''s mage troops. She wants to make their family more powerful and help Lucien as much as she can.

    Still, even yesterday, when they spent the whole day celebrating, in fact, they were also getting stronger. So, she didn''t mind going with her daughters on a tour of the city. Also, at night they will be strengthening themselves again in Lucien''s arms.

    Anne loved being around Marie doing the same things she does. Still, she recently made a new best friend, the cute little Kylee.

    They both love to spend their day training with Lucien''s troops. The sparring sessions were very animated. Also, Neola was teaching them archery.

    The girls knew that Lucien made up for his lack of magical skills with his proficiency in various types of weapons, and so they wanted to be the same.

    Although Anne and Kylee, as well as others of Lucien''s wives, have not have awakened special abilities yet, they have high physical capabilities, and that made it clear that their nature is to be warriors, and of course, if they were versatile warriors like Lucien that would be even better.

    So, Anne, Kylee, and Neola went to train with the troops where they were camped out in the garden of the royal castle.

    Kara and Aria would stay at home as usual, doing the housework, which they love to do.

    Three girls that are still sleeping, Mia, Ella and Scarlett. Although Scarlett is sleeping because she is exhaust from her morning activity with Lucien, and will stay home for a few hours. Mia and Ella just enjoying staying at home.

    After waking up, Scarlett will continue leading the mercenaries while they make reforms in the northern part of the city. Now there would be no secret hiding places and areas where they would do things outside the law.

    Mia still has an antisocial personality, and that probably wouldn''t change. In addition to her mother and Lucien, she likes everyone in her family, but she doesn''t like to leave the house and only although sometimes she does leave to train with Lucien''s troops so that they would be in sync in battles.

    In the house, she has everything she needs, be it a lot of food, a garden to relax, a large training room with different weapons, and many other things.

    Despite being outgoing, Ella sees Mia as her sister and enjoys staying at home with her. So, she and Mia train, relax, and of course, play a lot with Little Ko, who is always willing to play with the girls during the day.

    Lucien found a room in the house that is a library. There were already many books in it about other races, worlds, and various other things. Of course, the books were in different languages ??, and L.u.s.t was slowly translating them into the girl''s language.

    Lucien also added the large collection of books he took from Cornelius to the library, so the girls could read whenever they wanted as well as add other books they found.

    Thus, the girls could do many different things during the day. And regardless of what they did, at night, they would all be home together with Lucien.

    He would strengthen them while also doing his duty as a husband... After that, the girls sleep happily in his big cozy bed.

    The girls would be very happy to live like this forever with Lucien. And if it weren''t for their big family not being complete yet, it would be perfect.

    Well, Lucien opened portals to the place or area closest to where the girls will be during the day.

    He and Cassidy have a kingdom to manage in addition to Lucien having other matters to deal with like the girls of the L and give some attention to his troops.

    Although Astrid, Jeanne, and Rose could do other interesting things during the day, they preferred to be with Lucien and Cassidy as their assistants.

    Astrid wanted to be beside Cassidy, helping and protecting her, and so Jeanne wanted to do it for Lucien. Rose actually just wanted to be close to him, hoping he would pamper her sometimes while doing other tasks.

    Then Lucien opened the portal to the main hall of the royal castle.

    It was the beginning of the morning in the normal world. The castle repair group is already working hard on Its renovation while Lucien''s troops were doing their morning exercises in the garden.

    Lucien and the girls had a conference with the most important nobles of the town. The people in the room didn''t create any problems or even looked at Lucien''s wives.

    His reputation as a brutal and overprotective man was already known to everyone in Portgreen city, and it was spreading across all vassal kingdoms as well as the rest of the continent.

    Soon the entire western continent of Argerim would understand that no one should try anything on his women; in fact, the best attitude was not even looking at them, which is very difficult because they are all stunning beauties.

    After the conference, Cassidy went to her office to prepare economic plans for the city and other projects that she and Lucien would be talking to the rulers of the vassal kingdoms when they came to Portgreen city.

    Astrid followed her as a bodyguard/assistant, but of course, Cassidy sees her as her sister, and they get along really well.

    Lucien went into the garden with Jeanne and Rose. His troops had cleared the outside part of eastern area of the castle, where is in front of a huge building that had previously served as barracks for Cassidy''s royal guards.

    His troops also started to repair that barracks because the building could serve as their barracks well. Of course, Lucien allowed that, and Neola let the troops know.

    Lucien had said that his troops did not need to do this kind of work, and he would send workers there. But his troops wanted to help him repair the castle, and also they did not like to train and work around other men.

    Since Lucien''s female troops are always receiving his life mana and demonic energy. Just like his wives, they can''t help but keep their bodies more and more healthy, so they all slowly get more beautiful every day.

    Some of Lucien''s troops were already natural beauties, so they all drew the attention of other men who were not afraid to look at "mere soldiers."

    Knowing that other men, besides Lucien, looked at them lasciviously, made them very disgusted, so they chose to repair the barracks alone.

    "Master!!" Lucien''s troops greeted him excitedly when they saw him.

    They understood that he could not pay attention to them every day, but to spend the previous day without seeing their Master was very sad.

    In fact, most of them missed his gentle smile even more than the special milk. But of course, they were eager to drink more special milk, or to have Lucien to c.u.m inside their most private parts.

    Lucien opened his arms and let the more affectionate girls hug him in a big group hug.

    Then Lucien started explaining his ideas about the girls from the L to them. He said that although the battle went well, the group still needed to grow a little more so that they can face enemies in much larger numbers.

    Taking care of six hundred girls with Lucien''s methods already seemed impossible, so the girls couldn''t help but worry about his health.

    Neola and Kylee, like Lucien''s other wives, also had these concerns, but the first to speak was Lorelai.

    "Master... I do not doubt your capabilities, but I am afraid that taking care of so many women may be unhealthy for your body."

    Lucien does not have a soul connection with Lorelai, but he could see her sincerity in her eyes. She is a sincere person.

    He smiled at her as he made his point clear to everyone. "That will be a test, and regardless of what happens, you will always be my main troops, and I will never neglect you."

    Then he explained what L.u.s.t had told him about the mystic crystals. "Perhaps now things are a little more difficult, and I have to pay less special attention to them."

    "Well, I don''t know how many girls from the L are going to want to join us, but if a lot of them do, I will only be able to have s.e.x with you once a week."

    The girls were saddened with the decline in the amount of s.e.x they will have each week, since Lucien used to having s.e.x with them two or three times a week. Although they weren''t very long sessions, but it made them happier than ever.

    But then Lucien went on to explain, specifically the crystal part. "But it will only be that way for now, soon I will be getting special crystals that can help all of you get stronger. And to use these crystals, we will need to have more love sessions each week, for everyone, of course."

    As L.u.s.t explained, absorbing the raw energy from the crystals would be very harmful to people''s health, like what happened with Ivan. But if Lucien used his demonic energy as a mediator, he can use the nature crystals to improve his troops power.

    It didn''t make much sense to use them on his wives other than Ghilanna. She would receive much more benefits from having a nature affinity, but on others, it wouldn''t be as good as the current passionate love making sessions they have with Lucien several times a day.

    Lucien had talked to his wife about the crystals, just as he talks about everything with them. Still, Rose hadn''t paid much attention to this before, and now she couldn''t help asking l.u.s.t about the crystals to L.u.s.t, who was beside her.

    "Are these crystals so incredible?"

    L.u.s.t nodded. "Well, for the troops, which can''t have Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside them as much as we do, the crystals will be very useful. Still, we could do a lot more if we had an alchemist in our group."

    Rose couldn''t help but make a surprised expression when she heard L.u.s.t''s words. "I know an alchemist. But she..."

    Lucien heard Rose as she and L.u.s.t were right behind him. Then he looked at her curiously while L.u.s.t asked. "Where is she?"

    Rose made a concerned and hesitant expression as she asked L.u.s.t. "When you mentioned having an alchemist in our group, did you mean as Lucien''s woman?"

    L.u.s.t smiled. "Well, if she has transmutation affinity, Lucien can improve it just as he can improve anyone''s power and abilities. That would be of great benefit to everyone, right?"

    Rose understood that, but how could she not be afraid that her mother would fall in love with Lucien and abandon her father?

    She understood that her mom is a great beauty of a powerful race, and she only accepted her father because he helped her when she was badly hurt.

    But she hadn''t even made the blood pact that Rose made with Lucien with her father. So Rose knew that getting Lucien too close to her mother could be fatal to her poor father.

    Rose looked at Lucien with an imploring expression. "She is my mom... but I fear that it will end badly for my father."

    "Fufufufufu..." L.u.s.t couldn''t help but laugh. "There was no way this was going to end well for him, right?"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 210 - Perfect, Isnt it? (1/2)

    Lucien hugged Rose lovingly. "Don''t worry about it, my dear. Do you really think I would destroy your family on purpose?"

    Rose rubbed her face on his chest. "I know you would never do anything to hurt me, but you can''t stop women from falling in love with you."

    Lucien kissed Rose''s head. "I don''t think this is going to happen to your mother. I promise I won''t do anything or act in any way that I seem to be interested in her. If your father takes good care of her, I see no reason for her to develop this kind of feeling for me."

    Then Lucien looked at L.u.s.t as he continued talking to Rose. "Also, perhaps younger, and not-so-powerful girls have less resistance to my charm as L.u.s.t''s host, but your mother appears to be a powerful woman of a powerful race."

    L.u.s.t understood that she shouldn''t say that even though she couldn''t deny that there was a significant chance of it happening. Not because of Lucien''s natural charm that certainly Rose''s mother as an experienced and powerful vampire would easily resist, but because of Lucien''s overall character.

    Still, she apologized to Rose. "It was a bad joke. I''m sorry, Rose. Also, Lucien is right, if your mother has a good marriage with your father, she shouldn''t easily develop loving feelings for Lucien."

    "Mm." Rose agreed while enjoying Lucien''s embrace.

    "So, where do you and your family live?" L.u.s.t asked.

    Rose had not spoken much about her family because she feared that issue with her mother and also because she was more focused on enjoying her first and only love.

    But there was really nothing to hide. "My home is on the Freelands. My father is a nobleman who is part of a group that rules a great city, and my mother has a potions shop."

    The east continent, right? "Lucien asked, but he had already read in books and maps that Argerim is divided into two continents separated by a large sea. This was called the western continent, while the eastern continent is also called Freelands.

    Rose nodded, then Lucien asked something else. "How long was your journey?"

    "Nine months. And there were S-rank wind mages on my ship. That was a..." Rose seemed a little hesitant to say it.

    Jeanne made an annoyed expression as she completed Rose''s words. "Slave ship, right?"

    Lucien had read a lot about the east continent and knew that slave practices were accepted there. The group of forest bandits who are now Lucien''s troops came from the Freelands to be sold as exotic slaves to nobles with unusual tastes.

    Rose was raised, seeing the slave system as normal. Her father, as a wealthy nobleman, has many slaves, but she does not mistreat them or view them as inferior people. It just seemed normal to have people working for them in exchange for food and house.

    But she understood that the people of Portgreen and also the Alliance did not like slave practices. In fact, only the Light Empire accepted that because the nobles there did not see other races and peoples as equals, but heretical beasts, so it is supposedly all right to enslave anyone they did not kill.

    In Lucien''s homeworld, that was also the case. The silver legion enslaved other peoples on the grounds that they did not follow their god while Lucien''s father''s kingdom defended freedom.

    Regardless of politics, Lucien did not like enslavement. He would kill his enemies without remorse, but he would not enslave innocent people with the intention of profiting.

    He continued to hug Rose gently. "I understand that you were raised like that, my dear. But we will not have slaves in our family."

    "Mm. I understand, hubby." Rose made a cute sound of agreement while sniffing Lucien''s chest.

    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. Anyway, we''ll have to go to the eastern continent to meet Rose''s parents and let them know that she''ll be living with me from now on, so we can ask her mother for help with the crystals." Lucien concluded.

    L.u.s.t nodded while she could already foresee the chaos Lucien would cause on the eastern continent. She could already predict that Rose''s mother was not so happily married; otherwise, she would have made the blood pact with her husband.

    It was also clear that Neola, Kylee, and most of the people in their group were slaves who fled, but the people who enslaved them should still be alive, and Lucien is not someone who forgives those who harmed his girls.

    Anyway, this was no time to discuss that issue. Lucien looked at his troops again. "The girls from L will be here soon, so please be nice to them."

    "Before they join us, they have to understand how my methods work so you can tell them everything."

    Portgreen is a much larger city than Bluewind and has several times more population, so Lucien''s hearing was much less effective now as there were a lot of sounds that hindered him from focusing on specific sounds.

    Still, while Lucien asked his troops to get along with the L girls, he could hear them approaching.

    Since Lucien and his women were in the garden near one of the castle''s entrances, he just walked over to the gate, and the L girls could see him from the street.

    Those girls who were at the conference where Lucien invited them to the castle, were the girls who created the L and not part of the adventurers who joined them afterward just so they didn''t have to fight the mercenaries with Ivan.

    None of them wanted to miss the opportunity to join Lucien''s group. So, the group of fifteen hundred girls walking through the streets could not fail to attract everyone''s attention.

    Madelyn was leading the group. When she and the girls saw Lucien waiting for them at the castle gate, their eyes sparkled, and they couldn''t stop smiling as they blushed.

    When Lucien waved at them, their hearts beat faster in expectation. They didn''t know what would happen next, but anything beside Lucien looked incredible and exciting.

    The group approached Lucien, and he greeted them. "Girls... Madelyn."

    Madelyn bowed to Lucien, and he could see her cute ears twitching. "Good morning, Lucien. I hope we didn''t come too late."

    Since Lucien had just told them to come in the morning, the girls wanted to get there along with the sunrise, but Madelyn convinced them that if they arrived too early, they would look very eager.

    Well, in the end, they couldn''t hide the eagerness on their slightly flushed and smiling faces.

    Lucien couldn''t help but want to give a tight good morning hug to the cute Madelyn and smell her ears, but he knew it wouldn''t be fair to her before she understood everything about him, or rather, the peculiar parts, so he held out his hand to her.

    "Good morning, Madelyn. You arrived at a good time."

    Still, just shaking Lucien''s hand made Madelyn blush even more while her heart was beating fast like that of a scared deer, and her mind was thinking millions of pleasant situations with him.

    Lucien quickly introduced the girls beside him to the group. "You already know L.u.s.t, my wife. This beautiful lady with pink hair is Jeanne, and this naughty little vampire is Rose, both are my beloved wives."

    Rose and Jeanne couldn''t help but smile. Although they knew of Lucien''s love for them, it was still great to hear him declaring to a crowd of girls not only that they are his wives, but his beloved wives, with a lot of affection and satisfaction in his tone.

    The L girl group was a little confused about what a vampire is, because they do not know about races from other worlds.

    But they knew Jeanne well as one of the most famous adventurers in the Guild, and they were surprised to find out that she is one of Lucien''s wives.

    Everything about Lucien was getting more and more incredible and interesting. The girls were increasingly sure that following him is a wise choice.

    "Well, let''s go in. The castle is still being repaired, so please don''t look to the mess." Lucien pointed to the garden and waited for the girls to come in as a good host.

    The girls went to the garden where Lucien''s troops were standing, and they greeted the L girls politely.

    "My troops will explain to you what their training routines and experiences are like. Next, I will answer any questions you still have, so we can discuss if you will join our group." Lucien explained.

    The L girls quickly started to befriend Lucien''s troops. They wanted to ask a lot of questions, and most of them were about Lucien.

    The troops would do as Lucien asked and tell them all about how wonderful it is to follow him, train with him, and of course, drink his wonderful special milk, or better yet, have it shot directly from his c.o.c.k inside their love holes.

    That conversation would certainly produce many surprises, laughter, flushed faces, and racing hearts. But since they were all women, mostly young girls, Lucien''s troops and the L girls would get along very quickly.

    Meanwhile, Lucien spoke to Madelyn. "Come on, sit at the table with me so we can talk privately."

    Madelyn wanted to ask Lucien''s troops about him, but talking to him privately seemed much more interesting. So, she went with him and his wives to sit at the table that his troops prepare for Lucien in the garden next to the place they were training.

    The table has a tray full of fresh fruit, cookies, and wine. Lucien''s troops always wanted their master to be comfortable while watching and helping them to train.

    Lucien, Madelyn, and the girls sat at the table, and he poured glasses of wine for them as he got straight to the point.

    "Madelyn, I''m going to explain the same thing that my troops are going to tell your group, just more directly, so forgive me if that sounds strange."

    The cute cat-girl accepted Lucien''s glass of wine, took a cookie from the tray, and prepared to listen to what he had to say. "Mm. I''m listening."

    Lucien explained. "It all started with L.u.s.t. Her name is not a joke. She is the demon of l.u.s.t, and thanks to our connection, I can help women to get stronger quickly through pleasure and my essence."

    He paused a little to see Madelyn''s reaction, but contrary to anything he expected, she actually continued to look at him with a curious expression, waiting for his next words without judging.

    Then he went on to explain everything about how he makes his women more powerful. Of course, he did not go into details about his family issues but said that he would soon return to his world and that he already has many wives living in his "special storage treasure."

    After explaining a lot, Lucien again paused and waited for Madelyn''s reaction.

    Madelyn had a surprised expression on her face, but she doesn''t seem shocked by something bizarre but had the appearance of someone who had discovered something outstanding.

    She set the glass of wine on the table and finished eating her cookie while looking into Lucien''s eyes. "WOW!! It is..."

    "Weird?" Jeanne couldn''t help trying to complete Madelyn''s words because she believed that they had the same thought when Jeanne found out everything about Lucien.

    But the cute cat-girl had an incredible ability to surprise Lucien and his wives.

    She quickly shook her head. "Not weird. I would say unique, in a good way, of course. But that''s not what I wanted to say either."

    Then she smiled at Lucien while her eyes sparkled. "Are you telling me that you can make love with your wives, and not only get stronger but also make them stronger?"

    Lucien nodded while Madelyn quickly exclaimed. "That is f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing!!!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 211 - Perfect, Isnt it? (2/2)

    Madelyn''s cute and excited expression makes Lucien want to start stroking her ears immediately.

    Still, he wouldn''t do anything and would treat her very respectfully. Lucien couldn''t deny that he was interested in Madelyn first because of her excellent wind affinity.

    All he does is thinking for the sake of his family, and of course, his main objective now is to become stronger to rescue his mother. And he needs to do it fast.

    So, Lucien was very direct with Madelyn. "Madelyn, my intention in telling you all of that is because, different from the girls who join my troops, I have a special proposal for you."

    Madelyn couldn''t contain her excitement. She exclaimed out excitedly. "What is it?"

    Lucien made an apologetic expression. "It''s like I told you the other day. I became interested in you first because of your wind affinity. I will need to be traveling by sea to different places, and I would like you to accompany me to increase the speed of my ship."

    Madelyn understood that Lucien was basically saying he wanted to use her. Of course, she would gain a lot by traveling with him as well as getting stronger.

    But Madelyn was pleased that he was frank with her. Still, what made her even happier and more excited was the fact that he specifically said that FIRST was interested in her because of her wind affinity. So, she concluded that there was something more, and she can''t help but feel excited about it.

    "I understand. But how exactly would that work?" Madelyn was still a little confused even though she already had ideas of what he was suggesting.

    Lucien was straightforward again. "As I explained, I already have s.e.x sometimes with my troops, and I give them my essence. I will also do this with the new girls who agree to join my troops."

    "But this system is what I can do additionally while my main focus is in my wives who receive the greatest benefits."

    "I could focus on troops with wind affinity, and achieve my goal. But I would prefer to bring you into my family, and focus only on you as a wind mage, so you would become strong very fast. That way you would be the only wind mage on my ship, while the other mages would go with the sh.i.p.s with my troops that will follow me at a slower speed."

    Madelyn was analyzing every word from Lucien carefully. It all seemed so good, but then she realized what he meant by bringing her into his family.

    The cute cat-girl blushed more than ever before while she couldn''t even speak properly. "T-that... that''s m-mean... Lucien... it ... really?"

    Lucien smiled at her. "I wish I could say that we could just have s.e.x to make you strong and help me. But for you to have access to all of the benefits I can guarantee you, we would need to have a soul connection."

    "And after that, I won''t be able to let you leave me anymore because I am very possessive. So if you accept it, you will be accepting to become my wife and live with me from now on."

    "Becoming your w... wife?!?! This... This is very sudden... I... Lucien..." Madelyn''s feelings were completely out of her control while she didn''t know what to think.

    Lucien made an apologetic expression. "This is my fault. I have a terrible habit of rushing things. It''s just that I don''t have time to waste, and I always end up going straight to the point and ignoring some things."

    Madelyn couldn''t think well now, but she knew that this is an incredible opportunity for someone like her who only has friends, to join a real family.

    Still, it was not easy to accept marrying someone she didn''t know so well even though he is her idol.

    But she saw Lucien''s expression and thought he could take back his proposal. "Lucien, I... I just-"

    Lucien knew that Madelyn needed time to think about his proposal. He just wanted to make it clear to be fair to her. "Okay, Madelyn. I''m going to give you time to think about it, and you can give me your answer later."

    "I ACCEPT!" Madelyn exclaimed.

    "Huh?" Lucien couldn''t help being confused; after all, no one expected that reaction from her.

    Madelyn quickly explained. "I mean, I do, I really want to travel the world with you and be part of your family... as your wife, but..."

    Lucien saw Madelyn''s expression become sad for the first time she arrived at the castle. She also made that expression the day he met her at the Guild.

    He did not like to see that sad expression on her face as well as on the face of any of his wives and troops.

    Lucien instinctively moved his hand gently over Madelyn''s hand on the table and stroked it. "It''s alright, Madelyn. I won''t let anything bad happen to you."

    Madelyn liked Lucien''s gentle touch. Her fingers instinctively caressed his hand as she spoke. "I couldn''t overcome a trauma... That''s why I don''t leave the city and work in the Guild as an attendant."

    "Hmm..." Lucien couldn''t help but be sad for her. "Can you tell me more about this trauma?"

    Madelyn didn''t like to talk about it, but because Lucien was so honest with her, she wanted to be honest with him too.

    "I... Well, I was an orphan in the Alliance cat-clan. Our clan is one of the smallest, and I didn''t want to be a servant of another family and live a boring life."

    "That''s why I left the Alliance with a group of people who came to Portgreen. Here people were re-starting their lives away from the problems of the Alliance."

    "Our group couldn''t afford a ship ticket, so we traveled through the great forest..." Madelyn''s look became even sadder, so Lucien gently squeezed her hand, making the cat-girl quickly smile.

    Then she continued. "The great forest is home to many dangers like venomous plants and wild beasts, but nothing is as wicked as the damned racists of the Light Empire."

    Lucien couldn''t help being angry at the Light Empire again as he could already predict what Madelyn would say. He and his family would never get along with people like them or the Silver Legion from his homeworld.

    Madelyn continued her story avoiding details of cruelty that would only make her suffer. "We found a group of scouts from the Light Empire. My group was made of young and not very powerful people who were like me, looking to start new lives."

    "They had no mercy and massacred us... I managed to escape, or rather, they let me go after making me watch them kill all of my friends."

    "Their captain... he was a monstrous man. He said that he wanted me to send a message to my people; that I tell everyone what would happen to all demi-humans."

    "Also... he said he would be delighted that I would always have nightmares from everything I saw that day, and that I would never be a normal person again."

    Madelyn lowered her head. "And he was right. I... I am a broken person. I am terrified to leave the city and go through dangerous situations."

    "Sorry, but I can''t hold myself anymore," Lucien spoke, leaving Madelyn confused.

    Before she could understand what had happened, he pulled her by the hand over the table and hugged her tightly.

    Madelyn didn''t know if it was because she was very emotionally shaken or if it was because she was so attracted to Lucien that her body felt no aversion to his.

    In fact, she was feeling very comfortable in his arms. His smell was wonderful, and the heat of his body made her calm.

    Lucien tenderly kissed Madelyn''s head and did not take advantage of the situation to attack her ears as he very much wanted.

    "You are not a broken girl, Madelyn. We all have our traumas, and when we fail to overcome them, we have to learn to live with them."

    "Mm." Madelyn agreed while sniffing Lucien''s chest. "But, because of that, I don''t think I can travel with you."

    Lucien continued to pat her head. "Well, I can''t change your past or heal your trauma, but if you accept the soul connection I talked about, I''ll be able to give you a home where you''ll always be safe and never need to leave, well, maybe just to help me with the ship, but only if you want to, of course."

    "House?" Madelyn asked.

    "Yes, the special space treasure where my wives and I live." Lucien gave her a quick explanation of the purple world.

    Madelyn was fascinated with the house in the purple world. She almost couldn''t believe it because it seemed so perfect and would be the solution to her problems.

    She could travel with Lucien anywhere, and when she got scared, she could stay in the purple world, and she would still be with Lucien. So it would be very easy for her to help him with the ship.

    The idea of ??becoming Lucien''s wife, getting strong quickly, and being able to live in the purple world, made Madelyn very excited again. She smiled as the sadness of the bad memories were brushed away by Lucien''s kind pats on her head.

    Madelyn giggled. "You can touch them."

    Lucien laughed. "How long have you known I want to touch them."

    "Since you saw me for the first time when you arrived at the Guild with Jeanne," Madelyn replied.

    "How? Is it that obvious?" Lucien asked.

    Madelyn giggled again. "Well, I''ve seen a lot of people throughout my life giving me that kind of look. So I learned to notice when someone looks directly at them."

    Since Lucien had Madelyn''s permission, he started to move his hand slowly towards her fluffy ear, but he stopped when he heard her next words.

    "But, I never let anyone touch them."

    "Why?" Lucien asked confusedly.

    Madelyn quickly explained. "We cat-girls have an old tradition of just letting our husbands pet our ears. Although I left my clan, I wanted to keep that tradition."

    "I see." Lucien understood then asked, "So that means..."

    Madelyn blushed as she whispered and hid her face on Lucien''s chest. "I already gave you my answer, and I will not change it."

    Lucien understood that Madelyn was talking about when she said she accepted to be his wife.

    He slowly moved his hands again towards her ear. "If I do it... it will mean that you will be mine forever. Are you sure about that? I can give you more time to think."

    "Do it." Madelyn had no doubts that being with Lucien would be incredible in every way, so she didn''t want to miss this opportunity.

    So Lucien did what he so badly wanted to do for a long time... He laid his hand on Madelyn''s cute ear.

    "Mm!!" Just the first contact of Lucien''s hands with Madelyn''s ear made her m.o.a.n softly.

    There was a reason for the tradition that the cat-girls only let their husbands touch their ears; that is, it is a very sensitive area for them.

    Lucien was surprised because the texture of Madelyn''s ears was much softer than he expected. They are really incredibly fluffy.

    And the best part was not the perfect texture, but the fact that they twitch while he stroked them, showing that Madelyn was pleased with his touch.

    "Mmmmmm�� This is so good... If you touch them that much I will go crazy..." Madelyn continued trying to hide her flushed face on Lucien''s warm and fragrant chest as she m.o.a.ned.

    Her ears were so cute, and her m.o.a.ns were cute, all of her reactions were so cute and adorable that Lucien thought he could die of cuteness.

    While he continued to lose himself in Madelyn''s cuteness, L.u.s.t, Rose, and Jeanne rolled their eyes as they felt like they were being ignored.

    Since the table was in the garden, not far from Lucien''s troops, and the girls from the L group. They had already stopped talking and were all watching Lucien petting the cute cat-girl in his arms.

    Everyone could describe the scene in the same way.

    So cute!!!

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 212 - Oh, what did I do?

    While Madelyn was in Lucien''s arms, having her ears stroked gently by him, she began to feel an unfamiliar sensation.

    She felt that same sensation the first time she saw him, but it was much less intense than it is now. And that feeling seemed to be getting more powerful.

    The cute cat-girl was not very naive, so she concluded that that warm sensation in her lower body, especially in her most private area, which was getting wet, was her s.e.x.u.a.l arousal being stimulated by Lucien''s pats.

    Not only the pats but also his scent, the warmth of his body, the tender tone of his loving words, his perfect attractive body, in addition to the fact that she just said that she accepted to be his wife, made Madelyn''s body ready for s.e.x.

    More than ready. There was an attractive atmosphere around Lucien that made Madelyn, for the first time, want to give her body to a man and have a lot of s.e.x with him.

    But as she is an insecure and inexperienced girl, she started to panic while many thoughts came to her mind.

    ''What will it be like to have s.e.x?''

    ''Everyone says it hurts a lot the first time.''

    ''But Ghilanna said that it didn''t hurt with Lucien.''

    ''Is he really that kind?''

    ''Of course!! How can I doubt it when he''s giving me such tender pats?''

    Madelyn realized that she was feeling Lucien''s c.o.c.k on her ass since he pulled her onto his lap.

    ''It feels so big... Is he hard? Is my body making him horny?''

    ''No. It can''t be its full size... Ghilanna said that it is huge and even intimidating.''

    ''Oh, crap! Why did I ask her those questions? Now I won''t be able to stop thinking about it.''

    Madelyn tried to rid her mind of s.e.x.u.a.l thoughts, but Lucien''s pats and scent made her think about it again.

    ''Will we do it every day?''

    ''Of course. That''s how we''re going to get stronger. I''m so dumb.''

    ''Every day... maybe more than once a day... why am I so eager for it?''

    ''This is bad. Bad, bad, bad!! I don''t want to look like a naughty girl.''

    ''But... will we start doing it today?''

    ''I want to do it... but... I''m not ready yet.''

    ''I''m sure he will be very nice to me...''

    ''But will I be able to please him?''

    ''I don''t know anything about s.e.x...''

    ''Wait! If I don''t know what to do, I just need to learn.''

    ''Yes, I will ask Ghilanna about it. Her and maybe his other wives can tell me what to do to please him.''

    For the first time since she was in Lucien''s arms, Madelyn stopped hiding her face embedded in his chest and raised her head to look him in the eye.

    "Lucien..." She whispered cutely.

    Lucien couldn''t wait to hear her call him hubby with that cute expression and tone. "Yes, my dear?"

    "I... I just..." Madelyn found it challenging to explain that she wanted time to learn more about s.e.x to please him in bed.

    Then she thought of something. "It''s just that it all is very sudden. I''m not going to change my decision, but I wanted to ask you to go slowly with certain things..."

    Lucien thought he understood Madelyn''s concerns. After all, he talked about his defect of being too direct and rushing relationsh.i.p.s, but here he was hugging and caressing her.

    And of course, he could feel his c.o.c.k touching her ass. Despite the clothes between them, he could feel the softness of the cute cat-girl, and the situation was delightful for him.

    Lucien decreased the pats on Madelyn''s head and controlled his s.e.x.u.a.l arousal so that his c.o.c.k returned to a completely dormant state, making the cute cat-girl be a little sad because of the loss of the two stimulations that she already love''s so much.

    He spoke lovingly. "I will never force you to do anything, Madelyn. We can develop our relationship at the pace you want."

    Lucien''s words had an incredible ability to enter Madelyn''s heart and make her feel warm. He talked about giving her as much time as she wanted and even ignored the issue of the ship.

    Even though he said that his FIRST intention with her was to use her wind affinity, now he couldn''t hide that he was very interested in her as a woman... as his wife.

    Every second that Madelyn spent with Lucien, she was more sure that accepting to be his wife was the wisest decision she made and that any other woman could do.

    Madelyn couldn''t resist hugging Lucien. "Thank you! I just need a little time to adjust to these changes in my life before I am able to give you all of me."

    "Also, don''t worry because I won''t be long for... well, not to delay your travel plans," Madelyn spoke while blushing.

    Lucien understood that Madelyn was worried about not starting "training" soon to get strong and help him.

    "Please don''t worry about it. Now that you agreed to be with me this way, we can do a lot of things that can make us strong, like, for example, pats sessions like this. You must already be feeling my demonic energy improving your body, right?"

    Madelyn quickly nodded. "I''ve never felt so good before. I feel that warm feeling running through my body towards my..."

    The cute cat-girl blushed even more while getting embarrassed.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile, finding her reaction very pleasant. His hands moved willingly to her ears as his mouth toward her lips.

    Time seemed to slow down as Madelyn''s heart beat faster than ever.

    She was mesmerized, looking at Lucien''s attractive mouth going towards hers.

    And her mind could only think of one word.

    ''Kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss...''

    Madelyn thought this situation was already perfect, but it got even better when Lucien''s lips touched hers.

    He moved gently, making his lips caress hers. His wonderful smell made her feel even more comfortable while she enjoyed Its delicious taste.

    Then Madelyn felt the tip of Lucien''s tongue ask for permission to enter her mouth. She had no resistance and gave him permission.

    ''WOW!!!'' Madelyn couldn''t help but exclaim out in her mind when she felt Lucien''s tongue touch hers.

    The taste, the warm, the texture... Madelyn loved everything about Lucien''s kiss, especially how he started to move his tongue around hers gently.

    Then Lucien began to move his tongue faster while sucking on her lips, making a mess in Madelyn''s delicate mouth.

    An extremely pleasant mess for both of them. Madelyn had no experience in kissing, but she was somehow sure that no one could do this as well as Lucien because the feeling was more than perfect.

    The tender feeling of the pats on her ears, the pleasant warmth of Lucien''s body, and the wonderful kiss were all new and incredible stimulations for Madelyn.

    The cute cat-girl was easily addicted to everything about Lucien and wanted to enjoy it more and more.

    Also, Madelyn''s body began to have reactions that were beyond her control. Lucien already expected one of them, and it was one that he loves very much.

    He couldn''t help but smile as he felt a warm and fragrant liquid wet his lap. Also, he had trouble controlling his erection because his d.i.c.k loves to be wet with p.u.s.s.y juices.

    Madelyn''s body was feeling so good and comfortable that it took her a few seconds to realize what was going on.

    She did not understand the situation well and panicked. "No, no, NOO!! IT CAN''T BE REAL!!!"

    "Forgive me, Lucien!! I... I didn''t mean to do that. Please forgive me." Madelyn broke the kiss and started to apologize to Lucien.

    "It''s okay, Madelyn." Lucien continued to stroke the cute cat-girl.

    Madelyn was not able to control all the good feelings in her body, and since Lucien kept giving her more pleasure, she couldn''t stop her pink flower from giving more of her honey to Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    But due to her inexperience, she still didn''t understand the situation.

    Madelyn again hid her face in Lucien''s chest as she started to cry. "Lucien... forgive me, please... I couldn''t stop myself from peeing on you..."

    Lucien can''t help laughing. But he quickly brought his lips to Madelyn''s ear to calm down her. "Shhh, it''s really fine, Madelyn. It isn''t pee."

    "Huh? Isn''t it?" Madelyn was confused, but she calmed down because she already completely trusted Lucien.

    Lucien whispered in her ear. "This... It is your love juice."

    When Madelyn started to understand the situation, she became even more flushed. "This... it is very embarrassing. I shouldn''t have done it. I''m so sorry."

    Seeing Madelyn''s cute reactions, Lucien couldn''t help wanting to tease her a little more.

    He again whispered in her ear, which twitched, feeling the touch of his lips. "This is actually very good. I love these juices and would drink yours right now if we weren''t around so many people."

    "Drink it? This... I..." A part of Madelyn was thrilled that Lucien wanted to drink her juices, but all of that was new to her, and she couldn''t help but find it a little weird.

    Lucien explained. "Just as you liked my saliva, I like yours. And just as you will enjoy drinking my milk, I will love to drink the honey of your pink flower. These are normal things for lovers, and soon you will understand."

    ''Lovers?'' Madelyn couldn''t help repeating that word in her mind. She loved how Lucien described their relationship.

    She really wanted to develop their relationship more and get to the point where they will be enjoying each other''s love juices, but right now she couldn''t help being more embarrassed; after all, they were being watched by two thousand women, in addition to some of Lucien''s wives.

    Lucien understood that, so he spoke lovingly. "How about I take you to our house right now? You can take a bath and change clothes. Also, you can meet your other new sisters."

    OUR home, new sisters... Lucien''s words continued to make Madelyn feel very happy.

    He was so intense, so honest and straightforward... But Madelyn didn''t hate that; on the contrary, she loved this part of Lucien. And she was eager to start her new life with him.

    So there was nothing to refuse. There was no reason for Madelyn to back off. Also, she could always go back to the Guild just to pick up the rest of her belongings.

    "Yes!" She exclaimed. "I want to go to our home."

    "Good cat-girl." Lucien lovingly smiled while patting Madelyn''s ears. "Just don''t resist my energy."

    Madelyn continued to hide her face in Lucien''s chest and didn''t resist his demonic energy while his tattoo appeared on her low belly area.

    Although the tattoo was not an intense purple color, it was also not a faint shade of purple like most of the girls when they start accepting Lucien. That made it clear that the cute cat-girl is really very honest with her feelings and already likes Lucien very much.

    Lucien opened the portal to the purple world, then stood up, carrying the embarrassed Madelyn in his arms and entered the portal after telling the other girls that he will be back quickly.

    Madelyn stayed in Lucien''s arms while they went to the purple world. She is very smart and quickly realized that in his arms is the place where all his wives feel most comfortable.

    Lucien opened the portal to the large bathroom on the fifth floor. Then he gave Madelyn a quick explanation about the house and the girls who would be there.

    "Take a bath and relax. You don''t have to worry about anything from now on because I will take good care of you." Lucien tenderly spoke.

    "Mm." Madelyn hugged Lucien tightly. "I''m thrilled. Thank you, Lucien."

    He stroked her ears. "You don''t have to thank me. Making you happy is my duty now as your husband."

    "I''m going to let the other girls know about you, but I have to go back to the normal world now to pay attention to the other L girls."

    Madelyn nodded. "Okay, I''m going to get along with my new sisters and wait for your return."

    Lucien gave Madelyn a gentle kiss on the lips and turned to leave.

    But then he couldn''t resist turning around again, holding her in his arms, and starting a passionate wet kiss while sending her a mental message.

    ''It won''t be long before I come back home, but I will miss you, darling.''

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 213 - Cute New Recruits

    The L girls were stunned to discover what the treasure called special milk is.

    Hearing from Lucien''s troops how good it is and that it also improves their bodies, the L girls quickly understood why the special milk was so incredible.

    Although s.p.e.r.m is not considered by most to be a good thing, many women drank it to please their partners.

    Still, all of Lucien''s troops and his wives said that Lucien''s s.p.e.r.m was the best thing they had ever tasted.

    They also explained that the reason Lucien has these peculiarities of his body is due to his life mana and his connection with L.u.s.t.

    Well, that was what most troops knew because only his wives knew about secrets like his draconic inheritance, and other mysteries. Because that was not something Lucien wanted to tell everyone about right now.

    Many of the L girls did quick sparring sessions with Lucien''s troops as well as clearing up any doubts they had.

    Most of them were inclined to at least try to taste his special milk while many were sure they wanted to join his troops.

    When they learned that he had s.e.x with his troops to improve their power further, many changed from doubt to certainty that they wanted to join his forces.

    While they were talking about it, they noticed Madelyn''s situation on Lucien''s lap and started watching the cute interaction between them.

    The gentle way in which Lucien treated Madelyn moved the L girls'' feelings. They knew he was incredible, strong, protective, super hot, and sometimes brutal. But his caring side seemed special in a way that they didn''t understand and could only imagine what it would be like to be in his arms like Madelyn.

    Then they saw Lucien open a mysterious portal and enter it while carrying Madelyn. The L girls were curious and asked Lucien''s troops about it.

    The first girl to ask about the portal got a quick reply from one of Lucien''s troops at her side. "That is the portal that leads to the purple world, a magical place where our Masters and his wives house is."

    The L girl quickly questioned. "Can we go there too?"

    The other girl made a sad expression. "Not yet."

    Then her expression became hopeful. "But maybe one day we can."

    Before the L girl asked for an explanation, the girl explained about Lucien''s tattoo. "... in conclusion, Master does not have a powerful enough soul to make soul contracts with all of us, but I believe that one day he will be very powerful and we will all be able to live in the purple world with him."

    The L girl understood about the tattoo, but she had more questions, just like the other girls who were listening to the words of Lucien''s troops.

    The troops told them how Neola and Enzo led the group of bandits who did harm to the people of Bluewind, and yet Lucien gave them a chance to redeem themselves and start helping the people by fighting for him and Cassidy.

    The L girls were surprised to learn about Neola and Kylee having Lucien''s tattoo now and couldn''t help asking about it.

    One of Lucien''s troops quickly responded. "The Master is fair and always rewards us for trying our best. Neola has always taken care of our group and has always tried harder for our good. So, it is normal for the Master to reward her very much."

    Then another one said. "Kylee was the weakest of us at first. Most of us thought she wouldn''t be able to follow our pace, but Master believed in her. And he was right, she tried her best and tried very hard to become strong. Soon she became the most obstinate of us, just after Neola, so the Master rewarded her very much too."

    The L girls were already crazy fans of Lucien because of his achievements, but now they admired him as a leader and as a man. His troops seemed to have unshakable loyalty to him and adored him.

    And they understood that, after all, he took good care of all of them, not only of his main wives but also of all his troops. He made them stronger, gave them various benefits and opportunities to get more benefits based on how hard they worked.

    How could they not want to follow a leader like him? There was no reason not to try to join his troops and always try their best because, in addition to the various benefits that his troops already gained, they could even receive the legendary tattoo someday.

    Then one of the L girls noticed something and thought out loud. "Wait! Madelyn entered the portal, so does that mean she already got his tattoo?"

    One of Lucien''s troops quickly responded. "Yes. Only women with his tattoo or their belongings like clothes and storage treasures can go through the portal."

    The L girls were a little jealous of Madelyn, but they were happier for her. They knew how hard she worked for the good of their group, and they also knew about her trauma. Now they were happy because she would certainly be very happy with Lucien.

    And of course, that was one more proof that they all had a chance to join Lucien in the purple world and receive more of his love.

    Now there was not a woman among the fifteen hundred of the L who did not want to join Lucien''s troops. Everyone was very enthusiastic about telling him that they really want him to be their Master.

    Then, at the perfect timing, the purple world portal opened again and that God, or rather, the handsome devil appeared, making the girl''s hearts beat faster.

    With that teasing and captivating smile on his face, Lucien spoke up so that all of the girls could hear him. "I am willing to accept all of you in my group and treat you with respect and affection. You can ask me anything before giving your answer and also take some time to think about it."

    All the L girls continued gazing at him with expectant smiles and flushed expressions, but none of them wanted to leave.

    Lucien asked again. "Really? No doubts, questions, or comments?"

    "You understand that by becoming my troops, we will be fighting battles together and you will be risking your lives, right? Of course, with risks comes rewards, but you have to be aware of the risks."

    Then a fox-girl from the L group, who was in the front rows raised her hand.

    "Yes. What is your question, my dear?" Lucien smiled at the cute fox-girl.

    The girl blushed even more at Lucien''s affectionate way of speaking. Still, she asked the question that everyone else wanted to ask. "When do we start?"

    Lucien can''t help but laugh. "Good, good. I''m sure you will not regret joining my group. I will make you all much stronger, and together we will enjoy the fruits of our hard work."

    "Yes, MASTER!!!" Two thousand and one hundred women exclaimed excitedly.

    (A/N: I will use "over two thousand women" or "over two thousand troops" from now on depending on the situation to mention Lucien''s troops, and sometimes a mix of his troops and wives.)

    Lucien wasted no time and used the large bathroom in the barracks that was the first part of the building that his troops renovated on the previous day to start a kind of ''welcome to the group'' party.

    It was still too early to start having s.e.x with the new troops, but Lucien heard all of their names and allowed them to drink a first hot load of special milk.

    Lucien also separated them into groups so they know their training partners better. With L.u.s.t by his side, he could tell what the best focus was for the girls, and even though they had no experience in that area, and his wives will teach them many things like magic and general combat techniques.

    Well, since there were fifteen hundred new troops, Lucien wouldn''t be able to properly welcome them all in just one day. Also, as he is always fair, he couldn''t only give special milk to the new girls and would have to pay attention to all of his other troops as well.

    Also, Lucien wanted to reward his six hundred original troops for the victory in the battle against the adventurers. He would pay special attention to them in the coming days without neglecting his new troops, of course.

    And just as he promised, Lucien gave Lorelai a special reward, not only having s.e.x with her for an entire hour but he also spent a few more hours patting her head while she slept on his chest.

    While Lucien uses part of his days to train his troops, Olivia gathered the adventurers who could create problems for Lucien and prepared them for Rose and Lucien''s other Mortal Realm mages to cast a black mark on them.

    And so Lucien and his wives started having daily routines as they did in Bluewind. Of course, there would always be events that will need his attention, like his male troops that would arrive the next day with Rebecca.

    -----------------------------------

    Meanwhile, in the great royal castle of Cladena, the capital of the Light Empire.

    *Clang*

    "Haaaa!!"

    *Clang*

    "AAAahh!! Shit"

    *Clang*

    "UuhhhH!!"

    *Clang*

    "Dammit!!!"

    The sounds of blades hitting each other and screams of pain along with Amelia''s exclamations could be heard almost everywhere in the castle.

    She was having a sparring session with the Light Empire''s strongest generals, yet they were sent flying by just one blow from her dual white swords.

    Dawn was very afraid to participate in the sparring session because she knew that Amelia has been furious since they returned from Bluewind and is taking out her anger on her sparring partners.

    Well, Dawn understood that Amelia, as the holy light envoy, would be upset to have met a real devil. She couldn''t wait to face and defeat him in the name of Light God.

    But Amelia had said that they could only fight that devil two months later and that she had to keep the best Light Empire spies and scouts checking the Portgreen city situation and report every day.

    Dawn is the only marshal of the Light Empire, and in combat, she leads thousands of troops with great initiative, but she knows how to follow the orders of her superiors, that is, the Light Envoy and her father, the King, without questioning them.

    And so she used the best resources of the Light Empire to keep an eye on Portgreen city. Using powerful magic and the best mystic treasures at her disposal, Dawn was able to keep communication with her spies in Portgreen city with a delay of one day.

    Today she received an unbelievable report from her spies and came running to tell the Light Envoy, who was in the royal training room. But the scene of her best generals being thrown around the room like rag dolls scared her a lot.

    Dawn couldn''t help wondering what was going on in Amelia''s mind.

    *Clang*

    Amelia''s sword again clashed with that of a general. She was already bored with using her blades, so they disappear while she used her incredible speed and strength to kick the man in the belly.

    ''Lucien!!!'' She yelled in her mind.

    ''Stupid brother!!!!''

    ''How can you do that to me?!??!''

    As the general flew toward his friends in the corner of the room, Amelia looked at her right b.r.e.a.s.t, where Lucien had touched.

    Amelia blushed as she remembered the warm and cozy sensation she felt when she was in Lucien''s arms.

    Then she imagined him embracing other women, his so-called wives in that way.

    "HAAAAAAA!!!!" She yelled and ran towards the general who had fallen in the corner of the room.

    "NOOO, PLEASE!!!" The man screamed when he saw Amelia disappear from the center of the room as he moved towards him.

    *BAM*

    *BOOOM*

    Amelia hit the wall a few inches above his shoulder, causing him to piss himself in fear.

    She didn''t understand why she missed Lucien''s touch so much even though he did something "weird and perverted" to her or why she got so mad at the thought of another woman feeling that same touch.

    "Ahem." Dawn made a sound to catch Amelia''s attention subtly.

    When Amelia looked at her, Dawn quickly bowed. "Forgive my intrusion, my Holy Light Envoy, but I have a significant report about Portgreen."

    ''Portgreen? Brother...'' Amelia''s eyes shone with a strange glow as she thought of Lucien.

    She didn''t understand the intense feeling that makes her crazy, but Envy understands it well. That''s why Envy chose her quickly when she first saw Amelia.

    Envy understood what it was like to have a very powerful feeling of jealousy inside her and not be able to control it.

    In the case of Envy, she gained that feeling after she absorbed a mysterious ancient power alongside her sisters, thousands of years ago.

    And in the case of the poor Amelia, her uncontrollable jealousy was a side effect of bloody rose, making a mess of her feelings and something that was always inside her, hidden deep in her heart... a feeling that a sister shouldn''t have for her brother.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 214 - Ambitious Girls

    Just imagining being in Lucien''s arms again made Amelia''s body warm.

    But she couldn''t lose her focus. Her goal was not to be just another woman in Lucien''s life, but his beloved sister... perhaps also his favorite sister.

    And for that, Amelia believed that she had to make Lucien notice her much more. Not because of the capabilities of her connection with Envy, but because of the incredible woman she is... a woman far superior to the ones he calls his wives.

    "Quick, tell me what you found out!" Amelia couldn''t hide her eagerness when talking to Dawn.

    Dawn thought she saw excitement sparkle in Amelia''s eyes, but then she thought that the Light Envoy was eager to defeat the devil, thus doing the work of the Light God and freeing her world from such evil.

    She quickly told Amelia the information from the report that her spies passed on to her. The message described how Lucien and an army of approximately six hundred women took Portgreen city, defeating thousands of adventurers.

    "Six hundred?!?!" Amelia exclaimed as she felt a fear she had never felt before.

    Dawn thought that amelia had the same shocked reaction as her because the number was too little to defeat thousands of adventurers even if they weren''t very strong. It showed that the handsome, very handsome devil could use powerful dirty tricks, and his evil followers were dangerous.

    But then Amelia exclaimed again, leaving Dwan very confused. "There are so many!!!"

    "Many?" Dawn asked. There was no way that six hundred women could be considered many against thousands of adventurers.

    But Amelia didn''t even hear Dawn''s question. She couldn''t hear anything as she panicked imagining Lucien hugging six hundred women in the same loving way he hugged her.

    Envy had to scream in Amelia''s mind to calm her down. ''They are not all his wives! He probably just gives them some of his s.p.e.r.m. There is no way he can have s.e.x with so many women.''

    Envy''s words did not calm Amelia; on the contrary, it generated other feelings in her. Feelings that made her and Envy more powerful.

    Amelia couldn''t help imagining six hundred women sucking her brother''s s.p.e.r.m. She didn''t want to think about it, but his s.p.e.r.m is part of his body, and she didn''t want him to share it with other women... except��

    When thinking a lot about her brother''s s.p.e.r.m, Amelia''s body got even warmer, especially in her most private part, which couldn''t help but be aroused.

    ''How does it taste? What would it feels like in...'' Amelia couldn''t control her thoughts.

    Then a fury of jealousy surged from her heart when she imagined that six hundred women knew something so important about Lucien, and she, his sister, did not know it.

    Amelia shook her head, trying not to have those feelings while thinking to herself. ''Why should I know these things? We are siblings! Yes, siblings must not know these things about each other.''

    But again, when Amelia tried to control her jealousy, something else would slap her in the face, forcing those jealous feelings on her.

    ''Sophia... She is also our sister, but she already knows what his s.p.e.r.m is like... maybe she even drank it... maybe it''s so good that she won''t want to share it with anyone...''

    While Amelia was lost in thoughts of jealousy, Envy just enjoyed the demonic energy that she was generating and strengthening them both.

    Meanwhile, Dawn was getting more and more confused because Amelia was not responding. "My Holy Light Envoy? Are you okay? What should we do about the devil?"

    ''Devil?'' Amelia thought. ''Yes... The problem is not L.u.s.t, but him... He corrupted so many women for pleasure... He even corrupted Sophia to cross the line between siblings that should not be crossed.''

    ''And... he is slowly corrupting me... even from a distance, he is making me think of his s.p.e.r.m... I cannot allow this to continue. Yes! I have to discipline him and make him my good brother... the one who will take care of me lovingly and be by my side... not in a weird way, of course.''

    The Bloody rose is really a scary treasure. The more power it gave the person, the more out of control their feelings became. In the case of someone like Amelia, also with Envy inside of her, she could go crazy to die quickly.

    But of course, that wouldn''t happen, or rather, Lucien wouldn''t let that happen to any of his sisters. Soon Amelia would be in his warm arms that soothed her chaotic feelings.

    As of now, Amelia had only one thought: Get her good brother out of a sinful life and bring him to her side.

    "Prepare the troops!!" Amelia exclaimed.

    That was all Dawn wanted to hear. She thought she really wanted to defeat the devil in the name of the Light God, but the truth was that her body was never the same after Lucien''s kisses, and she would be more and more attracted to feeling that wonderful sensation again, even without her understanding what really happened.

    "How many troops, my lady Light Envoy?" Dawn asked.

    "All of them, of course," Amelia spoke as if it was an obvious decision.

    Dawn couldn''t help but make a shocked expression. "All of them? But...there are more than three hundred thousand soldiers."

    Amelia looked at her with an annoyed expression. "You don''t understand, silly child. You have no idea what kind of devil we''re dealing with."

    Then Amelia shook her head. "Okay, prepare only two hundred thousand and leave the other one hundred and fifty thousand to defend the kingdom."

    Dawn still seemed very reluctant to do something like that. As an experienced marshal, she saw no point in that move. "But... Isn''t that still too many? After all, there will be the same ammount of troops as the total population of Portgreen."

    Amelia rolled her eyes. "Do I really have to explain everything to you in detail?"

    Dawn made an innocent expression, waiting for the Holy Light Envoy to speak her next words of wisdom.

    Amelia quickly asked. "What does the Light God like most?"

    Dawn found that question very difficult. All she did was follow her father''s instructions on the religion of the Light because she believed that in doing so, she was doing the best for her people.

    But apart from fighting the heretics who wanted to spread evil and destruction on the world and corrupt the souls of the common people, Dawn didn''t exactly know what the Light God wanted, let alone what he liked most.

    "The purity in our hearts?" Dawn tried her best to think of something, but even she didn''t believe her answer.

    Amelia shook her head. "Warriors. What the Light God likes most are warriors of light to defend the innocent people and spread his light over all worlds."

    Dawn nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I understand. That makes a lot of sense. But... what do the warriors of light have to do with Portgreen and that han- damn devil?"

    "That hands-" Amelia almost made the same mistake as Dawn calling Lucien a handsome devil.

    "Ahem." Then she composed herself and explained. "That devil is lost in the darkness. He knows nothing but damnation. Still, he is very strong. So if we can show him the light��"

    "If we can bring him to the path of virtue, he can become a warrior of the light and spread the light to many places as the Light God wants."

    "And to make him come to our side, the side of the Light, we have to prove our great strength by intimidating him and showing our great and powerful army of the LIGHT."

    Down''s eyes sparkled as she heard the words of Light Envoy. She couldn''t help admiring Amelia even more.

    She started to think out loud. "Convert the devil? That�� sounds very good. He would pay for his sins and transgressions by protecting the innocent people and spreading the light everywhere while facing other creatures of darkness in the name of the Light God."

    Then she looked at Amelia as she was the Light God, or rather, the Light Godness herself. "Holy Light Envoy, you are really wise. I would never think of this plan, but now that you have explained, it makes a lot of sense."

    Amelia smiled, proud of her acting talents while Envy exclaimed in her mind. ''Oh, come on!!! I bet everyone thinks I''m the most manipulative person here. Or worst! They must think I''m influencing you to be manipulative.''

    ''Shut the f.u.c.k up, Envy! I know you plan to use my brother to generate demonic energy for you, but don''t think that I''m going to let you use him!'' Amelia replied to Envy mentally.

    Envy liked the fact that Amelia was smart. But she also liked the fact that Amelia was jealous of her even though she had nothing to do with Lucien yet.

    Amelia and Envy were getting stronger much faster than before. The fact that Amelia was getting more and more approval and faith not only from Dawn but from all the people of the Light Empire was making them generate a lot of demonic energy.

    The faith that the people already had in Amelia was much greater than what they had in Stephan, the Light King. And that was only half of Amelia and Envy''s plan, as they also planned to control every kingdom from Argerim, not only stealing Stephan''s biggest wishes but also from other powerful people around the world.

    Well, that was the original plan. But plans can change and be updated, for the better of course ... And that was Envy''s expectation.

    Since Amelia saw Lucien and was delighted with his new caring personality, she has generated a lot more energy, more than double of what she gets from the people of Light Empire and Stephan, maybe even triple.

    Amelia had reached the eighth layer of the Mortal Realm during the journey back to the Light Empire, and Envy could feel that it would not take more than two months or even less for her to reach the ninth layer just because she desired her brother that much.

    So, obviously, Envy wanted Amelia to desire Lucien even more. Also, Envy could also do that. Just as L.u.s.t can generate energy by having s.e.x with Lucien, Envy could also desire what L.u.s.t loves most, that is Lucien, and so she and Amelia would be generating more demonic energy.

    Envy couldn''t stop thinking about how much demonic energy they would generate when Amelia won the competition and the control over Lucien. She could demand that he always be by her side, and that would be the fulfillment of Amelia''s greatest wish.

    But the benefits of Amelia and Envy would not stop there. Having Lucien''s full attention on her, Amelia would be envied by all of the women in this world and the other worlds they will visit; after all, Lucien is f.u.c.k.i.n.g attractive in every way.

    Well, Envy could dream. Everyone can dream... And there was no way to blame her for being so naive. After all, those feelings of jealousy were forced into her being, changing her nature... and that jealousy blinded her from the reality that her plans could not go as well as she wanted.

    Still, some parts of Envy''s plans would certainly happen. L.u.s.t knew that soon, Amelia, and also Envy, would be generating demonic energy because many women would crave their relationship with Lucien.

    But not in the way that Envy and Amelia expected... but in Lucien''s way.

    Because every plan that is changed and updated by Lucien gets much better��

    And of course, because he is the boss.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters (currently more than 80), visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 215 - In the shadow of a great man

    Near Portgreen city, 2:00 pm.

    In an area near the west road, there is an improvised camp in the same place where Lucien''s female troops had made camp before the battle for Portgreen city.

    Now Lucien''s male troops are camped there. Alden only had orders from Lucien to join his other troops near the city, but they didn''t really have a way of communicating.

    Lucien could have left one of his wives with the male troops, but he knew it would be very uncomfortable for any of his wives. Also, the male troops were not so significant for Lucien to make one of his wives stay away from him like that.

    Well, now he had Ivan''s stone, which matched Olivia''s stone and it could be used for communication over long distances as Ivan used it to send short messages to Olivia even though he was hundreds of miles away from her.

    Still, now Alden did not know about the situation in the city as they had just arrived there through the forest to avoid problems. So, he sent some of the spies that Ron sent to help them to get information while they waited in the woods.

    As everyone was exhausted from the trip, they sat down for a while to rest.

    Mason, who was being "escorted," kept looking at Rebecca, not only because she was very beautiful but because he had nothing better to look at.

    "Hey. Pretty lady. I know you from somewhere... Were you kidnapped by these barbarians too?" Mason tried to get Rebecca''s attention as they were not far from each other.

    Rebecca was deep in thought about Lucien. So she only heard a few words from Mason. "Barbarians? Where?"

    Mason had his hands tied so as not to create trouble, so he signaled with his head to the men around. "Them, of course. These barbarians are led by that damn devil who stole my aunt from me."

    Alden was about to tell Mason to shut up, but he saw how upset Rebecca''s expression got when Mason talked about Lucien that way, so Alden waited to hear Rebecca''s response.

    Rebecca looked at Mason with a disgusted expression. "I bet your aunt loved being stolen by him. No woman would rather be next to a nasty pig like you than the charming handsome devil."

    Mason was distraught. "What''s wrong with you? You''re insulting me without knowing who I''m."

    Rebecca rolled her eyes. "Everyone knows who you are, Mason. You are the bastard who attacked Princess Mia and Lucien. Then you conspired with Black Hand, the worse mercenary, to try to hurt them again."

    Alden and Lucien''s male troops started laughing at Mason as he made a confused expression without knowing how to answer Rebecca.

    "I... I didn''t even know there was a princess in Portgreen. I just wanted to save those novice adventurers... It was a misunderstanding. It was those elven brother''s falt..."

    "Shut the f.u.c.k up," Rebecca exclaimed and quickly continued. "The only reason Lucien didn''t kill you is that he likes Jeanne a lot. But now I think they both don''t give a damn about you anymore."

    Mason was furious at Rebecca. "Your-"

    *BAM*

    "AARGHH!!" Mason cried out in pain when Alden quickly landed a hard punch on his face causing him to roll on the ground.

    Alden laughed as he looked at Mason. "You should thank me for saving your life. If Lucien finds out that you are insulting Lady Rebecca, Lady Jeanne will not be able nor want to stop him from cutting your head off."

    Rebecca couldn''t help but smile, imagining Lucien doing something extreme for her as he would do for his wives.

    Meanwhile, Enzo watched the whole scene. He had an upset expression on his face when he saw Rebecca defending Lucien in that way.

    A man at his side couldn''t help commenting. "Still jealous of the Master? Do you still want Neola and Kylee?"

    Enzo shook his head. "I''m not jealous. I already understand that I can''t compete with him, and I don''t even want to know more about Neola and Kylee; after all, he has already taken their purity."

    The man shook his head. "Purity? You really are an idiot. I can''t imagine other women more beautiful and perfect than Lady Cassidy and Lady Angela, except for Lady L.u.s.t, of course."

    "Still, Master never had that kind of stupid thought about them, and now both beautiful queens are totally in love and loyal to him... Master is truly a man superior to all others."

    Everyone who heard the conversation agreed with that man. Of course, they didn''t desire Lucien''s women, because they were so grateful and loyal to Lucien as their leader and also because they knew that women as beautiful and perfect as Lucien''s wives were totally out of their reach.

    But they could not help praising Lucien for being such an amazing man with such incredible wives.

    While the troops talked, Ron''s spies who sought information returned with women known to them, that is, Lucien''s female troops.

    "Alden, Lady Rebecca." The woman who led the group greeted them.

    Alden greeted the group and then asked. "Where''s our master?"

    "At the royal castle. Our Master is the King now." The woman responded, making everyone surprised. Well, Alden already expected incredible things from Lucien.

    Still, the others were really surprised, especially Mason, who knew the strength of the adventurers.

    Rebecca couldn''t help asking. "But what about the Guild and mercenary groups?"

    Then the woman gave them a quick summary of the battle and the current situation of the city.

    She also couldn''t help praising Rebecca. "The battle was challenging, and the armor that Lady Rebecca made for us helped to prevent any death or severe injuries in our group. Our Master was very satisfied and will certainly be happy that you arrived to take care of our equipment again."

    Rebecca again couldn''t help but smile at the thought of Lucien praising her hard work. She didn''t realize that almost all of her recent thoughts were about him in some way.

    "Our Master knew that you would be arriving soon, so he told us to keep an eye on this area. Well, shall we go to the castle then?" The group leader spoke.

    "Yes, of course," Alden replied, and his group headed for the city.

    Rebecca was surprised to see the change in the city. Before, when she went to Bluewind, Portgreen city was in chaos because of the conflicts, but now it was a very happy and lively place.

    Everyone in the streets talked about Lucien and Cassidy''s exploits. The new King and the true Queen that everyone was proud to serve.

    Of course, the people also spoke of the harmony that Lucien created in the city by having Olivia and Red Lady also as his wives. Now Portgreen would be more united than ever and would keep growing more and more under Lucien and Cassidy''s leadership.

    One of Lucien''s troops went ahead to notify him of the group''s arrival, so Lucien prepared to receive them in front of the castle. He also sent a messenger to call Lord Larousse to meet his stupid son.

    When the group saw Lucien and his wives at the castle door to welcome them, the male troops were proud to follow someone as incredible as Lucien.

    Alden''s eyes shone with admiration and respect. He was also very happy for Lucien always says that he considered him a friend.

    Rebecca had a special sparkle in her eyes when she looked at Lucien. Not only did she admire him a lot, but she also had expectations of continuing to work as his smith and maybe something else.

    Enzo could only dream of one day becoming incredible like Lucien and also being surrounded by beautiful women... Of course, everyone is allowed to dream, but the poor Enzo would hardly get over that feeling of inferiority while he lived.

    And Mason... Well, he couldn''t hide his anger from Lucien when he saw Jeanne by his side as a loving and obedient wife. Also, Mason could see a happy and proud smile on his beloved Aunt''s face, proving that she has genuine feelings for Lucien.

    "Master." All of Lucien''s male troops bowed to him as they greeted him respectfully.

    "Mas-" Rebecca instinctively started to greet Lucien as a Master, but she immediately stopped while blushing.

    Lucien waved to his troops as he headed towards Alden. "How was the journey, my friend?"

    Alden was about to answer Lucien and shake his hand, but Mason came out from behind him and pointed a finger to Lucien. "You-"

    *PAH*

    Lucien, without stopping smiling, slapped Mason''s face hard, knocking him to the floor. The loud slap was really powerful and left a red mark on Mason''s face while he felt like his skin was burning.

    Mason groaned in pain on the floor, but no one came to help him, not even Jeanne. In fact, she just rolled her eyes, knowing that Lucien would not kill Mason but would give him a lesson so he would never do anything as stupid again.

    Lucien shook Alden''s hand as he answered him. "It was all right on the journey. I''m sorry we didn''t make it in time to participate in the battle."

    "Oh, that''s not a problem. We had a good result in the battle." Lucien replied, but then Mason started screaming.

    "Aunt!!! Won''t you help me?!?! Mom would-"

    *BAM*

    Lucien quickly arrived in front of Mason and kicked him in the belly, throwing him back several meters again. He fell in front of Lord Larousse, who had just arrived.

    "Do you dare use your mother''s memory to try to make Jeanne feel bad? She cared and pampered you for so long. Can''t you even let her live her own life now?" Lucien asked in an upset tone.

    Mason would reflect on Lucien''s words later, but right now he is blinded by anger and jealousy.

    He tried to scream and m.o.a.n, but his father kicked his ass. "Shut the f.u.c.k up, stupid kid!"

    Mason was shocked to hear his father''s angry voice; after all, he always spoiled him a lot. "Dad-"

    *PAH*

    Lord Larousse slapped Mason''s face hard, on the other side that Lucien had hit. "I told you to shut up!!"

    While Mason was unable to speak because of the pain, Lord Larousse bowed to Lucien to the point that his forehead was almost touching the floor.

    "I am sorry for this shameful scene, my King. I will punish this ungrateful kid and correct his behavior."

    Lucien signaled at him. "Just get him out of my sight."

    "Thank you very much, my King." Lord Larousse took Mason by the collar and dragged him through the streets, making everyone who watched the scene laugh.

    Jeanne had a serene expression on her face. She heard Lucien''s voice in her mind. ''Are you alright, my dear?''

    She quickly replied to his mental message. ''Yes, hubby. I thought it would be hard to move on, but now I realize that I have nothing to do with them anymore.''

    "I''ve done more than my duty by taking care of them for so long. My sister wouldn''t want me to miss the chance to raise a family with you, by caring for them forever.''

    Then Jeanne smiled at Lucien as she concluded. ''I''m glad you gave Dennis a chance to correct his mistakes. I''m sure he can correct Mason''s behavior and be a loyal servant to the crown. Also, he will remain a loyal servant even after we leave and will be useful to the person you choose to rule Portgreen.''

    ''It seems like a good conclusion for me. I''m glad it''s all right for you, my love.'' Lucien responded to Jeanne.

    Then Lucien approached Rebecca, who was standing next to him, just looking at him with a flushed expression.

    He held out his hand to her, and when Rebecca squeezed his hand, he brought his mouth to her ear and whispered. "I''m glad you came. Let''s talk in private as soon as I pass my orders on to the troops."

    "Mm." Rebecca nodded as she blushed even more because of Lucien doing that act of closeness in front of everyone.

    Then Lucien took the male troops to the great castle hall, which had already been repaired. He would give them a good lunch before explaining how things would be from now on.

    While the men were having lunch, Lucien''s wives invited Rebecca to snack. They knew she was going to be part of the group as a smith, and they also expected something more to eventually happen between her and Lucien.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 216 - Beneficial Addiction

    After the battle against the adventurers, Lucien realized the difference between his male and female troops even more.

    If male the troops were in the battle, there would certainly be deaths in that group. Also, there could be female troops who would die for leaving their formation to help the male troops.

    There was also the question of the great magic barriers that Rose, Angela, Marie, and Lena made to defend the troops. If the male troops were there, they would have to make barriers even bigger, and that would negatively impact the defensive power of the entire army.

    Well, Lucien has now added another fifteen hundred women to his female troops. Still, of these women, about five hundred are wizards and mages. More than half of them started training with Rose and Angela to focus on magic barriers to defend the group.

    So, Lucien''s focus was to make his female troops which are over two thousand women, to be completely in sync with each other, and get them in the best possible state to fight by his side.

    Even with the help of the crystals, Lucien would still need to have s.e.x with his female troops to prevent negative effects in their bodies. So, he could never give the male troops proper attention besides some training tips.

    Still, he didn''t want just to abandon them. And in fact, there was much use for loyal soldiers like them.

    Lucien ordered a group of workers to start building a barracks in the castle area, on the opposite side of the female troops'' barracks.

    So, Lucien would make them the new royal guards. The six hundred men led by Alden will keep the castle defended under Portgreen ruler''s command, be it Lucien and Cassidy or the leader they choose when they leave this world.

    Thus, Lucien will have well-trained and loyal soldiers always on hand to maintain order in the castle so that his female troops can focus only on training, whether that be training combat and magic with Lucien and his wives or in bed, receiving his special milk.

    The male troops were very pleased with that result. Being a royal guard is an excellent position. They will be paid well and can coordinate their work shifts so that everyone will have a comfortable rest time.

    Of course, all of Lucien''s male troops strictly followed his rules and commands. They knew that if they use their position to abuse and intimidate servants or commit any crime, their heads will fly away from their bodies without a second chance.

    Lucien, Alden, and the male troops spent a few hours drinking wine and talking after lunch. It was almost dark when the troops went to taverns and inns near the castle to spend the night while their new barracks is still being built.

    Despite drinking a lot of wine, Lucien, unlike his troops, was still quite sober. That level of alcohol could not get him drunk due to his high regeneration. Of course, there are magic drinks in other worlds that could get him drunk. But the common wine he drank isn''t one of them.

    As Lucien headed towards the dining room where his wives and Rebecca are, he asked L.u.s.t, who is walking beside him. "What do you think about her?"

    "Her? Oh, the smith?" L.u.s.t understands Lucien very well, so she could easily understand who he is talking about.

    "You know her name is Rebecca. What''s with this attitude?" Lucien didn''t feel that L.u.s.t was jealous, so he was a little confused.

    L.u.s.t quickly explained. "Nothing special. That''s the point. I already told you that she is not worth the effort. Her talent is below average."

    Lucien quickly questioned. "But can''t I help her? I really liked the equipment she made for us."

    L.u.s.t continued to explain her point. "Well, anyone can be a smith, but she also puts magic runes on the equipment because she has a little bit of creation affinity."

    "Still, as I explained to you before, you can help women reach their true potential, but if the latent talent of the woman is very humble, it will take you a lot of time and effort to make them great."

    "Do you really want to waste time with her, when we could find another smith with more talent?"

    Lucien quickly shook his head. "You know I have to rescue my mom and help my sisters deal with this bloody rose issue as quickly as possible. But..."

    "But do you like Rebecca? Yes, she is pretty, but you already have more beautiful and talented wives. It would be best if you don''t give tattoos to more women right now, or your soul will be in trouble. You''re better off just giving your tattoo to really talented women." L.u.s.t said.

    Lucien explained his point. "It''s not all about talent. Rebecca is very hardworking, smart, and the girls get along very well with her. Also, haven''t I surprised you enough that you don''t underestimate me anymore? I''m sure if I try harder, I can make her an incredible smith faster than you think."

    L.u.s.t hugged Lucien''s arm as they walked through the corridor. "Yes, hubby. I don''t underestimate you; on the contrary, I''m sure you can do that. I''ll just continue to give my opinion, but I will always follow your lead unless I''m sure we''re not going in the right direction to achieve your goals."

    Lucien stroked L.u.s.t''s ass, and he quickly corrected her words. "OUR goals, after all, this is about our family, the family we are building together."

    "Yes, darling." L.u.s.t tenderly said while Lucien continued to stroke her ass as they walked.

    "Also, don''t worry about the tattoo issue. For now, Rebecca serves our needs very well, so it gives me time to develop our relationship before she accepts the tattoo." He said.

    L.u.s.t laughed. "You love it, don''t you? You love to flirt with women and slowly take their hearts and make their bodies addicted to the pleasure that only you can give them."

    Lucien stopped walking and pressed L.u.s.t''s body against the wall using his body. She obviously didn''t resist.

    He started moving his hand over L.u.s.t''s waist towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he brought his mouth close to her neck enough for her to feel his warm breath on her skin but without having direct contact with his lips.

    "You tell me, my dear. Do you love it when I flirt with you?" Lucien asked as his fingers went under L.u.s.t''s small blouse, approaching her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    L.u.s.t couldn''t help but get aroused. Her feelings for Lucien made his touch extremely pleasurable to her.

    "Mm." She made a cute sound in response as she m.o.a.ned under her lover''s teasings.

    Then Lucien''s fingertips reached her b.r.e.a.s.ts, making her very eager for him to massage them.

    Still, Lucien didn''t move quickly, but slowly teased her by running his fingers around her b.r.e.a.s.ts while positioning his lips in front of L.u.s.t''s but without touching her mouth.

    "And do you like being addicted to the pleasure that only I can make you feel?" He asked as he looked into her eyes.

    L.u.s.t wanted so badly to kiss Lucien, or rather, that he kissed her, and squeeze her b.r.e.a.s.ts passionately... Still, she understood that he was teasing her, so she didn''t want to lose their "game" so quickly.

    She moved her hand towards his c.o.c.k and started to stroke it over Lucien''s clothes as she answered him. "Yes, I love being addicted to you... But what about you? Aren''t you addicted to me, too?"

    Although Lucien always let his body react to his wives, especially L.u.s.t, he now wanted to win their game, so he used the incredible control he has over his body to keep his c.o.c.k calm.

    It was challenging not to get hard from the caresses of L.u.s.t''s delicate hand, but Lucien focused on teasing her by kissing the sides of her mouth and caressing one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and her waist.

    "Oh, what is this? A rebellious wife? Will I have to punish you, my dear?" Lucien spoke in his most teasing tone, causing L.u.s.t to have a hard time keeping her panties dry.

    "Rebellious? No. I am a very obedient wife. I am your good girl." L.u.s.t spoke between her cute m.o.a.ns as her lips sought Lucien''s.

    Lucien began to kiss quickly and gently bite L.u.s.t''s lips. Then he pulled her body towards his while he went back and supported his back against the other wall of the corridor.

    He held both of L.u.s.t''s perfect buttocks and pressed her body against his as they began a passionate wet kiss.

    As L.u.s.t moved her leg wildly, rubbing her groin against Lucien''s, he could feel the wetness of her panties.

    Lucien didn''t stop kissing L.u.s.t as he spoke to her mentally. ''Oh, darling. You lost the game before It even started.''

    L.u.s.t laughed. ''It''s your fault for making me love you that much. Anyway, I don''t mind losing all of these games to you as I will always win in the end, by ending up in your arms like this.''

    They kissed and touched each other for almost two minutes before L.u.s.t dematerialized her body, returning to Lucien''s body as some castle servants were passing through that corridor.

    L.u.s.t didn''t want other people to see her with those flushed and excited expressions. Her body is only for Lucien forever and ever.

    Lucien composed himself again and started walking towards the dining room again while talking to L.u.s.t mentally. ''Our game generated a lot of demonic energy. I can feel it.''

    She replied in a very affectionate and a little embarrassed tone. ''Yes, this is true. Our feelings have a lot of impact on the pleasure we feel from each other.''

    "Do you see? Latent talent is overrated compared to other things." He said.

    ''Hmm...'' L.u.s.t thought for a few seconds before speaking again. ''So, are you going to make up for the lack of latent talent for women like Rebecca by making them feel more and more pleasure?''

    Lucien promptly replied. ''Yes. If I am accepting so many women in my family, I have a responsibility to take care of them in every way. So, I don''t mind having to work harder and harder for their sake and our family.''

    L.u.s.t can''t help commenting. ''You look Nothing like a harem king who makes his women serve him. You are so kind, caring, protective... it is impossible not to love you.''

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. ''Aren''t you like that too, my love? We have been cooperating and thinking about the sake of each other since the beginning.''

    ''Indeed, hubby.'' L.u.s.t lovingly responded as she reflected on how Lucien always seemed so sure and confident of their way. She had Nothing to complain about as things got better and more enjoyable with him every day.

    Lucien arrived in the dining room and was warmly welcomed by his wives. As it was getting dark, he opened the portal to the purple world, and they started to go home after saying good night to Rebecca.

    Cassidy gave a tender kiss on his lips. "I will wait for you in the bath."

    "I will not take too long." Lucien stroked her ass before she entered the portal, leaving only him and Rebecca in the dining room.

    Lucien admired Rebecca for her hard work, and he was also very satisfied with her blacksmithing skills. Of course, he understood the issue of latent talent, but just as he spoke to L.u.s.t, he would make up for it by generating a lot of demonic energy with Rebecca.

    After seeing a slightly sad expression in Rebecca''s eyes as she watched his wives enter the portal, Lucien had no doubts about what to do.

    So, he mentally apologized to L.u.s.t. ''Sorry, darling. Although I want to develop my relationship with Rebecca slowly, I can''t leave her here alone.''

    L.u.s.t was already used to Lucien''s personality, and as she loves him like that, she won''t want to change him.

    ''We just have to get stronger quickly to increase the power of your soul.'' She couldn''t help but comment.

    Rebecca didn''t know what to do. She started to blush while Lucien just gazed at her. "Lucien, I..."

    Lucien started walking towards her. "I''m very happy that you came. How about we visit your new workshop?"

    "Hmm... Where is it?" Rebecca asked.

    "In another world." Lucien smiled.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 217 - Special Women

    Rebecca knew about the purple world. But she doesn''t understand everything about it, Lucien''s wives had already given her an explanation about them entering a portal and disappearing.

    So, she concluded that Lucien was talking about the purple world when he said that her new workshop would be in another world.

    And that made Rebecca very agitated and excited. After all, she wasn''t sure what that meant. Was it a proposal? Was he saying he would make her his wife? Many ideas came to Rebecca''s mind, even a theory where he was just joking with her.

    "Lucien... what exactly do you mean?" She asked without being able to hide the expectation on her flushed face.

    He approached her slowly and moved his hand toward her face. Rebecca did not move and let Lucien caress her face gently.

    Lucien smiled at her as he arranges a part of her blond hair behind her ear. "I''m saying that I like and trust you enough to take you to my home, the core of my family."

    Rebecca''s heart beat faster when she heard Lucien''s words. In her mind, she couldn''t stop repeating the same line. ''It''s a proposal!!!''

    Despite being very happy and excited, Rebecca was also confused because she was not prepared to take such an important step. "Lucien, this is very sudden."

    Lucien smiled and started to move his lips towards Rebecca''s mouth. She wasn''t sure about accepting his proposal yet, but she really wanted his kiss.

    Rebecca instinctively moved her mouth towards Lucien''s, and they had their first kiss when their lips touched tenderly.

    Unfortunately for Rebecca, the kiss didn''t last long as Lucien just kissed her lips quickly, as if he wanted to give her a small taste of what benefits she could have by accepting his proposal.

    Lucien didn''t move his face away from her after the kiss but instead spoke while she could feel his warm breath and smell his pleasant scent.

    "This is a proposal with plenty of time for you to decide whether you want to accept it or not. But regardless of your answer, I still want you to cooperate with me as my smith."

    Rebecca was finding it difficult to concentrate on anything with Lucien so close to her. She couldn''t stop looking and thinking about his mouth.

    She wanted him so badly to kiss her again, and this time she wanted him to use his tongue to make a mess in her mouth.

    "I appreciate your proposal. But why do it right now?" Rebecca tried to say anything that came to her mind, so she didn''t look so mesmerized by Lucien.

    Lucien smiled as he moved his mouth around Rebecca''s lips, teasing her as he did L.u.s.t a while ago. L.u.s.t couldn''t help feeling a little jealous while watching the scene.

    He explained. "I''m not going to lie. I''ve been attracted to your personality for a long time, and I''m sure I can help you to become a better and better smith. Of course, I''m selfish, and I am mainly thinking about our cooperation with you by making better equipment for my family."

    Rebecca understood that Lucien''s main motivation was their cooperation, but the proposal was too perfect for her. She had no family. So he would be giving her a family, a home, helping her to get stronger, improve her smithing skills while she ventured to different worlds with him and his wives, who she already considers her friends, go.

    She saw no reason to deny Lucien''s proposal, but she was afraid that his wives would misjudge her, after all, he already had so many wives and would be accepting one more.

    "Lucien, I don''t want to lose my friendship with your wives. Won''t they find it wrong?" Rebecca asked in a concerned tone.

    He stroked her face as he answered. "Well, I can''t be doing this often, but your case is special. You already have a space in our house, and the girls like you very much, so they won''t find it wrong."

    Rebecca stroked Lucien''s hand on her face. "D-does... this make me your wife?"

    Lucien smiled. "Only when you are ready. Now I intend to take you to our home. There you will have more time to work and an excellent workshop. Then we can start developing our relationship at a slow pace if you prefer."

    Rebecca couldn''t believe how perfect the situation was getting. She didn''t want to pursue Lucien like a crazy girl in love. But she really was a little sad when all of his wives went back to the purple world, and she would spend another night alone as usual.

    But now she had an option to join his group and all those incredible benefits as well as gain a family. And the best part was that Lucien was inviting her while saying that he is very attracted to her.

    Rebecca wanted to jump into Lucien''s arms while exclaiming, "yes, yes, I want to be your wife." But she is already an experienced woman at twenty-seven years old and not a little girl anymore.

    Besides the fact that she wants to develop her first love slowly and enjoy every part of it, she also doesn''t want Lucien to think that she is an easy woman.

    Of course, after receiving Lucien''s tattoo and starting to gain his demonic energy, she will realize how difficult it is to resist his charm and not completely surrender to the affection and pleasure he can give her.

    But for now, Rebecca tried to contain her excitement while nodded. "I think it''s okay to go with you then."

    Lucien smiled as he moved his hands over Rebecca''s waist. "Just don''t resist my energy while I put the tattoo on you."

    All of Lucien''s actions were extremely sensual and attractive to Rebecca. His slow, gentle movements made her feel very good.

    He started focusing his demonic energy on Rebecca''s body, making her feel even better. "You will not regret it, my dear."

    ''Just by feeling your pleasant touch, I already don''t have any regrets.'' Rebecca couldn''t help thinking to herself.

    As Lucien gets stronger, his demonic energy becomes more powerful, and that guarantees more benefits for his women.

    Although it still took a while for them to learn to use mental communication correctly after receiving his tattoo, that process was easier, and Rebecca was very focused on Lucien, so he heard her mental comment.

    Lucien smiled as he responded in her mind. ''You can enjoy my touch and much more whenever you want.''

    "Huh?!" Rebecca exclaimed while blushing and becoming very embarrassed.

    Lucien had already explained several things to her about the tattoo and the soul connection they have now. So he answered other doubts she had before opening the portal to the purple world again.

    "Let''s go home." Lucien held out his hand to Rebecca as he spoke lovingly.

    Rebecca felt her heart get warmer with the new emotions she never expected to feel that night.

    "Mm." She nodded while holding Lucien''s hand, and they entered the portal.

    Arriving home, Lucien took Rebecca on a quick tour through Its most important floors. Then he took her to the big workshop, which is on the ground floor.

    The workshop was furnished with several special tools, enough of them to make any smith extremely happy.

    There were many things that Rebecca knew how to use, such as simple things like anvils, furnace, and special tables, but there were also other things like enchanting tables quite different from the ones she has used and several other tools she couldn''t even imagine how to use.

    L.u.s.t, with her vast knowledge, could help Rebecca to understand more about those tools, and there is also a lot of knowledge about them in the books that L.u.s.t is translating in the library.

    Rebecca was very excited about everything. She really wanted to explore her new workshop, but she also wanted to know more about her new home, choose a bedroom with the other girls, now her new sisters, and of course, she wanted so badly soon to start developing her relationship with Lucien, her future, or rather, current and forever husband.

    Although L.u.s.t''s warning about Rebecca''s latent talent was not above average, Lucien had other women in his family core who also has humble latent talents.

    That could be a problem for others, but for Lucien, it was not too crucial. The important thing was that he was giving his tattoo to women that he was really attracted to, both for their personalities and their physical characteristics.

    Thus, Lucien generated a lot of demonic energy with them, making them much stronger than if he just had s.e.x with a very powerful woman without being in love with her.

    Of course, if he felt a lot of attraction to a more powerful and talented woman as well as their feelings are as strong like they are with his current wives, they would have a little more benefits.

    And well, in fact, there were very talented women, boosted by one of the most potent and dangerous treasures in the universe, and they also have had very intense and complicated feelings for Lucien for a long time��

    While Lucien and his wives continued their enjoyable training and lives alongside him, he also trained his troops every day.

    Rebecca works most of the time in the purple world, making and improving equipment for Lucien and his wives, but she also does many projects that she took to the normal world, and there, a group of ten of Lucien''s troops turned in Rebecca''s apprentices.

    Using Rebecca''s education, her projects, and always receiving a daily visit from her, the ten blacksmith apprentices made and improved equipment for all of Lucien''s troops.

    Because they were Lucien''s troops and continued to gain his demonic energy, or rather, even a little more than the normal troops, those ten blacksmith apprentices, along with Rebecca, were able to create and improve high-quality equipment very quickly.

    Lucien not only started to develop his relationship with Rebecca but also with Madelyn. Of course, they didn''t have s.e.x yet, but there were many other things that they started doing that generated a lot of demonic energy.

    He was always thinking a step ahead of everyone and making sure that everything was done in the best possible way so that his family would get stronger and stronger, more quickly.

    Lucien contracted people to build very big and strong sh.i.p.s so that after he deals with Amelia, he can just start traveling towards the crystal mine, the Alliance, and then to the east continent as soon as possible.

    He also won''t let Amelia run away from him this time, but he also wanted to find out if there were anymore of his sisters in this world.

    Finding someone shouldn''t be that easy, but his sisters would certainly stand out for being at the forefront of any major changes in the world.

    In fact, he had already seen one of these big changes in the world when he found Oya and Ko migrating from south to north. So, like most of the mystic beast in this world, Oya felt the powerful aura that was calling for her from the northern end of the continent.

    But after receiving Lucien''s tattoo, Oya and Ko were no longer influenced by that aura, unlike the beasts of the great forest that went north or became violent and wilder than ever, trying to fight that powerful feeling.

    While major changes were taking place in the center, north, and south of the western continent, the eastern continent was at peace... but of course, not for long.

    The Argerim''s moon that received Sophia was unlucky to also receive her most hot-head sister, and now that moon was shaking from a battle that seemed to never end, because of the young red-haired woman who is against everyone else.

    Soon that moon would no longer serve that young woman as there would be no more opponents for her to vent her wrath on.

    That would also be the same result as the moon that received Lucien''s other two sisters. After all, how could a small moon survive greed and gluttony for a long time?

    What would Argerim be like when most of Lucien and L.u.s.t''s sisters came together in the same world? Surely, the peace on the eastern continent would not last long.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 218 - The Miracle of Life

    While Lucien worked hard with his women in Argerim, the situation on one of Its moons was very crazy.

    On the top floor of the highest tower on the moon, Sophia woke up after sleeping for two weeks.

    "I''m so hungry!!" The beautiful young red-haired lady exclaimed.

    Above Sophia''s head, a beautiful blonde woman appeared. Her mature s.e.xy body would certainly be much appreciated by the current Lucien.

    Sloth yawned without opening her eyes. "You make a lot of noise, child."

    Sophia quickly took food from the table as she questioned Sloth again. "When are we going to look for Lucien? I really miss him."

    Sloth wanted to roll her eyes, but unnecessary movements made no sense to her. "Do you only think about eating and having s.e.x with your brother?"

    Sophia shrugged. "But wouldn''t that be very good for us? I mean, isn''t that how L.u.s.t''s powers work?"

    "But not mine. That boost he gave you was good for us and has already allowed us to get this far. Still, you must remain calm and immobile most of the time. And having s.e.x doesn''t seem like a calm activity." Sloth responded.

    Sophia already had a solution. "Oh, so I just need to lay still and calm while he makes love with me. I also could sleep in his arms while he strokes me. There are so many ways this can work, and you can''t deny it!"

    Sloth really couldn''t deny Sophia''s words. She and her previous hosts had never done that before because her host and the ones of the other sins did not get along with L.u.s.t''s host. In fact, none of their hosts got along well, but now they are siblings, a brother and six sisters.

    "Okay, that makes sense, but there is still a reason for us not to be together in the beginning. Although the cooperation between us is the goal, fighting for resources is quite common among my sisters, and that would be bad to us now." Sloth responded.

    Sophia didn''t understand. "Why would I fight Lucien for resources? I wouldn''t need anything but his love and a bed to become more powerful."

    "Exactly. In that case, Lucien''s love would be the resource you would fight for. Although he could achieve very good results by taking pleasure with you, he still needs many women because you alone would not be able to follow his pace." Sloth explained.

    Sophia shook her head. "Nah, I am not a possessive and jealous wife. I would behave well."

    Sloth slowly opened her eyes and gazed at Sophia. "Do you think you can lie to me, foolish child? You are jealous of L.u.s.t since you saw her with your brother. I don''t even want to see the mess you will create when you see the current harem he must already have."

    Sophia pouted for a few seconds before she exclaimed. "OK!! Dammit, you''re right. I''m selfish. I''m f.u.c.k.i.n.g selfish for wanting him just for myself so badly."

    Then she continued. "But I''m not stupid. I understand his needs, and I wouldn''t mind him having other women, as long as he doesn''t neglect my needs. And he already promised that we would be together, and he would take care of me, so we have to be together!"

    Sloth closed her eyes again while her body remained motionless in the air. "Hmm... We still need more resources to create a portal."

    Sophia happily smiled that Sloth was willing to look for Lucien. In fact, Sloth was very satisfied with Sophia.

    Perhaps it was because of bloody rose or her latent talents that Sophia had already improved from the fifth layer of the Mortal Realm to the first layer of the Earth Realm so quickly.

    Of course, Sloth knew that her methods were the best at first as they didn''t need to do anything besides sleep while using the dream realm to train.

    But over time, the other sins can get stronger than them by improving their methods, as the host of Pride having more followers and Lucien having more pleasure.

    Also, Sloth knew that Sophia is perfect for cooperation with Lucien. In fact, much of Sophia''s improvement already had to do with Lucien.

    Not only because of the initial boost but also because Sophia felt pleasure to remember the incredible love session she had with Lucien, as well as dreaming of the next ones they will have. And Sophia tattoo seemed to glow every time she feels good thinking about Lucien.

    While Sloth thought about how interesting things were this time, not only because she and her sister''s hosts are being affected by bloody rose, but for several other reasons, Sophia was eating cookies.

    Sophia had to eat well because of not eating for such a long time, but her life mana helped a lot, preventing her body from becoming week and sick.

    Her life mana affinity has always been incredible even though she was born in a medium world with much fewer resources than a superior world. And of course, her abilities got even better after her father used the bloody rose on her and on his other children.

    But strangely, Sophia''s life mana, while growing more powerful each day, was becoming less effective in taking away her hunger that seemed to grow by the day.

    Sophia couldn''t help but stroke her belly while she ate the cookies. In fact, she was feeling a little strange��

    "WHAT?!" Sophia exclaimed as she jumped out of her chair.

    Sloth was surprised by Sophia''s reaction and quickly questioned her. "What happened, Sophia?"

    Sophia looked annoyed as she searches something on her body. "Where?! I can''t see it!! Where are you?!"

    "What are you looking for?!" Sloth began to worry about Sophia''s mental health.

    "A bug. There is an insect on my body, and I can''t find it." Sophia replied as she continued looking for the "bug" on her body.

    "Bug? There is no bug on your body." Sloth, despite keeping her body and mind running with as little effort as possible, kept her perception aware of anything around her and Sophia.

    Sophia was confused by Sloth''s words. "No bug? But I can feel Its aura. Yes, I''m sure there''s another living being on my body."

    "Are you sure? Take off your clothes!" Sloth, like L.u.s.t and the other sins, could sense and analyze most living creatures, but Sloth was sure that there were many things in the universe outside of her and her sister''s vast knowledge.

    Also, Sloth knew that her ability to analyze living creatures and other sources of energy could easily be overcome by Sophia''s life affinity that''s boosted by the bloody rose; after all, the rose is one of the most incredible and mysterious treasures of all the existence.

    Sophia took off her clothes while she and Sloth continued to look for something abnormal on her body. As on the outside of Sophia''s body had no changes, they started to focus entirely on using their abilities to scan the inside of her body.

    Sophia focused her life affinity on her hands and began to run it over her body, making the analysis as thorough as she could.

    "Huh? It''s here. I feel it." Sophia felt the other life force in her belly.

    Sophia started to caress her belly, trying to understand what the life force is. Sloth also started to stroke Sophia''s belly. "I can''t feel anything. Where is it? In your stomach?"

    Sophia shook her head. "I don''t think it''s in my stomach, but..."

    Then she moved her hands further down to reach Lucien''s tattoo on her low belly area. She felt the life force stronger in that area.

    When Sophia understood what she was feeling, she couldn''t help but open the most beautiful smile she had since that time when Lucien said he loves her.

    Sophia started to laugh uncontrollably because she was so happy, so happy that she could feel her heart filling with love... love for Lucien and love for the life force she was feeling in her w.o.m.b.

    "It''s in my w.o.m.b!! Hahaha! I feel it in my w.o.m.b!!! Is this a dream, Sloth? If it is, don''t wake me up, please." Sophia started to spin around the room with both hands on the tattoo on her low belly area.

    Sloth was confused by Sophia''s positive reaction. "Why are you so happy? Shouldn''t you be worried about not knowing what''s in your w.o.m.b? This can be dangerous, no, this is certainly dangerous!"

    Sophia stopped spinning and looked at Sloth with a confused expression. "Oh? Isn''t it obvious what''s in my w.o.m.b?"

    "Obvious? If you know what it is, just tell me, silly child!" Sloth could not understand what Sophia was talking about; after all, the sins and their hosts have always been infertile.

    Sophia proudly smiled as she answered. "It is the fruit of my love with Lucien. This life, growing inside me, is our child. I have always dreamed of this moment... I cannot believe that it is really happening."

    "Child?" Sloth opened her eyes in shock. "No, no, no... it can''t be... you are infertile. I already explained that to you."

    Sophia shook her head. "You''re wrong. I can feel it, yes... There is something blocking my abilities. It feels like some kind of barrier. But I can still feel some of my aura and a lot of Lucien''s aura in this child."

    She continued to stroke her belly while trying to pass her life mana through the barrier and reach the fetus. "Humm... I feel a powerful life aura in this child. Even though I can only feel a little of it, it is easy to realize that this child has an incredible life affinity."

    Then Sophia remembered when she had s.e.x with Lucien. "This... this life aura, I felt it in Lucien''s essence. I thought it was because of the mixture of our fluids, but now I understand. There was already a life aura in Lucien, and now there is that same life aura in our baby."

    "Another life aura?" Sloth was confused because she couldn''t feel it in Lucien''s body.

    Everything seemed very surreal and impossible, but again, Sloth understood that her knowledge, although very vast, is limited. She is smart enough not to deny something even though she was sure it was wrong, or rather, she would never be one hundred percent sure about anything.

    Sloth began to think of several possibilities. The first thing that came to her mind was the bloody rose. The bloody rose was a mysterious treasure that quickly killed anyone who used it. As one of the side effects of its unstable energy, the bloody rose also made its users infertile.

    "But the sins and their hosts are already infertile because of the demonic energy..." Sloth started to think out loud. "Does the joining of two energies so powerful and mysterious created something new that cured the side effect of infertility?"

    Then she thought about the Dragon Queen of Life. The legends say that women with the best life affinity can generate children under any circ.u.mstances and even without a partner.

    Then Sloth concluded that Sophia''s life mana boosted by the bloody rose, along with Lucien''s mysterious energies, also boosted by the bloody rose could really cure their infertility.

    But then what would that child be like? As the child from two hosts of sin, would this child have characteristics of her and L.u.s.t as well? Would the bloody rose affect the child? Sloth couldn''t help being excited.

    While Sloth was surprised that the situation with Lucien and his sisters got even more interesting, Sophia kept jumping around the room like a happy kid.

    Then she stopped and thought of something. "Sloth! I have to go back to Lucien right now!! I have to tell him that he will be the father of our baby... our first baby!"

    Sloth nodded. "We really have to get together as soon as possible."

    She couldn''t help but smile as she thought of something. "I wonder what L.u.s.t''s reaction will be when he finds out that Lucien got his sister pregnant..."

    Then Sloth''s smile got even wider as she ran her hand over her lower belly area. "Could he... our real bodies..."

 Chapter 219 - Kings Messengers

    Four days after being sent by Lucien, his messengers began to arrive in the vassal kingdoms of Portgreen.

    Lucien also sent a thousand mercenaries to ?each of? the ?four ?main cities and ?smaller groups of mercenaries to the ?villages as a sign that he and Cassidy would protect all of the people under Portgreens rule, just as Cassidy''s father intended and as she did before.

    The mercenaries followed Lucien and Cassidy''s orders and were ?also? being paid well for it. Lucien had access to not only the wealth of Scarlett and the other mercenary leaders but also the Guild''s at his disposal.

    Lucien also wanted to start using adventurers to defend the Kingdom, but they still needed to be disciplined, and of course, they still ?didn''t have? the black mark when Lucien sent the messengers.

    The first group arrived at Bluewind and was very well received by Ron. The messenger made it clear that Lucien wanted his presence in Portgreen city not only as Bluewind''s ruler but also as his friend.

    Bluewind was certainly the most protected vassal kingdom of Portgreen today. There were many golems defending the frontier of the great forest against mystic beasts, which were still more violent than usual.

    In addition, the soldier training projects that Angela and Ron started were going very well. Still, Ron only left Bluewind because Lucien had sent a thousand mercenaries to help secure the Kingdom and its borders.

    ------------------------

    Another messenger with the mercenary group arrived in the Nudid Kingdom, the place where Lena was to marry the prince she killed with Lucien''s help.

    After the Light Empire troops died next to the city in a great earthquake, and the prince died, his mother, Queen Zora, took control of the Kingdom, and she was concerned ?about ?more bad things happening.

    But nothing else happened after that. No more troops from the Light Empire came, and neither were they attacked again by the mysterious enemies who were supposed to be Bluewind Kingdom''s allies.

    Now Zora was at the top of the wall with her royal guards speaking? to the group of a thousand? mercenaries who had arrived at the city gates.

    "Who are you, and why are you in such a large group around my city?" Zora asked in a solemn tone, fit for a widow queen.

    The messenger in front of the group of mercenaries acted as Lucien ordered, with a respectful and friendly manner. "We come by order of King Lucien and Queen Cassidy to invite the ruler of this Kingdom to join them in Portgreen city for a conference."

    "These mercenaries are an act of good faith by our King to help protect this Kingdom. They will be completely at the disposal of Its ruler ? to defend the city? ."?

    Zora didn''t recognize Lucien''s name, but she and everyone around her know who Cassidy is. Knowing that Cassidy was not dead and apparently had retrieved Portgreen''s crown was excellent news for Zora.

    The Nunid Kingdom, as well as Bluewind, bordered the great forest to the west, and they were also suffering from wild animals attacking more than usual. Also, Nudid Kingdom was in the southwestern area of Portgreen, so it bordered the Light Empire, and they were also having other problems that were previously avoided because they had Cassidy''s support.

    Thus, Zora quickly introduced herself as the Queen and invited the messenger and mercenary group to enter the city. After the whole story of Lucien and Cassidy was told to Zora, she was very impressed.

    But because she was happy with the good news, she didn''t even notice about Bluewind and Lucien''s group. She quickly prepared to travel to Portgreen city with the messenger and a small group while a thousand mercenaries were added to the soldiers of the Kingdom.

    --------------------------------

    While small groups of messengers and mercenaries arrived in most of the smaller villages, the third large group arrived at the northernmost vassal kingdom of Porgreen.

    It''s the ?city ?that ?Olivia and her family ruled many years ago. After the tragedy that happened to them, another noble family took over the leadership of ?the? small Kingdom because it has an excellent geographical position on top of a mountain near the sea.

    The man who declared himself the current King was delighted with the news about Cassidy being alive. After all, that Kingdom''s central city was safe, but the villages within that region also bordered the great forest. So the King really appreciated ?the one? thousand mercenaries that Lucien sent.

    The King immediately started preparing his family to go to Portgreen city for the conference with Lucien and Cassidy. They preferred to travel along the coast because they had good sh.i.p.s.

    ------------------------------

    Thus, three of the four main vassal kingdoms of Portrgreen received the groups of messengers that Lucien sent. Nunid Kingdom in the southwest; Bluewind in the east; And Olivia''s old home in the north.

    The ?last one ?of the four main vassal kingdoms of Portgreen was a large island northeast of Portgreen city, called Raco.

    Its geographic position was actually in part of the great forest. The Alliance ?used to ?control ?the island, but the patriarch of the werewolf clan gave it to Portgreen as a sign of gratitude for the crucial help the Sage King gave them in fighting the Light Empire in the last great war when he died.

    Although Raco island was far from compensation for the deaths of so many soldiers from Portgreen and Cassidy''s father, she could not deny that the position of the island is excellent. Plus, it has many rare resources like the incredible black steel.

    Thus, Cassidy always sent many soldiers to defend Raco. The island is now a connecting point between the Alliance and Portgreen by sea, as well as being a neutral place that welcomes everyone traveling by sea.

    For these reasons and also the fact that the best shipbuilders on the west side of Argerim lived in Raco, Dawn always wanted to conquer Portgreen to have better access to Alliance by sea.

    As Raco was very far to the southeast at sea, Lucien''s messenger and the mercenary group, divided into five large sh.i.p.s, arrived there almost two weeks after leaving Portgreen city.

    Rico''s current leader, Emmanuel, did not declare himself King but Manager of the island.

    Emmanuel is an extremely greedy man who does anything to profit. In Raco, he can shine like no other place, making use of all kinds of commerce to become increasingly wealthy.

    Despite everything that Porgreen meant for Cassidy''s father and her as a free place for everyone, Emmanuel even traded slaves in Raco.

    Of course, trading slaves and other illicit acts were done by Emmanuel in the shadows. But in the last year with the supposed death of Cassidy and the lack of a single ruler, Emmanuel started to manage his black market without any fear of being punished.

    Today, from his castle on top of a hill by the sea, Emmanuel saw big sh.i.p.s arriving at the port of Raco. He was confused to see the coat of arms of Portgreen''s former royalty on the sails of the sh.i.p.s.

    He gathered his guards, most of them mercenaries, and headed for the port to receive the mysterious visitors.

    Emmanuel was surprised to hear what ? Lucien''s messenger ?said Emmanuel was the first ruler of a? vassal kingdom to be upset by the news; after all, Cassidy was a danger to his black market and his two main collaborators.

    Still, Emmanuel couldn''t look suspicious, so he did a great fake act about how happy he was and also prepared to go to Portgreen to greet the Queen and the new King.

    Of course, Emmanuel used the excuse of needing a day to prepare for the trip to hide all traces of his recent illicit activities.

    While Lucien''s messenger rested, the mercenaries who came with him began to befriend with Raco''s mercenaries.

    The mercenaries of Raco were of a small group called Black Flag. They were previously led by a Black Hands cousin, but then a rebel knight who arrived in Raco a year ago killed that mercenary leader and now commands the Black Flag group.

    The Black Flag mercenaries were very surprised to find out about Lucien defeating the main leaders of Portgreen, "taming" the scary Red Lady and now leading all the mercenaries in Portgreen, at least those on land.

    They did not think they would have problems with Lucien; after all, they are a small group that lives far away from Portgreen city.

    Still, the friendship between the mercenaries was not so nice. Some of the mercenaries who were very happy to serve Lucien reported about the Black Flag to Lucien''s messenger, who would report to him not only about the group but mainly about their leader.

    In a tavern in the docks of Raco, Lucien''s messenger, a smart man, smiled at the mercenary''s report. "So it''s really him, it''s? Theodore?"?

    The mercenary nodded. "Yes, sir, I''m sure. Some of my comrades of the Black Flag told me about his physical characteristics, and if I remember correctly, it''s not a mistake. Their new leader is Theodore. Also, they call him the rebel knight."

    Lucien''s messenger tapped his mug of wine on the table while still smiling. "The rebel knight? Yes, it''s certainly him. King Lucien will undoubtedly be happy with this news and will reward me."

    The mercenary could understand the happiness of the messenger. Still, he couldn''t? let him smile? strangely at him. "Do you really want the King''s reward?"

    The messenger was a little drunk but realized that his words could be misinterpreted. "No! Not that reward!! I meant gold, of course, I was talking about gold."

    -------------------------------

    On the other side of the island of Raco was another great castle, perhaps bigger than Emmauel''s.

    On a balcony overlooking the sea of that castle, two men played cards. Both had s.e.xy women on? their laps while drinking wine.

    Those two men became friends in a very bizarre situation. Perhaps that is why their friendship only grew every day, as well as their cooperation with Emmanuel in his illicit acts.

    The older man has never been loved by his wife and has always been humiliated by her and despised by his daughter.

    The other man has a strong appearance of someone who was always a warrior. Unlike his friend, he seemed to be less than forty years old and was always in love with his friend''s wife.

    The two friends had in common the fact that a specific woman had never loved any of them, and that is why they hated her.

    Well, after bad times happen to their family, both men betrayed and abandoned that woman, who supposedly died.

    And then, after running away at different times, they ended up going to the same place and were now friends and associates.

    While those two friends were enjoying the sunset playing cards, a man ran ?onto the? balcony.

    The man seemed to have run at his full speed and ?is? now having trouble breathing.

    After a few seconds, the man looked at the younger man of the two friends. "Boss, I have some urgent news."

    "What is it?" Theodore asked as he made a worried expression.

    The man spoke quickly. "A group arrived from Portgreen. Their leader declared himself the King''s messenger."

    "The King? Did Ivan become King?" Theodore asked.

    The man shook his head. "King Lucien, the new King, and Queen Cassidy''s husband."

    "Cassidy''s husband?!?!?!" Not only did Theodore exclaime out as fury dominated his mind, but the other man stood from the chair as he threw the woman on his lap away.

    Theodore''s servant quickly continued his report. "Also, King Lucien and Queen Cassidy defeated Ivan and his army of adventurers. Now they lead all of Portgreen, the mercenaries, and the rest of the adventurers."

    "No way!" Theodore ?slammed his fist on? the table.

    "How? With ?what? army?" The older man asked.

    "Apparently, with six hundred women in black armor and a big white tigress." The man responded. "WHAT THE HELL?!?!?!" Theodore and his friend exclaimed, even more shocked than before.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 220 - Big Mistake

    About a year and a half ago, Porgreen''s royal castle.

    A man with a good and healthy appearance, looking to be in his forties, drank wine at a table in the castle''s living room.

    There were guards in the room, but they were not Cassidy''s royal guard led by Theodore, but guards from the family of that forty-year-old man.

    There was also a maid serving the man. Whenever she came over to fill his glass with wine, he would run his hand on her ass, making the poor girl uncomfortable.

    "More wine." The man spoke in a serious tone. He has been clearly stressed out and worried by the last few days as the situation for the family was very bad.

    "Yes, my king." The maid replied respectfully. Still, the man couldn''t help but feel strange; after all, he was just the Queen''s husband and not truly a King.

    After drinking a few more glasses of wine, the man received a message from one of his loyal soldiers. Someone wanted to make a proposal for him in a public area less than a mile from the castle.

    He wouldn''t leave his castle for no reason, but the mysterious person sent him a fantastic gold ring with a rare stone, and he knew that the only thing keeping his status as king is his wealth, even as false as his status is. So he went meet the mysterious person.

    Arriving at a public courtyard that is full of people even at night, the man and his soldiers encountered a group of mercenaries.

    When the man saw the person who called him for this mysterious meeting, he couldn''t help but be worried even though he had an army of guards with him.

    The leader of the group of mercenaries is an extremely beautiful woman, and her beauty could even be compared to that of the man''s wife. Still, she is even more dangerous than beautiful.

    "Red Lady." The man whispered the woman''s name in a way that didn''t seem like a greeting.

    "Bowen." Scarlett, known to everyone as Red Lady, spoke the man''s name with an evident mocking tone.

    "You should call me King." Bowen made an upset expression.

    Scarlett laughed. "King? Everyone knows that the Queen beats you with her bare hands every time you try to enter her bedroom. Then she puts you to sleep in the servants quarters."

    Bowen made an even more furious expression, not because everyone in Portgreen commented on those rumors, but because they were true.

    "Did you call me here just to offend me?" Bowen asked.

    Scarlett shook her head. "No, I would not spend my precious time to offend someone like you. I came here to make you a proposal that I am sure you will like."

    Bowen was surprised when Scarlett went straight to the point, saying that she would pay him a lot of money and even give him more soldiers to him to leave Portgreen.

    The situation between mercenaries, the recently created Guild, and Portgreen''s royalty was terrible. Bowen knew that even with all the power of the royal family, they could not fight the mercenaries and adventurers together, after all, their groups grew bigger every day.

    The so-called revolt against the monarchy was becoming more and more powerful, and Bowen was really thinking about fleeing the city with his loyal soldiers.

    Bowen understood that Scarlett wanted to make Cassidy even weaker by removing him and his soldiers, who made up almost half of the royal forces, from her side.

    He only managed to marry Cassidy because she needed help from his family after her father died with most of Portgreen''s forces in the great battle, but their marriage only got worse every day, so he had no love for her.

    Still, he loved his daughter, and so he asked Scarlett for one day to organize his soldiers and convince his daughter to run away with him.

    Scarlett agreed. She made a plan with Bowen on where she would create a riot the next day, drawing the attention of Cassidy and the main royal forces as Bowen and his troops fled the city.

    Bowen went back to the castle and prepared everything to flee. On the next day, when Cassidy went to solve the riot, he tried to convince Mia to run away with him.

    But he couldn''t even speak to her for a few minutes before Mia kicked him out of her bedroom. She never saw him as a father since he was never affectionate with her and her mother.

    Well, in fact, Bowen always tried to be closer to Mia, but since his relationship with Cassidy was not good and Mia was always very close to her mother, there was no way Bowen could get Mia''s affection.

    The final point was when he was trying to run away and abandoning her mother even though he took advantage of her to become King. At that moment, Mia stopped being neutral towards her father and started to hate him.

    Bowen thought about forcing Mia to run away with him, but it didn''t make sense to make her hate him even more. He always blamed Cassidy for his daughter not loving him, but he could always have new daughters who would love him after starting his life in a new place.

    And so, Bowen fled the city with his troops. Mia sent a messenger to warn her mother about that, but Cassidy didn''t want to chase Bowen or anything like that.

    Cassidy knew that as the mercenary groups and the Guild grew stronger, the weaker she became, and more people would abandon her.

    The mercenaries and the Guild undermined all of Cassidy''s power by convincing her soldiers to join them with proposals to gain a lot of wealth and have the freedom to choose their own ways.

    The ideas of the mercenary groups and the Guild were to base the gains on individual power; that means the most powerful people would gain more by working harder.

    So they became very popular. People were tired and having to share their achievements by Cassidy''s methods that aimed to protect the whole people and did not focus on specific groups of more powerful people.

    Scarlett and Olivia''s plans soon caused Cassidy to be forced to stay in her castle as the revolt was already at its peak.

    But, Cassidy still had one last plan. She thought that if she killed the leaders of the revolt in individual combat, she could prove her power and start to turn the public opinion in her favor again.

    But Scarlett managed to convince Theodore, the leader of Cassidy''s royal guards, to betray her.

    Theodore has always been in love with Cassidy, but she never showed any sign of accepting him. When Bowen left the city, Theodore thought he was going to have his chance, but Cassidy made it clear that there would never be anything between them.

    It was not gold that Scarlett offered Theodore, but Cassidy. She said she would give him a poison that would immobilize Cassidy and take away her memory, so he could escape Portgreen with her and start a new life.

    Theodore was so in love and furious that Cassidy continued to reject him that he believed Scarlett''s plan. Before Cassidy could fight Ivan, he shot her in the back with a poisoned bolt.

    The plan was simple; he should take Cassidy''s body and run. He even had a remedy that would heal her pain and scar.

    But in addition to the poison being fatal and not taking away Cassidy''s memory, Astrid surprised everyone by getting away with Cassidy and Mia.

    That night was certainly hell for Cassidy, Mia, and Astrid. While Mia had to mature and find strength in her pain to flee in the shadows with her wounded Mother, Astrid needed to stay behind and would have been killed by mercenaries if Olivia didn''t feel pity for her.

    After Mia and Cassidy disappeared, everyone concluded that soon the Queen would be dead from the manticore poison, and the spoiled princess would not survive for long without her royal lifestyle.

    Although Scarlett and Ivan had stopped looking for Cassidy''s body, Theodore was depressed. Everything he did was to get Cassidy''s love, but he was manipulated, tricked, and lost his beautiful Queen forever.

    Theodore left the city on a ship that arrived in Raco. There he met Bowen, and together they drank and talked about their love and hate relation with Cassidy.

    They both loved her, they both tried to be by her side, and they both blew it in the end. Theodore and Bowen now had only painful memories.

    But instead of just thinking about the past, they chose to start new lives, and Raco was a great place for new opportunities.

    Bowen had a great fortune adding up to the things he stole from the castle when he left Portgreen, his personal wealth, and the treasures he gained from Scarlett, so he invested in the commerce, especially Emmanuel''s black market.

    Theodore had no wealth, but he had the experience and strength of an incredible warrior, after all, he was Cassidy''s main knight.

    Then he started to work with the mercenaries, mainly in cooperation with Bowen and Emmanuel.

    Now they are very rich and influential. Bowen is Emmanuel''s main associate in the black market, mainly the slave trade, while Theodore led the Black Flag mercenary group, defending the island of Raco.

    But, like painful memories that sometimes appear in their nightmares, Bowen and Theodore again heard the name that made their bodies tremble.

    The line "Cassidy is alive" just wasn''t more shocking than "she is married to the devil."

    "What do you mean by he''s the devil?" Bowen asked Theodore''s servant.

    The mercenary who was reporting what he heard from the mercenaries who came from Portgreen replied. "He has frightening black horns and fights alongside a big tigress, who bites off heads as if she is eating cookies."

    "Horns? So he''s a demi-human?" Theodore asked.

    The mercenary shrugged. "I don''t know. No one knows what kind of demi-human he is. That''s why everyone said that he is the devil. I heard that he tortured Black Hand in the middle of the battlefield while kissing the princess."

    "The princess?! Who are you talking about?!!" Bowen couldn''t help but exclaim.

    Some things were a secret for the group of mercenaries and to many of the other people in Raco so that mercenary knew that Mia is Bowen''s daughter.

    The man tried to speak as respectfully as he could. "Sir... The princess Mia is also the King''s wife."

    Bowen felt a pain in his chest when he thought of his cute and beautiful daughter in the arms of the man being called a devil.

    He sat on the chair again. "But... how did Cassidy allow this? I couldn''t even have concubines, and I wasn''t even her real husband... How can this man be not only her husband but also her daughter''s?"

    Theodore was also very upset. If he could have Cassidy for himself, he would never look at other women. "Does he have more wives?"

    The mercenary nodded. "He really is amazing. I heard that he made Red Lady and Olivia his wives as well as many others of Portgreen''s most amazing women."

    "Many? Do you know how many exactly?" Theodore asked.

    The mercenary could not hide the admiration in his eyes when talking about Lucien. "Boss, apparently, there are very many. I heard that even his six hundred soldiers in black armor are all his women, exactly all of them."

    "No way!" Theodore and Bowen exclaimed together.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 221 - Ceremony

    Two weeks after Lucien and Cassidy recovered control of Portgreen, everything was going very well. The people were very satisfied with the current policies.

    There were no more major conflicts between mercenaries and adventurers, and even the overall crime rate went down close to zero. Lucien had anyone who threatened someone else''s life for no reason executed immediately.

    While Scarlett and Olivia kept the mercenaries and adventurers under control in the name of Lucien, Lord Larousse represented the people in a very obedient way.

    The leaders of Portgreen''s vassal kingdoms and independent villages had already arrived in the city, except for Emmanuel, who would take another two weeks to come from the island of Raco.

    But Lucien had not yet done the conference because he wanted to have a wedding ceremony first.

    His women already considered themselves his wives. But for some of them, the ceremony is important.

    In the current situation where Lucien wanted to use all of their extra time to get stronger, it could seem unnecessary, so the girls did not talk about it.

    But Lucien knew that the ceremony would be very good, not only because it was more than just training but also because it would actually make them stronger.

    The power of him and his women came from pleasure, and the ceremony would please the girls very much, besides it''s also something Lucien wanted to do to make them happy and to reward them for working so hard to make their family stronger.

    Although they all want to do the ceremony, not everyone wanted to do it now and according to Portgreen''s traditions.

    Since Portgreen did not have an official religion, Its people performed an old ceremony where they swore to be loyal to their partners in a public area and asked for their parent''s blessings.

    Because of that, Rose wanted to do her ceremony in the vampire way with her mother present. In fact, she had already done part of that ceremony when she drank Lucien''s blood the first time and would do the other part when they went to her home.

    Anne wanted to do the ceremony in a sacred place for the demi-humans in the territory of the Alliance when they went to visit her family.

    Although Scarlett and Astrid have no fond memories of their time at the Alliance, everything was different now. They are with Lucien, and for that reason, they felt very safe to also perform the ceremony in that sacred place for the demi-humans to honor their mother''s memory.

    Aria and Ella, despite being demi-human, were not born in the Alliance but were part of a small clan that always lived in the territory of Portgreen even before the Sage King unified the smaller kingdoms in a great kingdom.

    The marriage ceremony that Aria knew was also quite common. They just got together in front of their parents and asked for their blessings. As she had no more living relatives because the Light Empire soldiers killed her clan, she and Ella would perform this ceremony with Lucien and the other girls.

    Neola and Kylee were sold as slaves, so they didn''t want any memories of their old lives. They would also do the ceremony with the other girls.

    Ghilanna said that she was fine with the ceremony with the other girls, but Lucien could see that it would not please her like the others, so he said that he would go with her to the elven forest when they visit the Alliance and ask for her parent''s blessing according to the elven traditions.

    She didn''t really like the Elven traditions, but Ghilanna liked Lucien''s idea. She would love to see the reactions of her father and the noble elves who considered themself so beautiful and incredible when they see Lucien and realized that they just looked like ugly bugs compared to the majestic lion her husband is.

    Madelyn was thrilled that Lucien is offering a ceremony to her already, especially alongside his current wives and the Queen. Still, he also realized that she would prefer a ceremony in the sacred place of the demi-humans, so she joined the group that will wait more before having the ceremony.

    Although Rebecca also wanted a ceremony like that, she felt that their relationship needed to mature further in order for the ceremony to be more meaningful.

    Kara, despite not having taken the last step with Lucien yet, she really wanted to do the ceremony. She is very happy that Ron will give them his blessing in place of her late parents.

    Olivia, as well as Cassidy, Mia, Angela, Marie, Lena, and Jeanne, are looking forward to the ceremony as their families have always respected the ancient traditions of their ancestors.

    And L.u.s.t, of course, wouldn''t miss a chance to assert her place as the first wife. Still, she also wanted a demonic ceremony as soon as they managed to return to her world and recover her real body, which is undoubtedly one of Lucien''s main goals.

    So the girls who will not do the ceremony focused entirely on support those who will be doing it. Lord Larousse commanded a group of people to prepare the city''s main courtyard for the event, while Lucien took care of the affairs of the kingdom.

    The day before the ceremony, he did not train with his troops, but his wives did not want to avoid the night training in the purple world. So the next day, everyone was very energetic and excited.

    The ceremony was an event that will never be forgotten in that world. In front of thousands of people, Lucien opened a large golden-purple portal from which his beautiful brides came, leaving everyone stunned by the incredible scene.

    That was the first wedding where the bridegroom married so many amazing women. L.u.s.t and Cassidy could easily stand out among thousands of women for their incredible beauty, but the other girls were not inferior to them, forming a group of perfect beauties.

    Ron, as a wise and experienced man, and also a friend of Lucien, gave blessings not only for Kara but also to the other girls.

    Lucien spoke loving and special words to all of his girls individually, and they spent the rest of the day playing games and things typical of wedding parties.

    He and L.u.s.t did not feel that the lack of training with the troops during those two days was detrimental to their group; on the contrary, the relationship with Lucien and his wives improved further, making their nightly love sessions produce much more demonic energy.

    The wedding night was really fantastic. Cassidy was already extremely happy to take her revenge, recovery her late father''s crown, and officially become Lucien''s wife in all ways possible.

    She surprised L.u.s.t and Lucien by reaching the second layer of the Mortal Realm right at the beginning of their fun.

    That was just the first surprise because soon after that, Angela also reached the second layer, leaving Rose jealous.

    Angela couldn''t help but be happier with Lucien every day. He treats her so lovingly, helps her become stronger, and also does the same for her daughters.

    Still, Angela and Cassidy''s latent talent were increasingly amazing. Along with the fact that they felt complete with Lucien and their daughters, their growth in power was unlimited.

    Of course, Rose still had some advantages in being from a more powerful race. But she had some fears in her heart about her parents, and that prevented her from growing in power at the same pace as Cassidy and Angela.

    In addition to the two Queens that reached new layers, the other girls also experienced significant improvements.

    Ghilanna arrived at the Mortal Realm, making her nature affinity stronger. She and Olivia are warriors who also have great magical power and thus could have a very versatile combat style.

    In the case of our bold elf, she could not only create explosions of repulsive energy with her charged-arrows but also gained the ability to heal and boost herself with mana now.

    Jeanne also reached the Mortal Realm, but apart from a huge improvement in her physical capabilities, she did not awaken a new ability.

    L.u.s.t again explained that some people did not awaken special abilities in the first layers of the Mortal Realm. Sometimes people even needed to reach other Realms before awakening their first unique abilities.

    Another point is that L.u.s.t is unable to recognize all the different kinds of abilities, and the people themselves could take a while to understand that they had certain abilities before learning to use them.

    Olivia still didn''t know how the dot on her face was connected to her black magic just as Anne didn''t know what the meaning of her second tail is. Now Jeanne joined the group of girls who still needed to awaken or figure out how to use their special abilities.

    But that is not the case for Aria and Ella. The two cute harpy-girls also reached the Mortal Realm and experienced incredible changes in their bodies.

    Their strength and endurance did not increase much, making it clear that their nature is more fragile than other races.

    But in return, they not only had a significant increase in their agility but also gained the ability to spread their feathers to the point that their arms looked like big wings, and they quickly learned to use it to fly.

    Ella was thrilled to make her dream come true, or rather, pleased that Lucien made it real. She and her mother had characteristics of birds but never managed to fly until now.

    Still, Arie and Ella made the other girls jealous for awakening another ability along with special mana to use it.

    They could use that mana to create sound waves that could be so powerful as to break walls. Luckily, Lucien used other floating rocks to run experiments, or the house could be damaged.

    Neola and Kylee also arrived at the Mortal Realm, not on their wedding night but two nights later.

    Neola had a massive increase in her physical capabilities and awakened a mysterious energy that neither she nor L.u.s.t knew how she could use.

    She was delighted with her new strength, which was enough for her to tension eighty percent of Lucien''s golden bow.

    Lucien gave her the golden bow as he had learned to use the Wind Slash skill on his arrows, making any normal arrow fatal. Still, he preferred to use the Wind Slash with his katana for ranged attacks.

    Kylee awoke a passive ability as did Scarlett when reaching the Mortal Realm, but instead of a super tough skin, she had a shocking increase in her strength.

    Little Kylee was so strong that none of the girls could surpass her in brute force alone. Even Lucien, in his normal state, was a little weaker than she.

    Still, he could easily become stronger than her using his demonic energy that improved all of his capabilities many times.

    While the girls got stronger, so did Lucien. In fact, his pace was much higher than theirs because he created demonic energy with many women while he was just one.

    His demonic energy was increasingly impressive. Lucien could now use it in more controlled quantities, so he could control his boost, not spending his demonic energy too fast but maintaining a less significant boost for longer or for a few seconds using all of his demonic energy he could overcome even someone from the Earth Realm early layers.

    After the wedding night, Lucien was very close to reaching the third layer of the Mortal Realm, impressing L.u.s.t again since it had been two weeks since he reached the second layer.

    And since L.u.s.t was connected to Lucien, sharing his demonic energy, she already had a power equivalent to the second layer of Mortal Realm just like Cassidy and Angela.

    Lucien was pleased, seeing his and his wives'' power growing so fast. Each step forward was a step closer to the day when he could rescue his mother.

    It was also a motivation for Kara, Madelyn, and Rebecca to want to get stronger.

    Kara was happy with the pat sessions and wanted to wait until her sixteen birthday as she had agreed with Lucien.

    But Madelyn and Rebecca very much wanted to develop their relationship with Lucien to also be stronger at his side.

    Of course, even if they didn''t have s.e.x yet, there were still many ways that Lucien made them feel good and gave them demonic energy.

    And so, Lucien and his wives grew stronger and stronger.

    But not only them, but his sisters also got stronger and stronger every day.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 222 - Girls Power

    In the center of the northern forest of the western continent is one of the largest cities in the world of Argerim, Viset, the heart of the Alliance.

    Viset was created by the bear clan''s patriarch when his Clan was at its peak hundreds of years ago. His goal was to create a place for the clans to meet and discuss issues about the entire Alliance.

    Over the years, the clans began to create their own buildings in Viset, and soon what was just a place to meet became a big city, divided into sections, each one belonging to a clan.

    Thus, the families that led each Clan kept half of their members in their clan territory and the other half in Viset. The patriarchs of each Clan are always traveling from their clan territory to Viset to keep everything in order.

    But there is always a patriarch chosen to lead everyone else as the Alliance''s general leader. Although that person has no real control over the other clans, the other patriarchs chose to follow their orders when dealing with the Alliance as a whole Kingdom and not specific matters for each Clan.

    The general patriarch selection process is not really a choice. Every ten years, the clans create a great battle, and the people under 40 who are favorites of each Clan can fight for the right to be the general leader.

    Then the winner of the battle stands in front of the ancient elders, a group formed by the wisest and oldest members of each Clan to find out if they accept them as a leader or if another combat with new members is necessary.

    As the great combat is always brutal and very difficult because it involves the best members of each Clan, the winner is always someone who stands out because of their strength, intelligence, and skills.

    The winners of that fight have always been accepted as leaders by the elders. Still, if the person used dirty means to win or is hated by the general population, the elders can request another fight.

    That fight is called the succession battle. And it is not just the Alliance leadership that is decided by combat but almost everything else like trials and disputes.

    Although hierarchies are respected in the Alliance, what people respected most is power. That is why families have always trained their members since childhood so they can be mighty warriors and have a good life.

    So everyone''s focus is always on the younger generations and not on the older people who supposedly had already reached what people call the body''s limit.

    That is the limitation of an inferior world. People have no knowledge, powerful techniques, and resources like mystic crystals to reach the Mortal Realm.

    Still, there are few very talented people who reach what everyone believed to be the SSS-rank that was actually the early stage of the Mortal Realm, but they never lived long enough to reach the second layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Although it seems easy for Lucien to cross the Mortal Realm layers, it requires a huge increase in power, which is very difficult to achieve for normal people who do not have the help of Bloody rose or his incredible demonic energy.

    Thus, even with the increase in lifespan, the people of Argerim can''t go beyond the first layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Still, they can live almost double the amount of years when they reach the Mortal Realm. For example, if a race with low power normally live 100 years, they can live up to 140 years when they reach the top of the Zero Realm, which is the SS-rank for Argerim''s people.

    And for that person of the same race to reach the first layer of the Mortal Realm, they will need a massive increase in power, which will allow them to live up to 190 years.

    So the increase in lifespan will be even more significant when people reach another layer and Realms. In the case of that same race, people could live up to 250 years when reaching the second layer of the Mortal Realm, and 320 in the third.

    That shows how incredible Lucien''s methods are since, in a few weeks, he went through the first layer of the Mortal Realm to the second while even very talented people from Argerim never managed to do that in the 40 years they got from reaching the Mortal Realm.

    Lucien''s father took three years to go from the first layer of the Mortal Realm to the second, but besides being from a rich family from a medium world, he had incredible treasures.

    It took Lucien''s sisters less than a year to accomplish the same goal, but they had the help of Bloody rose in addition to all of the resources their father could give them.

    Of course, the Bloody rose was affecting them more and more by making their power increase much faster, and also they now have the contract with the Sins, which makes their power improvements really insanely fast.

    But for the people of Argerim, everything is very difficult, so the people of the Alliance always trained very hard.

    And so any improvement in power is a victory for them, especially the younger generation that is always competing to show the fruits of their hard work.

    Right now, it is possible to hear the enthusiastic shouts and applause for a vast part of the great city of Viset. The noises came from the great arena where there is a great competition going on.

    Although it is not the succession battle, almost half the city is watching the combat between the young generation of the clans.

    That fight is not a fight to the death like the battle of succession and also does not have the favorites of each Clan, but the other main young people besides the favorites.

    Although they are not favorites, these young people are incredible. This year there are not only outstanding young people from the Manticore-clan and Werewolf-clan but also excellent people from the Bear-clan, Fox-clan, and Cat-clan.

    Although the elves joined the Alliance many years ago, their Clan remains isolated in the far north of the continent. They have an area of ??the city of Viset and participated in the main meetings of the clans, but they do not participate in secondary events, which most of the time are fight shows and do not participate in the succession battle as well.

    But that doesn''t stop the elves from watching the incredible battles in the Viset''s arena, just like anyone else.

    The city of Viset is much larger than Portgreen city, and there is also a big difference in architecture as each Clan built their buildings in their style, which is always very archaic.

    Of course, the arena is visible for several miles as it was made to accommodate up to one hundred thousand people at the same time as well as still having much more space for the competitors to face each other in different ways in battles against groups of opponents and mystic beasts.

    While one of the secondary children of the werewolf clan''s patriarch faced a young fox-girl in the middle of the arena, people applaud in the stands, and the clans patriarchs watched the show from their boxes.

    It was normal for powerful people in the Alliance, especially the patriarchs of clans, to have many children to increase the chance of having powerful children.

    And although the boy fighting in the arena is one of the secondary children of the patriarch werewolf and not one of his favorites, the patriarch is not happy to see the fox-girl beat him.

    The werewolf patriarch is a big man with a height of 2.20 meters tall, a dark-red and super resistant coat. He is about 80 years old and reached the first layer of the Mortal Realm a few years ago. But of course, he believed that it was the SSS-rank because he didn''t know about the Realms of Chaos.

    While he had an upset expression watching the fight, the manticore patriarch beside him had a provocative smile on his face.

    The manticore patriarch is a little smaller than his main rival, but he is still very big, with a height of 2.16 meters tall. He has a light brown coat and large wings on his back.

    "Your boy is taking a nice beating, Rein." Lanzo, the manticore patriarch, spoke in a mocking tone.

    Rein''s expression became even more upset as he answered. "Do you think this is good? If it were one of your boys, it would be okay, but the problem is that he is being beaten up by a girl, and she is from the fox-clan. This is bad."

    Lanzo shook his head. "Well, the fox-clan has to remain a clan of servants, but what''s the problem with some of them starting to get famous? Isn''t the solution simple? You just need to **** some fox-women and make more hybrid bastards like you seem to like doing."

    Rein for a second thought about the daughter he never saw, but he shook his head to forget that thought as he responded to Lanzo.

    "Do you think it will be that easy now? Things are changing, Lanzo. Don''t you see that? The new generation of bear-clan is incredible. They want to take back the glory of their Clan, and their ideas about equality between the clans are very popular among other young people."

    Before Lanzo answered, Rein continued. "It''s not just the bear-clan, but strong people have been appearing even in the cat-clan. Also, I heard rumors that there is even a fox-girl with two tails."

    "A fox-girl with two tails? That must be a false rumor." Lanzo replied.

    Rein shook his head with a concerned look on his face. "Maybe it''s just a rumor, but what if it''s true? Many years ago, there was a fox-woman with two tails, and she led the Alliance for thirty years."

    Lanzo couldn''t help but be a little worried. "Okay, I''m going to send my spies to find out if that rumor is false or not."

    Rein sighed. "Do you think I am stupid? I already sent spies to check, but the problem is that you are always trying to f.u.c.k me over and steal the Alliance leadership from my hands. If we don''t work together, both of us are going to fall."

    Lanzo realized that the situation is more complicated than he thought. He never expected Rein to openly ask for his help. Both are very proud, but now Lanzo knew that they had to unite or the status of their clans as most powerful could be taken by other clans.

    As Rein and Lenzo talked, the fox-clan matriarch, alongside the bear-clan and cat-clan patriarchs, smiled proudly at her daughter fighting in the arena.

    Elsie was the name of the beautiful fox-girl who has some similarities with Anne. At just 19 years old, the girl is giving a beating to the big 32-year-old werewolf-man.

    Although both are S-rank, Elsie could have defeated her opponent since the battel started because of her incredible agility, but she preferred to humiliate her opponent, who is known for mistreating girls from the fox-clan.

    Then with one last incredible kick, Elsie knocked the werewolf-man to the ground, winning the battle and making the whole arena applaud her strength and beauty.

    While Rein smashed the table next to him out of anger, Lanzo smiled. "Don''t worry, my friend, I''m going to send one of my boys to give this fox-girl proper punishment."

    Lanzo quickly sent one of his favorite sons, in fact, the second strongest, to face the fox-girl who asked for more opponents in the center of the arena.

    The favorite young people did not participate in battles against many others who were younger and weaker than them because they had no challenge, and in the end, there is no glory for people who defeated opponents much weaker than them.

    But no rule prevented anyone from facing another in the arena. Of course, the people started to boo and complain when they saw the big man of 2.06 meters tall and 38 years old enter the arena to face the young little fox-girl.

    The manticore-man is SS-rank, and everyone would understand if the fox-girl refused to fight, and because she is smart, she quickly started to leave the arena''s center.

    Then the manticore-man scoffed. "So the fox-girl runs into her mother''s arms when she faces a real opponent and not weak dogs."

    Elsie really wanted to stay and fight, but she knew that facing someone so much older and stronger than she is would only result in her Clan being humiliated even more, so she continued walking with her head held high as she had overcome all opponents with the same level of power as her.

    But the manticore-man knew that he had to hurt the fox-girl, so he ran towards her. "Do you think you can get away now?"

    The fox-clan matriarch was very concerned about her daughter, but she could not just jump into the arena and attack a member of the younger generation, because it will cause her big problems.

    In those tense few seconds, everyone wondered what would happen��

    As Elsie turned to face her enemy, the ground started to shake; in fact, everything started to shake like a large-scale earthquake.

    Before everyone wondered what caused that earthquake, they heard a deep voice echoing everywhere.

    The tone of the voice was calm despite the intensity of the sound waves generated by those words containing so much power that it resulted in the whole city of Viset shaking.

    "Men really are disgusting creatures."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 223 - Queen Eve

    ''Shit!'' Everyone in the Viset arena thought when they heard that powerful voice.

    The power contained in those few words made people''s bodies heavy. They felt like they had to kneel to the owner of that voice.

    Lanzo and Rein have a frightening aura around them because they are very strong and scary men. But people kneeled for them because they knew they were dangerous and liked the feeling of? being feared by people.?

    But the woman behind those words was different. People did not want to kneel for her out of fear but out of respect. If they could answer which feeling was most abundant in that voice, it was not power, but pride.

    It didn''t seem like a kingdom queen''s pride, not even the queen of the whole world, but it was so incredible that it made people think that an ancient goddess had descended into their insignificant world, which was not worthy of her majestic presence.

    That was the power of the demonic energy considered the purest and most powerful among the sins.

    And of course, that could only mean that Pride herself was there.

    While the simplest and weakest people could not stop looking at the floor while kneeling, the most powerful people looked in the direction from which the mysterious voice came.

    Lanzo flapped his mighty manticore wings, creating a gust of wind as he went up to the sky to see who the mysterious person was.

    "AH!" He saw an incredible white light approaching the arena from the air. The light hurt his eyes, and he quickly returned to the floor.

    Before Rein could ask Lanzo what he saw, the while light reached above the arena, hurting the eyes of everyone who looked up at the sky.

    "WHO?!" Rein roared words like a wolf howling.

    "Kneel before your queen!" As the white light began to fade, everyone heard a melodic voice. But it was not the mysterious voice, but a voice known to many people.

    "Queen?" Many people concluded who the person speaking those words was when they heard the word queen.

    The fox-clan matriarch was the first to see a beautiful woman on top of a floating rock in the sky. The woman has long emerald hair and pointed ears, which added to her incredible beauty made her unique, or rather, only when not ? compared to her daughter.?

    "What does that mean, Ghalenna?" Luise, the fox-clan matriarch, asked when she saw the elven queen.

    As the white light faded, many people looked at Ghalenna? , but then they also realized that the? light seemed to be focused on the people next to the elven Queen.

    People had to rethink their concepts of beauty when they saw the woman sitting on a throne beside Ghalenna.

    With skin as fair and perfect as that incredible white light, the woman gave everyone an indescribable feeling of purity.

    Her long pink hair gave a feeling of kindness and affection. It made that women look like a gentle person, but without any sign of weakness.

    The delicate features of her pink lips, small nose, and ears that seemed perfectly sculpted in the most precious marble made it clear that she is not a beauty among the beauties, but THE beauty that could reign alone above all others.

    Her body is not very curvy but perfectly slender. She ?doesn''t? look ?very? s.e.xy, but rather beautiful as a goddess. Her beauty didn''t need a big ass or big b.r.e.a.s.ts because it ?is? already perfect with medium-sized ones.

    Still, that woman''s most striking feature ?is? her eyes. Those beautiful cyan eyes are? like endless? seas, and anyone could get lost in them with just one look.

    The? woman''s eyes gave various feelings, such as pride, purity, confidence, responsibility, but only a few people could see that it also contained hate, sadness, despair, and a lot of loneliness.

    Although people, especially men, did not want to take their eyes off ?the? beautiful goddess, they could not look at her for more than a few seconds before their heads instinctively looked down.

    Lanzo used all his willpower to look into her cyan eyes, and a terrible feeling of fear ?grew? in his heart, and he quickly looked away.

    Ghalenna clicked her tongue as she gazed at Rein and Lanzo. "Aren''t you, unworthy bastards, going to kneel for your new queen?"

    "But... I don''t even know her..." Rein would never kneel for anyone else, especially while he was the general leader of the Alliance.

    The beautiful elf bowed to the pink-haired woman on the throne. "My Queen, ?may? I?"

    The woman on the throne moved her head just an inch, making her approval clear.

    Ghalenna smiled and let her body fall from the floating rock. They were almost two hundred meters from the ground, so ?the? fall would do serious damage to anyone below the Mortal Realm.

    The elven Queen was at the beginning of SS-rank two months ago and was already one of the most powerful people in the Alliance because only Rein and Lenzo ?are? SSS-rank, that is, the first layer of the Mortal Realm.

    But now, in addition to her almost being in the Mortal Realm in her normal state, Ghalenna''s body shone with white light as her power rose to the fifth layer of the Mortal Realm in a second.

    *BOOOM*

    Ghalenna landed in Rein''s box, punching the floor and creating an explosion of force that sent? rocks and debris flying ?in every? ?direction?.

    The difference in strength and speed between someone from the first and the fifth layer of the Mortal Realm is? very significant. Before Rein could wipe the dust? from? his face, he felt ?Ghalenna''s? ? firm and? mighty grip ?from her ?delicate hand on his neck.

    "Oh, Rein... I can''t deny that I love this. Still, the goal here is to teach a lesson; otherwise, you would be dead already." Ghalenna spoke as Rein groaned and tried to escape her grip.

    "Arr-gh... Gha- Plea-" Rein tried everything to punch, kick, and bite Ghalenna, but nothing worked, so he tried to beg.

    *Woosh*

    But she threw him like a rock, making him fly towards Lenzo, who was getting up after being thrown ?at? the wall ?from? the power of the previous force wave.

    *BAM*

    Rein''s body hit Lanzo''s, and they were both knocked to the floor. The other people who watched the fight, couldn''t even follow Ghalenna''s super-fast movements with their eyes.

    She seemed to turn into a blur as she disappeared and reappeared next to Rein and Lanzo.

    *BAM*

    Ghalanna stepped on Rein''s head, making his face hit Lanzo''s face. The powerful blow caused their tough heads to make cracking sounds as she pressed their heads into the floor of the arena''s top floor.

    *Crack*

    *BOOM*

    Luckily for Lanzo and Rein, the floor broke before their skulls ?could?. They ?both felt ?a lot of pain all over their bodies while feeling several of their bones break.

    Ghalenna jumped ?to the? floor below, grabbed Lanzo and Rein by the hair, and threw them into the middle of the arena. Both flew like rag dolls as they created a trail of blood ?on their way ?there?.

    People ?became? increasingly shocked by Ghalenna''s incredible power. Lanzo and Rein are two of the most powerful people in the whole ?history? of Argerim. Many believed that there was no one who could defeat the incredible werewolf-patriarch in single combat.

    Still, they were seeing not only Rein but also Lanzo being easily beaten like children by the delicate elven Queen.

    Of course, many people from the werewolf and manticore clans wanted to help them. But what everyone in the Alliance respected most is power, and Ghalenna is? beating both big men with her? own hands.

    In addition to being very scared, the people who supported Rein and Lanzo would not interfere in the fight because they already respected Ghalenna like no one before.

    Besides them, the most powerful people in the arena ?are? the patriarchs of the Bear and Cat clans, in addition to the fox-clan matriarch. But they would not interfere in the fight as they were finding it very fun to see Rein and Lanzo in a humiliating and deplorable state.

    Ghalenna jumped in the middle of the arena and kicked Rein ?in? the belly while talking to him and everyone in the arena. "Queen Eve. You must all kneel before her, your new Queen."

    At that moment, the people of the werewolf and manticore clan realized their clans would never again be powerful if they bowed their heads now. That would be the end of their glorious era, and they would become servants like the fox and cat clans.

    The fear of living as weak servants was greater than facing Ghalenna; after all, she was alone.

    "Kill that woman." Lanzo''s favorite son ordered while entering the arena with a group of powerful werewolf warriors.

    Those mighty SS-rank warriors ?are? the elite of the werewolf clan. They ran towards Ghalenna.

    Behind Eve''s throne, there were a few women that people don''t notice because she and Ghalenna attracted all ?of their? attention.

    But those women ?are? also very powerful, or rather, greatly boosted by Pride''s aura.

    One is a mage who keeps the big rock floating in the sky. Beside her, another earth mage moved her hands while in sync with a fire mage also beside her.

    Ghalenna did not move while the werewolf warriors who ran towards her were impaled by earth thorns that appeared from the ground at an incredible speed.

    "AAAHH!!!" The warriors screamed as the incredibly powerful thorns pierced their tough werewolf skin.

    But of course, despite seriously injuring them, most of the werewolf warriors did not die ?from ?the earth thorns, but ?from? the fire that came out of them, burning ?them to death in agonizing pain?.

    Seeing that incredibly brutal scene, everyone becomes even more afraid of Ghalenna and the woman she called Queen Eve.

    But along with the growing fear, respect and admiration also grew. The fox-clan matriarch couldn''t help but smile as she had a feeling that they were about to enter the new era she always dreamed of, an era where violent men like Rein and Lanzo would have to bow their heads to amazing women like Eve, Ghalenna, and maybe her too.

    Luise, the fox-clan matriarch, quickly signaled her people to kneel with her. Following her example, the people of the Bear and Cat clan, as well as other clans started kneeling to Eve.

    Rein and Lanzo were badly injured, but they knew they would die if they did not kneel.

    The fear of death was normal for anyone, especially those who enjoyed their lives so much. So Rein and Lanzo used all ?of ?their remaining willpower to kneel.

    They ?are? barely able to ?move because they are? ?so ?badly hurt, but they managed to kneel while looking down in fear of Ghalenne and even more of the person she calls Queen.

    Ghalenna smiled when she saw everyone kneeling. "Good, good. Now all repeat with me: Long live Queen Eve."

    "Long live Queen Eve!" Everyone spoke with a mixture of fear and respect.

    As that was happening below the floating rock, while? seated on her throne, ?Eve ?looked calmly at Rein and Lanzo. She couldn''t help but see many similarities ?between them and? her father.

    And she hates her father more than anyone. He is an arrogant person who steps on those weaker than himself, treats his children as weapons, sells them to demons, and the worst... he was unable to protect them...

    Eve motioned with her hand to the mages behind her, and then the rock began to descend toward the center of the arena.

    "Death would be merciful to you. You guys are really impressive for reaching the Mortal Realm in an inferior world like this, so I''m going to let you be my dogs, and spend the rest of your life seeing how disgusting and inferior creatures ?like ?you are." Eve spoke calmly.

    Lanzo had a bad feeling when he heard Eve''s words. He imagined himself being humiliated by her for the rest of his life, and for a second, death seemed like a good option.

    But before his sharp claws ?could? reach his neck, Ghalenna kicked him and pressed his body to the ground. "Stupid dog. Didn''t you hear the Queen? Death is not a gift you can have."

    Eve moved her hand in the air, and a black haze came out of her fingers towards Rein and Lenzo. When it touched their heads, it burned their skin, creating black symbols on their faces.

    Eve looked at them with an expression of disgust. "This is a life mark. From now on, you don''t even have the right to die. Your life belongs to me, and I will make it a true hell while you help me take over this world."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 224 - Conference (1/2)

    Lucien and his wives'' incredible wedding night lasted much longer than they planned. And of course, he paid attention to all of his girls, and tigresses.

    The next day, Lucien prepared for the conference with the leaders of the main vassal kingdoms and villages of Portgreen. He, Cassidy, ??and other girls went to the throne room to begin the meeting.

    While the royal guards went to call the people who will participate in the conference, Lucien waited on his throne beside Cassidy''s throne.

    Oya is lying on a rug next to his throne. Having the big tigress in public like this is really good to scare people. And of course, Lucien loves to have her always beside him.

    L.u.s.t, of course, did not miss the chance to sit on his lap, causing the other girls in the room to be jealous.

    As the group of leaders headed towards the throne room to meet Lucien, Neola, who is headed to the troops barracks with Kylee and Anne, saw them in the corridor.

    The three girls couldn''t help but laugh when they saw the frightened expression on the face of Zora, the Queen of the Nunid Kingdom.

    She had discovered that Lucien is the man who killed her son at the wedding ceremony when she saw Lena and Maggie dressed as brides.

    Zora thought about running away, but after knowing how Lucien acted towards his enemies, she knew that running away could make things worse, so she chose to face him and accept the consequences of her stupid son.

    Next to Zora is Ron and the other people who are attending the conference. A man among the group shocked Neola and brought her sad memories.

    Neola and the other girls stopped in the corridor while she sent Lucien a mental message.

    Lucien''s smile as he played with L.u.s.t on his lap became a serious expression when he heard Neola''s words.

    Because of his connection with L.u.s.t, she understood that someone was screwed.

    Lucien sent a mental message to Neola, asking her and Kylee to call Alden and return to the throne room.

    As soon as the group of guests entered the throne room, they bowed to Lucien and Cassidy, while making respectful greetings.

    Lucien got up from his throne and set L.u.s.t down on it with her legs hanging over one of the armrests. Then he walked towards Ron without looking at the others.

    "Good morning, my friend." Lucien shook Ron''s hand in a friendly way.

    Lucien had spent most of the time he was not with his wives during the wedding ceremony drinking wine with Ron.

    "I''m not entirely sober yet, but you look more energetic than ever, even after having to take care of so many wives on your wedding night," Ron commented after greeting Lucien.

    Lucien laughed as he spoke playfully. "How do you know that I didn''t neglect them?"

    Ron laughed. "Oh, we just look at their flushed and happy faces to know that you never neglect them."

    Lucien''s stories had already circulated throughout Portgreen and other parts of the continent, so everyone knew that he is friendly with Ron, and how they met in Bluewind.

    Still, people thought that someone described as a bloody devil couldn''t really act friendly.

    Now, seeing Lucien and Ron talking like that, the other people in the throne room have begun to relax a little. Zora no longer knew what to think of Lucien.

    But then Lucien started talking to Ron about an issue that shocked everyone in the room and made people think he was not friendly at all.

    "Ron, what do you know about the north vassal Kingdom?" Lucien asked in a normal tone that could be heard by everyone in the throne room.

    Ron quickly replied. "It is very similar to Bluewind in size. I think they are also having problems with mystic beasts, but I''m sure they have more soldiers to deal with it."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "I see. And what about their leader, what do you know about him?"

    Ron pointed to Radyn, the current leader of the north Kingdom. The average-looking man seems to be in his forties and has a worried expression on his face as Lucien asks Ron about him.

    "His name is Radyn. Although he doesn''t seem like a bad leader, our relationship is not good. He was a friend of Julius, and I always thought they were very similar." Ron spoke honestly.

    Radyn broke into a cold sweat at Ron''s words. It was clear to everyone that Ron is a friend of Lucien''s, but most of them didn''t have a good relationship with Ron and Angela, which was now a big problem for them due to Lucien''s overprotective personality.

    Angela is in the throne room with Marie and Lena. They are part of the group of girls who like to see Lucien''s public sessions because interesting things always happen there.

    Like everyone else in the room, they are listening to Lucien and Ron''s conversation. Angela quickly sent Lucien a mental message.

    ''Radyn is a selfish bastard. He''s just like Julius, a disgusting pig.''

    Lucien smiled at Angela as he answered her mentally. ''Then you will like what comes next.''

    Then he looked at Ron again. "If I said that we need someone else to lead the north Kingdom, do you know anyone that will be a good replacement?"

    Ron did not even think to question Lucien as to why Radyn will no longer lead the north Kingdom, and quickly thought of someone to replace him.

    He pointed to a man in the corner of the room, at the back of the group of guests. The man also looked to be about forty years old, but he has a very simple appearance of someone from the fields. He is dressed like a peasant and not a noble like most of the others around him.

    "He is Pyke, the leader of a small village between the north territory and Bluewind. Although he is a simple person, his farming methods are incredible. He also keeps his village in perfect order with everyone working for the good of their neighbors." Ron explained.

    Not only was Radyn shocked by Lucien and Ron''s conversation, but everyone around them. The people who know Lucien can already imagine that Radyn did something that Lucien didn''t like, and that was why he is screwed.

    But it is expected for most people, mainly someone who did not know what mistake they had made, to question what was wrong with that.

    "My King, I apologize if I offended you, but I don''t-" Radyn approached Lucien and Ron with a worried expression as he spoke in a scared tone.

    *ROAR*

    But before Radyn could finish his words, Oya roared, scaring all of the guests, except Ron, of course.

    Radyn started to feel sick as he stepped back and remembered the stories about the big white tigress tearing heads off.

    Lucien laughed. "Oya doesn''t like people interrupting my conversations. Be respectful and wait until I speak to you."

    Radyn panicked. He couldn''t understand what exactly was going on, but it was obvious that Lucien did not want him to lead his Kingdom anymore.

    Although Radyn wanted to defend his noble title and lands, he knew that offending Lucien could result in his head rolling on the floor, or worse, becoming tigress food.

    As he took a step back and lowered his head, Lucien signaled to Pyke to approach him and Ron.

    Pyke quickly approached Lucien and bowed to him. "My king."

    Lucien could see that Pyke was a simple and honest person. "You heard our conversation, right? What do you think about ruling the north Kingdom?"

    Pyke was not afraid of Lucien, perhaps a little concerned by his reputation for being brutal, but Lucien is even more famous for being fair and overprotective. If nobody hurt his family, there is no reason to fear him.

    Knowing that Lucien will not harm him without reason, Pyke was quite sincere. "My King, I am honored by this opportunity, but I am only a farmer. I have no qualifications to govern anything larger than my small village."

    Lucien looked at Ron, who nodded to him. Both were sure that Pyke would be a good leader for being so honest and straightforward.

    "I trust Ron''s opinion of you being a good fit for this job. But of course, if you don''t want it, I won''t force you." Lucien said to Pyke.

    Pyke is not an ambitious person, but he understood that some people have to be responsible for others. His village is part of the north territory, so if the new leader is someone corrupt and immoral, the people of the north will suffer.

    Lucien is offering him his support to do the best for his people, so Pyke is tempted to accept it. But despite not liking Radyn, Pyke wants to know why he would no longer be the leader.

    "Because he won''t be leaving this room alive," Lucien responded in a calm and neutral tone.

    While Pyke and the others concluded that Radyn had actually done something unforgivable, the poor man panicked even more without knowing what mistake he had made.

    "M-my K-k-king, I-" Radyn started to stutter as he walked backward.

    He still didn''t understand what was going on, but he could see that Lucien had already decided his death without something like a trial or anything like that.

    Fear blinds people, and because of being in a panicked state, Radyn could only think of running away. He ran to the door that was closest to him.

    Before Radyn could reach the door, an arrow pierced his arm, and he rolled on the floor while screaming in pain.

    Neola, Kylee, Anne, and Alden entered the throne room. The group of guests were startled by the sudden situation and ran to the corners of the room.

    Lucien approached Neola as he spoke for everyone to hear. "I don''t usually kill someone for no reason. Also, I wouldn''t say I like to give satisfaction to people outside of my family. But I will let you understand this man''s crimes."

    He gave Neola a tender kiss while Radyn still m.o.a.ned on the floor. "Tell them your story, my dear."

    Radyn was still confused, but then he started to understand everything when Neola quickly told parts of her story.

    "I was raised in a small village on the east continent. When I was ten, my village was attacked by another tribe, and they took me and the other children as slaves."

    Neola spoke in a neutral tone. She is too happy with Lucien to be sad about her past. Still, she has desires for revenge as anyone would have in her situation.

    "After spending a few years working on a farm, I was sold to merchants in a port. So I spent a year in the dirty hold of a ship until I arrived on a strange island, near the east area of the great forest."

    "On that island, I was bought by a rich man who sold me to another man, along with Kylee, Alden, Enzo, and many other slaves."

    When Neola talked about that island, Cassidy, who is sitting on her throne, watching everything, sent a mental message to Lucien.

    ''She must be talking about Raco. I always thought Emmanuel is trafficking slaves, but I never had any evidence to do anything against him.''

    ''Is Emmanuel Raco''s leader?'' Lucien asked her to be sure.

    Cassidy quickly responded. ''Yes. One of our messengers went there. But as Raco is far away from here, I think it will take Emmanuel a week or two to get here.''

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile, imagining Emmanuel''s expression when he finds out that he traveled to Portgreen city just to lose his head.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 225 - Conference (2/2)

    Neola continued her story. "After the rich man sold us, our new owner put our group in another dirty hold of some sh.i.p.s, and we headed south."

    "But they had few soldiers compared to the large number of slaves the man bought. Enzo and I organized a riot, and during the fight, we set fire to the sh.i.p.s."

    "We were lucky to be close to the coast, and although some of us died, most of the slaves survived. We were very weak, injured, and on the east coast of the great forest."

    Then Neola looked at Radyn, who was still m.o.a.ning on the floor. "So we headed south until we reached Portgreen territory. We didn''t know anything here, and again we were lucky to reach this man''s city."

    "Well, it would be lucky if we hadn''t been kicked out of there like bandits."

    At that moment, Radyn tried to suppress the pain from the arrow that was still in his shoulder and knelt in front of Lucien. "My King. I couldn''t... they were a huge and violent group. My people were scared... I had to send them away."

    "Violent?!" Neola exclaimed. "We were injured and hungry. We were only able to defeat the guards on the sh.i.p.s because they were too few and were drunk."

    Then she looked at Lucien. "Maybe some of us really did wrong things. There was a big fair with a lot of food, and the younger people among us couldn''t resist stealing some fruits. But we didn''t hurt anyone."

    "My King, that was no-" Radyn couldn''t even think of an excuse before Neola kicked him to aside as she continued telling her story.

    "I know he had no obligation to welcome and help my people, but he could just let us stay on his lands and work for food..."

    "But no... not only did he kick us out of the city, but he ordered his soldiers to shoot arrows at us until we crossed the border with the great forest."

    Kylee and Alden made regretful expressions while Neola continued. "We were called bandits and kicked out of the first city we found... That experience traumatized us."

    "We were almost all from the eastern continent, so we concluded that we would never be welcome by the people of this continent, and so we became real bandits."

    Neola also made a sorry expression as she looked at Lucien. "I know we did wrong, but we had no choice. After we went further south, we found Bluewind. But in addition to my people being afraid of the people there, some of us entered the city as travelers and found that the reputation of the Bluewind''s King was even worse than Radyn''s."

    "We just needed an opportunity to change our lives. But nobody helped us... until you arrived and shot me with an arrow." Neola finished her story in Lucien''s arms.

    Lucien couldn''t help but reflect on how many mistakes were made because of previous mistakes, fears, and other stupid reasons.

    A part of him felt very sad about the tragic past of Neola and her group. But that didn''t change the harm they did to the people of Bluewind who were not to blame for Radyn''s actions or for having a corrupt king like Julius.

    Still, like Olivia and Scarlett, who harmed Cassidy, Lucien gave Neola''s people a chance to redeem themselves for their crimes and change their lives. That is proof that people can change when they get a second chance.

    But could he give Radyn a second chance? Even though his motives seemed just stupid fears and a lack of willingness to help Neola''s group, Lucien couldn''t help feeling hypocritical about not wanting to give Radyn a second chance.

    Lucien didn''t care about being a hypocrite or doing anything else for the sake of his family. But now, as a King, and also the husband of many different women, he felt that he could not act impulsively all the time.

    But just as Lucien will always support his wives, they will also always be at his side to support him.

    Cassidy spoke in a tone fit for a Queen. "Radyn, by kicking out weak and wounded people from the Portgreen territory without them representing any threat to Its people, you acted against everything my father wanted when he created this Kingdom."

    "You could have dealt with that situation in many different ways, and the most obvious would be taking care of the group and giving them a job as soon as they are recovered."

    "A place for everyone, my father said many times. And Portgreen has room for many people. Even if my husband didn''t want your death, I would sentence you to death for cruel acts; after all, you kicked them out because you didn''t want to bother giving them a unique opportunity or even let them stay in a less dangerous land than the great forest."

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile at Cassidy. Although he doesn''t feel any less hypocritical now, he also knew that some people deserve a second chance, especially those who suffered a lot.

    But other people, especially nobles who have always had a good life and yet commit acts of cruelty, may not deserve a second chance.

    Well, in the face of Cassidy''s words, the harm Radyn did to Neola''s group was not only to them, but consequently to Bluewind, by causing the creation of a group of bandits. In addition to the fact that Lucien wanted to kill him for harming his wives, there was no way Radyn could go on living.

    Radyn lowered his head until it touched Lucien''s feet as he begged for his life and was kicked again.

    Cassidy shook her head. "Well, now we just need to decide whether his execution will be slow or fast."

    Lucien looked at Neola, Kylee, and then Alden. "The people most harmed by him should decide."

    "I don''t think we need any more suffering. Paying with his life is enough." Neola spoke while Kylee and Alden agreed with her.

    "My King, I can-" Radyn tried to beg for his life once again, but before he could finish his words, his head was already flying away from his body.

    People did not understand Lucien''s swift movement until they saw his katana disappear from his hand in a cloud of purple haze.

    Blood gushed from Radyn''s neck as his head rolled across the floor, making a trail of blood.

    Lucien couldn''t help but regret his actions while looking at Cassidy with an apologetic expression. "I must not execute anyone else here."

    Cassidy laughed at Lucien''s expression. She didn''t care about him soiling the throne room or the bloody scene, but about his mental well-being.

    Lucien was always taking responsibility for everything and getting his hands dirty. Although Cassidy loves him even more for that, she also wants to share some of the responsibilities, which are, in fact, the responsibility of their entire family.

    But Lucien did not mind killing other people just as he does not mind being brutal or hypocritical if it''s to prevent his wives from going through these situations and ending up feeling bad.

    While Astrid called servants to clean up the bloody mess, the other guests were terrified. There was no judgment or consideration... Lucien just cut off the poor man''s head. And that was actually quite merciful.

    Most of the guests, just like Pyke, understood that Lucien does nothing for no reason, and so they were more relaxed because they had done nothing to bring them to an end on Lucien''s blade.

    But other people who had already committed minor transgressions were afraid that something they did could have had major side effects.

    By far, the person who was most scared is Zora. Lucien was paying attention to her the whole time and could hear her heart beating very fast.

    Lucien looked at her with a curious expression. "Why do you fear me?"

    Zora was behind the group of guests, so when Lucien spoke to her, everyone walked away from her.

    She started to stutter. "M-my King, I... I''m really sorry."

    "Are you sorry for your son''s actions? But how could I blame you for that? He was no more a kid and made his own decisions." Lucien spoke.

    Although Lucien''s words make sense, Zora was still afraid; after all, her son was very cruel to Lena, and he just didn''t touch or hurt her because she always tried to protect Lena.

    "I- I know that part of that was my fault for not raising my son well, and that''s why I''m sorry." Zora bowed to Lucien.

    Lena was beside Cassidy''s throne with other girls, watching the whole scene. She approached Lucien while he answered Zora.

    "Maybe you''re right. I think parents have to raise their children well. But this is a task for two people, and from what Angela told me, your husband was an idiot, so I really can''t blame you for your son being an idiot too."

    Zora was a lot more relaxed as she understood that Lucien wouldn''t hurt her.

    Lena reached Lucien''s side, and he naturally wrapped his arm around her waist while still talking to Zora. "Lena told me that you were always kind to her, in addition to protecting her from your son."

    "So, I must thank you and apologize for killing your son. Although he was not a good person, he was still your son, and so you have every right to hate me."

    Before Zora could answer, Lena spoke. "It wasn''t Lucien who killed him, but me. I must apologize to you, Zora."

    Lucien tenderly rubbed his face on Lena''s. "But I was the one who attacked them, so we are both to blame for his death. Still, I would do it again without repenting to rescue my beautiful princess."

    Everyone thought it was very bizarre how Lucien easily changed his personality from a cold-blooded killer to a tender husband so quickly. Well, these two personalities do not cancel each other out, as he will never be cold to his wives or merciful to his enemies.

    Zora couldn''t help but envy Lena. She had once said that an incredible, powerful, and handsome man would not just appear out of nowhere, but apparently, Lena got that lucky.

    "Maybe I should hate you..." Zora spoke in a sad tone. "But I don''t blame you. Lucien, you were just giving Lena justice for what my son did to her. If anyone was to blame, it was me for being a bad mother and his father for influencing him so much."

    Not only because he heard Zora''s heartbeat normalizing, but also because Lucien was starting to get good at knowing when people were being honest or not, he could see that she is sincere.

    Lucien held out a hand to Zora while continuing to hug Lena with his other arm. "I don''t think we will ever be true friends, but we don''t have to be enemies either. We should work together to give a good life to the people of your Kingdom."

    Zora shook Lucien''s hand. "Yes, I hope we can work well together. And thanks for not hating me."

    In those few minutes, Lucien showed very different behaviors to everyone in the throne room. Well, his women already know his personality and love everything about him.

    But other people were impressed to see him being brutal, merciless, fair, caring, friendly, and more.

    People understand how Lucien came to the conclusion that it was better to kill Radyn and spare Zora; after all, their situations were quite different.

    Still, nobody wanted to have to say whether someone deserves a second chance or not. That is the kind of thing that could cause someone to have nightmares. This kind of responsibility is too heavy for most people to carry.

    But Lucien, not only as King but also as the husband of many wives, will always be the one to bear that responsibility.

    He will be the only one to get his hands dirty and suffer the consequences so that his wives can remain safe and happy.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 226 - The Competition is Coming

    As the servants wiped Radyn''s blood off the floor, Lucien sat in his throne, and L.u.s.t sat in his lap again, and so they really started the conference.

    Lucien and Cassidy explained their economic and military plans to the leaders of the vassal kingdoms and villages, and they really liked that.

    It was actually quite simple. Lucien wanted everyone to follow Cassidy''s father''s wishes faithfully so that Portgreen will be a place that accepts all kinds of people and treats everyone equally.

    Cassidy was unable to manage Portgreen well in this way because the royal power was severely weakened after her father''s death and the loss of his large army.

    She had been trying to increase the royal power for several years, but most of the powerful people in Portgreen only worked for their group and did not support egalitarian policies.

    Well, gains based on people''s power and hard work are very attractive to strong people. That is why groups of mercenaries and adventurers are created so easily.

    But everything is different now. Lucien has the most powerful army ever seen. An army that was Six hundred women, is now more than two thousand. The fact that they can defeat an army that has several times more members than them, is something really fantastic.

    Now, not only did everyone want to join the royal army because of Lucien but also because Scarlett and Olivia are his wives.

    Everyone can see that Lucien and his amazing wives are creating something extraordinary, and everyone wants to participate in it, especially the strongest and most influential people in Portgreen and other parts of the west continent.

    And of course, with Scarlett, Olivia, Ivan, and other people''s treasures, the royal coffers are full of gold and other valuable resources that Lucien and Cassidy use for the benefit of everyone, making sure that nobody has anything to complain about.

    Lucien promised to send more mercenary troops, who are now actually royal troops, to the vassal kingdoms and villages.

    But he also created a recruiting policy for the young people that want to join the royal army, so they can come from vassal kingdoms villages to train in Portgreen city with the best combat and magic instructors from the Guild and mercenary groups.

    Thus, Portgreen''s total military power began to grow rapidly. Everyone understood that the good of everyone could benefit people individually as well.

    In order to finalize the most impactful reforms, Lucien wants to create defensive golems on all of Portgreen''s borders, like those that his wives created on the western border of Bluewind.

    Lucien knows that Portgreen will always be a place Cassidy loves because it''s the kingdom her father created, so he wants to make it very safe before they leave Argerim.

    Creating so many golems will certainly be a very difficult task, but now his army of women has over four hundred mages in addition to the fact that any mage with basic knowledge can use the golem scrolls.

    Of course, it takes a lot of mages from Zero Realm to make a golem, while Lucien''s troops can do it alone, and his wives can make them even faster. Especially those at his side, because he can help them quickly recover their mana.

    But that, as well as other matters of the kingdom, will be solved after the competition between him and Amelia. It''s only two weeks before the end of the time he asked Amelia, but Lucien already imagined that she has started moving her army.

    Lucien explained to the vassal kingdom''s leaders that they will be having a battle against the Light Empire army soon. People were afraid, but he said that everything is under control, and his army of incredible women will be enough for them to have a victory.

    He made it clear that the battle is a personal matter and would take place south of Portgreen, thus leaving people a little more relaxed, but yet concerned.

    In addition to giving Pyke the leadership of the northern kingdom, Lucien offered Ron a position in Portgreen city as the King''s adviser.

    Lucien would not really need Ron''s councils as he and Cassidy can handle political issues well. In fact, Lucien supporters Cassidy who plans most things.

    Still, Lucien wants Ron to get more and more public recognition so he can rule the whole Portrgreen when he and his wives leave this world.

    Ron immediately agreed to stay in Portgreen city because he is very fond of the company of Kara, Angela, Marie, Lena, and Lucien''s other wives, as well as really enjoying Lucien''s company.

    He''s also the type of person who understands that some people have to be responsible for others, so instead of letting Portgreen be ruled by someone less capable, he agreed to take care of everything.

    Then the conference was over. The leaders of the vassal kingdoms and villages returned to their homes, and Ron returned to Bluewind to choose a ruler in his place as he will be living in Portgreen city from now on.

    So, Lucien and his wives focused entirely on their training for the battle that is soon to be. None of them or Lucien''s troops are afraid to face the terrible Light Empire army; on the contrary, they were excited to fight them.

    Since there is no reason to hide it, Lucien told his troops about Amelia being his sister. The L girls who joined his troops were not only very loyal to him but also asked for a black mark after finding out that his original six hundred troops have it and are proud to have their master''s mark.

    Of course, the goal of every woman in Lucien''s troops is to gain his tattoo someday, and for that, they work really hard to get stronger and fight by his side.

    Although Lucien planned to win the battle strategically and not by killing everyone, now somethings is starting to change his mind.

    Most of his troops of more than two thousand women are demi-human and have had members of their families and friends killed by the people of the Light Empire like what happened to Madelyn.

    Then Lucien started planning to actually kill all or at least part of the racist army. Even though they are Amelia''s pawns, Lucien knows that he can be much more beneficial to his sister than Envy. But they can also work together, so she didn''t have to stay away from him.

    In addition to training his troops and the nightly habitual love sessions, Lucien also paid a lot of attention to Rebecca and Madelyn.

    As the newest members of the group, they quickly became best friends. Of course, all of Lucien''s wives are very fond of both as well.

    Rebecca conducts many experiments in the forge of the purple world house. She is very excited about the new knowledge she is acquiring from the books that L.u.s.t is translating for her.

    Of course, she is also very excited about her relationship with Lucien, which, despite not having great advances, has already evolved from kissing to touching private parts.

    Like Madelyn, Rebecca has already bathed with Lucien and the other girls, but they are still too shy to do anything besides washing his body.

    Madelyn has been learning a lot about magic from Rose and Angela. She loves the purple world house more and more because it is really safe and comfortable, in addition to her feeling like she has a real family for the first time.

    And so another week went by

    -------------------------------

    Cladena, the capital of the Light Empire, is in the central area of ??the Light Empire''s territory. It would normally take a large army that''s marching at a rapid pace approximately one and a half months to travel from Cladena to the Portgreen''s border.

    But following the incredible Holy Light Envoy, it took the two hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers just three weeks to march that significant distance. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/the-competition-is-coming_50958977986515928">/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/the-competition-is-coming_50958977986515928</a> for visiting.

    Most of Portgreen''s and the Light Empire''s territory is bordered by the great forest on the west side and the sea on the east side, but a part of Portgreen at the south borders the Light Empire.

    That region on both the Portgreen''s and the Light Empire''s side is a coastal area, and therefore its terrain is very flat with few ??forest areas.

    But despite the terrain being good for moving many troops, the Light Empire army was still pushed to its limit by Amelia, who couldn''t wait to meet with Lucien and prove to him that his wives are not as amazing as she is.

    Of course, Amelia could travel the same distance several times without getting tired because her physique of a person at the late layers of the Mortal Realm is many times better than people from Zero Realm.

    But for the soldiers of the Light Empire who had been marching for more than a day without rest, the situation was sad.

    Many would find the scene of two thousand soldiers walking slowly along the coast funny. They were lucky to have the sea breeze to help with the heat, but even so, they seemed to have already suffered a great defeat because they were barely able to lift their feet off the ground because they are so tired.

    While the soldiers "dragged" their bodies, Amelia and Dawn walked fast ahead of the group in a very lively way.

    Dawn has always been very strong, probably because she inherited good genes from her father and, of course, because of her hard training.

    But now she has been having great improvement in her power. This improvement started as soon as she started serving Amelia. Envy''s powers are mainly based on strengthening her host, but there is also a way to use her influence to strengthen other people, which is by having Amelia help someone achieve their desires.

    Dawn wants to keep her people happy and safe, and for that, she believes that the path of light, that is, of the Light God, is the right one. And while helping Amelia, she is sure that she is doing the work of the Light God, thus earning blessings for her people. And because she is fulfilling her wish, she benefits a little from the demonic energy that Amelia generates.

    So Dawn is just as eager to find Lucien as Amelia, but not for the same reasons, of course. Dawn wants to do as Amelia said and turn the terrible demon into a loyal servant of Light God.

    When the group arrived on a large hill beside the sea, Amelia stopped, making all the troops expectant for a rest.

    Envy couldn''t help but question Amelia. ''Oh, didn''t you plan to surround the city?''

    Amelia looked all over the place, looking at the large open space. ''I''m not sure... Maybe he has a good plan. Choosing the location of the battle will certainly be an advantage for us.''

    Envy laughed in Amelia''s mind. ''Are you afraid of his women?''

    Amelia instinctively shook her head. ''Of course not! I just think that fighting here in this open space will prevent him from doing dirty tricks, and it will also be better to show the superiority of our army.''

    Envy likes to provoke Amelia, but she also fears that Lucien and L.u.s.t can win the battle. ''Yes, I agree. Going after them can be very bold. But will he come here willingly when he can stay defensive?''

    ''My brother is not a coward.'' Amelia replied in an upset tone.

    Envy couldn''t help laughing even more. Amelia clearly loves Lucien a lot, but here she is with an army to intimidate him��

    Of course, Envy loves Amelia''s chaotic feelings, especially her jealousy and "envy" she already feels because of Lucien''s wives.

    Amelia looked at Dawn. "We are going to set up camp here. Also, can you contact our spies in Portgreen city?"

    Dawn quickly nodded. "Yes, my lady, but it will take a few hours to send the message from here."

    "Then have them to deliver a message to the King," Amelia replied while her eyes sparkled with expectation.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 227 - Racist Messenger

    It''s? ?in the ?afternoon ?and? Lucien ?is? watching the troops train while he ?gives? them tips. He ?is? sitting at his table in front of the garden that ?has? been transformed into a large training courtyard for about a thousand people at the same time. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/racist-messenger_51006622612388288">/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/racist-messenger_51006622612388288</a> for visiting.

    The melee troops train with naginatas, spears, greatswords, longswords, combat gauntlets, and axes as their primary weapon. ?They also train with ?short swords and daggers as secondary weapons.

    Other than about thirteen hundred melee troops, about 300 troops train in archery with Neola and Ghilanna in an area behind the castle, and around 500 troops study and trainning magic within the castle with Angela and Rose.

    The mages also try their magic in a special room with ?enchantments? to resist the damage from? training ?destructive? spells.

    While Lucien is watching his troops train, he is also patting Anne''s head and tails on his lap. She has already done several sparring sessions and even? beat five opponents at the same time. Even?though the other girls ?are? in the Zero Realm, it is ??still an incredible feat.

    Lucien noticed that the L girls ?are? getting stronger a lot faster than his original six hundred troops. Most of them were in the B and A rank, and now most of them are in the S-rank while the most talented are even in the SS-rank just after three weeks. he ?has? only ?been able to ?have s.e.x with each ?girl twice and also? giving them his special milk two times because it is faster than a s.e.x session.

    L.u.s.t explained that in addition to Lucien''s demonic energy improving incredibly ?fast?, the differences in power with his s.e.x.u.a.l partners also have a significant impact on how much they can gain from his demonic energy.

    In practice, it means that now that Lucien is in the Mortal Realm, his demonic energy has a much more significant impact on people of the Zero Realm than when he was also in the Zero Realm.

    Women who ?have? recently started having s.e.x with Lucien ?can? still only receive a ?small amount? of his demonic energy so that it ?will ?not hurt their bodies.

    But Lucien''s wives, who have his tattoo, ?can? already receive much more of his demonic energy. Still, the impact that ?his? demonic energy has on their bodies is a little less significant since most of them are already in the Mortal Realm like him.

    Lucien ?can''t? deny that this is useful, ?because ?he needs to increase the power of people much weaker than him. That allows his troops to approach the Mortal Realm quickly and would also help them always be close to his level of power.

    His women really love it because it is easy to see that Lucien gets stronger than they do quickly. But the stronger he is, the more they gain benefits from his demonic energy, so they can always be close to his level of power and fight his ?enemies ?by his side without feeling weak and useless.

    But just as the level of power differences can help people weaker than Lucien, he can also benefit more from generating demonic energy with women more powerful than him.

    In an inferior world like Argerim, Lucien, and L.u.s.t ?can ?only think of his sisters as people more powerful than him. Of course, in their normal states. ?Because? Lucien can even fight someone from the early stages of Earth Realm if he focuses all of his demonic energy on significantly boosting himself for a few seconds.

    Another ?benefit from ?the rapid strengthening of Lucien''s new troops, is that all of them can participate in the battle against the forces of the Light Empire without Lucien fearing that the formation of his six hundred original troops would be worse.

    In addition to them, Lucien ?will? also take his male troops, who are now royal guards, to the battle, a group of mercenaries, and ?a group of ?adventurers.

    The battle ?will ?undoubtedly be difficult, and many of them ?could? die. Still, defeating a large Light Empire army would be very beneficial for Portgreen. Lucien ?is ?even ?thinking ?of plans to unify the entire continent in a not too distant future.

    While Lucien ?thought? about various things, and Anne ?enjoyed? his pleasant pats, a royal guard approached his table and bowed.

    "My King. A strange messenger ?arrived?, claiming to have an important message that can only be delivered directly? to you." The guard spoke very respectfully.

    Lucien quickly asked. "Did ?they ?say anything else?"

    The guard ?couldn''t? help but smile. "He said that his leader declares herself to be the most incredible swordsman of all time."

    The guard was smiling because he didn''t think anyone could be more amazing than Lucien fighting with his red katana.

    Lucien also smiled, but because he believed that his sister is really amazing with a sword. "Send the messenger to come to me."

    The royal guard bowed before going to call the messenger, who quickly came to speak to Lucien.

    The man is dressed in a black leather armor that makes him look like a mercenary. He has an average look like an ordinary human with no special characteristics.

    Lucien carefully ?watched? the man and noticed his expression of contempt as he looked at the girls training on the courtyard.

    Knowing he is a messenger from Amelia, Lucien assumed he is from the Light Empire, so Lucien concluded that he doesn''t like demi-humans.

    A part of Lucien wants to respect different opinions while another part of him feels sorry for the racist for being a slave of his own inflexible ideas.

    Then the man looked at Lucien with a strange expression, which became a disgusted look when he gazed at Anne.

    Anne is one of the most beautiful women that Lucien knows, not only because of his personal taste, but ?because ?she would also be recognized as a beauty among beauties ?whenever? people are rational.

    Lucien felt even more sorry for the messenger for not realizing that. Still, he would not allow any of his wives to suffer an offense like that look. ?The? man is already dead without knowing it.

    The messenger approached Lucien with his head held high and a proud expression. "I have a message from our Holy Light Envoy."

    "Hum?" Lucien didn''t look at the man but continued patting Anne''s head in a very affectionate way.

    Anne couldn''t stop smiling because she was getting Lucien''s affection. She noticed the messenger''s disgusted look, but that didn''t mean anything to her. The most handsome and incredible man in the whole existence loves her, so why would she care about ?other people''s opinion??

    The messenger''s expression started to get upset. He is very angry about being among a heretical people, but everything is for the sake of his beloved Light Empire, so he tried to focus on his mission.

    "Our Holy Light Envoy is waiting for you on the southern border. She said that if you want more time, she can wait; after all, with your current forces, it is normal to fear her greatness." The messenger spoke.

    "Hehehehe..." Anne couldn''t help but giggle when she ?heard? the messenger''s words. She, like all of ?Lucien''s wives, could imagine how Amelia would act when it''s her ?turn ?in Lucien''s arms, receiving his pleasant pats.

    The messenger thought Anne was making fun of his beloved Light Envoy, so he got furious. "YOU-"

    But before he could speak his next words, they got stuck in his throat ?because of the whip that l.u.s.t firmly wrapped ?around it? ?after ?materializing her body beside Lucien.

    Lucien calmly spoke while he ?kept? patting Anne. "You know, this is unlikely, but maybe I wouldn''t kill you for being a spy within my city..."

    "But offending my beloved girls is unforgivable. If you had a chance to get out of here alive, you lost it when you looked at my troops."

    L.u.s.t pulled her whip, causing the messenger to kneel on the ground as he struggled to breathe.

    "Can I give him a painful death, Hubby?"

    The Purple World portal started to open beside them while Lucien answered L.u.s.t. "Oya hasn''t had a new toy in a while."

    "Oh, in that case, I will be happy to watch." L.u.s.t sat down next to Lucien while she dematerialized her whip, releasing the messenger.

    The man began to cough as he recovered his breath, ?because ?L.u.s.t''s whip ?did some? serious damage to his throat.

    Lucien''s troops, as well as other people around the training courtyard stopped doing ?whatever they were doing? to watch the interesting scene.

    The big white tigress came out of the portal. Oya and Lucien''s ?connection? is getting better and better over time, so she can easily feel it when he wants?? her help.

    Oya''s nature has always been violent, but she feels a special delight for brutalizing Lucien''s and their family''s enemies. Mama tigress is very proud, ?just like? Lucien? is?, and both of them? will not? allow anyone to offend their family without suffering severe consequences.

    She kept her normal size, ?because she ? ?would? kill the man on the first bite if she ?is? in her ?expanded size. As Oya passed Lucien''s side, he quickly stroked her head, making her give a low roar of appreciation.

    When the messenger noticed the big tigress, he tried to crawl back and get up, but it was in vain because Oya quickly broke the bones in? one of his legs with a mighty blow of her paw.?

    "ARGHHHHHH!!!!" The messenger started to scream, and so he would scream in pain for several minutes until Oya finished "playing" with him.

    Some of Lucien''s troops could not help feeling a little sorry for the man, but soon they had only smiles on their faces after hearing their Master''s next words.

    "This man is a spy for the Light Empire. He came to tell me that an army of damn racists is waiting to be killed on the southern border."

    Then Lucien smiled at his troops. "What should we do? Shall we go to kill them now or let them wait a little longer?"

    A demi-human girl who was in front of the group quickly exclaimed. "We must kill them immediately, Master!"

    Then other girls started talking. "We are strong with you, Master!!"

    "We can do this! We can defeat them!!"

    "Yes, now we will have our revenge!!"

    "Together with our Master, we are going to wash away the evil they did to us with their blood!"

    The troops seemed to be ?very excited even though they were going to face an army of two? hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers with a much smaller number.

    But they were not underestimating themselves but believing in the power Lucien is giving them. They can? feel Lucien''s demonic energy in their bodies, making them feel invincible and proud? warriors.

    Lucie smiled because his troops did not disappoint him. Then he looked at L.u.s.t. "What do you think? Can we do it now?"

    L.u.s.t smiled lovingly at Lucien. "Undoubtedly. They may have many soldiers, but they are weak. Except for Amelia, her assistant, and perhaps a few other people, they are just ?living ?training dummies waiting to be destroyed by us."

    Then she started stroking Lucien''s beautiful red hair. "Still, I think we can do something first to make sure you don''t lose any of your girls in the battle."

    Before Lucien asked what that was, L.u.s.t explained. "You are almost reaching the third layer of the Mortal Ream, so I think that if you start the night love session early today, until tomorrow, you will make this breakthrough."

    "Since your wings are almost fully developed, this breakthrough should be enough to ?allow? them to ?finish ?growing?, and if you ?practice flying? them until we reach the battlefield, you could also fly, allowing us ?to use ?new and improved strategies."

    Lucien has the support of his troops and L.u.s.t. He also wants to know if his other wives think the same way, so he started the war conference, which was now done on his big bed while he made his way to the third layer of the Mortal Realm and strengthened his girls even more.

    Of course, after they finished watching Oya playing with the Light Empire messenger.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 228 - Another Pleasant Journey

    After an incredible night of many love sessions not only with his wives but also with many of his troops, Lucien reached the third layer of the Mortal Realm.

    He was already close to breaking into this layer in about a week, but with each new layer, the amount of power needed to advance is much more significant.

    Still, Lucien did it incredibly quickly, showing that not only are the effects of bloody rose is fantastic, but his demonic energy is getting more and more impressive.

    And of course, with reaching the third layer of the Mortal Realm, Lucien not only felt a great improvement in his physical capabilities and demonic energy, but also his wings finally finish growing.

    The process was painful, but Lucien is not the type of man that complains about a little pain. He is actually delighted with his wings, not only because they are very useful but also that they are very similar to Aylin''s wings, which he found very beautiful when he had the vision of her.

    His wings are blood red a little darker than Aylin''s, but Its bones are exactly the same. The bones in the middle of the wings are like a bone membrane, at the same time, very resistant but also flexible. And the tips of the bones are hard and sharp.

    Fully extended, each wing is a little over a meter and a half long, with a distance of three and a half meters from one end to the other.

    L.u.s.t said that these kinds of big wings with sharp bone spines are characteristic of dragons, but the skin of his wings is not very scaly but rather a mixture of the texture of Aylin''s wings and L.u.s.t''s demonic wings.

    His girls love to touch Lucien''s wings, as well as his horn, tail, and perfect hair.

    Just as Lucien had been learning to control his wings as they grew, he also has great control over them now, being able to retract them until they only take the space of his back.

    L.u.s.t said that with some time, Lucien would learn to retract his wings into his back, but he would need a lot of training for that in addition to the process of making his wing bones open his skin being very painful.

    But as he has an incredible life affinity, not only would he heal quickly, but he would also feel less pain. Although the retracted wings on his back meant Lucien can do anything normally, it would be nice to be able to retract them into his back to have long love sessions with his women.

    Still, Lucien is very proud of his beautiful wings and would not want to hide them even if he could. He wanted to try flying right away, but girls like Astrid, Aria, and Ella are still learning to master the flight, so he understands that the process will not be that easy to learn.

    But to use flight as an advantage in battle, he would need to learn it before he arrives on the battlefield. For that, he would have a few days while traveling to the southern border with not only his army of women but also with his male troops, a group of mercenaries, and a group of adventurers.

    The next day eight thousand people were ready to travel early in the morning. Although there is some tension between the adventurers and the mercenaries, Scarlett and Olivia chose the friendliest people possible, and under Lucien''s strict leadership, no one wants to cause problems.

    Lucien didn''t prepare for battle in secret, so everyone knew they are going to face an army of two hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers.

    Although many people found it impossible to win, most had seen the power of Lucien and his women. Now the army of six hundred women has become more than two thousand, so most people are sure that this would be one of, if not the most incredible battle of all time.

    Still, people are not going to follow them to watch the battle. Of course, there are a few very daring people who will follow Lucien''s group a few hours after they leave the city to watch the fight from afar and not get in their way.

    Lucien could travel with his female troops at an incredible speed, but he is also taking a group of mercenaries and adventurers. because he isn''t in a hurry, they aren''t traveling very fast but they are keeping a steady pace.

    The mercenary and adventurer group''s consists of A-ranks and the most powerful B-ranks. Still, many of them did not have good agility, and therefore they have mounts like horses and mystic beasts.

    Although Lucien''s wives can stay at home while only he needs to travel, many of them prefer traveling with him while others like Mia prefer to remain in the comfort of their home.

    Lucien didn''t need to ride a mount because he is the fastest person among them, but Oya really loves Lucien on top of her so that she can be so close to him in a way that no one else can.

    Oya, in her expanded state, also allows Lucien to not only travel very comfortably but also to always have one of his wives and female troops in his arms so that he will already be boosting them for the battle.

    Of course, he wasn''t having s.e.x on top of Oya, but his pats, kisses, and other caresses generated a lot of demonic energy in the girl''s bodies, and that will still be an incredible boost even if they arrive at the battlefield in 4-6 days.

    That generated a very peculiar scene where the big tigress ran in front of the group with Lucien on her top, caressing a different girl in his arms every 10-20 minutes.

    Although most women find Oya beautiful and cute, all men keep some distance from her out of fear. It is obvious that the big tigress doesn''t like any men other than Lucien.

    Thus the group of Lucien and his girls traveled in front of the groups of adventurers and mercenaries who also stay about half a mile away from each other.

    The journey is very comfortable and pleasant for all the women close to Lucien while it is very tiring for everyone else, although they take rest breaks every day.

    Five days later, the group arrived in the area near the border of Portgreen and the Light Empire''s territory at dusk. Lucien couldn''t help but find the great sea beautiful. Despite being close to it most of the time, he still hadn''t stopped for a few minutes to observe it.

    Lucien knows that Amelia will not try some kind of dirty trick, or rather, he believes that. But as he did not know how much she is being influenced by Envy and the Bloody Rose, he chose to go ahead alone while the troops rested.

    Of course, his wives can always be with him because, in case of a problem, he can open the portal to the purple world quickly to send them to safety or bring them to fight by his side.

    So the girls went to the purple world as he headed towards the border mounted on Oya, with Angela in his arms to deal with any magic traps that could be waiting for them.

    Rose is disappointed with herself for losing her position as the most powerful mage beside Lucien. Due to her missing her mother a lot and her recent worries, she has not been completely happy, thus generating less pleasure with Lucien.

    She is already more than a year away from home, and now she is also worried about what it would be like when she goes with Lucien to another world, staying away from her mother for an undetermined time.

    Of course, she is determined to walk beside Lucien forever. But she also loves her mother, and her father too. But what option does she have?

    Rose thought about asking Lucien to take her parents with them, but she knows that it is complicated, if not impossible, for men to follow Lucien.

    She didn''t want to think about it... But she also couldn''t deny that she is a little envious of Mia, Marie, Lena, and Ella for being next to Lucien with their mothers.

    Their relationship with Lucien is so incredible that even though Angela was one of the last women to start having s.e.x with him, she has already become stronger than her, a talented vampire.

    Rose fears that if she does not find a solution to her concerns soon, Marie and Lena will also become more powerful than her, and although it doesn''t matter to Lucien, the girls will always compete with each other.

    While the little vampire waited at home with the other girls, Oya ran through the coast with Lucien and Angela on top of her.

    Now running at high speed, Oya quickly covered a few miles. It didn''t take long for Lucien to hear the sounds of Light Empire soldiers behind a large hill by the sea.

    In front of the hill, there is a large open space, and Lucien concluded that Amelia choose this place as the battlefield.

    The closer Lucien got to the hill, the more he could hear the sounds of people. Soon the sounds got much louder than the center of Portgreen city; after all, Amelia''s army has two hundred thousand soldiers.

    That large army would certainly be scary for most people, but Lucien and his troops of women are not afraid, but eager to face them.

    L.u.s.t quickly noticed Envy''s presence, but they had to move closer for Envy and Amelia to know that they are there.

    Lucien waited on the beach two miles from the hill. He dismounted Oya leaving Amelia on her back and started to caress her head. He continued caressing her head while they watched the sun disappear into the sea, and the two moons rise in the dark sky.

    L.u.s.t already explained to Lucien that she and her sisters did not know which worlds the portals would take them to. They were aware that there are three worlds with life in that little galaxy beyond the sun, and that one of those worlds is much larger than the others.

    After learning that there are two moons around Argerim, L.u.s.t concluded that those moons are the other two worlds, and of course, she explained everything to Lucien.

    While waiting for Amelia and Envy to arrive there, Lucien looked at the moons, wondering how his other sisters are doing right now.

    He couldn''t help thinking about Sophia first. Lucien hoped that she would be here in Argerim, but because Amelia is already here, it dramatically reduces the chances of Sophia being here also.

    Lucien remembered that he promised Sophia that he would find her, and they would be together forever, and although he has been on Argerim for only a few months, he already feels that he is failing to her because of his delay.

    He also feels a little guilty for bringing so many women into his heart. Still, he couldn''t simply use women for pleasure, not only because of his personality but also because without the emotional connection, the pleasure generated during s.e.x would very inferior, causing him to generate less demonic energy.

    All Lucien can do now is to keep trying his best, or rather, to try harder to become stronger, make his family stronger, and not only find Sophia but also his other sisters and help them deal with the Bloody Rose and protect them. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/another-pleasant-journey_51056577628655152">/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/another-pleasant-journey_51056577628655152</a> for visiting.

    While his mind was away, his senses were focused, and Lucien noticed Amelia approaching them quickly.

    He smiled when he realized that she was running at super-speed until she reached approximately 300 meters from them and started walking.

    Amelia is very eager to see Lucien, but she didn''t want to show her feelings. Of course, she forgot that Lucien has amazing hearing, and Envy laughed at her for that, making Amelia embarrassed.

    Since he probably already heard her, Amelia started to run towards Lucien again. Reaching the beach, she saw Lucien looking at the moons, L.u.s.t on one side, a big white tigress on his other side, and a woman sitting on top of the tigress.

    Amelia not only has to deal with her jealousy of l.u.s.t, now she has to deal with her jealousy of the blue-haired woman, who is probably one of Lucien''s wives.

    If she knew that Lucien''s main interest in Envy''s copy ability is to give a demi-human body to Oya so that she can become one of his wives too, Amelia would undoubtedly be jealous of the big tigress as well.

    Of course, Amelia would already be jealous of Oya just by finding out how important she is to Lucien, even without being his wife yet; after all, Amelia is Envy''s partner, and so she will be a jealous girl as long as their soul contract last.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 229 - Night Beach Meeting (1/2)

    "Brother..." Amelia spoke softly as she walked towards Lucien.

    She had thought of several ways to start a conversation with him, of several words to say, and even thought of just hugging him.

    But now that she is near him again, Amelia''s feelings became even more chaotic. She doesn''t know what to say and is panicking.

    Amelia is aware that her very thin body is not as attractive as other women''s curvy bodies. She has also always been jealous of Sophia, who, despite also having a slim body, has bigger b.r.e.a.s.ts and a more s.e.xy ass than her.

    But now she couldn''t help comparing herself to Angela, who has an incredibly s.e.xy and curvy body. Despite being a mature woman, with her recent arrival at the Mortal Realm and Lucien''s incredible life mana, Angela also has skin as perfect as a young girl without losing the mature charm that Lucien loves so much.

    As much as Amelia tried to ignore Angela on one side, there is L.u.s.t on his other side, and of course, Lucien made it clear that he has other wives. Amelia missed when she was only jealous of Sophia.

    Lucien smiled at Amelia. He understands that it is very difficult for her to deal with the side effects of the Bloody Rose, and being Envy''s partner doesn''t see to help anyway.

    All he wants to do is to care for her, help, and protect Amelia even though their relationship has always been complicated. Lucien couldn''t help but think that it was his fault and that he must be the one to try harder to fix their relationship.

    He opened his arms to Amelia, just like he did two months ago. "I missed you, sister."

    Amelia wanted to complain about so many things, wanted to look strong and relaxed. A part of her even wanted to run away from there to compose herself and calm down before talking to Lucien.

    But seeing Lucien''s strong and warm arms spread just waiting for her, broke all her emotional barriers.

    Amelia could lie to herself, but her body would always be honest, and so she couldn''t help but jump into Lucien''s arms and accept his pleasant hug.

    While she felt Lucien''s arms hugging her tightly, Amelia also hugged his waist and enjoyed his wonderful scent.

    "I missed you too... We didn''t need to stay away from each other if you had come with me." Amelia tried to speak in a annoyed tone, but she only sounded like a pouting child to Lucien.

    Lucien gently stroked Amelia''s beautiful white hair. "You know I couldn''t have gone with you. I have responsibilities now and people I must take care too."

    "But... I can help you become stronger... You don''t have to do it this way." Amelia spoke as she rubbed her nose on Lucien''s chest.

    She didn''t notice how her acts are becoming more and more intimate, already crossing the barrier between siblings that she did not want to cross, or rather, that she thinks she does not want to cross.

    Lucien has no special s.e.x.u.a.l attraction for Amelia except for finding her a beautiful girl. Still, he wants to give all the love he has to her, just as he wants to do with Sophia and his other wives. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/night-beach-meeting-(1-2)_51124317584424181">/book/l.u.s.t-knight_16202798606286305/night-beach-meeting-(1-2)_51124317584424181</a> for visiting.

    But he also wants to help her become stronger, and for that, he can only use s.e.x.u.a.l pleasure. Well, he could just hug and caress her, but that would be much less effective than the many other things he can do.

    There is also the issue of the Bloody Rose''s side effects. Lucien can''t deny that he feels that he has more control over his feelings after a long and pleasurable love session with his wives.

    It is evident that just as his demonic energy improves and makes his wives energies more stable, it also helps him to control the great energy from the Bloody Rose that is in his body.

    L.u.s.t and her sisters expected that, but in the case of Lucien, his demonic energy blends in perfectly with his incredible life mana, making the benefits from it much more incredible than L.u.s.t expected it to be.

    So Lucien has no doubt that the best way to help Amelia is to give her a lot of his love, affection, and of course, a lot of pleasure in every way he can.

    And for that, Lucien understands that he needs to do everything right. Unlike some of his wives that he had to be very direct with, Amelia is not only his sister, but she is also under the influence of the Bloody Rose, besides being a very complicated person.

    He cannot be too bold and not too passive, or he could end up scaring her.

    Lucien started moving his hands and caress from the top to the bottom of Amelia''s back while trying to speak as Envy would.

    "Aren''t you annoyed about always being the third?" He spoke in a seductive and mysterious tone, making Amelia confused for a second.

    Then Lucien brought his lips close to Amelia''s ear. "I can make you stronger than Eve and Donna."

    Envy understood what Lucien was doing. She knows about the hierarchy of strength that has made Eve the first of Lucien''s sister to get into the chamber of the mountain fortress to be chosen by one of the sins.

    Lucien and his sisters'' hierarchy put Eve as the strongest of them, Donna as the second, and Amelia as the third. And that has always caused a little envy in Amelia.

    The difference between Eve and Amelia is eight years old, so everyone understood that she really must be the strongest of them. Still, Donna is just one year older than Amelia, and so she always tried to beat her but failed in all sparring sessions because of Donna''s incredible strength and endurance.

    If becoming as strong as her mother and getting Lucien''s attention are Amelia''s two biggest wishes, becoming stronger than Donna and Eve is her third most important wish.

    So Amelia was obviously tempted by Lucien''s offer, but Envy quickly spoke in her mind. ''You know he''s talking about doing perverted things, right?''

    Amelia was upset and shook her head on Lucien''s chest, without moving her nose away from his shirt. "No! We shouldn''t do those things."

    Lucien kept caressing Amelia''s lower back gently as he moved his nose on her hair near her ear. He couldn''t deny that Amelia has an amazing fragrance, different from any other woman he knows.

    He continued using a loving and seductive tone. "What things? I''m not talking about s.e.x... Can''t you feel it? Right now, just with this hug, my demonic energy is improving your body. How does this compare to Envy''s energy?"

    Amelia feels so good in Lucien''s arms that she doesn''t want to think about anything. But when he talked about his energy, she realized that it is really different from Envy''s.

    While Envy''s energy seemed cold and made her feel upset, Lucien''s is warm and comfortable. It made her feel protected and loved... Amelia couldn''t help wanting to be in Lucien''s embrace forever.

    But how could she say that to him? Would she, his older sister, tell her younger brother to care for her?

    Amelia''s pride and chaotic feelings prevent her from being sincere with herself, and so she was embarrassed and tried to change the talk''s subject.

    "Uhmm... Do you... have wings now?" Amelia spoke in a low tone. But she still hasn''t moved her nose from Lucien''s chest or stopped hugging his waist tightly.

    While Envy was upset about being ignored, Angela and Oya rolled their eyes, watching the scene. And of course, they were a little jealous of Amelia.

    Lucien realized that Amelia was embarrassed. But he thought it is good because, unlike the last time they met, she seems less resistant to him now.

    He laughed and slowly spread his wings. "What do you think of them?"

    Amelia slowly turned her face aside, without moving it away from Lucien''s chest because she is too addicted to his scent to want to miss it for even a few seconds.

    She saw part of his wings before, and now looking closely, she found Its color, texture, and even the thorns very beautiful. In fact, it is impossible for her to find anything about Lucien ugly or even average because he looks perfect in every way.

    But again, Amelia''s pride and embarrassment would not let her praise him.

    "They look cool." She spoke and quickly turned her face to his chest again.

    Lucien could only laugh at Amelia''s reactions. Although she was acting spoiled and making everything more difficult for them, he couldn''t deny that there is something cute about one of his older sisters behaving like this in his arms.

    "Oh, I''m still learning to use them, but I think I can do something nice." Lucien started moving his wings forward, wrapping them around Amelia.

    Although very resistant, his wings have a very comfortable texture, and because his bones are flexible membranes, Amelia did not feel any discomfort when it touched her body.

    In fact, the place his wings created around her seemed like a cocoon that made her smell his fragrance, feel his warmth even more, and also making her feel even more protected.

    There, embraced by Lucien''s strong arms and wings, Amelia felt that nothing could be better. Her body even compared that to being in her mother''s w.o.m.b, and few things could be better than that. Well, Lucien could make her feel these other things too.

    But just like anyone else, perhaps except for saints whose goodness transcends all selfishness, Amelia not only wants to enjoy that sensation but to ensure that she could feel it again many times, or rather, forever.

    Still, how could Amelia be content with just getting a little bit of Lucien''s affection? No! She has to be the most important person to him... She is his older sister and has to make him want to hug her like that all the time.

    And to always be with Lucien, Amelia is sure she has to stand out more than any of his so-called wives and show him that they are weak and not as impressive as she is.

    Despite being so bad that it even seemed painful, Amelia started to step back from Lucien''s body. She must not seem too dependent on him or want his hug that much; otherwise, he will become more and more confident, and so she will not be able to have his full attention.

    Amelia tried to look away from Lucien; otherwise, she could not help but jump into his embrace again. Coincidentally, she looked in the direction of Angela, who was mounted on top of Oya.

    Lucien quickly spoke while smiling at Angela. "This is Angela, my wife, and Oya, my dear companion."

    Angela got down from Oya as she smiled and held out her hand to Amelia. "Nice to meet you, Amelia."

    Angela''s gentle smile and friendly attitude made Amelia feel bad. Like Lucien and their sisters, she is not used to dealing with other people. But in this case, it is even worse because Amelia is very jealous of Angela, and she preferred that she is not so friendly.

    But since Angela is so friendly, Amelia also tried her best, because she doesn''t want to look childish. She shook Angela''s hand. "Nice to meet you too."

    At that moment, Envy materialized her body next to Amelia. Now she has a lot more demonic energy than before and can keep her physical body as much as she wants, but she wanted to show up at a good time.

    And now is a good time to show up because Envy wants to help Amelia get more and more of Lucien''s attention.

    "Mortal Realm''s second layer? This is quite impressive for a person from an inferior world. Have you been f.u.c.k.i.n.g like rabbits for 24 hours a day, every day of the week?" Envy spoke in a provocative tone while looking at Angela with a hostile expression.

    Lucien thought about confining Envy''s demonic energy again, but L.u.s.t quickly spoke in a provocative tone. "How many incredible demons have you seen advance from the first layer of the Mortal Realm to the second in a few weeks? By the way, Angela spends most of the day studying and teaching magic and only meets Lucien at night."

    "FEW WEEKS?!" Not only Envy, but Amelia also exclaimed.

    They know how difficult it is to get stronger even with resources, so an ordinary human from an inferior world making a breakthrough that usually takes several months for incredible people in a few weeks is really unbelievable.

    Lucien mentally praised L.u.s.t as he stroked Angela''s smiling face. "My dear Angela is incredible, isn''t she?"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 230 - Night Beach Meeting (2/2)

    A part of Amelia is very jealous of Angela, not precisely because she is getting stronger, but mainly because she is doing it so well with Lucien.

    But both herself and Envy couldn''t help but be impressed by the speed that Angela reached the second layer the Mortal Realm from the first. Of course, if Lucien wasn''t lying, but he has no reason to lie.

    While Envy wants more and more to have Lucien under her control, Amelia began to think that he can fulfill her desire to become stronger than their sisters faster than Envy can; after all, it is obvious that L.u.s.t''s powers are better at helping others while most other sins, like Envy, focus on strengthening only them and their hosts.

    Amelia is also much more inclined to believe in Lucien, her brother, than Envy, a manipulative demon, even though the soul contract prevents them from harming each other.

    But instead of accepting Lucien''s help, Amelia is now more certain than ever that she has to show Lucien that he better focus his attention mainly on her and not on his wives, so he can strengthen her faster, and of course, she would do her best to help him too.

    Still, the most complicated part for Amelia is making it clear that she wants to "cooperate" with Lucien. She still isn''t sure what exactly she can do with him. Hugs and caresses look very good, but anything more still seems very wrong.

    For Amelia, the best way to proceed still seems to be the competition. So she can show Lucien how he is overestimating his wives and make him keep his promise to let her lead.

    After hearing about Angela''s progress, Envy started asking L.u.s.t questions, while Amelia looked at Angela with a strange expression.

    Lucien held one of Angela''s hands and one of Amelia''s hands. "I love Angela and my other wives very much, and I hope that you can get along with them, sister."

    "Of course, hubby. Amelia is certainly an amazing girl. I don''t see how we could have any problems." Angela spoke very sincerely and kindly.

    Lucien had already warned his women about the problematic effects of the bloody rose, Envy''s influence, and Amelia''s strange personality could create. Still, seeing Angela''s sincerity and goodwill, he couldn''t help but kiss her lips.

    Amelia was a little embarrassed because she had been plotting to boycott Lucien''s wives for a long time to get more of his attention, but when she saw Angela''s sincerity, she felt a little bad; after all, she doesn''t even know Lucien''s wives to be able to judge if they are just women taking advantage of him or if they are good people.

    But first, because Angela called Lucien "hubby" in such an intimidate and lovingly way, and second for the kiss he gave on her lips, Amelia''s jealous again drove out any rational thoughts she wanted to have.

    Although it is already night, the beautiful two moons illuminate the beach very well, and Amelia could see the lips of her beloved brother in contact with Angela''s lips.

    After that intimate act, Angela couldn''t help smiling with a slightly flushed face even though they were under the cold night sea wind.

    Amelia has never kissed anyone on the lips, but it is very obvious to her that her brother kisses very well. And, of course, once again, her feelings of wanting to try it conflict with her thoughts that it is very wrong to cross that line.

    But since she doesn''t want to let Lucien know about her feelings, and she also doesn''t want to sound irrational by being rude to Angela, she smiled. "Okay, I''ll try my best."

    Lucien knows that the situation is not going to be that simple, but he is happy that Amelia at least seems willing to get along with his wives. Also, he is happy that her first contact is with Angela, who is a calm and kind woman.

    Still, he understands that some problems with the girls like Rose, Mia, and others with more spoiled attitudes will happen at some point, and of course, he will deal with that.

    Then Lucien brought Amelia''s hand to Oya''s head. Even the big tigress understands that Amelia is different from Lucien''s wives, and that is why she did not want to create problems. But she would not hide her hostility to Envy.

    "Oya is an adorable big cat, and her daughter, Little Ko, is also super cute. I''m sure you will enjoy meeting her." Lucien spoke as he stroked Oya''s soft fur.

    While Envy asked L.u.s.t several questions about Lucien and his wives, she also paid attention to their conversation. And because Amelia seemed to be becoming very friendly, Envy started to get worried about her planes.

    "Don''t try turning Amelia against me, Lucien. We are partners just like you and L.u.s.t. The soul contract prevents us from harming each other, and you know it."

    Envy looked at Lucien with a slightly hostile expression. She didn''t like him trying to allure Amelia by offering her power. That is her purpose and not his.

    In addition to the hostility in Envy''s expression, Lucien can also see a little fear, and it made him feel very good. He knows that he can''t really hurt her physically other than to cause some pain by confining her demonic energy, but if he can cause her fear and discomfort, it could be a way to prevent her from manipulating Amelia.

    Lucien took a step towards Amelia and slowly warped his arm around her waist. Amelia was surprised by his subtle action, but in addition to her body, not wanting to be away from him, her mind also wants to start "marking her place."

    Then he smiled provocatively at Envy. "Oh, don''t talk bullshit. I just want to help my sister, just like you should wanting to help yours."

    Envy started to get angry at Lucien, but a part of her knows he is right. Still, she wouldn''t take a step back. "Don''t make it look like I''m the villain here. We''re all on the same team."

    "Hahahaha..." Lucien started to laugh while continuing to hug Amelia''s waist, keeping their bodies in touch.

    While Envy frowned, Lucien spoke. "Same team, right? As long as I''m a s.e.x slave for you and a trophy for Amelia."

    Envy was furious, more furious than she has been in a long time. Not because Lucien''s words were absurd, but because it is exactly her plan.

    She saw Amelia''s expression grow sad as she hid her face on Lucien''s chest. Envy quickly had to think of an answer. Then she started to make a fake smile.

    "Oh, I know what you''re doing... You''re trying to avoid the battle because you know you can''t win this competition, right?"

    Envy thought her words would completely break Lucien''s confident attitude, but then L.u.s.t and Angela started to laugh, leaving Envy and Amelia confused. Envy even though she saw the big tigress shake her head with a disappointed expression in her eyes.

    Lucien also shook his head. "Was that your best move? I''m sorry to inform you, but actually, my girls and I are eager to kill those shitty racists. You brought your pawns here to be annihilated."

    While Envy didn''t know what to think, Lucien felt Amelia trying to get away from him, so he gently pulled her body towards him while he spoke lovingly.

    "It has nothing to do with you, sister. You don''t need tricks to get my affection and help. You will always have a special place in my arms and in my heart, not in my way, but in the way you want."

    *Thump* *Thump*

    Amelia''s heart beat faster when she heard Lucien''s loving words. Even without the soul connection, she is sure his words are true.

    At that moment, she had no doubts that she could have anything from him. So all of her chaotic feelings and doubts came down to one issue.

    ''In what way do I want to be in his arms?'' Amelia couldn''t help wondering.

    Now Amelia understood that she has had this doubt for many years, and if she does not try harder to understand her feelings, this doubt will keep messing up her for a long time.

    Understanding her own feelings... Amelia did not know that it is so complicated.

    And when thinking about that, she couldn''t help comparing herself to her main rival.

    ''How did Sophia understand her feelings? How can she cross that line that should not be crossed? How can she accept becoming her own brother''s wife?!'' Doubts and more doubts are all in Amelia''s mind now.

    While Amelia''s mind is in chaos, her body couldn''t feel better under Lucien''s gentle caresses. He doesn''t want to force her into anything and just give Amelia what she wants. Of course, as long as it is not harmful to his family, or rather, their family.

    But Envy is not someone who gets confused and backs off; on the contrary, she always has an answer.

    She quickly started talking to Amelia mentally. ''Really? Are you going to let him manipulate and seduce you that easy?''

    Amelia didn''t answer Envy, so she continued. ''I don''t care what way you want him. As your man or your brother, the path is still the same. If you want him, it must be you who makes him want you first.''

    Although Amelia is still not responding, Envy knew she is listening, so she continued.

    ''You, or rather, us as partners, need to be in control of the situation. This does not mean that it will be harmful to your brother, but that we will take good care of him.''

    Envy''s manipulations are always clear to Amelia. Although they can''t hurt each other, they can modify words to make things sound better than they really are.

    Still, some things cannot help but to make sense to Amelia. Especially the part where Envy says they''ll take care of Lucien.

    ''Yes... I want to take care of him... I want to give him my best... I want to give him all of me.'' Amelia started to think to herself.

    ''Even if I lead our relationship, it will not be bad for him... yes, he will always have me to help... to hug him... and... even if he needs other things... I must be the only one responsible for taking care of my brother.''

    While Amelia''s possessive desires grew more than ever, and she began to generate a lot of demonic energy. And that cold energy started to enter Lucien''s body as she hugged him tighter.

    Lucien felt the cold demonic energy generated by Amelia''s ''envy'' entering his body. He thought it wasn''t good for a second, but then he realized that it would always be a part of Amelia.

    And he also understood that he couldn''t fight it, after all, just as his nature is now luxurious, Amelia''s will be jealous.

    Instead of trying to change her, Lucien wants to accept her in every way. His warm and comfortable demonic energy began to mix with her cold energy inside their bodies, creating something unique, never seen before.

    The pleasure they both began to feel comes along with a possessive feeling that Lucien has never felt before. At that moment, Lucien couldn''t help but crave Amelia staying in his arms like that forever, and that she would only belong to him.

    Amelia was feeling the same way as Lucien, but then as if a wheel of emotions spun inside their bodies, the warm part of that new demonic energy started to make them feel so comfortable and loved. That pleasure of being in each other''s arms prevented them from feeling any negative feelings.

    While Lucien and Amelia created something incredible and new, L.u.s.t and Envy watched everything with shocked expressions.

    But while Envy feared the unknown while wanting to have control over that, L.u.s.t started to smile because Lucien again surprised her in a good way.

    Envy couldn''t help but be jealous of Amelia. She desires to be in Lucien''s arms in that way too.

    Although L.u.s.t couldn''t help but be a little jealous too, she fears nothing and feels very good because Lucien is her husband. They have the strongest and most amazing soul contract of all, and together they share an incredibly powerful and mutual love.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 231 - The Devils Warm Embrace

    While Amelia felt better than ever, Lucien felt his possessiveness as intense as ever. For the first time, for a few seconds, he just thought of holding Amelia in his arms, and anything else seemed secondary.

    The mix of demonic energies this way is entirely out of Amelia''s control, and in her mind, there is nothing but Lucien.

    But although Lucien also loves that energy a lot, it didn''t seem to control him, but he seems to be slowly taking control not only of his mental state but also of this new energy.

    Lucien stopped hugging Amelia tightly and just gently stroked her hair while she hugged him tightly and kept her face pressed against his chest.

    Then he sent a mental message to L.u.s.t. ''Can you feel it?''

    L.u.s.t quickly replied. ''Yes, but I have never seen anything like this. Of course, my sisters'' previous hosts have already tried to mix their demonic energies, but it has never worked, until now.''

    Lucien knew that L.u.s.t did not like to talk about her previous hosts, but he still had to ask. ''Did your previous hosts never cooperate with your sisters?''

    L.u.s.t answered sincerely. ''I don''t think so. All of them, except for Sloth, think my demonic energy is the worst and weakest... Still, my memories are not very clear. It''s like I have read it in a book and never really lived it.''

    Lucien can feel that L.u.s.t did not want to talk about her past, and neither did he, so they focused on the present and the new and incredible energy they are creating.

    Although L.u.s.t and Envy can feel the energy in Lucien and Amelia because they are connected, the energy itself is only in the siblings bodies.

    But just as Lucien can easily pass his demonic energy to women''s bodies, he thinks he can give some of the new energy to L.u.s.t. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-warm-embrace_51244659078393284">#''s-warm-embrace_51244659078393284</a> for visiting.

    He wanted to walk to L.u.s.t and kiss her, but amelia is hugging him like a koala clinging to her mother. And of course, he doesn''t want to drive his sister away from his arms.

    L.u.s.t noticed that and quickly appeared beside him. Lucien used one of his arms to continue hugging Amelia, and the other naturally wrapped around L.u.s.t''s waist as their lips connected.

    ''Amazing!! This seems much more powerful than just your demonic energy alone.'' L.u.s.t couldn''t help but comment in Lucien''s mind while experiencing the new demonic energy he is generating with Amelia.

    L.u.s.t first felt the great pleasure that the new energy is causing her, but quickly she also felt the other side of the energy.

    The cold feeling made her jealousy and possessiveness more intense than ever. And of course, it brought up thoughts about the person L.u.s.t fears most, Lucien''s mother.

    L.u.s.t started to hug Lucien tighter together with Amelia, and now Lucien feels like two koalas are clinging to him.

    First, Lucien is impressed that the new energy influenced L.u.s.t that much, but he soon understood that those possessive feelings that almost took over his mind are really very powerful.

    That made him feel bad for Amelia because while it is not exactly bad to deal with his thirst for pleasure, not only for his sister but also for Envy, it must be complicated for her to deal with those strange feelings.

    But it is not as Envy and Amelia are just jealous and envious of others. The demonic energy of all the sins are very complex, and even they don''t fully understand them yet.

    Lucien has no way of knowing the feelings she has for him deep in her heart. Nor does she understand those feelings yet.

    But he understood that by wanting something very much and achieving it, Amelia and Envy can generate a lot of demonic energy, and when their ways mix with his, something even more incredible is generated.

    Envy never wanted to admit it, but what she and her hosts have always been looking for is the pleasure of getting something they really want.

    But now, seeing how the pleasure Amelia is feeling not only because Lucien causes it in any woman, but also because Amelia is fulfilling her heart''s desire, Envy has to admit that the cooperation with L.u.s.t and Lucien can make them become more powerful than ever.

    And the situation just got better. Right now, Amelia knows that L.u.s.t is kissing Lucien, which is why she is hugging him even more tightly while her jealousy only grows.

    Even Envy couldn''t help but be jealous not only of Amelia but also of L.u.s.t, because it is clear that they both feel very good in Lucien''s arms.

    But while they are all jealous, they are also very pleased.

    L.u.s.t has no doubt about Lucien''s love for her;

    Amelia is being embraced by Lucien after he sincerely said that he would give her whatever she wants, especially affection;

    Envy is seeing her host generating a lot of demonic energy for them.

    And Lucien, well, for him, the most important thing is to keep his girls safe and happy in his arms, so he is the person who is generating more demonic energy.

    This situation is like a wheel that never stops turning. Lucien can''t help but be happy because it is very clear to him how much stronger they can all become using this cooperation.

    Lucien can already imagine several methods of improving this situation even further. Of course, the most obvious method is to give Amelia new goals.

    She is now very happy to just be hugging him, but he could show her that there are much more pleasant things than hugs.

    And after making her desire it so much, he would give it to her in more incredible ways than she could ever imagine and so they would generate much more of this incredible new demonic energy.

    Lucien couldn''t help but imagine himself as a demon who would tempt his sister, but in fact, he wouldn''t ask for anything in return and would just make her decide for something to give it to her.

    Not only does this situation look strangely funny, but there is nothing bad for Amelia; on the contrary, he will make her happier and happier by always fulfilling the new desires she will have.

    Of course, all of Lucien''s plans can only be completed if the cute and stubborn Amelia is willing to be honest with her own feelings. And well, if she can''t do it alone, he will help her. And of course, their "competition" will be the first step on that journey.

    After almost two minutes, Lucien stopped "devouring" L.u.s.t''s mouth with their passionate wet kiss. But she continued to do tap kisses on his lips as her hands ran down his body towards his c.o.c.k.

    Lucien arouses that kind of feeling in L.u.s.t at any time and any place, and she is not shy when there are only women, possibly Lucien''s s.e.x.u.a.l partners, around them.

    Amelia heard the e.r.o.t.i.c sounds of L.u.s.t''s lips moving madly over Lucien''s, and it felt like a hammer, pounding on her heart.

    She wants to be able to push L.u.s.t away and be the only one in Lucien''s arms. But even though her current actions are already a big flag, she doesn''t want to seem to want Lucien''s wives place. Despite this seeming more and more obvious, even to her stubborn mind and confused heart.

    Then Amelia continued to hug Lucien tightly while L.u.s.t kissed him, and he and Envy faced each other.

    Lucien had already planned a strategy to deal with Amelia, where although he would benefit too, benefiting her would be his primary goal.

    But what about Envy? Although she is L.u.s.t''s sister, he knows that Envy has always treated his beloved L.u.s.t rudely, and now she is not exactly a good friend for Amelia.

    They are a team now. Envy has a soul contract with Amelia. So Lucien understands that she is part of their family. Still, he can''t get real affection for Envy.

    He can''t help but compare Envy to Olivia. Lucien is still developing his relationsh.i.p.s, but his feelings for Olivia are already genuine, and it started to be that way when they understood each other.

    There was no need for manipulations or violence. Despite the s.e.x, they had first was "intense," at no time did Lucien really hurt Olivia. And so with him acting in his unique way, and she accepted him, they started this incredible relationship.

    But Lucien understands that with Envy, things will not be that easy. It is not really possible to compare an injured and traumatized woman with a great manipulating demon.

    And because Envy is so "different" with a body made of demonic energy and thousands of years of experience and manipulations, Lucien feels that he can be really "intense" with her, without the fear of breaking her.

    "You know, you can also be here." Lucien smiled at Envy while opening his arms.

    Envy could imagine Lucien''s plans, and she also has her own thoughts of being the only one leading their "cooperation."

    She smiled at Lucien as she spoke provocatively. "You really are something, but don''t think that you can manipulate and seduce me like you''re doing with Amelia."

    Lucien slowly shook his head. "You are so wrong, Envy. Not everything is done with games and manipulations; on the contrary, with me, things are straightforward and very clear."

    "Oh, come on. Do you really think I believe that bullshit? All I see is a man who wants more women than he can take care of. And even his sisters can''t escape from his s.e.x.u.a.l desire." Envy spoke in a provocative tone.

    While Amelia heard Envy''s words, she looked up and saw a confident smile on Lucien''s face. She couldn''t help but smile because she is sure that Envy is the only one there talking bullshit.

    Lucien hasn''t done anything "wrong" to her this time and just let her hug him to her heart''s content. And although Amelia still thinks it''s wrong to cross that line, a part of her can''t help but envy L.u.s.t and Angela for those fantastic kisses they had with Lucien.

    And Envy noticed that when Amelia looks at Lucien, it''s with more and more affectionate every time. Of course, that has its positive side. Still, Envy doesn''t want things to happen in Lucien''s way, but in hers.

    "We have to go, Amelia. Your brother and his women have to rest so we can battle tomorrow." Envy spoke as she continued to gaze at Lucien.

    Amelia is looking forward to the battle. She could already imagine herself beating all of Lucien''s wives on the battlefield while he watches her with an impressed and proud expression.

    Still, her mind and body could not come to terms. While she wants to say goodbye, her arms just tighten around Lucien''s waist even more.

    Lucien gently kissed Amelia''s forehead. "You can come to my- OUR home today, it won''t change our competition. We should stay together from now on."

    ''Yes, I want to! I want to stay like this in your arms forever!! And yes, I want you to kiss me even more lovingly than you do with L.u.s.t!!'' Amelia exclaimed in her mind the words she is not able to speak out loud yet.

    Then she smiled confidently at Lucien. "We will have plenty of time to be together later. But you can''t go back on your words. After I win the battle, I will dictate the rules."

    Lucien smiled as he touched Amelia''s forehead with his. "And if I win, Envy will help me get her copy ability. But regardless of who wins, I won''t let you leave my arms anymore, sis."

    His words have the incredible ability to enter Amelia''s heart and make her feel very comfortable and pleasantly warm.

    And to have not only more of that sensation, but also all the other good things that she can only have with her brother, Amelia stopped hugging him and started to step back.

    For her, the objective is clear: to win the battle and prove to be the most incredible woman in his life, the one to whom he must keep closest to him forever.

    "How long do you need to prepare your troops?" Amelia asked.

    Lucien quickly replied. "We will be ready tomorrow at 10:00 am."

    Amelia thought Lucien was overconfident; after all, his troops should need some time to rest after the long journey. "I can give you more time."

    Lucien shook his head. "But I don''t want to waste any more time away from you. We have a lot of things to do, and so we shouldn''t keep the games any longer, not this kind of game."

    Amelia noticed Lucien''s seductive tone when talking about "games," and of course, she blushed as her mind thought many "wrong" things.

    "Okay! See you on the battlefield tomorrow at 10:00 am." Amelia quickly spoke as she turned to run as she was getting very embarrassed, mainly because she had shown such an affectionate side by hugging Lucien that way for so long.

    "Good night, sis," Lucien spoke in a tender and calm tone.

    Amelia couldn''t help but smile because she is finally getting Lucien''s affection that she always wanted.

    "Good night��"

    "... Brother."

    Then Amelia ran quickly towards the hill where her troops camp is set up.

    Envy''s body started to dematerialize when she stood at a certain distance from Amelia, and even while she turned into a purple haze, Envy kept gazing at Lucien with a strange expression.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 232 - Boosted Girls

    As Amelia and Envy returned to the Light Empire soldier''s camp, L.u.s.t continued to kiss and tease Lucien.

    After the passionate kiss that Lucien gave her to share the new demonic energy he generated with Amelia, L.u.s.t really got horny, and now she wants to start an incredible love session with him even on the beach.

    Lucien''s mind is totally focused on the "competition" and to tempt Amelia in every way he can to make them both get stronger and stronger quickly.

    Still, he would never neglect his women; even when they just acting on their selfish desires, he will always do his best to give them everything they want.

    Embracing L.u.s.t''s waist with one arm, Lucien began to return the kisses she has been giving his lips for a while.

    His other open arm is a clear invitation to Angela, who wasted no time and hugged him. Then, Lucien started kissing both of his sweet wives. And Oya could only roll her eyes, with obvious jealousy.

    ''What''s the problem?'' Lucien mentally asked Angela as he sucked on her mature lips, which he loves so much.

    Angela hid her face on Lucien''s chest as she spoke in a sad tone. "I think Amelia doesn''t like me. I''m sorry for disappointing you, hubby."

    Lucien slightly bit Angela''s ear. That was supposed to be a punishment, but she only felt pleasure.

    Then he spoke in a loving tone. "Never again think that you disappoint me. I am very proud to have such an amazing woman like you as my wife."

    Lucien quickly continued talking while kissing Angela''s cheek. "You are really fantastic, my beautiful blue-haired queen. Didn''t you see how shocked Envy was when she heard of your quick advance to the second layer of the Mortal Realm?"

    Angela couldn''t help but smile, mainly because she can feel part of Lucien''s pride for her through their connection. He''s always fulfilling all of her wishes, so all Angela really wants now is to be a good wife for him.

    "I''m glad I didn''t let you down, but I still feel bad that I didn''t make a good first impression on your sister. I know we should get along." Angela spoke as she kissed Lucien''s chest.

    L.u.s.t laughed. "You didn''t do anything wrong, Angela. I find it difficult for Amelia to get along with any of Lucien''s wives. Also, I believe that the person she is most jealous of is Sophia; after all, her relationship with Lucien has been causing her pain for a long time."

    Lucien couldn''t help regret being a bad brother. "But how was I supposed to know that she just wanted affection? She always acted in a very weird way."

    L.u.s.t made a thoughtful expression. "Maybe it''s because of the side effects of the bloody rose. Still, there is a reason why Envy chose her so quickly. Amelia will always be like that or at least a part of her will."

    "It doesn''t matter. She''s just unsatisfied now. As soon as I make her completely satisfied, she won''t cause too many problems. I hope..." Lucien responded.

    L.u.s.t quickly responded. "But it won''t be that easy. Amelia, as the host of another great demon, she is not affected by your "demonic charm" as much as other people."

    "You are able to make her feel that good because of her feelings for you, but in bed, you''ll need to give her a lot more demonic energy to make her really satisfied."

    Lucien used his tail to tease L.u.s.t. "So, are you already jealous of her?"

    L.u.s.t was already horny, so Lucien''s teasings have an even more impacting effect on her. And of course, she doesn''t want to waste time trying to hide something he already knows.

    "Yes, I am jealous. I know you will need to spend a lot of time with her. And this is the best because you can share this new demonic energy with your other wives, and everyone will get stronger faster than expected. "L.u.s.t answered honestly.

    Lucien couldn''t help shaking his head. "Still, I need to make Amelia want it more and more. And who is better than you to make her jealous?"

    "Sophia." L.u.s.t instantly responded.

    L.u.s.t could already predict that when Sophia returns, the best way for Lucien to stay strong will be to use his relationship with them. Now that she saw him creating something new with Amelia, L.u.s.t couldn''t help wondering why he hadn''t done it with Sophia too.

    But then she realized that it had to do with the fact that Amelia was very jealous of her and Angela. Lucien had only explored the pleasure of s.e.x with Sophia and did not try anything in the style of Sloth as they did not have time at that moment.

    Now, L.u.s.t could imagine Sophia and Amelia in Lucien''s arms as they create something new and incredible. And of course, L.u.s.t can''t help feeling jealous and envious.

    But at the same time, she felt Lucien''s tail wrap around hers as he hugged her waist tighter. Whenever she feels insecure, he makes her feel so wonderfully loved that all her worries immediately disappear.

    As Lucien gently kissed L.u.s.t''s neck, she imagined the scene where Sophia and Amelia are in his arms on the bed, but this time she is there too, on his chest.

    Neglect is a concern that none of Lucien''s wives need to have. When creating the new demonic energy with Amelia, Lucien first thought of using it to strengthen Amelia, and then right afterward, how to use it to strengthen his women.

    And so it always will be. But Lucien knows that sometimes words and even the connection they have is insufficient. But actions, especially those that only he can do, never stop working.

    Angela and L.u.s.t''s m.o.a.ns of pleasure just from Lucien''s touches and kisses soon started to get loud as Oya started to get uncomfortable because she was not receiving pats.

    Lucien wants to start a big love session and pay attention to all of his girls right now, but he still has responsibilities to take care of before the end of the night.

    "Angela, my dear, I need to check the troops before I go home. Do you want to go home before me?" Lucien asked as he stroked her beautiful and perfectly s.e.xy ass.

    "Okay, I''ll return home and wait for you, hubby." Angela wanted to stay with Lucien all the time, but she knows he has to take care of the troops, and she doesn''t like to act spoiled.

    Lucien likes to pamper his girls, but women with personalities similar to Angela''s will always be his "weakness," along with fluffy demi-human ears, of course.

    He rubbed his nose over the incredibly soft and fragrant skin of Angela''s face. "Did you do it on purpose?"

    Angela giggled. "What are you talking about?"

    "About you being more and more attractive. If you keep acting like that, I won''t take care of the troops, and I''ll eat you right here on the beach." Lucien spoke jokingly.

    She couldn''t help but keep giggling because of Lucien''s words and his caresses, which she never got bored with. "But isn''t it a wife''s duty to always be attractive to her husband?"

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression while caressing her ass. "I''m not sure about all wife''s duties, but if it''s like you say, you''re doing it perfectly well, my sweetheart."

    Angela knows the extra appeal that her mature body has on Lucien, and of course, she is very proud of it.

    She smiled in a gentle and alluring way as she ran her hand over his c.o.c.k. "Then take care of the troops quickly, and when you return home, I will show you more about a wife''s duties."

    L.u.s.t took a step back, leaving Lucien''s arms free for him to hug and kiss Angela while he opens the purple world portal.

    Lucien did not ask if Oya wanted to go back home because he can feel that she prefers to stay by his side, and of course, her company is always welcome, so only Angela entered the portal after saying goodbye to him.

    He stroked and kissed the great tigress''s forehead before helping L.u.s.t mount her and then he mounted Oya as well. Then Oya ran towards Lucien''s troops camp.

    For Lucien and his girls, traveling on top of Oya''s soft fur is undoubtedly very comfortable, but for the mama tigresses, it is even better because whenever Lucien is riding her, he caresses her.

    And because Oya has incredible strength and control over her expanded size, she feels no discomfort even when three people are riding her at the same time.

    With more than three people on top of her, the problem is not weight but space. Still, her expanded size seems to be linked to her level of power, so she will soon be able to become even bigger, becoming more and more deadly in battle alongside Lucien.

    After a while, Lucien, Oya, and L.u.s.t arrived at the camp. Lucien''s troops had already organized the camp perfectly.

    Some of the girls were resting, while another part, especially the last girls to receive Lucien''s demonic energy during the journey, were even training to help their bodies to process their Master''s energy.

    Lucien explained to his troops that he had arranged the battle for 10:00 am the next day. All of the girls are looking forward to killing the shitty racists that have done so much harm to their people, so no one had any complaints.

    Then he started a great "boosting" session with his female troops. Since all of the female troops receiving his kisses and caress during the journey while on top of Oya, Lucien focused mainly on the first women that have received his attention during the journey, since the last ones did not need another boost because they still have a lot of his demonic energy in their bodies.

    While his male troops, mercenaries, and adventurers slept, Lucien spent ten hours of the fifteen he has until 10:00 am the next day booting his female troops.

    The day is almost dawn when Lucien returned to the purple world and left his female troops very energetic, waiting for his return.

    The five hours that Lucien still has until the battle time became more than eight hours in the purple world, showing that the 1.5x time dilation is already approximately 1.6x, and it is because it improves according to his power level.

    Lucien used those eight hours to give all the love and pleasure he can to his beloved wives, making them incredibly boosted and satisfied.

    The amazing love session not only booted the girls, but as always, it also brought them closer to breaking barriers of the layers of power.

    Also, while some girls like Astrid and Rose came very close to breaking through the barrier of the first layer of the Mortal Realm, Cassidy did that, reaching Its second layer.

    Although Angela had an advantage of a few days, Cassidy continued to show how incredible her potential and connection with Lucien are, causing the other girls to be a little jealous.

    Now, in addition to L.u.s.t, whose power is already of a person of the second layer of the Mortal Realm, Lucien also has his other two beautiful queens at this power level while he is in the third layer.

    But when it comes to Lucien and his women, things are not so simple. Despite their power level, having Lucien''s demonic energy in their bodies, they are really boosted, being much stronger than ordinary people up to three layers above them, and that effect will only improve as Lucien''s demonic energy gets stronger.

    Because of that, even his troops from S and SS-ranks can be lethal like Mortal Realm people against Zero Realm people, and even though they are going to face an army of two hundred thousand well-trained and equipped soldiers, Lucien''s troops have no disadvantages, and even they would be the favorites to win for any wise viewers who can see the miracles that Lucien can do to his girls.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 233 - By His Side

    Lucien left the purple world portal at his troops'' camp at 9:30 am.

    Wearing his updated armor, he flapped his wings and felt no discomfort. Rebecca did an incredible job making the chest piece even though it''s only made out of super-resistant leather, then she enchanted it using the new tools from her new workshop.

    His onyx horns shone, which added to his beautiful red hair, devilishly perfect face, and a provocative smile that made the hearts of his female troops beat faster from excitement, causes most males to feel indignant.

    Lorelai couldn''t contain her smile when she remembered the "extra" boost she received during the night. In fact, everyone could see that she is increasingly standing out among the troops and receiving more attention from Lucien.

    Also, added to her natural charisma, Lorelai is also developing her leadership abilities, which make her more and more loved and admired by the other girls who think it makes sense for her to receive more attention from Lucien for being so incredible.

    Lucien''s wives like to play a strange game where they wonder who will be the next woman to enter their "family core." And right now, Lorelai is one of the women who has the most votes. They don''t bet money, but things like more time with Lucien, the right to wash his back in the bath, or to sit on his lap during meals on certain days.

    Another thing about Lorelai is that she never tries to get Lucien''s attention directly in a forced way like most of his other troops. She uses subtle means to try to seduce him during her general training, and especially during private training sessions, where he teaches her to master her skills with the black Katana he gave her as a gift.

    So when Lorelai approached him now, Lucien knew that she has something important to say.

    Still, she would not miss the opportunity to show her affection to him.

    "Good morning, Master!" Lorelai greeted Lucien with a bright smile on her beautiful face.

    Lucien smiled and brought his lips to her ear, making Lorelai very excited and even a little embarrassed.

    "Good morning, Lorelai," Lucien spoke tenderly and kissed quickly, but affectionately on her sweet lips.

    For a moment, Lorelai forgot about everything and just enjoyed Lucien''s kiss, but she quickly focused again and started to explain what she has to report.

    "Master... I brought a group of scouts to the coast as you ordered, and we saw some big sh.i.p.s to the south. There are approximately ten of them, staying less than two hundred meters away from the beach."

    Lucien made a thoughtful expression. "I didn''t see any sh.i.p.s yesterday... Amelia seems to have some tricks."

    L.u.s.t, who had already materialized her body alongside Lucien, couldn''t help commenting. "Smart move. She can use the sh.i.p.s to move troops on our flank and use her mages there to bomb us from another angle."

    As they would be fighting on the beach, Amelia having sh.i.p.s means that her troops will be able to use a part of the battlefield that Lucien''s troops cannot, well, not with conventional means.

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile. "Envy must already know that Angela has water/ice affinity, but she doesn''t know about Marie and Lena, who are not much weaker than their mother now."

    Neola, who is part of the group of women that left the portal, asked. "But they are the base of our magical defenses. Isn''t that a problem?"

    Lucien strokes her face. "Now we have a lot of wizards and mages in our troops. They can handle magical attacks from enemies long enough for Angela to deal with the sh.i.p.s. After defeating the sh.i.p.s, she can focus on our defense''s again. The troops can keep switching out groups of mages so they don''t get too exhausted while supporting Angela."

    All of the girls nodded, agreeing with Lucien. Angela and other girls who are still at home getting ready would also agree.

    Then Lucien looked at Neola, Kylee, and Lorelai. "Let everyone know to get ready. Send someone to tell Alden too. We don''t have much time."

    Before Lucien could tell Scarlett and Olivia to prepare the mercenaries and adventurers, Lorelai quickly said. "Everyone is already ready, waiting for your orders, Master."

    Lucien couldn''t help being surprised, and Lorelai quickly explained. "The girls were unable to sleep after... our night training. Everyone is looking forward to fighting alongside you, Master, especially after knowing how you rewarded us for the last battle."

    Lorelai continued to explain. "As everyone was warned of the time agreed for the battle, Alden also got his group ready. So he spoke to the mercenaries and adventurers who had also rested well during the day. Now everyone is on the beach, ready to fight."

    Lucien quickly focused his senses and noticed that really everyone is at the beach. The last women of his troops are moving there as well.

    "I thought it would be more difficult to deal with the adventurers..." Lucien couldn''t help but think out loud.

    Lorelai quickly comment. "Master is such an incredible, powerful, and wise king. There is no reason for people to want to create problems."

    Some of Lucien''s wives couldn''t help laughing. They certainly find him very incredible, but that is just one more reason for many men to be jealous and create problems. Still, they know the real reason why everyone is behaving.

    "Brutal, scary, and authoritative... That''s why they won''t create trouble. No one wants to disobey the devil." L.u.s.t proudly commented. She loves every part of Lucien''s personality.

    Cassidy was the first to nod in agreement with L.u.s.t''s words. She had so many problems before because her enemies didn''t fear her like they do Lucien.

    "Well, if everyone is ready, let''s go," Lucien spoke before heading towards the beach with his troops and wives.

    Arriving at the beach, Lucien saw his female troops in an organized formation. Rebecca''s group of blacksmith apprentices used the last few weeks to focus entirely on creating black armor just like Lucien''s original six hundred troops.

    The troops armor is black, just not made from black steel like the armor Lucien and his wives have, but they are very well made with the best materials that Lucien has now.

    Behind the group of women in black armor are Lucien''s male troops. They also painted their armor black. The armor is originally from the Light Empire soldiers.

    On one side of Lucien''s six hundred male troops is the group of two thousand mercenaries, and on the other side, is the group of two thousand adventurers.

    Although Olivia and Scarlett prefer to fight near Lucien, they understand that it is very good for the morale of mercenaries and adventurers to follow their lead.

    Plus, it is perfect that Lucien can give orders to them immediately by having mental communication with one of his wives leading the groups, and of course, Olivia and Scarlett are the most suitable for this task.

    While Lucien gave the last orders to everyone and prepared to go to the battlefield, he opened the portal of the purple world since all of his wives are ready and want to be at his side in front of his army.

    Lucien was surprised to see Rebecca and Madelyn leave the portal wearing black steel armor like his other wives, and leaving only the cute young Kara at home.

    Her relationship with them is still in development, and although Rebecca said she would fight alongside Lucien if he wants it, she still seemed to be uncertain about actually fighting.

    But Madelyn made it clear that she would be too afraid to fight, especially against the scary Light Empire soldiers.

    "You don''t have to do this. You know that, right?" Lucien spoke as he approached them.

    Rebecca smiled as she spun a big warhammer in her hands. "I''m already your wife, and everyone can see that. Although I''m grateful that we are developing our relationship slowly, I have the duty and honor to fight by your side, hubby."

    Her words were bold, but Rebecca still blushed when Lucien kissed her in front of everyone.

    Madelyn looked anxious and embarrassed, but actually, she is sure that nothing bad will happen to her while Lucien protects her.

    When he smiled affectionately at her, she quickly hugged him and hid her face in his chest. "I... I''m a little afraid, but I also want to participate in this, not just to get revenge, but also to be by your side... beside my husband."

    Lucien couldn''t help but smile and hug Madelyn tightly. So he placed her on Oya before mounting behind her. "We have to go, or Amelia will come after us."

    As Lucien seems to have reached an agreement with Oya where he is mounting her whenever possible, Lucien''s wives came to an agreement of not having to walk beside him, but also still to be by his side.

    That is, with the help of Angela, Rose, Lena, and Marie, who, like other powerful mages near or above the Mortal Realm, can create solid surfaces with their magical affinities and move them in the air.

    Rose created a large flat rock while Angela, Marie, and Lena created flat surfaces of ice for them, and Lucien''s other wives stand on top of it.

    While this is a method for Lucien''s wives to not have to walk below him while he is mounted on Oya, it will also be how they move in combat from now on.

    The girl''s mana is now enough for them to be able to stay in the air for several hours without it hindering them from using their magic to attack the enemy group or defend Lucien''s troops and themself.

    Plus, this way, they can help Lucien''s other wives who don''t have really good mobility like Angela taking Cassidy across the battlefield quickly, or Rose keeping Neola, Ghilanna, and a small group of archers in the air, flanking their enemies.

    So most of Lucien''s wives got on the four floating surfaces made by the mage girls. Lena invited Lorelai to join the girls on her ice surface, and since Lucien didn''t mind that, Lorelai quickly accepted the offer.

    Still, four girls did not immediately join the women on the floating surfaces. L.u.s.t, Astrid, Aria, and Ella, as well as Lucien, have the incredible and enviable ability to fly.

    L.u.s.t could always fly because she has total control over her body that is made from demonic energy, but Astrid, Aria, and Ella had to train a lot in the purple world to be able to actually fly, and although they have not yet mastered this ability, they are already able to fly at a certain distance, at a moderate speed, but only for an hour before they get tired.

    Astrid has small wings like L.u.s.t''s, so she flies by magic and needs to increase her power to improve her flight. But Aria and Ella really do have very light bodies and large feathers that allow them to fly. Still, they need to strengthen their bodies to fly faster and for longer.

    And Lucien, of course, can fly because of his big and powerful wings create mighty waves of wind, but L.u.s.t also said that his wings are magical and from the moment he learns to control this, he will be able to keep himself in the air even if he only flaps his wings slowly as she and Astrid do.

    He spent a small part of the journey training his flight, and although he can already fly, he still can''t control his wings perfectly. Still, he intends to incorporate flight during combat.

    So the group headed to the battlefield. Lucien, with Madelyn wrapped in his arms, mounted on Oya in her expanded size. And at his side, four beautiful women flying with wings and many others on top of the floating surfaces of stone and ice.

    The incredible scene surprised all of the men and women in the mercenary and adventurer groups.

    Lucien''s female troops could not help dreaming of one day being on the floating surfaces besides him, or rather, in his arms like Madelyn. But for now, everyone is delighted to follow him as his troops and their morale for the battle can''t get any better.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 234 - L.u.s.t Feels the Danger

    The great Light Empire army is organized in a large formation on the beach in front of the big hill.

    The army of almost two hundred thousand soldiers occupies an entire mile of the beach even though they are very close to each other.

    Not all of the soldiers are there because Amelia and Dawn made a plan that comes down to flanking Lucien''s troops by every side, including by the sea, using some sh.i.p.s.

    While groups of soldiers flanked the west at a significant distance to prevent them from getting noticed by Lucien before the battle begins, Amelia is in front of the army, waiting eagerly for her brother.

    Dressed in light white armor, Amelia looks stunning. She always liked to wear light armor because it gives her more mobility, which added to her incredible sword skills, makes her a lethal swordsman in combat.

    But now there is something else in Amelia''s look. Since she started to become more aware of her feelings for Lucien, she also wants to wear nice clothes that will make her slim body more attractive to him.

    And it is really working. The small metal plates that only cover Amelia''s most private parts enhance her curves and make the look very attractive.

    Amelia could take the breath away from any of the Light Empire army soldiers if they were brave enough to gaze at her.

    But it will not happen because they fear and respect Amelia so much. There are even rumors that the amazing holy Light Envoy is the daughter of the Light God. No one wants to disrespect an immaculate saint like her, or they will end up being killed by her or Dawn.

    And since Dawn also respects Amelia too much to gaze at her body, only Envy did that. And of course, she couldn''t help commenting in Amelia''s mind.

    "You look really beautiful and s.e.xy now. Is this all for him? Is that something common that sisters do for their brothers?''

    ''Shut the f.u.c.k up, Envy!'' Amelia responded as usual to Envy''s provocations.

    Although she was annoyed by some of Lucien''s strange teasing, when Amelia compares him and Envy, she quickly comes to the conclusion that Envy''s teasing just sounds annoying while her brother''s are strangely a little bit pleasurable.

    Amelia shook her head as she thought to herself. ''Oh come on, Amelia! Who are you trying to lie to?!''

    Even after two months, Amelia still remembers how pleasant the touch of Lucien on her b.r.e.a.s.ts was. She can''t deny that she likes a lot of things she says she doesn''t want.

    While thinking about Lucien, Amelia couldn''t help imagining several women around him, and of course, L.u.s.t is Amelia''s main concern now.

    ''I hope you are useful this time, Envy.'' Amela spoke in an annoyed tone to Envy in her mind.

    ''What do you mean?'' Envy asked although she can already imagine what Amelia is talking about.

    Amelia quickly explained. ''Don''t you see how L.u.s.t behaves? She does everything Lucien asks and supports him while you just try to manipulate me and do nothing really useful for us.''

    Envy was upset by Amelia''s words. ''This... this is your fault. Lucien generates a lot of demonic energy for them while you weren''t really chasing your desires. But now everything is different because you are really trying to get what you want, that''s your brother''s d.i.c.k.''

    ''N-no!! Of course not! W-what are you talking about?!'' Amelia was furious and embarrassed by Envy''s words.

    Envy started to laugh, and Amelia quickly tried to explain. ''Did you forget that energy we generated together? That was our cooperation... it is not something strange and perverted. That''s what I want, to be with my brother and to us cooperate to become stronger.''

    ''Ok, ok...'' Envy couldn''t help wanting to roll her eyes. ''So, focus on your noble goal, and don''t worry about me. While you beat your brother, I will beat L.u.s.t.''

    Amelia couldn''t help but smile, imagining Envy beating L.u.s.t and humiliating her. After all, the purpose of this battle is not to show her power but to prove to Lucien how much his women, including L.u.s.t, are not as incredible as he thinks.

    And that new energy that Amelia created with Lucien is the best thing that could have happened as it shows him that Amelia is the perfect woman for him to focus his attention on and not the others he calls his wives.

    While Amelia is eagerly waiting for Lucien to arrive, Dawn is behind her, maintaining the same posture for almost an hour.

    Wearing heavy silver armor with a large sun on Its chest, Dawn holds her shining helmet in one hand and keeps the other hand on the grip of her sword.

    Dawn''s discipline, even though she is the Princess of the Light Empire, is inspiring to all of the troops behind her. Although they have been waiting for almost an hour in the bright sun, their will never faltered for a second.

    But of course, many soldiers with a not-so-strong will began to wonder why their enemies are taking so long to arrive, or rather, why they don''t go find to them instead of waiting? This is not the Light Empire''s fighting style.

    Then at 09:58 am, a scout noticed movement on the horizon. Amelia should have seen it earlier because her eyes of a Mortal Realm peak person is far superior to those of Zero Realm people. Still, she was pacing back and forth with her mind full of peculiar thoughts and didn''t notice Lucien''s group approaching.

    Amelia''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster as she notices the small spot north on the beach. She hadn''t been able to sleep last night, just imagining herself in Lucien''s arms again.

    A part of her wants to give up the competition and accept Lucien''s leadership as long as he holds her tight and doesn''t let her out of his arms again.

    But for fear of having her feelings neglected, of being judged by others, and of having less of Lucien''s affection than his wives, Amelia cannot give up on her plans.

    She has to prove herself more and more incredible to him, so that she is guaranteed a place next to Lucien that no one will never be able to take from her.

    While looking carefully at the spot on the beach, Amelia noticed that Lucien is moving in front of his group, mounted on the big white tigress and that there is a woman in his arms.

    The positive eagerness that Amelia was feeling started to turn into jealousy as she continues to focus on that scene the whole time that it takes Lucien to reach them, the girl will continue to enjoy what Amelia desires most. This feeling would certainly be painful for anyone.

    And Amelia''s jealousy quickly increased as she realizes that there are women flying around her brother. Some of them have wings, while others are on floating surfaces.

    It is quite clear to Amelia that those women want to say something by not walking with the other people behind him but by flying side by side with Lucien.

    ''They are his women, right?'' Amelia asked Envy.

    But Envy did not answer Amelia. How could she even speak, being so shocked?

    ''Envy?! What''s the problem?'' Amelia can feel by the soul connection she has with Envy that something surprised her.

    ''Women? Do you mean the ones he had s.e.x with?'' Envy asked.

    Amelia rolled her eyes. ''I''m talking about those flying around him. They are his women, right?''

    ''Yes, them too.'' Envy quickly responded.

    Amelia expected that, but she couldn''t help being more jealous as she hears the truth. Then she started to think out loud. ''They are more than ten... That''s...''

    ''Wait!'' Amelia realized that there was something strange about Envy''s response and asked her about that. ''What do you mean by them too? There are more?''

    Envy quickly replied. ''Yes, all of the women behind him.''

    Amelia felt a terrible sensation as Envy''s response shocked her. But then she realized that Envy probably misunderstood he question.

    ''I''m talking about which of them are his wives. Did you become dumb, Envy?''

    Envy was upset. ''I don''t know who he calls a wife, but all of those women behind him are his women.''

    Amelia was anxious again and looked at Lucien''s group. ''Damn, Envy! I can see more than five hundred women. How can they all be his women? He''s just one person.''

    ''A little over two thousand, actually.'' Envy said.

    ''A little ove- W-WAIT!!! H-how does... h-he... b-but, but�� H-how can you be sure?!?!'' Amelia went into shock and began to deny to herself that it is possible that her brother did it with more than two thousand women.

    Envy can understand why Amelia is in shock as she can''t believe it as well. Still, the truth is right in front of them.

    ''I can feel L.u.s.t''s demonic energy in the bodies of more than two thousand women, precisely those just behind him.'' Envy explained.

    ''But, but...'' Amelia can''t contain her growing jealousy.'' Can they just generate demonic energy by appreciating his body? Or other things like that?''

    ''Well, that would generate very little demonic energy, imperceptible from this distance. They have a lot of demonic energy in their body. Lucien really gave them a lot of pleasure.'' Envy explained, making Amelia even more jealous and angry.

    ''B-but, but...'' Amelia can''t control her feelings as she imagines more than two thousand women having a share of her brother. ''I... I''m going to kill them!!''

    Envy laughed. ''Are you crazy? He''s doing a much better job than Pride could do in the early stages of the Mortal Realm. Not to mention that the effects of his benefits will remain forever in their bodies while Pride focuses on buffs only while her followers are near her.''

    Amelia understands how good a powerful army is, but she still can''t accept sharing her brother with so many women. ''But... you can''t think this is good... he... he''s mine!!''

    Envy can''t fully understand Amelia''s feelings because she still doesn''t feel that special thing for someone.

    ''Think about it, Amelia. Even if he has two thousand women, he can just spend a few minutes with them each month while you will be the only one in his arms almost the whole time, every day.''

    While Amelia imagined herself in Lucien''s arms, Envy went on to explain. ''Now think again. While you get almost all of his attention, those two thousand women will be jealous of you all the time.''

    ''They will want to be in your place, but only you will be his favorite... This will generate a lot of demonic energy for us, making you stronger and stronger and thus becoming more and more important to him.''

    There are many inconsistencies in Envy''s plans, but it is also all that Amelia wants, and although she knows that Envy only thinks of her own good, the plan can work, especially the part where Amelia is Lucien''s favorite and gets his full attention.

    ''Yes... yes, I can do this.'' Amelia thought to herself.

    ''So what if there are more than two thousand women? Only I am his sister. It is only with me that he can make that incredible demonic energy.''

    Envy is happy to see Amelia''s confidence growing along with her ambition. And of course, she supports that. ''Exactly, Amelia. You must reclaim the rightful place that has always been yours. You must be his main wife and not L.u.s.t or anyone else.''

    ''YES!'' Amelia exclaimed. ''I must be his main wi-'' But then she realized what she was about to say. She noticed that saying that doesn''t seem bad or wrong.

    At that moment, something inside Amelia changed. That little part of her that refuses to cross the dangerous line that siblings shouldn''t cross has started to disappear, or rather, it began to be consumed by the great part of her that wants Lucien in every way possible, not part of him, but all of him, only for her alone.

    "His main wife�� Sounds good to me," Amelia says as her eyes shine with expectation.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 235 - Evil

    Lucien''s group reached approximately five hundred meters from Amelia''s army.

    Then he signaled for his troops to wait while he and his wives continue walking towards the center of the battlefield.

    L.u.s.t felt a strange sensation and stopped flying, landed on top of Oya, and sat behind Lucien while hugging his waist.

    Amelia, Dawn, and the principal generals of the Light Empire also headed towards the center of the battlefield. In battles of this scale, it is normal for leaders to exchange a few words before the combat begins.

    Meanwhile, the troops on both sides faced each other. The soldiers of the Light Empire could not help laughing, seeing that their enemies are in mediocre numbers compared to their two hundred thousand troops.

    Still, their confidence is humble compared to the overconfidence that Lucien''s female troops have in him and the power he has given them.

    As in many battles, both sides think they are fighting for the right cause and that they will win.

    But while the soldiers of the Light Empire declare themselves soldiers of the light, fighting against the evil of the world in the name of the Light God, Lucien''s female troops do not try to look cool and just admit that they fight for the rewards that only their Master can give them, that is, his love, and of course, his d.i.c.k, at best both at the same time.

    There are also Lucien''s male troops, mercenaries, and adventurers. These guys cannot deny that they are a little afraid as they are not as powerful as Lucien''s female troops.

    But since Lucien''s strategy is based on him and his girls facing the Light Empire army while the others just defend their rearguard and stand as reserve troops in case something goes wrong, they are a little relaxed.

    Lucien''s group arrived in front of Amelia''s group. He is still holding Madelyn in his arms.

    Madelyn already feels that it was worth using all her courage to stay by his side, even in this dangerous moment. Although she considers the purple world house a very safe and comfortable place, the best place to be is in Lucien''s arms, and Madelyn wants to enjoy every second.

    But when she saw Amelia''s angry and jealous look, Madelyn couldn''t help but be a little worried. Amelia is Lucien''s sister, so all of his wives know they must get along with her.

    So, to avoid Amelia''s gaze, Madelyn looked away and noticed someone behind Dawn, a person she could never forget.

    Meanwhile, the members of the two groups faced each other while the mood became tenser and tenser.

    Lucien greeted Amelia in a very affectionate tone. "Sister."

    "SISTER?!" Dawn couldn''t help but exclaim as she is shocked and furious. She never thought she would hear that word from the devil.

    The Light Empire generals were as shocked and furious as Dawn.

    "Heresy!!"

    "Blasphemy!!!"

    "She is the Holy Light Envy!!"

    "Yes, the daughter of Light God!!"

    "How can she be the sister of a depraved and evil creature like you?!?!"

    Amelia would have killed that man who called Lucien depraved and made the others remain silent. But she didn''t hear what they said. In fact, Amelia couldn''t hear or think about anything right now, except for something that''s driving her crazy.

    Everyone noticed Amelia staring at Lucien and thought she is about to say harsh words in response to his heresy.

    Lucien''s wives don''t know what to think while they are a little concerned about their first meeting with their sister-in-law.

    In that second, the mood between them became so tense that they could feel the air getting heavy. Many people couldn''t even breathe because they were nervous, waiting for Amelia''s next words.

    And then she spoke, in a tone clearly upset, and also jealous.

    "Did you really have s.e.x with over two thousand women?"

    "WHAT?!?!?!" Dawn felt dizzy while her brain is unable to process those words. She really wants to have heard it wrong.

    Amelia''s unexpected question shocked everyone, of course, on different levels and reasons.

    But everyone, without any exception, is surprised by that. Some people with a weaker will are unable to even close their mouths after hearing such words from Holy Light Envoy.

    Now everyone''s attention is on Lucien and what he will say. Many of the generals couldn''t help wondering if it is really possible for a man to have s.e.x with so many women during his life.

    Lucien looked into Amelia''s eyes as he spoke honestly. "Yes. This is the fastest way to make them strong, thus increasing the strength of my forces."

    "But..." Amelia didn''t expect Lucien to admit that quickly.

    "So, what does that energy we create together mean to you?" Amelia asks.

    Lucien quickly responds. "That energy will help us to become stronger even faster. And I will share it with my girls, making us more powerful. So, one day, we will be at the top of the power, and no one will be able to hurt any member of our family."

    Then he tenderly smiles at Amelia. "To protect, care, love, and make my family happy is all I want. That is all of the ambition in my heart."

    Hearing Lucien''s passionate and caring words, Amelia couldn''t help but rethink her feelings and actions. Again, changes begin to appear in her heart as she understands that to protect, love, care, and make him happy is also her desire.

    Whatever direction and end the battle is going to take, there is only an end to this story. There is only one way for her to get off this battlefield, and that is in her brother''s arms.

    "Let''s do it." Amelia smiles at Lucien.

    Lucien smiles too. "Yes, let''s d-"

    He did not finish his words because he feels that something is wrong. Lucien is always aware of everything that happens around him, even when he is focused on several other things.

    Madelyn was feeling a little afraid since she left the purple world, and Lucien understands that the situation is very tense and frightening for her.

    Unlike most of his girls who already have a stronger mind because of their personal experiences and their experiences with him, Madelyn is still very fragile and traumatized.

    The closer they were to the Light Empire, the more fear Madelyn felt, but the good sensations and the feeling of protection she feels in Lucien''s arms made the cute cat-girl not want to hide or run away from the danger.

    But when they approached Amelia, Lucien felt Madelyn becoming more afraid. He thought she was feeling like his other wives, who were a little worried about their first meeting with Amelia and what she would think of them.

    Still, unlike the little concern that his other wives are feeling, Madelyn''s fear has not stopped growing, leading her to panic while shaking and hiding her face in Lucien''s chest.

    ''Madelyn, what''s wrong?'' Lucien asks her mentally.

    ''He... he''s here.'' Madelyn quickly responds.

    ''Who?''

    ''That man... the captain I meet in the great forest. The one who said he would be delighted to know that I would always remember what his group did to my friends.''

    Despite feeling very comfortable and safe in Lucien''s arms, Madelyn couldn''t contain her fear while remembering the cruelty of that captain and his soldiers to her innocent friends.

    Because he can feel Madelyn''s fear, Lucien started to become extremely furious. He already hates all of the racist soldiers from the Light Empire, but that captain has his special attention for having done so much harm to his cute Madelyn.

    But when Lucien is furious, he remains calm too. He knows that losing control will not allow him to make his enemies suffer. They do not deserve a quick death, but what he is about to do.

    Lucien hugs Madelyn tighter as he kisses her head and talks to her mentally. ''Hey, my dear. Finding him is actually a good opportunity for us.''

    Madelyn is confused by Lucien''s words. ''How can this be good?''

    ''Well, this can help you start to get over what happened. Now we can take revenge on this man for what he did to your friends.''

    She understands Lucien''s words, but the situation is still very stressful for her. ''But... this man is so evil. I don''t want to see him again.''

    Lucien continues to gently stroke Madelyn''s head while making everyone else there wait, bewildered.

    ''Oh my love, you mistook it. He''s not evil. ''Lucien spoke in a confident tone.

    Madelyn is even more confused. ''Hmm? Isn''t he evil?''

    Lucien notices that Madelyn is getting calmer as she takes her focus off painful memories. He hates when his beloved girls are in pain.

    Then he speaks in an honest tone. ''No, he is not evil compared to me. I am really evil.''

    Madelyn quickly shakes her head without moving her face away from Lucien''s chest. ''No! You are not evil. You are so loving and kind.''

    Lucien laughs. ''I am like that only for the people I love, like you, my dear. But for everyone else, I''m different.''

    ''For men like him, who hurt cute girls like you, I''m really evil. I am their nightmare. The one who makes them wish to die.''

    Madelyn has seen Lucien figh. She knows how he acts to his enemies. But while living with him every day, seeing how loving and caring he is with her and so many other girls, she forgets that his nickname is Handsome Devil. In the end, only a few people are lucky enough to receive his affection, while others wish they never crossed his path.

    She thinks again of the suffering that her friends went through being tortured by that captain and his group, and then she imagines how Lucien is going to wash away their suffering with the blood of that damned man.

    Madelyn takes a deep breath of Lucien''s pleasant scent before turning around and pointing at a man behind Dawn. "Him."

    While everyone is confused, including the man who is now a general, and does not remember Madelyn. Lucien strokes her head and kisses her more.

    "Are you going to be okay while I deal with him?" Lucien asks as he rubs his nose on Madelyn''s fluffy and fragrant ears.

    Madelyn hugs him tightly and kisses his lips. "Yes, hubby. Please, do this for my friends."

    While Lucien and Madelyn have their romantic moment, Amelia is confused and jealous, very jealous.

    Dawn is increasingly shocked by everything. She wants this to be a nightmare because nothing else makes sense.

    The Light Empire generals are like Dawn, extremely confused, and wanting to jump on Lucien and beat him to death.

    But L.u.s.t and Lucien''s other wives are smiling because they know what is going to happen next, it is one of the classic scenes where Lucien makes someone piss themself to death.

    They are not exactly masochists, but few people can claim not to be pleased to see a person who does very evil things to innocent people for pleasure, receiving their due punishment.

    That is something Lucien loves to do. He is merciless for those who do evil things. And his wives love to see him do it, even when it''s a brutal scene.

    Lucien jumped off of Oya, and without needing to ask, Mia jumped off a floating rock beside them and hugged Madelyn in his place.

    No one else''s hug can be compared to Lucien''s, but Madelyn also feels good from being hugged by her ''sister''. Lucien''s family does not have only him, his wives also support each other.

    Lucien smiles at Madelyn and Mia as L.u.s.t dematerializes her body and returns to inside his soul. Then he looks at Amelia.

    Amelia is surprised by Lucien''s sudden action. She really wants to believe that he is walking towards her to hug her.

    But due to the conversation that he had with that girl, and the fact that she pointed to one of her generals makes Amelia sure that Lucien wants to do something to that man.

    And because the girl is a demi-human, and the man is a general of the Light Empire, everyone can easily deduce the devil''s intention.

    "Lucien, you must n-" Amelia doesn''t understand the situation, but she doesn''t want to start fighting like that.

    "Don''t get into it," Lucien speaks in a neutral and steady tone, causing Amelia to be silent instinctively.

    Envy can''t help laughing in Amelia''s mind. ''Someone is really screwed.''

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 236 - Brainwashed Woman

    Envy has no sympathy for the Light Empire generals, but she is not happy to see Amelia obeying Lucien that way.

    ''If you let him kill one of your pawns like that, the others may doubt your leadership.'' Envy talks to Amelia mentally.

    ''Do you think I don''t understand that?'' Amelia replied sarcastically.

    Knowing that it will not be good for her ''act'' as the Light Envoy, she tried to talk to Lucien, but he told her not to get involved in this situation.

    It is easy for everyone to understand that one of the generals did something bad to the cat-girl who was in Lucien''s arms.

    Although Amelia also has no sympathy for Lucien''s wives, she doesn''t want to create problems by defending a shitty racist.

    So Lucien continued walking towards the generals behind Dawn, with a strange smile on his face.

    The generals don''t know what to think. This is supposed to be a meeting between the leaders of the two armies and not to resolve personal matters.

    Dawn is surprised to see Amelia keeping silent and taking a step to the side. She is sure that Amelia would not let her people be intimidated, so she concludes that Amelia has everything under control.

    But actually, Amelia isn''t thinking about doing anything and just let Lucien get closer to the generals. Dawn also took a step to the side as he appears to be over 1.9 meters tall, and his horns and wings are quite intimidating.

    The generals are the strongest and most courageous men of the Light Empire, after the King, of course. And together as a group, they become even braver. None of them would fear facing the brutal manticore clan''s patriarch.

    But there is something about Lucien that makes them uncomfortable. Perhaps it is his onyx horns that seem to shine, his blood-red wings with scary thorns, or the strange smile on his face.

    After seeing the Light Envoy and their marshal staying silent while stepping aside and giving free passage to the devil, the generals began to be concerned.

    Everyone understands that Madelyn probably pointed to just one of them, and those who wanted to stay together realized that it is not really worth getting into it.

    As Madelyn had pointed to the middle of the group, the generals who are at the side of the group started to step back. Still, as no one remembers Madelyn, they all moved aside and back.

    Lucien increased the speed of his pace and arrived in front of one of the generals. The strong blond-haired man appears to be no more than forty.

    "I don''t know what you want from me, damn devil!" The general declares boldly. But his body betrays him by moving slowly backward, making it clear that he is a little afraid. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/brainwashed-woman_%!d(string=51494204194480404)">#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/brainwashed-woman_%!d(string=51494204194480404)</a> for visiting.

    As the general moves slowly backward, Lucien also moves towards him. "Do you really not remember that beautiful girl?"

    The general looks disgusted. "Why would I remember a damn demi-human? You are asking me to distinguish animals. For me, they are all the same."

    He stopped and stared at Lucien, thinking he just wanted to intimidate him and wouldn''t really do anything in this situation.

    "Sigh..." Lucien closes his eyes and then moves his head forward, hitting the general''s forehead with his own forehead.

    For Lucien, that was a simple move. He used just a little of his force at medium speed.

    *BAM*

    *CRACK*

    But for everyone who is watching, Lucien''s head became a blur as the general flew back several meters while his blood splashed everywhere.

    The general feels excruciating pain all over his body, especially in his head as he falls and rolls on the ground.

    "AAARGHHHHHH!!!!" He screams like never before as he feels the worst pain of his entire life.

    But the worst is not the pain... Although Lucien''s attack just made a few cracks in his hard skull, the man feels like there are huge holes in his head.

    The general fears that, along with that dripping blood, his brain will also drain out from his head through the holes.

    "AAAAAAAAA!! SOMEONE HELP ME!! I''M DYING!!!" The general cries in despair as he keeps his hands on his head.

    None of the other generals wants to get close to their friend, and they even move further away.

    But Dawn tries to run to help the poor man. Still, Amelia quickly appears in front of her and holds her by the shoulders.

    "You must not be involved in this!" Amelia says with a concerned expression.

    She really feels that Dawn is her first friend, but she is not going to stop Lucien from killing her if it will cause her problems.

    Amelia''s thought is the same as Lucien''s: My family is important; the world does not really matter.

    The difference between them is that now, other people, not necessarily with the same blood as him, are part of Lucien''s family.

    Dawn still tries to go towards the general who keeps screaming and crying on the ground. "I have to help him! Please, Light Envoy, let me go!!"

    "This is an issue between them," Amelia says without releasing Dawn.

    "But, I do not understand what it is about!!"

    "Then try to understand it!"

    Despite the general''s screams, everyone is listening to Amelia and Dawn''s conversation. And Lucien understood Amelia''s point.

    Lucien does not feel the need to give satisfaction to anyone outside his family. But he knows that his actions are being detrimental to Amelia''s leadership as the Light Envoy, and that is definitely not fair to her right before their battle.

    Then he looks at Dawn while shaking his head. "I read a lot about you in books. Also, I heard a lot of people talking and telling stories about how a brave and honorable warrior you are, and that you fight to defend your innocent people."

    He makes a confused expression, further confusing Dawn. "But you are here defending a man like him?"

    "What did he do to you?!" Dawn asks.

    Lucien quickly responds. "Nothing to me. He doesn''t have the balls to attack someone with the same strength or stronger than him. But a few years ago, he attacked a group of young non-combatant demi-humans who were leaving the Alliance to have a peaceful life in Portgreen."

    "No way!" Dawn quickly denied that.

    Lucien continued to explain. "He not only killed those young people, but he also had a lot of fun torturing them. Damn!! They were just kids who didn''t have good opportunities in their homeland and wanted to start their lives over again in another place. They wanted to get away from the Alliance so they didn''t have to fight against your people."

    As the only marshal and princess of the Light Empire, Dawn always had a lot to do and a lot of people to lead.

    Because she was always busy fighting on the various frontiers of the Light Empire and also taking care of political issues, most of the time, she only saw her soldiers on the battlefield.

    And since that specific general had only recently been promoted from captain, she had only fought at his side a few times, not to mention knowing his past or personality.

    Still, Dawn couldn''t believe that one of her generals would do something like that. After all, her people are not the villains here.

    The Light Empire only faces the Alliance''s demi-humans because they are evil and want to destroy world peace.

    Well, that was what her father, the Light King, has been teaching her from her childhood. He told her how the demi-humans have been attacking their people since many years ago, and now it''s their turn to attack back to defend the people of the Light Empire.

    While Dawn doesn''t believe Lucien''s words, the other generals look elsewhere. None of them can claim not to know what it''s like to have fun torturing demi-humans as they all really like it.

    But of course, due to the strict discipline that Dawn leads them, and her personality, everyone understands that it''s better for everyone that she does not know the kind of dirty things they like to do.

    While Dawn is confused, Amelia notices the other general''s sorry expressions.

    With Envy''s help, Amelia now finds it very easy to really understand people around her, and she already knows what kind of people they are.

    Of course, that kind of disgusting thing that Lucien is telling them, she didn''t know and now, just like him, she is very angry with these men.

    Lucien realizes that Dawn is still not convinced and sees Amelia''s sad look. So he tries again to explain the truth to Dawn because Amelia seems really to like her.

    He looks at Madelyn. "Please, tell them what that man told you, my dear."

    The general''s suffering did not really bring a good feeling to Madelyn, but knowing that Lucien will hurt anyone who hurts her like that, gives her a very good feeling of security because, of course, no one will want to harm her while fearing him so much.

    And being calmer now, Madelyn speaks in a neutral tone. "While torturing and killing my friends, he made me watch everything and then let me go after telling me he would feel great pleasure knowing that I will always have nightmares from not being able to forget everything he made me watch."

    "No..." A part of Dawn''s heart starts to break while she sees the honest expression on Madelyn''s face.

    Madelyn is clearly young now, so if that happened several years ago, she was really a kid when the general supposedly did all of those terrible things.

    And even if they weren''t young, Dawn would still feel very sad because she is completely against torture and cruelty. Precisely because she doesn''t like people like that, she fights against the Alliance''s brutal and evil demi-humans.

    But if her soldiers are also cruel and evil, and she never realized that even though she is their leader, it means that she is a blind idiot and is actually the worst person among her people.

    While she feels so bad, a tear starts to come out of one of Dawn''s eyes. She can''t believe that she has been allowing such acts of cruelty for a long time without realizing it.

    The general who was rolling on the ground in pain is also hearing everything and yell. "That is a lie!!"

    The other generals are very afraid that their secrets would be discovered, especially after seeing Amelia''s severe look. So, on hearing their comrade trying to lie, they quickly try too, to save their asses.

    "Yes, that is a lie!!"

    "You can''t believe him!!"

    "Exactly, he is the devil!"

    "The devil is lying to weaken us!"

    While Dawn finds Maleyn an honest and innocent girl, her generals no longer look like the brave and honorable men they once looked to be.

    Now they look just like desperate people trying not to suffer the wrath of that handsome devil.

    And about Lucien... Dawn can''t help but admire some of his characteristics. Not his beauty, but his calmness in dealing with the situation even though it is evident to everyone that he very much wants to kill the general that did so much harm to his wife.

    Well, he as the devil himself may actually be lying, but Dawn doesn''t think that''s the case. He''s so strong, incredible, intimidating... Even the Light Envoy took a step back to let him handle it.

    While Dawn''s expression switches from sad to angry, Lucien realizes that perhaps she really is the brave and noble warrior of books and stories, and just doesn''t know how dirty and wicked her soldiers are.

    Well, if she, as their leader, never noticed that they are just damn racists, she must be blind and stupid, or she never had a chance to see the truth because she was blinded by brainwashing.

    Anyway, Lucien doesn''t want to be the kind of person who judges others without knowing them. But he doesn''t mind judging this general who did so much harm to his cute Madelyn.

    And his verdict is a brutal death.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 237 - A minute in Hell

    Although it is evident to everyone that Dawn believes in Lucien''s words, or at least part of them, and is disappointed not only with her generals but with herself, Lucien still wants to make everything clear.

    Lucien has no sympathy for Dawn, but he understands that Amelia likes her, so he should not kill her as he will do with all the damn racists of the Light Empire.

    "He is lying!! I have never seen this animal in my life!!!" The general, who is still bleeding on the ground, can''t help but keep trying to save his life.

    While hearing the general calling his cute Madelyn an animal, Lucien becomes even more furious, but he tries to stay calm.

    In fact, since he knew about the effects of the bloody rose in his body, Lucien fears he is not in control of his own emotions.

    Well, no one, even under any side effects, can really control all their emotions. But Lucien feels responsible for all his women, and for them to always be safe, he has to be perfect. All his actions have to be smart and well thought out, taking into consideration anything that can influence them.

    And after analyzing all this situation, Lucien concludes that it is time to punish that general, and as a bonus, open Dawn''s eyes.

    Lucien walks over to the general and looks at him with a disgusted expression. "Don''t you get tired of this shitty performance?"

    Everyone there understands what Lucien is talking about. All generals are people at the peak of the SS-rank, meaning they are very strong and robust people. Lucien''s attack, although might, did not cause such a critical wound in the man''s head, and he is just screaming with fear and because of the pain, which is undoubtedly intense.

    The general notice Lucien in front of him and quickly starts to crawl backward. "GO BACK, MONSTER!!! Somebody, please help me!! Get this devil away from me!!!

    Lucien starts to laugh. "Are you going to start crawling now? It certainly suits a worm like you."

    The man uses all his strength to try to get up and run.

    But Lucien will not let him escape his wrath.

    Again, a part of Lucien''s body turns into a blur as no one there can even follow with their eyes his ridiculous speed. This time is his leg.

    *Crack* Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/a-minute-in-hell_%!d(string=51498492736096583)">#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/a-minute-in-hell_%!d(string=51498492736096583)</a> for visiting.

    Lucien stomps on the general''s shin, smashing part of his greave and breaking his bones, making a loud sound, followed by the general''s agonized screams.

    "AAAAAaaaaaaaAAAAAAHHHH!!!" The man cries with all his lungs capability.

    While his screams are music to Lucien''s ears, the other generals and even the troops more than two hundred meters from them are sorry for the man.

    Meanwhile, Dawn doesn''t really know what she is feeling. She is having the most influential crisis of her life while everything she believes turns in the same state as that general''s shin, that is, completely ruined.

    But Amelia can''t help smiling, as do Lucien''s wives and troops. The soldiers of the Light Empire have already done too much harm in this world, and now, receiving Lucien''s wrath is more than right. It is perfect.

    Madelyn feels a little guilty because she is actually feeling good about this situation. But she doesn''t feel good about that man''s suffering, but because while Lucien is extremely kind and loving to her, he is actually a real devil to people like that general.

    And there is no way to be afraid when the person who creates the fear in everyone else is her kind husband.

    As the general screams and cries tears of blood on the ground, Lucien smiles sinisterly. "Oh, look what happened to your leg. We have to do something about it."

    *Creack*

    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHSSSHITTT!!!!!" The man screams again until he is hoarse while Lucien smashes his other shin.

    "Yes, now they are more symmetrical." Lucien mocks as he lifts the man by the collar of his plate armor.

    As Lucien raises the man''s weak and injured body, his shins sway like a puppet''s legs, totally out of his control.

    Despite the brutal scene, no one looks away from them.

    Lucien tries to make the general look in his eyes, but the man is too scared and tries to look around.

    But Lucien shakes his body, forcing him to look at him. "Look at me, your piece of subhuman garbage! Look into the eyes of the husband of the innocent girl you dared to hurt."

    "It wasn''t me!!! Damn, I don''t know what you''re talking about!!! I don''t know her!! You are wrong!!!!!" The man cries and tries to create lies to save his life.

    Lucien sighs as he looks into the general''s watery eyes. "Tsk... I will give you a chance to tell the truth now. Say it, and I will give you a quick death."

    "..." The general is very confused without knowing what to do. His whole body hurts like hell, and part of him really wants to die just to stop this pain and not have to see Lucien''s face anymore.

    Still, anyone like him, who has had a good life, full of pleasures and comforts, when facing death, fears it more than anything and clings to any chance of keep living.

    So, despite the general''s mind wanting to say, "Yes, it was me. Now kill me quickly," It wasn''t those words that his mouth spoke.

    "It wasn''t me!!! You hav-!" The general tries to lie again, but before finishing his words, he finds himself flying backward as he hears more creack sounds inside his head after receiving another blow from Lucien''s absurdly hard forehead.

    "Uh! That must have hurt." Astrid can''t help making a comment, which everyone hears.

    *Roar*

    Oya roar while seeing her Master acting in a way so fascinating to her.

    Lucien shakes his head and looks at Dawn with a disappointed expression as he speaks to the general. "I gave you a chance, but you fear death so much that you prefer to continue lying. Well, I will have to do you wish death more until you be willing to admit your mistakes."

    "No, no, no, please, nooo..." The general tries to crawl using only his arms as his legs no longer work.

    But the man''s screams fail to get any sympathy from Lucien as he walks towards the general again. "Let''s try something."

    Lucien takes the general by the arm with such a firm grip that his gauntlet is pressed, and his wrist is crushed, making more crack sounds.

    "No, no, no!!! AAAAaaaaaahhh!!!" The general begins to scream very loudly again, not just for the pain, but for the sinister smile on Lucien''s diabolical face.

    While holding the general by the arm, Lucien tenderly smiles at Madelyn.

    Then he flaps his wings.

    *WOOSH!*

    Although Lucien does not use even half the strength of his wings in this movement, he creates a powerful wind wave that propels him into the sky and pushes people, even more than ten meters away from him, to back.

    While Lucien continues to flap his wings and go higher in the sky, the general screams as a hot and smelly liquid run down his broken legs.

    Lucien can''t help but smile as L.u.s.t keeps her body materialized and holds tight to his waist. "F.u.c.k! This is really cool!!"

    He laughs while L.u.s.t has fun together. Lucien wasn''t quite sure of his flying ability, but if something goes wrong during the landing, he won''t really get hurt as his resilience is already incredibly high being far beyond someone usual of the third layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Still, Lucien comments in a playful tone. "This is no time for fun, my love."

    L.u.s.t continues to hold Lucien''s waist tightly. "So what are you doing with this man? I know you''re having fun, so why can''t I have fun too?"

    "Fair." Lucien can''t help but laugh while teasing L.u.s.t. "Well, I thought about we try something while flying together later..."

    "Is that what I think it is?" L.u.s.t can''t help but smile excitedly.

    Lucien smiles at her as he keeps the general away from her body. "You are always thinking about it, my dear."

    L.u.s.t makes a lewd expression as she starts to press her b.r.e.a.s.ts on Lucien''s groin.

    The general would have been shocked to realize what kind of things Lucien and L.u.s.t are doing while he is torturing him, but he passed out shortly after peeing himself.

    Of course, passed out, he can''t suffer punishment, so Lucien lessened the force of his wing flaps, stabilizing his flight and maintaining a position in the air. L.u.s.t dematerialized her body so as not to disturb him.

    Lucien grips the general''s other arm and starts to squeeze it slowly. When the steel of his gauntlet begins to deform and tear his skin, he wakes up in agonizing pain.

    "AAAAAH-." The general wakes up screaming again, but Lucien shuts him down with a knee in his belly that makes part of his guts go to areas that they shouldn''t inside the poor man''s body.

    Then Lucien looks him in the eye. "Let''s make a deal. I''m going to let you fall, and if until you get to the ground, you yell at everyone the truth, I''ll let you finish fall and die in peace."

    ''It doesn''t seem like a tempt proposal.'' L.u.s.t can''t help but joke in Lucien''s mind.

    While Lucien laughs, the general starts to cry again. He can hardly imagine what it will be like to fall from that height, but undoubtedly it will look like hell.

    Then Lucien''s expression becomes severe, scaring the general to his soul. "But if you still want to keep this act of being a good innocent man, I won''t let you hit the floor, so we can do it again and again."

    The general begins to choke on blood and tears. "Please, please, please, I beg you..."

    Lucien sighs. "Let''s go, round one."

    "No, no, no... AAAAAAA!!!!!" The general starts screaming as he falls after Lucien releases him.

    Due to the high weight of his body added to the weight of his armor, the general falls like a heavy rock from the sky at a very high speed.

    His head is a mess as he feels a lot of pain in his broken members due to air pressure. He is unable to scream, cry, or even die.

    Although the sensation is traumatizing beyond anything imaginable, he soon sees the ground and a part of him prays that there really is a Light God and that he can make his death painless and quick.

    And when the man reaches less than ten meters from the ground, he closes his eyes as he is sure he is dead.

    But��

    "HUH?!?!?" The general stops in the air, with his head less than a meter from the ground, so a greater dread than what he has just felt fills his heart as he imagines what comes next.

    So, Lucien''s charming voice makes some people laugh while others tremble with fear.

    "I knew you would want another round."

    Lucien can''t help but laugh, harry because he managed to descend from the sky even faster than he made his way up, flapping his wings intensely and also stopping a few meters from the ground, which shows that he already has excellent control over his wings and flight ability.

    When he starts flying upwards, carrying the general again, the poor man realizes that death now looks very merciful.

    "No, no, again, no!! I''ll say it. I want to confess, but please don''t do anything else to me!!!" The general starts screaming while crying.

    "Oh? Why? I thought you liked that." Lucien continues mocking of the general, making his companions fear even his wicked sense of humor.

    The general screams with all the energy he has left. "I did that! I really tortured those kids. They are demi-humans, so no one would judge me. I did that with a lot of others, and I lik-"

    *Crack*

    Before the general could speak further, which would be indifferent as everyone understands what kind of things he did, Lucien breaks his head off.

    In that minute, the general suffered a lot, really a lot, and Lucien does not really like prolonged torture. Neither his other women nor Madelyn would want that.

    Lucien throws the general''s head in front of Dawn. "You brought your damn racist soldiers here for this. I suggest you go away or watch me and my girls massacre them all."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 238 - Not only this time

    As the general''s head rolls on the ground, Dawn panics. If her generals and her soldiers are like that... Maybe she doesn''t really know her people.

    The Light God would never tolerate such acts of cruelty, so if she, as the leader of those soldiers, is allowing them to be so wicked, the heavenly fury will come at them, and innocent people among her people can suffer the consequences as well.

    [No!! I cannot allow my people to suffer because of my soldiers'' evil cations and my stupidness!] Dawn begins to blame herself mentally.

    Dawn does not realize that while her mind is in a mess and her feelings are in chaos, she is staring at Lucien, and he is looking at her too.

    She starts to think out loud while staring at Lucien. "You... you are the devil... if I kill you, I can fix that... yes, the Light God will certainly spare my people if I give him your head."

    Dawn forgets everything she saw Lucien do as is blinded by the hope that her people will not suffer the heaven punishment because of the transgressions of her soldiers.

    She runs towards Lucien with her fists raised in a very stupid way, ignoring the shiny sword is in her belt.

    "DAMNED DEVIL!! It''s all your fault!!!!" Dawn screams words that even she doesn''t believe in.

    Dawn''s movements are too slow for Lucien''s super senses, but he doesn''t move or react. He understands that she is just a desperate woman with a broken heart.

    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*

    "You! You!! You!!!" Dawn begins to punch Lucien in the chest without realizing that she is not using even a small part of her great strength from someone in the first layer of the Mortal Realm.

    While the other generals fear Lucien''s wrath, his wives can''t help feeling pity for Dawn.

    Dawn starts to cry as she punches Lucien in the chest, "Why?!?! What did I do wrong?!?!"

    Among everyone there, the person who is most feeling sorry for Dawn is Amelia. Amelia always knew that Dawn is deceiving herself with her father''s false faith. Still, Amelia not only did not open Dawn''s eyes but encouraged her blind faith.

    When Amelia arrived in this world, she could have clarified everything by saying that she was not the envoy that the Ligh King claimed, but to achieve her own goals, Amelia manipulated Dawn even more, using her faith.

    Amelia is not hypocritical enough to say that she would do that differently if she could go back in time. She, like Lucien, will do anything for their family.

    But after spending so much time together, Amelia discovered that Dawn is a good and kind woman. Amelia still had doubts if she could really call Dawn a friend, and now, seeing her crying in despair and punching Lucien, Amelia realizes that she already considers Dawn to be her friend and can''t help feeling sorry for being part of the reasons that broke her heart.

    Lucien doesn''t know what to do as Dawn continues to cry and hit him. She is clearly hurting her hand more than his chest.

    He can''t help wanting just to hug the poor and desperate woman even though she is the only one to blame for being so blind and stupid.

    But although his personality makes him feel sad for broken women like Dawn, he understands that she is the enemy of most of his wives, especially the demi-human.

    Also, Dawn''s father killed the Sage King, Cassidy''s father. And that is the kind of thing that cannot be ignored. Lucien forces his arms not to hug Dawn. That would be really unfair to his beloved Queen and the other girls.

    But before moving away from Dawn, Lucien looks at Amelia. Although they don''t have a soul connection, it''s quite easy for Lucien to realize that Amelia is very sad because of Dawn''s situation.

    Lucien knows well what it is like not to have friends; after all, he and his sisters had the same childhood. Lucien feels very lucky to have met L.u.s.t and his other wives as they are his friends as well as his loved ones.

    He already thought that Amelia considers Dawn as a friend, but now he has confirmation of that, and he can''t help but be happy and sad. Happy that his sister found a friend who is not a manipulative bitch like Envy, and sad that they are in this strange situation right now.

    Amelia doesn''t know how to help Dawn right now. The truth will only hurt her more. And when confused, Amelia can only think of asking Lucien for help.

    Envy also notices Amelia''s sadness and advises her mentally. ''Just look at his wife. They are always with smiles on their faces... If there is anyone who can help Dawn, it is Lucien.''

    Amelia''s expression changes from sad to pleading, shocking Lucien to the soul. The stubborn and crazy Amelia is so sad that she gives up all her pride to beg Lucien for help.

    Lucien feels like it becomes more and more difficult not to hug and comfort Dawn. The tears streaming down her face in pain appeal to all the empathy he has.

    He really wants not only to help the sorrow Dawn but also to help his sister keep the first friend she made in her life. If he wants to become stronger by cooperating with her, it is good that she is happy, and a true friend can help her adapt to his wives.

    Still, Lucien will not do anything harmful to his wives. That''s why he looks at them, looking for their opinion about that.

    Dawn is really very famous. Perhaps the most famous woman on the west continent. So everyone tells a lot of stories about her. And nobody has ever heard of her committing crimes or any act of cruelty.

    Indeed she is a warrior who has already killed many people, but always in fair battles against the Alliance''s demi-humans who want to fight the Light Empire as well. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/not-only-this-time_%!d(string=51552398065333442)">#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/not-only-this-time_%!d(string=51552398065333442)</a> for visiting.

    Knowing that, Madelyn has no negative feelings towards Dawn. Maybe she was afraid of her as many people, but now, all Madelyn sees is a poor woman with a broken heart. A victim like her.

    Lucien looks at Madelyn, asking her opinion, and she kindly smiles at him. Without the need for words, Lucien understands that Madelyn is not against him helping Dawn.

    Then Lucien looks at his other wives, especially the demi-humans. Anne, Astrid, Scarlett, and the others; all them nod at him because they understand that Dawn is not an evil person.

    Well, in addition to being understanding, Lucien''s wives are also very smart, and everyone has the same concern: Getting along with Amelia.

    So, all of them can see that accepting that Lucien helps Dawn will not hurt them but will make them get Amelia''s sympathy.

    Last but not least, Lucien looks at Angela and Cassidy. He cannot deny that despite the opinion of all his wives matter, he has greater respect for his Queens, not for their royal title, but because they are wise and kind women who have a significant influence on other girls.

    Angela not only nods to Lucien but also talks to him mentally. ''She is just a victim of her own ignorance. All her people are like that, and probably her parents raised her that way. I don''t think the girls are going to hold a grudge against her even if you bring her to our family.''

    Lucien smiles as he answers her. ''You are very kind, my sweetheart. I won''t always be able to act like that, but I think Dawn will be better as a friend than an enemy.''

    Then he looks at Cassidy and quickly speaks to her. ''I will not do that if you are going to feel any, even the slightest discomfort with her, my dear.''

    Cassidy honestly responds. ''I will not blame her for the mistakes of her soldiers or her father. I am not such a small woman.''

    Lucien smiles at Cassidy. ''Of course, you are not like that, my love. You are my noble, brave, and fair Queen. Still, no one will judge you for not wanting her in our house.''

    Despite being excited to fight, Cassidy can''t help wanting to jump off the floating platform and kiss Lucien. ''I really appreciate your consideration of my opinion, hubby. But it''s really okay.''

    Having all his wives accepted that, Lucien has no reason not to hug the desperate Dawn, who continues to cry and punch him.

    Dawn is totally out of control. She can''t stop blaming herself for being so blind while trying to find a way to blame Lucien as well. But in the end, he has nothing to do with the Light Empire and its people. She doesn''t even really know him.

    She starts to cry even more and tries to take a step back, but then she feels warm arms embrace her body.

    "Huh?" Dawn looks up with her face in tears and sees Lucien smiling tenderly at her.

    Dawn''s first reaction is to try to get away from him. "YOU... No... You are the devil!"

    Lucien doesn''t force Dawn against his body but gently keeps his hands on her waist. "Yes, I am the devil."

    "So... this... you are evil... I... N..." Dawn is very confused. Her broken heart and her emotions out in control that prevents her from thinking clearly.

    Lucien smiles at her and uses one of his hands to wipe away the tears that keep coming out of Dawn''s eyes like an infinite waterfall.

    "Yes, I am evil... to everyone that means any danger for my loved ones. Still, you are not my enemy. I want to take care of you, Dawn."

    Dawn is very shocked to find out about this caring side of Lucien. He looks nothing like the brutal devil who just tortured that general.

    A small part of Dawn still wants to get away from Lucien out of fear, but she is very confused, sad, desperate for any emotional support.

    And Lucien''s hug is so comfortable... His fingers are drying his tears so gently... He''s so powerful, confident��

    In her entire life, Dawn has never received affection. Since she was a child, his father fills her with responsibilities. She has always worked very hard to keep her people happy and protected. All she did in this shitty life was to fight, fight, and fight... Only to find out that she was risking her life in battles for damn child torturers.

    But now, at that age, after discovering all that shit, someone is offering warm arms for her to cry in... not just someone, but the devil himself.

    [But is he really evil, even though he is the devil?] Dawn couldn''t help wondering as she reflects on everything she saw.

    She saw a poor demi-human girl who suffered so much in the hands of her light soldiers, looking at Lucien with confidence, knowing that he protects her from all evil.

    Dawn saw the Light Envoy herself give way to that devil to give what that damned general deserved.

    The more Dawn thinks about everything that is happening, the more she gets confused. Nothing else makes sense. Then she looks up again at the devil''s handsome and gentle face.

    She sees Lucien smiling tenderly at her as he says in a very affectionate tone. "Just let me take care of you, Dawn. Only now, just a little."

    Dawn''s mind can no longer reason, but her mouth says what her heart''s desire. "Only this time... just a little..."

    Then Lucien hugs Dawn tightly, filling her heart with warmth and pushing away all the sad emotions she''s feeling.

    She doesn''t stop crying but starts to cry, even more, wetting Lucien''s entire chest with her tears while hugging his waist tightly.

    Amelia smiles as she watches Lucien help her first friend. But she also can''t help being jealous, which she tries to put aside, only this time... just a little.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 239 - Heaven in the Devils Arms

    While Dawn can''t stop crying like she never did in her life, her generals are in shock as each new thing that happens is more bizarre than the previous one.

    Amelia doesn''t know what to think. Her whole plan to prove to Lucien how amazing she is comparate to his wives is becoming a bizarre mess.

    Lucien killed one of the generals in a terrifying way, turning the other generals into scared kids, and now the general leader of her army is crying like a baby in his arms.

    Amelia hopes that at least the troops that are more than two hundred meters away from them do not understand the situation well, or no soldier would be able to fight so shocked by everything that is happening, or rather, by everything that Lucien is doing.

    She can''t help but pout while wondering if that all is Lucien''s plan to weaken her soldiers before the battle.

    [No, he wouldn''t do that... maybe Envy was capable of that, but not my brother.]

    When thinking of Lucien as her brother, Amelia realizes that nothing will ever change that. Right now, he is taking care of Dawn, who technically is totally on the opposite side of him and his wives, just for her.

    [Brother... but I... even if he also becomes my... they cannot call him a brother... except for our sisters. But they are not here now. This is my moment!]

    Lucien notices Amelia staring at him with a strange expression and remembers that they are about to battle. He has a lot of things to do, and he can''t really take care of Dawn all the time.

    Then he looks at the generals and speaks in a severe tone. "Go prepare your troops for the battle."

    [What the f.u.c.k?!] All the generals can''t help but think the same thing.

    After all the bizarre things that have happened and are still happening, now they are taking orders from the leader of the enemy troops.

    Although they are all terrified of Lucien, they do not move but look at Amelia, seeking her orders because Dawn clearly does not even command her body now.

    Amelia really wants to do a good battle to mark her place beside Lucien, but now, resolving Dawn''s situation seems more important than the shitty racists.

    She sighs before speaking also in a severe and hostile tone to the generals. "Go and prepare the troops."

    The generals indeed want to go and prepare the troops to kill the devil and his profane group. But they can''t just walk away and leave the Holy Light Envoy and the Princess of the Light Empire in the hands of that devil.

    One of the generals who haven''t pissed himself yet, starts walking towards Amelia. "My Holy Light Envoy, please come with us. We need your leadership in this dark moment more than ever."

    Then that man also looks at Dawn in Lucien''s arms. "Also, we can''t leave the princess with him."

    Dawn, although still crying, hears the general calling her a princess and in a not a respectful tone as before. She understands that after her deplorable scene, no one would see her as a marshal anymore.

    And neither does she want that title. She wants never to have to look at those generals and soldiers she considered her comrades, but in fact, commits such nasty and wicked acts behind their back.

    She hugs Lucien more tightly for fear that he will release her, and she will have to return to the Light Empire. Dawn can''t help but think that maybe all the people she thought were innocent could also be evil creatures, and she didn''t'' notice that because she is blind and stupid.

    Lucien notices Dawn''s fear, and Amelia is upset by the general not respecting her as before. He knows that is his fault, but it makes no difference now since Amelia and Dawn are going to be in his care from now on.

    He just has to take good care of them, protect them, and make them happy while the Light Empire and even everyone else can f.u.c.k themself.

    Lucien looks into that general''s eyes and speaks calmly, but everyone can feel the fury and power in his voice. "They will stay with me from now on. So, go and prepare your f.u.c.k.i.n.g troops to die, RIGHT NOW!"

    As he speaks, his wings spread instinctively, surprising the general, who takes a quick step back and falls on his butt.

    Not only that general but also his comrades remember what Lucien did to the unlucky general who harmed Madelyn. His head is still bleeding on the ground.

    None of them wants to face Lucien, and they no longer have the support of their two main leaders. Then they quickly run towards their troops, worrying about nothing else than keep their lives.

    While Lucien''s wives can''t help but laugh at the ''brave'' and ''noble'' generals of the Light Empire, Lucien pats Dawn''s head in a very gentle way.

    Then he extends one of his hands to Amelia and speaks in an affectionate tone. "Come on, sis."

    Envy quickly advises Amelia mentally. ''If you go with him now, it is better not to return to your troops anymore. It makes no sense to continue pretending to be the Light Envoy if you and Dawn behave like obedient bunnies in the devil''s hands.''

    Amelia can''t help but take a quick look at the Light Empire army. It wasn''t really difficult for her to manipulate them, but she can''t deny that she had to do some work to really expand her influence to the point of controlling the entire Light Empire.

    Two hundred thousand well-trained soldiers, in addition to those still in the Light Empire. That is really a considerable force that Amelia could use to conquer other kingdoms and even this whole world next.

    But when comparing them to her brother, how delightful and amazing it is to be with him, how incredible and powerful he is, and last but not least, that fantastic energy that they can create together and strengthen them very quickly, Amelia has no doubt.

    She walks towards Lucien while talking to Envy mentally. ''F.u.c.k you, Envy. I know you are afraid of L.u.s.t, but don''t compare your relationship with her to my brother and me.''

    ''...'' Envy is shocked by Amelia''s words.

    Lucien can''t help but smile as he sees Amelia walking towards him. For the first time, they seem to be really getting well, and part of it is because of Dawn.

    Amelia arrives in front of Lucien, and he keeps his arm out to her, clearly inviting her to join the hug with Dawn. And of course, Amelia accepts his offer, quickly hugging him next to her friend.

    Dawn is shocked to see Light Envy embracing the devil in the same way as she is. After all the shit that just happened, Dawn thought that nothing else could surprise her, but how can the Holy Light Envy let herself depend on the devil himself?!?!

    "Light Envoy... do you?" Dawn even stopped crying to try to understand something. But her arms did not stop hugging Lucien tightly.

    Like Dawn, Amelia rests one side of her face on Lucien''s chest while looking at her. "You can call me Amelia. And... Sorry, Dawn. I lied about a lot of things. Everything I really want is to be here, in my brother''s arms, like this..."

    "Brother?!" Dawn is shocked again. "But you... he... that... it can''t be."

    Amelia regrets lying to Dawn so much. But she never really expected to have a friend, as well as the emotions she is feeling for Lucien now.

    "I''ll explain everything to you, but now it seems not to be the best time to that," Amelia says to Dawn before looking at Lucien. "What are we going to do now?"

    Lucien smiles and kisses Amelia''s forehead affectionately. Dawn is fascinated by the affection he can demonstrate with her with such simple action. But then he kisses her forehead in that way too, making Dawn lower her head while blushing as she doesn''t know what to think about it.

    He looks at his wives as he answers Amelia''s question. "The shitty racists have to pay for everything they did to innocent girls like Madelyn. But I''m not going to lie. I want to do that mostly because of what the Light Empire did to my wives."

    While Lucien''s wives smile, Amelia pouts. "What about our competition? You promised..."

    Lucien kisses Amelia''s forehead again, and this time, he keeps rubbing his nose on her fragrant hair in a very tender manner.

    "I''m going to give you everything I promised, everything you want, and much more than you imagine."

    Amelia smile as she rubs her face on Lucien''s chest and enjoys his wonderful scent. "I''m looking forward to it, brother..."

    Then he starts to stroke Dawn''s waist with his hand that is hugging her. "But can we talk about that after the battle? Now I want to take you and Dawn to a place where you can talk in peace."

    "No!" Amelia exclaims as she tightens her arms around Lucien''s waist. "I don''t want to leave your side. You... you must only hug me like this... and maybe Dawn sometimes..."

    While Lucien''s wives roll their eyes in sync, L.u.s.t can''t help but comment in Lucien''s mind. ''I just want to see what it is going to be like when you be taming Envy. That will be the first time Envy''s host feels so jealous of her.''

    But just after her words, L.u.s.t thinks again. ''Wait! So after you give Envy a taste of your c.o.c.k, you will be all love-dove with Amelia, making Envy feel very jealous of her host. That will be amazing, hahahaha... I can''t wait to see the expression on her face at that time.''

    Lucien can''t help shaking his head. ''L.u.s.t, do you want to be punished for behaving like a brat girl?''

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ''Yes, of course! I want to be punished by you all the time, and you don''t have even to ask that.''

    ''...'' Lucien realizes his mistake.

    L.u.s.t laughs, making Lucien more relaxed. She always tries to balance his mood, especially in stressful situations. ''How about you punish me by slapping my ass? It would be even better if you spank my ass with your hard big c.o.c.k.''

    Lucien can''t help laughing and quickly realizes that L.u.s.t is trying to make him more relaxed to deal with his sister''s jealousy.

    He smiles as he lovingly says to her. ''Thank you, my love. I''ll spank your ass with my c.o.c.k as much as you want later.''

    Then Lucien looks at Amelia. "Sis, you need to have an honest conversation with Dawn and explain everything to her if you want her to be your friend. And I must not get into it and influence you."

    Amelia can''t deny that Lucien is right. In fact, everything he does seems to be well thought out and very rational. Just as Envy, Amelia also wonders if he is really suffering from the side effects of the bloody rose.

    "You''re going to pamper me a lot later, right?" Amelia asks while pouting. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/heaven-in-the-devil''s-arms_%!d(string=51623310374518960)">#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/heaven-in-the-devil''s-arms_%!d(string=51623310374518960)</a> for visiting.

    Lucien can''t help but laugh and pat her head. "Of course, my dear."

    He places his arm around Amelia''s waist and hugs Dawn''s waist tighter with his other arm. "Dawn, keep holding on to me like that, and don''t be afraid."

    Then Lucien looked at Amelia with a strange smile on his face. "Sis, if you hold me tighter, you will break my bones. Remember that you are stronger than me."

    Stronger? Power? These words no longer have the same meaning for Amelia. She already sees Lucien with her amazing brother, her heaven, the man she wants to her in every way possible.

    And because of that, her body already considers him much stronger than she, even though she has more strength in their natural states.

    Of course, that is without considering the demonic energy that can boost Lucien''s body and makes him incredibly powerful at levels that no one can really understand.

    While Amelia and Dawn hold on tight to Lucien''s body and prepare for what they already imagine he will do, he looks at his wives.

    "Cassidy, you''re in charge. Please, prepare the troops to fight. I will come back quickly."

    She nod. "Okay, hubby. We''ll wait for you to start the fun."

    Lucien nods too and flaps his wings.

    *WOOSH*

    Even using only part of the power of his wings, the impulse, again, generates a strong wind wave that pushes Lucien and the girls in his arms to the sky quickly.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 240 - Sisters not Related by Blood

    After Lucien flew with Amelia and Dawn in his arms, his wives looked at the sky.

    Angela, who is keeping her magical surface in the air, can''t help but sigh before thinking out loud. "How can he still surprise us?"

    Cassidy, at her side, sighs. "I think that it is what we should expect of a man above all others."

    Astrid, also in Angela''s group, comments. "Yes, our husband is the best. Any other man would not give a damn to Dawn''s feelings."

    Rose, flying on her own magical surface next to Angela''s group, also comments. "Other men would have taken advantage of the situation to kill her and avoid further problems."

    "But not our husband. He has to bring every woman with a broken heart in the world into his arms and took care of them." Scarlett, next to Rose, comments.

    Mia, next to Cassidy, makes a worried expression. "That... We can''t let him take care of all the women of this and any other world, or at some point, we will only be able to be in his arms once a week."

    That words are certainly scary for the other girls. Everyone understands that the number of Lucien''s wives is always increasing, and not even the extra time of the purple world will be able to help them if that number gets out of control.

    Still, even girls with a more spoiled and jealous personality like Mia are totally confident that Lucien will never neglect them and that they will never be dissatisfied with him.

    Cassidy strokes Mia''s head. "You know that he will never let us down. Our place beside him is unshakable, and there will always be room in his arms for us."

    Ella took Mia''s hand. "We are his beloved wives and not, even his sisters, can change that. The girls who come later just because hubby wants to take care of them will have to be satisfied as secondary just as the troops."

    Despite Ella''s words seem unfair to the troops, Lucien''s wives, those who share the deep soul connection with him for having his tattoo, can''t help wanting to remain unique to him, and of course, always being by his side.

    All of them nod as they know that even if Lucien, at some point, gives his tattoo for all the troops, their space in his heart is already guaranteed, and they will always have most of his love.

    But while they all smile for trusting Lucien''s love so much, one of them actually keeps a concerned expression on her face.

    Lorelai already loves Lucien much more than she could ever imagine. And although she clearly receives special treatment from him, she is still one of his troops, and her concerned little heart will only calm down when she gets his tattoo, becoming one of his wives and being able to live with him in the purple world.

    Lena notices Loreilai''s concerned expression as she at her side and tries to cheer her up. "Don''t worry, Lorelai. Everyone can see that Lucien already loves you. He just has to control the number of girls he gives his tattoo well so as not to overwhelm his soul. But I''m sure he will soon bring you to our home."

    Lorelai squeezes the grip of her katana, Lucien''s gift that she always carries in her hands and not in her storage ring. "I will do my best to deserves Master''s love."

    The other girls smile as they all like Lorelai, and although they do not really want more women to share Lucien''s love, they understand that he already likes Lorelai very much.

    Still, when it comes to Lucien''s love, none of his wives can claim not to have selfish feelings. All of them still compete in a respectful and healthy way to have more time in the arms of their beloved hubby.

    Marie, on top of her floating surface, smiles provocatively at Lena. "Sister, I think you''re going to lose the bet. The way things are going, Dawn will get the tattoo before Lorelai."

    Everyone understands what Marie is talking about as they place bets between them, and the last one divided the group in two, where half bet that Lorelai would be the next girl to get Lucien''s tattoo, and the other part voted on an unknown new woman.

    They left Lucien''s sisters out the bet as they would probably be getting his tattoo in order to be able to enter the purple world and not to actually become his wives, which they also believe will inevitably happen at some point.

    Marie is provoking Lena because they are in different groups, where Lena believes in Lorelai, and Marie now believes that the new unknown woman is going to be Dawn.

    And what they bet is turns of sitting on Lucien''s lap during meals, washing his body during the bath, and sleeping closer to him, with luck in his arms at night.

    Lorelai can''t help but becomes a little saddened by the possibility of Dawn, despite the Marshal of the Light Empire army, gaining the opportunity she has working so hard to obtain before her.

    Lena smiles at Lorelai. "Don''t listen to my silly sister. Even if Dawn gets the tattoo now, which is unlikely, it will only be because of Amelia."

    Meggie, beside them, also shows her support for Lorelai. "Remember how it was the special reward he gave you in the last battle. I''m sure you will shine even more in this battle, and he can even give you the tattoo the next time you were alone together."

    Hope and expectation shine in Lorelai''s eyes again as she thinks of Lucien rewarding her for standing out in the battle.

    She trained very hard, and because of receiving more attention from him, she is already in the Mortal Realm first layer.

    So, she hopes to stand out even more in this battle, and of course, Lucien as a good master will reward her a lot later.

    "Mm." Lorelai smiles at Lena and Maggie.

    Lucien''s wives inevitably end up getting along with each other at sone time as they are always very happy around him.

    Although small conflicts like those of Cassidy and Olivia are also inevitable, small friendly actions like those of Lena and Maggie, or the interactions between Anne and Kylee, make them improve their relationship.

    And so, they are always becoming more and more a big family, united not only by Lucien''s infinite love but also because they like each other so much.

    "Let''s prepare the troops. Hubby will be back soon." Cassidy speaks, and the mage girls begin to move the magical surfaces towards the troops.

    -----------------------

    Flying... Something that all humans have desired at least once.

    Now Dawn is feeling how amazing and pleasurable it is to see the world from above the clouds while the wing sways her hair.

    But the flight, and any other feeling she can feel now, is far inferior to the incredible warmth that comes from Lucien''s fragrant body and makes her feel so amazing and calm.

    Dawn sniffs Lucien''s chest while holding firmly to his waist. She never thought about men in a s.e.x.u.a.l way, but these thoughts are naturally coming to her mind while her body keeps reacting in a ''strange'' way to him.

    Then she smiles, spontaneously, without thinking much about anything, without worrying about anything but enjoying this exceptional moment.

    Dawn looks to the side and notices Amelia smiling as her. [Is she enjoying it as much as I am?]

    Amelia senses Dawn''s movement as they are very close to each other in Lucien''s arms. Amelia can''t help pouting as she sees that smile on Dawn''s face.

    She once thought she would kill Dawn if she tried to steal even a little bit of her brother''s attention. But now things have changed.

    Amelia increasingly realizes that keeping women away from Lucien is impossible. Even she is happy that he is willing to take care of Dawn.

    So what she has to do is show him that she can be the best woman for him, the best sister, and even... the best wife.

    Amelia also hugs Lucien more tightly while sniffing his chest.

    Lucien can''t help but smile as he flies to the hill closest to the beach other than the one occupied by the Light Empire troops camp.

    Meanwhile, L.u.s.t is a little jealous of Amelia. If the relationship with just one sister is already like that, L.u.s.t doesn''t even want to imagine what it will be like when he has to deal with several sisters simultaneously, and the most dangerous... his mysterious mother as well.

    Lucien sees a nice spot at the top of a small hill. The ground is grassy, and there are some trees, stones to work as benches, and a far but open view of the beach.

    He lands on the top of the hill while both girls can''t help pouting because their pleasant flight ended so fast.

    Although Lucien opens his arms, releasing the girls, they continue to hug him tightly, making Lucien laugh. "You know, we can do that more often later, but now it is not a good time for that."

    Dawn blushes as she realizes that she looks like a girl in love and with the devil... But she feels that if she stops hugging him, she will start thinking about all the shit her soldiers did and can still be doing right now in other places just because she allows them to be monsters as a blind and stupid leader.

    Amelia sees that Dawn is not going to stop hugging Lucien, so she continues to hug him too. She likes Dawn, but she can''t ''lose'' to another woman when it comes to showing who loves him the most.

    L.u.s.t and Envy watch the whole scene and realize that their influences are so strong around Lucien and Amelia. Perhaps because of the bloody rose or the siblings'' nature, but they seem just perfect as hosts, or rather, not hosts anymore but partners... maybe even a family.

    Lucien notices the girls'' reaction and smiles as he approaches his head to Amelia''s. He kisses her forehead and begins to lower his face, even more, rubbing her nose on her face in a very tender way.

    Amelia is embarrassed by Lucien''s ''intimate'' act, but she is enjoying it so much that she even lift her head, also rubbing her nose on his face as their mouths approach each other in a ''dangerous'' way.

    Slowly, Lucien continues to rub his nose on Amelia''s delicate face. A part of her wants to back off, but she ignored those feelings for a long time, and now she won''t back off anymore.

    [Is it going to be like that our first time kissing?] Amelia is eager and excited.

    But then when their mouths are less than an inch from connecting, Lucien moves his face to the side and whispers in Amelia''s ear.

    "Take care of your friend now. Resolve the situation with her, and the next time we will be doing that, we will be alone, and I''ll not stop until you are satisfied."

    *Thump* *Thump*

    Amelia''s heart beats faster as she thinks about many things she can do with her brother. Things that a sister should never do with her brother, but she no longer gives a damn to that kind of stupid rules.

    "Mm." Amelia agrees with Lucien but continues to rub her nose on his face as it is incredibly fantastic and addictive.

    Lucien smiles and gently kisses Amelia''s cheek. "Also, tell her that the doors to our house are open for her if she and you want that."

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    Amelia''s heart beats faster again as Lucien continues to cause new and incredible feelings on her.

    She can''t help feeling good about Lucien saying "our house," which means that even though she hasn''t been to the purple world yet, he already considers it her house too, that is, her position in his heart is already very high, and there is no doubt that he really wants her there, beside him. And of course, she really wants that too.

    Amelia holds Lucien''s face with both her delicate hands and kisses him on the cheek, though very close to his lips. "I want that." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/sisters-not-related-by-blood_%!d(string=51695062635040805)">#%!d(string=16202798606286305)/sisters-not-related-by-blood_%!d(string=51695062635040805)</a> for visiting.

    Dawn gets more and more confused as her brain cannot keep up with Lucien and Amelia''s personality changes as well as understanding their relationship or anything else. Everything is so bizarrely shocking.

    Lucien smiles and nods to Amelia. And although it seems painful to stop hugging her brother, Amelia starts to move away from him and put a hand on Dawn''s shoulder. "Come on, and I''ll explain everything to you."

    Dawn is still a little reluctant to stop hugging Lucien, but he smiles and nods at her while Amelia offers Dawn her arms to embrace.

    After another sniffing in his chest, Dawn looks Lucien in the eyes with gratitude before hugging Amelia.

    Lucien pat the heads of both cute girls. "I''ll be back soon to take you home. But now it''s time to kill some shitty racists."

    *WOOSH*

    Then with a fast flap of his wings, Lucien flies to the beach again, leaving Dawn and Amelia looking at the sky with similar expressions on their slightly flushed faces.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 241 - I can share a little bit

    After Lucien flew back to the battlefield, Dawn continued to hug Amelia while receiving pats from her.

    Dawn is still very sad because everything that happened, and now she also blames herself for having enjoyed so much being comforted by Lucien, the devil himself.

    Then Amelia started to say words that made Dawn even more confused. "Sorry, Dawn... I don''t regret what I did to your father and his people, but I didn''t want to hurt you."

    "I had no way of knowing that you are actually a good person in the middle of those damned racists."

    Dawn quickly shook her head. "That is not your fault, Light Envoy."

    Amelia makes a sorry expression as she looks Dawn in the eye. "I am not Light Envoy, or anything else related to Light. I am the daughter of a stupid bastard called Evil King..."

    Dawn''s expression became more and more shocked as Amelia explains to her how she came to this world and what is her goal. Still, Dawn doesn''t stop hugging Amelia because she instinctively feels that she is her friend.

    That all is a lot of information for anyone to absorb at once. Still, Dawn is a really strong person, in body and in mind. She liked her first time crying in Lucien''s arms, but now she is calmer and reflects on everything she is finding out.

    "Amelia... so... he... Lucien, is he really your brother? Isn''t he the devil?" Dawn asks with a curious expression.

    ''Of course, she is asking about him first.'' Envy provokes Amelia in her mind.

    Amelia ignores Envy and answers Dawn. "Although we had nothing to do with gods, my father sold our souls to demons. Now not only is Lucien and I connected to these demons, but also our other sisters are too."

    "Demons? What kind of demons?" Dawn asks.

    "In my case, it''s the demon of envy. So I did what I did to your people. I wanted to steal your father''s desire to conquer the world and absorb the energy he would generate by knowing that I have everything he ever wanted."

    "So is Lucien with..." Dawn started to think out loud.

    Envy materializes her body next to them while asking Dawn. "What was the most intense feeling you felt in his arms?"

    Dawn is so focused on her thoughts about Lucien that she doesn''t notice Envy and just reflects on the question.

    The answer comes quickly to her mind. "Pleasure! I felt really good in his arms even though I was so sad... Is he the demon of pleasure?"

    As Dawn notices Envy next to Amelia, she becomes really shocked. The view of a woman, or rather a demon, with wings, horns, and tail, is quite unexpected, and Dawn can''t help but step back.

    Envy can''t help but laugh. "Maybe he really is, hehehe..."

    Amelia explains with a strange smile on her face. "He''s with the L.u.s.t Demon. But she just gives him the power to make women strong with pleasure. He can make any woman happy so easily because he is that incredible."

    Envy clicks her tongue. "You really fell for him completely... I can''t understand it. He''s just-"

    Amelia''s expression turns furious as she points her hand at Envy. Her soul weapons, which are the pair of white short swords, appear in her hands while one is aimed directly at Envy''s face. "Don''t you dare!!"

    Envy knows that Amelia can''t really hurt her. Still, she raises her hands and steps back with a regretful expression. "A nice guy! I was going to say a nice guy, that''s all!"

    Dawn is surprised to see Amelia''s extreme reaction, even going against the demon that has her soul to defend Lucien. Well, they are siblings, so it is natural, but many things are even more confusing for Dawn.

    She looks at Amelia. "But... you said that he is evil and even made us come here to fight him and his group... That doesn''t make any sense."

    Amelia put her swords down and looks at Dawn with a sorry expression. "I was manipulating you and your people to try to get more of my brother''s attention. Our relationship was complicated before..."

    Dawn shakes her head. "You... he... demons... That is too much information. I can''t understand all... That is so crazy!"

    Amelia approaches Dawn and hugs her again. "Okay. I understand that that''s a lot to find out just like that, but you need to understand three things first."

    "Hmm?" Dawn steps back again as she doesn''t know if she can really trust Amelia.

    Amelia can''t help but be sad. Still, she understands that she did a lot of harm by manipulating Dawn like that, so she starts to explain quickly.

    "You are a good person, Dawn, much better than the people of the Light Empire and me. Perhaps not everyone there is that evil, but your father, your generals, and the soldiers, as well as most of the people, see everyone who is not of Light Empire as sub-humans and don''t mind being cruel to them. In fact, just as that general, they like to hurt even innocent demi-humans for pleasure."

    Dawn feels like crying again because she knows Ameli''s words can be true. In fact, after seeing the reaction of the generals that she always believed to be noble and just people, Dawn really doesn''t trust anyone anymore.

    But Amelia and Lucien are very peculiar. Amelia is telling her that they are partners with demons while Lucien has declared himself to be really the devil, not caring about the opinions of others.

    Amelia is also confessing her mistakes, and so Dawn can''t help believing that Amelia is really honest with her.

    "You shouldn''t go back to the Light Empire, Dawn. You are a good woman while they are wicked racists." Amelia finishes explaining her first point.

    "..." Dawn doesn''t say anything, but she reflects on that a lot. She thought about trying to correct the harm her soldiers did to ensure the safety of the innocent people of the Light Empire, but if all of them, or most of them are as she thinks they are now, it is better for her not to return.

    But then where should she go? What purpose will she have after losing the only goal of her entire life?

    While Dawn''s head and she feels like crying, Amelia explains her second point. "Dawn... I never had a friend before. I was raised only with Lucien and our sisters."

    "But... I really like you. I want us to be friends, and I want to redeem myself with you for all the harm that I did to you."

    Dawn really likes Amelia and wants to believe her words. Still, she asks with a confused expression. "Really? Why?"

    Amelia makes a thoughtful expression. "It''s true. I really like you, but ... I''ve never had a friend before. I don''t know what that feeling is or should be like."

    "I was very sad when I saw you crying and realized that I really like you, maybe just how I like my sisters. I don''t want to see you sad, and I want you to continue together with me even after all that mess."

    Dawn reflects on Amelia''s words and realizes that she also doesn''t know anything about friendship. She has been all her life focusing on commanding Light Empire troops to fight, so she never had time for friends or anything else.

    But the time she spent with Amelia, despite because of lies, was very good. When comparing going back to the Light Empire or following Amelia into the unknown, Dawn has no doubt which one looks better.

    "I like you, too, Amelia," Dawn speaks honestly.

    Amelia walks slowly towards Dawn while opening her arms. "I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, my friend. I promise to make it up to you for all that shit."

    Dawn sighs and accepts Amelia''s embrace. "Okay... You shouldn''t have manipulated me, but if you didn''t come, I would spend my entire life protecting those cruel people without knowing anything they would do behind my back."

    Amelia hugs Dawn tightly. "You owe them nothing. You are free to do whatever you want with your life, and you don''t have to go back to that den of monsters anymore."

    Dawn also hugged Amelia tightly. "You have to be a good friend to me, Amelia. No more manipulations and lies... I just need someone to support me now until I can put my thoughts and feelings in order again."

    "Of course. I''ll just be by your side as a good friend and give you all the support you need." Amelia smiles.

    "Thank you." Dawn can''t help feeling safe and comfortable in Amelia''s arms. Of course, that feeling is still quite different from when she was with Lucien.

    They just continue to hug for a few seconds until Amelia notices the movement of troops on the beach. She cannot see the people clearly, but she understands that the battle is beginning.

    Amelia turns over Dawn''s body and points to the beach. "Look. Those racist generals and soldiers are about to face my brother''s fury. They will be punished for all the harm they did to innocent people."

    While Dawn looks at the beach, she talks to Amelia. "You said that I have to understand three things, but you only told me two points. Or did I missed something?"

    Amelia smiles at Dawn. "Ah, yes. That is something my brother told me about. He said the doors of our house are open for you if you want it."

    "Your home?" Amelia makes a confused expression.

    Amelia pout. "Well, I haven''t been there yet. His new house is a little peculiar... But I intend to be the queen of that house."

    "And you, my friend, can be by my side, sharing his attention and affection... What about that?"

    "His attention and affection?" Dawn can''t help but imagine herself in Lucien''s arms again. A part of her, a significant part, bigger than she imagines, really wants that.

    Amelia can''t help feeling stupid for offering her brother''s affection to another woman. She wants him so much, and only for her.

    But just as he carried them both in his arms flying, she understands that he can take care of them both at the same time.

    And of course, she will always be his sister, his favorite, while Dawn, her first friend, can receive a little bit of his affection.

    Amelia nod to Dawn. "Yes, but we will have to talk about limits..."

    Dawn is confused to see a strange expression in Amelia''s face. Now that she is calmer, Dawn remembers seeing Amelia and Lucien acting in a very strange way.

    In fact, she also acted like that in his arms, but Dawn is just a woman who can''t help but be a little attracted to someone as handsome as Lucien while Amelia is his sister.

    Amelia notices Dawn''s expression and concludes that she is thinking something like, ''but aren''t you siblings?''

    Then she looks into Dawn''s eyes. "You''re my first friend, Dawn. That''s why I''m inviting you to come with us. But you can never forget he''s mine. My brother and also my man."

    Dawn is really shocked as she stares at Amelia and nods. "I... I u-understand."

    Amelia smiles and hugs Dawn again. "Good, good. I''m sure we will get along very well."

    While Amelia and Dawn watch the troops on the beach, Envy shakes her head while standing beside them, but is totally ignored by the girls.

    Well, Dawn wants to ask many things about her, but now she has more important things in her mind... or rather, a demon more important.

    And while thinking about him, Dawn makes a worried expression. "Wait! Lucien is indeed incredible, but he will still face two hundred thousand soldiers by all sides..."

    Before Amelia speaks, Envy speaks first. "And your two hundred thousand racist soldiers won''t be able to do anything... His two thousand women are totally boosted by his demonic energy. These poor men don''t stand a chance against them."

    Dawn is confused because she doesn''t understand what Envy is talking about. So Amelia pats her head while speaking in a proud tone.

    "Don''t worry. My brother is the most incredible man of all! Anyone who gets in our way will have the same end."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 242 - Pre-battle Motivational Speech

    While Amelia answered all of Dawn''s questions and explained more about their situation, Lucien quickly flew back to the beach.

    While in the air, flying over the battlefield, he sees the multiple lines of the Light Empire troops well organized and ready to fight.

    Lucien can''t help but get excited. While a part of him really wants to kill the shitty racist, another part just wants to fight... use all his capabilities to break bones and split bodies in half.

    He always liked to fight, but something changed since he connected Aylin''s golden naginata with his soul. Now he likes to fight even more.

    The naginata appears in his hands as he flies as Aylin did many times. Lucien turns the naginata in his hands while thinking about Aylin.

    [Maybe this time I''ll get some answers... Aylin...]

    Lucien felt a small reaction in the golden gate within his soul when he fought against the groups of Ivan and Black Hand.

    And somehow, he understands that he needs to fight much more to open that gate and release more potential from the naginata as well as understand more about Aylin''s soul.

    Aylin was considered the strongest dragon of all time and was called Dragonqueen of War, so it is clear that he will understand more about her with wars. Well, Lucien and his big, really big family are not short of enemies for him to fight.

    Lucien smiles at the naginata in his hands before dematerializing it. Then he flaps his wings, before closing them and descend from the sky at super speed.

    Not on the side of his troops, but above the Light Empire''s army.

    Many soldiers were watching him flying in the sky and lowered their heads as they see him coming towards them.

    "NO NO NO NO!!!" A man began to cry as he remembers the screams of the general tortured by Lucien.

    "Shit, shit, shit, shit!!!" Another soldier tries runs to the troops'' back, but they are too close to each other, so they are unable to run.

    The devil is coming for us!!!

    "RUN!! RUN, DAMN BASTARDS!!!

    "We are over, all it is over..." A man kneels as his tears soak the ground at his feet.

    Then Lucien descends from the sky until he reaches a few meters from the troops and stabilizes his flight and keep going forward, generating a strong wave of wind above them.

    *WHOOOOSH*

    The powerful winds waves drive several soldiers to the ground while others just jump on the ground in fear.

    Lucien''s women start laughing on the other side of the battlefield as they watch the chaos he is making just by flying above the soldiers, terrifying them to the soul.

    But some of the generals, motivated mainly by fear, order their troops not to be afraid and to fight, of course, for them.

    That same general who questioned Amelia a few minutes ago points his sword at Lucien while seeing him flying towards him, which is in front of the army.

    "What are you waiting for?! He''s alone!!! Fire arrows, spell, stones, or your heads, if necessary, but put him down!!!" The general yells at his soldiers.

    But the soldiers keep their heads down because of the fear blinds and make them deaf.

    Lucien smiles as he flies towards the general. With each flap of his wings, he feels the soldiers panic below him, and that sensation is addictive.

    The general panics as he realizes that none of his soldiers is obeying him. He doesn''t understand why Lucien is able to fly so near to them, and nobody fires something at him.

    Then he looks to the side while continuing to shout his orders.

    *WhOOSH*

    *Crack*

    The man had no idea about the incredible speed of Lucien, who pass flying at his side and take his head off.

    Blood splatters on several soldiers as the general''s body falls to the ground, and Lucien flies to the sky in front of the army with the poor man''s head in hand, still with a horrified expression on his face.

    As the terrible death wind had already passed over their heads, the soldiers look ahead and see Lucien in the air about a hundred meters from the ground looking at them.

    Lucien smiles as he extends his hand forward, pointing the general''s severed head at the troops.

    Then he uses his other hand to move the general''s chin, making his lips move as Lucien speaks in a loud and strange tone.

    "Soldiers!! Attack the damn devil!! For the glory of the Light Empire!!! For the Light GOD!!!!"

    "..."

    "........"

    ".............."

    Everyone is silent.

    No one can express in words what they feel as they see Lucien making fun of them using the general''s head.

    "I didn''t enlist for this shit!!" A soldier throws his sword on the ground and tries to run away.

    But he cannot move because the soldiers are in a huge formation line, one very close to the other.

    Another general punch that soldier. "Are you even a man?! You will have to fight and kill him!! That is the only way to get out of this battlefield alive."

    A soldier beside them starts to cry. "But... He''s not a person! He''s the f.u.c.k.i.n.g devil!!!"

    The soldiers are so worried about losing their lives to Lucien that they lose all reason. They forget that they are an army and begin to think individually.

    But Lucien doesn''t want to scare them so much; after all, he wants a good fight so that his girls can take revenge on everything that the Light Empire did to them and also use the hard-training they had over the past month.

    Of course, his broken sense of humor leads him to move the mouth of the severed head in his hand again while trying to imitate the general''s tone.

    "Soldiers! Didn''t you hear me?! I told you to march and kill the devil!! You better do that because you don''t want to see me really angry."

    "..." Again, no one knows what to say.

    One of the soldiers on the front line started to cry like many others. [Shit!!! Does he want us to attack him, so he doesn''t attack us? Obviously, that is not going to end well for us.]

    Then another general points a spear at Lucien. "Damn the devil!! Your tricks don''t work on all of us!! Our army will slaughter you!!"

    The general''s brave words do not make the soldiers fear Lucien any less, but it begins to transform part of that fear into anger, and of course, as they are in such a large group, many of them becomes confident in killing the devil.

    A soldier prepared his bow and pointed an arrow at Lucien while speaking loudly. "Yes, my friends! He''s just a f.u.c.k.i.n.g devil. If we stay together, we can kill him."

    Then he fires the arrow that makes a ''whoosh'' sound and flies towards Lucien.

    Lucien smiles and dodges the arrow just by slight tilting his head to the side when the arrow is an inch from his face.

    He looks at the general and soldier who shot the arrow. "Nice!! Let''s do it then."

    Moved by the act of courage of the general and the archer, other soldiers begin to prepare arrows and spells to fire at Lucien.

    Even some soldiers from the back lines that were fleeing start to stay because, apparently, they just were deceived by the devil''s trick, and he is not really invincible as many of them think.

    But then, Lucien makes a quick launching movement with his arm, throwing the general''s head towards the archer. "Take it."

    The soldiers try to follow the flying head with their eyes, but it flies at an unbelievable speed, hitting the face of the archer, who fails to dodge it in time to keep his life.

    *BAM* *CRACK*

    Lucien used a good deal of force on that move, causing the general''s head to not only rip the archer''s head off, but also both heads to smash against each other and explode in a bloody mess of meat, bones, and brains.

    That was not a simple death, but one of the most brutal even for many of the soldiers who have seen many, really many deaths in battles.

    As the soldiers nearest what remains of the archer''s body begin to feel sick because of the parts of the brain and flesh that flew on their armor, the brave general begins to vomit.

    L.u.s.t materializes her body in Lucien''s arms and kisses his check while speaking in an excited tone. "Headshot! You deserve a kiss for that, hubby."

    Lucien slowly kisses L.u.s.t''s sweet lips before laughing. "I''ll let you try it next time, my dear."

    As fear, anger, and admiration for Lucien grow in the soldiers'' hearts, he turns and flaps his wings towards his army.

    The other generals of the Light Empire began to try to calm and motivate the soldiers to fight. Dawn lost her capacity to lead and was taken by the devil along with Light Envoy, and now the devil is terrorizing them.

    Still, running away doesn''t seem possible as they would just be attacked from behind.

    Also, how could they explain to their people that the Light Empire''s two hundred thousand soldiers army ran away from a mixed army with less than ten thousand soldiers?

    As the Light Empire troops rearrange their lines and prepare for battle, Lucien lands on Angela''s floating magic platform.

    He approaches Cassidy, hugs her waist, and kisses her. ''Good job, my love.''

    Right after kiss Cassidy, he kisses Angela too. "I am fortunate to have such good wives as you, my loves."

    His wives blush a little while their hearts are happy and warm with every praise from Lucien, even though he always praises them.

    Then he approaches the back of the platform while having Mia and Ella hugging his waist from both sides.

    As the platform is approximately one hundred meters from the ground, Lucien has a clear view of all his female troops in an organized formation right in front of him, while his male troops are behind them, and further behind, the groups of adventurers and mercenaries, led by Scarlett and Olivia who have already retaken their positions after the meeting with Amelia.

    Lucien uses his demonic energy to boost his voice while looking to the adventurers and mercenaries. "You must listen to Scarlett and Olivia''s orders, defending the backs of our troops."

    "Right now, there Light Empire soldiers flanking us by the west, but don''t worry, they are a group of no more than eight or ten thousand soldiers."

    Olivia and Scarlett are really powerful, being almost in the second layer of the Mortal Realm, but in fact, they are now equivalent to people from the third or even fourth layer as their bodies are boosted by Lucien, that is, full of his demonic energy.

    Still, Lucien understands that it will be difficult for the groups of mercenaries and adventurers totaling four thousand people to defeat ten thousand well-trained soldiers of the Light Empire easily.

    But of course, Lucien''s other wives can help Olivia and Scarlett quickly by moving across the battlefield with the help of Marie, Lena, and Rose''s floating platforms.

    Also, Lucien looks at his male troops. "Alden, you are charged with helping them or attacking with my troops if necessary."

    Scarlett, Olivia, and Alden nod in agreement while their groups also agree with this organization; after all, they will be facing 5% of the Light Empire''s army while Lucien and his women troops will have to deal with everyone else.

    Lucien''s female troops are not afraid; on the contrary, they can''t wait to start the battle.

    He can see the excitement in his girls'' eyes. Still, he wants to speak words of motivation as any good leader should do.

    Well, other leaders would say to their soldiers fight for honor, fight to defend their people, their home, their wives��

    But Lucien is not like other leaders. He will not say empty and meaningless words to his girls.

    He smiles at his female troops and starts his motivational speech. "For every racist you kill, one minute will be added to your special reward time."

    Lucien''s words reach his girls deep in their hearts, making them even more motivated.

    A minute may seem like a short time to others, but they have a hundred and ninety thousand soldiers to face, making it possible that all of them can earn many additional minutes of the reward that their master will already give them.

    That is just a perfect opportunity for the girls to gain more of Lucien''s reward, which they love more than everything.

    The girls can''t help but raise their spears and naginatas in celebration. "YEAH, MASTER!!!"

    Lucien smiles, but his words of motivation are not yet over. "Also, each one of you who succeed in killing a hundred or more racists will receive in additional a great load inside your both love holes."

    When the girls thought the opportunity could not get any better, Lucien surprises them again by making their smiles even bigger while their excitement reaches extremely high levels.

    They yell again. "F.U.C.K YEAH!! MASTER IS THE BEST!!!"

    While the adventurers, mercenaries, and Lucien''s male troops just want to find a hole to hide from that awkward and embarrassing situation, Lucien''s wives can''t help but laugh.

    Ella, hugging Lucien''s waist, can''t help thinking aloud. "Poor girls. They can''t even imagine..."

    Mia, hugging the other side of Lucien''s waist, giggles. "Yes... I don''t remember the last time I went to sleep without six or seven additional loads inside."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 243 - Fireworks

    Lucien''s peculiar motivational speech left his female troops incredibly motivated as well as horny.

    Then he kisses Mia and Ella on the lips before flying to Marie''s floating platform. Lucien hugs the cute Marie while talking to all of his wives.

    "We will keep the melee troops in a long line, and behind them, groups of archers and mages."

    Then Lucien caresses Marie''s face before sucking on her sweet lips. She stands on her tiptoes while blushing.

    "You, my dear, together with Lena, and Rose, will be the pillars of the line. Each of you will maintain a significant space from each other, thus creating five sections."

    "You can defend our troops with magical barriers or attack the enemy troops according to the situation."

    While explaining, Lucien also kisses the other girls next to Marie. He doesn''t want any of his girls to feel neglected.

    "Marie and Lena will maintain the two westernmost section of the line. The middle section will be defended by our troops'' group of defensive mages."

    After kissing all the girls on Marie''s floating platform, Lucien jumps to Lena''s platform.

    She hugs on his arms quickly and starts the kiss, which ends up lasting a little longer than expected, leaving Marie jealous.

    Lucien slaps Lena''s ass before kisses the other girls, finishing the kiss section with Lorelai. He caresses her face as he continues talking to everyone.

    "We are always mentally connected, so let me know of any problems and don''t take unnecessary risks. I can fly to your sides quickly if you need any help or just recover demonic energy."

    Lorelai, unlike the girls with the tattoo, cannot communicate with Lucien mentally, and because of that, she is a little sad.

    He realizes that and kisses her again. "If you or any other troop is in trouble, just try to talk to one of the girls who will be close to you, and then, they will let me know about it."

    Lorelai smiles as she feels Lucien''s affection, which motivates her to keep trying her best to get the tattoo soon.

    Lucien pats her head before flying to Rose''s floating platform and starts to kiss the girls there as well. "Rose will lead the section on the east side of the central section."

    In the current structure, Marie''s group also consists of Anne, Kylee, Rebecca, and Ghilanna. While Anne, Kylee, and Rebecca will fight together with the troops on the ground, Ghilanna will stand next to Marie on the platform, firing arrows.

    Lena''s group also consists of Jeanne and Lorelai. While Jeanne and Lorelai will lead the troops on the ground, Lena will keep on her floating platform, using her spells and helping some archer troops to take advantage of the highground.

    Although Maggie is now on Lena''s floating platform, Lucien has trained her to lead the mage troops, which will now be in the central section of their lines. He needs one of his wives leading his troops to maintain mental communication with them.

    Rose''s group includes Noela, Madelyn, and Oya. Only mama tigress will fight on the ground while Neola will continue on the floating platform, firing her arrows, and Madelyn will use her wind magic.

    Although Madelyn is not as powerful as Lucien''s other wives, she can help Neola a lot, using the wind to guide her arrows faster to her targets.

    Lucien continues to stroke Oya and Madelyn as he finishes explaining how they will fight. "Finally, Cassidy, Mia, Astrid, Aria, and Ella will fight in the section closer to the beach while Angela and I deal with the sh.i.p.s."

    He smiles at Angela. "Angela and I will deal with the sh.i.p.s quickly, and then we will start to help Cassidy''s group, thus destroying our enemy''s army from left to right."

    All of Lucien''s wives nod as they agree with his plans. However, Lucien feels that Rose is not really satisfied, so he approaches her.

    He hugs her while asking affectionately. "What''s the problem, my sweet Rose?"

    Rose hugs Lucien''s waist tightly as she whispers. "I can also help you destroy the sh.i.p.s. I am as powerful as Angela."

    Everyone can see that Rose is jealous of Angela. That started when Angela reached the second layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Rose''s recent concerns about her life with Lucien away from her mother and the possibility that she could want to leave her husband to be with Lucien has been a concern for Lucien as well.

    But that is not something that Lucien can solve now. All he can do is keep trying his best to make Rose happy and satisfied. And her jealousy for Angela is something that is becoming harmful to everyone.

    Lucien pats Rose''s head. "My dear, you are a smart girl. You know I''m just using the advantage of Angela''s ice and water affinity to deal with this situation faster. I never doubted, and I will never doubt your potential. You are my incredibly talented little vampire."

    "Really?" Rose asks, clearly acting spoiled as she rubs her face on Lucien''s chest.

    He smiles as he strokes her hair. "Of course, my dear. You don''t have to be in doubt. We have the soul connection, in addition to the vampire blood connection, so you know my feelings for you."

    Rose smiles while feeling bad about being jealous and acting spoiled. "I know, hubby. It''s just that Angela is so amazing, and you seem to have that connection better than ours... I can''t help but..."

    Lucien rests his forehead on Rose''s. As the base of his horns grows from the top of her forehead, it does not hinder him from doing many things. And of course, the girls feel no discomfort when touching or being touched by his horns.

    "Shh... Rose, my love, insecurity is not one of your characteristics. Whenever you doubt how powerful our connection is, remember that drinking blood is bizarre for any race other than vampires, but I do it with you, only with you, my incredible, beautiful, and perfect vampire. "

    Rose can''t help feeling silly for letting her jealousy and insecurity blind her from how Lucien loves her.

    Not only her, but all of his other wives know how special and unique they are to him and how much he really loves them.

    "I love you so so so so much, hubby!!!" Rose jumps into Lucien''s arms as she looks him in the eye and cuts her own lips with her cute little fangs.

    "I love you so much too." Lucien holds Rose by the thighs as she wraps her legs around his waist. Then he smiles at her and kisses her bloody lips intensely.

    Rose makes a small cut on Lucien''s lips as they do their unique and special bloody kiss, which boosts them for demonic energy and also because of the blood exchange between a vampire and her partner for life.

    The kiss doesn''t last long as Lucien stops it while looking at Rose with a sorry expression. "We will do more later. Now we have a battle to win."

    "Mm." Rose stops hugging Lucien while she licks his blood and saliva still on her lips. She knows it was not cool to act spoiled, but she is thrilled that he calmed her heart even in a moment like that.

    Lucien strokes Rose''s face again as he talks to ally his wives. "The mages of the enemy troops are preparing their attacks."

    "They will likely try to bombard us with spells until their mages run out of mana and need a rest, so the melee troops will take action by attacking our lines."

    At that point, all Lucien''s wives can see the Light Empire troops within two hundred meters of them. In half-moon formation, they surrounded the entire front of Lucien''s troop line while the flanking group approaches the back of the adventurer and mercenary groups.

    The formation of the Light Empire army is based on a large line of melee troops with big blessed shields, a troop of mages behind them, and an archer troop further behind, ready to fire a cloud of arrows at Lucien''s group as soon as the mages'' attack is over.

    But unlike Lucien''s troops, behind the Light Empire''s archer troops, there''s another line of melee troops and so on many lines of various differents troops, completing the one hundred and eighty-nine thousand soldiers while ten thousand are flanking by the land and a thousand are in the sh.i.p.s.

    While the Light Empire''s mages prepare their attack, Lucien''s troops fear nothing. Although their front troops do not have shields, the girls trust completely on Rose, Marie, Lena, and their troop of mages to defend them.

    Rose prepares to defend her section while Angela will defend the easternmost section from attacks from land and from the sh.i.p.s, which are likely to be full of mages, focused entirely on ranged attacks.

    Lucien flies to Maggie''s side. She hugs his waist, and they fly towards the troop of mages.

    Maggie is not only perfect for leading the group of mages because she is a powerful mage, but also because her vision abilities allow her to have many advantages that only increase by her being at the center of the battlefield.

    He kisses Maggie''s lips before flying to the front of the troops.

    Lucien stabilizes his flight a hundred meters from the ground while looking at the great Light Empire army in front of him.

    They look like an infinite sea of

    soldiers, but their numbers only make Lucien more excited for a good fight.

    Then he sees the lights of the mages'' spells behind the front line of the Light Empire soldiers.

    Lucien will be using mental communication most of the time to give orders to his troops, but sometimes he wants to use his energy to boost his voice, speaking to all of his troops as well, and thus increasing their morale.

    Now, to start the battle well, he uses his boosted voice. "Barriers up!"

    Immediately after Lucien''s words, two ice barriers over a hundred meters in a concave form grow from the ground in front of the troops'' on the right side of their line.

    A large bright white barrier grows in front of the troops on the central area of

    the lines. Because it is formed by various elements and many SS-rank mages, the barrier of the mage group is almost as strong as that of the Mortal Realm girls.

    Rose''s big stone barrier is also ready and, along with Angela''s ice barrier, creates a giant magic shield in front of Lucien''s troops.

    Because Lucien is flying in front of the group of mage troops, he is behind the mixed white barrier, which is transparent, allowing him to see the battlefield in front of him. The ice barriers are translucent, while Rose''s stone barrier is opaque.

    Without Dawn and Light Envoy, one of the strongest generals of Light Empire leads the central troops of their army while his mates, the other generals, lead their troops, following his call.

    That general looks at the big magic shield of the Lucien girls with a mocking expression on his face. "Tsk, so mediocre..."

    Then he raises his sword and begins to lower it, aiming at Lucien''s troops slowly. "MAGES..."

    The mages, who have been preparing their spells for more than a minute, look on the big shield of Lucien''s girls and wait for the order of the generals, who are attentively awaiting the main general''s order.

    When the main general''s sword is aligned in the direction of the big magic shield, he gives the order. "FIRE, NOW!!!"

    "FIRE!!!"

    "FIRE!!!"

    "FIRE!!!"

    "FIRE!!!"

    "FIRE!!!"

    "FIRE!!!"

    Following the order of the main general, the other generals and captains yell as well, ordering all the front lines mages to fire their spells over the melee troops towards the great magic shield of Lucien''s army.

    *WHSOOOOOOOOSHHHHH*

    Rocks, ice spikes, fireballs, among other different spells from the mages of the Light Empire, create a big shadow on the battlefield while also creating a beautiful spectacle in the sky.

    The generals, as well as all the troops of the Light Empire, smile while they are sure that their great attack will easily destroy the magic shield of Lucien''s army, causing significant damage to them.

    But while all those spells fly towards Lucien''s troops, they fear nothing as they continue to smile, excited by the shock that the enemy army will feel when they see the result of their attack.

    Lucien smiles as he slowly flaps his wings in the air and watches the spectacles of fireworks, as that is all that attack means to them, a visual spectacle.

    L.u.s.t materializes her body in Lucien''s arms, which are always ready to hug her.

    She kisses his lips. "Of all the thousands of battles I have participated in until now, the most pleasant ones are with you, my love."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 244 - Great Wall

    The great army of the Light Empire��

    Whether in a group of five hundred, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, or the new record, two hundred thousand soldiers, they have a high rate of victories, only losing sometimes to Alliance''s troops.

    That high rate of victories is not only due to the number of soldiers in their groups, but mainly due to the individual strength and excellent discipline of Light Empire troops.

    With most of its troops being in B and A-rank, many of them in S-rank, while their generals are even in SS-rank, the Light Empire army is really incredible by the standards of an inferior world.

    And the Light Empire soldiers know how strong they are. They are proud to be part of such a force.

    Now, these soldiers look proudly at the sky, watching the incredible coordinated attack of twenty thousand experienced, powerful, A, and even some S-rank, Light Empire mages, heading towards a small group of soldiers who have no chance of winning that battle, even though the devil himself leads them.

    Never before has such an absurdly incredible attack been seen. Those twenty thousand mages not only cast any spell, but they charged their most powerful spells for a minute, and now they can''t even describe how powerful this attack is.

    Then, the moment that everyone was waiting for happens. The rain of destruction cast by the Light Empire army strikes the humble magic shield of the enemy troops, creating a tremendous explosion.

    *BOOOOOOOM*

    Fire, ice, rocks, and lightning create a wave of force and light that forces the Light Empire soldiers to protect their eyes with their arms while their ears even hurt a little because of the loud sound.

    The soldiers of the Light Empire can''t help but think they already won.

    "It''s over."

    "They can''t have survived that, right?"

    "Did we really need such a big army for that?"

    "Dawn was crazy when she gathered so many soldiers to deal with that group of idiots..."

    One of the generals smiled as he tries to see what had happened to Lucien''s army barrier. "This is the power of our Light Empire!!"

    A soldier from the front asked in a still worried tone. "The devil... he died, right?"

    Another soldier slapped his friend on the shoulder. "Of course he died, their barrier is o-."

    That soldier cannot finish his words as he notices that the magic barrier is still standing while the mess caused by ashes and rocks from the mages'' attacks falls to the ground.

    As the vision of the other soldiers becomes clear, they all begin to realize that their mages'' attack did not break down the barrier as they expected.

    "No way!!"

    "No f.u.c.k.i.n.g way!!"

    "It cannot be..."

    The soldiers are shocked. The attack not only failed but caused just minor visible damage to the ice and stone barriers while the bright barrier in the middle appears untouched.

    Lucien, who continues to fly behind the transparent barrier, cannot help but smile, proud of his girls.

    L.u.s.t, in his arms as usual, also smiles as she comments. "Your demonic energy never stops surprising me."

    They already expected that result. Still, the coordinated and charged attack of twenty thousand mages is not now that simple even though they are of the Zero Realm.

    The barriers of Angela, Marie, Lena, and Rose only suffered some damage because one person only did them.

    And of course, although they are girls from the early stages of the Mortal Realm, they have equivalent power to someone of the middle or even late stages of the Mortal Realm because of Lucien''s demonic energy.

    And while the barriers of Lucien''s wives can quickly regenerate, the barrier of his troops has not suffered any damage. That was due to the fact that their barrier is made by several girls, which despite being still in SS-rank, thanks to Lucien''s boost, are comparable to people from the early stages of Mortal Realm.

    L.u.s.t gives Lucien all the credit, specifically his incredible demonic energy and his capabilities to give girls pleasure, thus generating more and more of that incredible and powerful energy.

    But Lucien knows that it is only possible because the girls accepted him with open hearts. They not only follow his orders obediently but also trust him enough to enter a battlefield to face troops with numbers many times theirs.

    "I want to kiss each one of them and tell them how amazing they are," Lucien comments as he looks at his wives and female troops.

    L.u.s.t laugh. "Of course you do. That''s one more reason why they all love you so much."

    Lucien knows that the battle is just beginning, and there will be much time for him to reward his girls later.

    He looks at the Light Empire troops while speaking loudly with his boosted voice to his girls. "Keep the barriers up. They''re going to attack again."

    Just as Lucien said, the mages of the Light Empire army began to prepare another charged attack as the main general ordered.

    The general aimed his sword again at the barrier of Lucien''s troops. "MAGES... FIRE!!!"

    Again, the incredible wave of spells made a shadow on the battleground and a visual spectacle in the sky above it before hitting the magic barrier.

    *BOOOOOOM*

    That time the soldiers of the Light Empire just wait in silence, with worried expressions on their faces as they hear the loud noise of the explosions, very similar to the previous attacks.

    Although many of them are again confident that the new attack broke the barrier of Lucien''s troops, none of them wants to celebrate before seeing the destroyed barrier with their own eyes.

    "No..." A soldier from the front speaks in a sad tone, making it clear to the other soldiers beside him what has happened.

    The other soldiers began to realize that the ice and rock parts of the big barrier have suffered almost no damage while the central barrier remains intact again.

    The main general shakes his head as he doesn''t understand what''s going on. "That... how... it doesn''t make any sense."

    He looks at the lines of mages behind the front lines. All the mages have expressions of shock on their faces.

    They understand well how powerful their coordinated attacks are, and it really doesn''t make sense for the barrier of Lucien''s troops to resist them that way.

    The general gaze at the big barrier, specifically at Lucien, flying behind the central transparent part. "Twenty thousand mages... what kind of magic is this devil using?!"

    The general''s assistant, who is always by his side, speaks in a respectful tone. "Sir, he must have some magical treasure. Though, that must be already at Its limit. We must attack again, but this time we should also use the flanker troops and the mages of the sh.i.p.s."

    The general tries to recover his focus. He was chosen to be the principal general because he is the strongest among them, but no one is really prepared to lead so many troops as they trusted Dawn entirely for that. Now, everything is complicated for the main general and his mates.

    "Yes, he is using a treasure. Our next attack will destroy that!" The general tightens his sword''s grip while trying to sound confident.

    Then he orders his assistant to activate the rune that sends the signal for the ship''s mages to attack along with the next coordinated attack of the other mages and for the troops flanking Lucien''s troops to attack them.

    Lucien continues to focus his hearing on the generals, listening to their orders, and thus tells his girls to keep the barrier up.

    Although his wives are maintaining their barriers alone, they have not yet used even twenty percent of their mana, as Lucien''s boost in their bodies is much more significant than in the girls without his tattoo.

    In the case of his mage troops, they have the advantage of sharing the responsibility of making the barrier, in addition to the fact that Lucien has given a more significant boost to them than to his other troops; after all, the mages will defend their group all the time from spells and arrows.

    So, the girls keep the barrier without problems while Angela increases the size of her barrier, which now defends not only the front lines but also Lucien''s male troops, as well as the mercenaries and adventurers from the attacks that will come from the mages on the sh.i.p.s.

    Considering that Angela will attack with him in addition to having to defend more troops than the other girls, Lucien flies to her side to help her recover mana with kisses and caresses, which she loves a lot, of course.

    While hugging Angela''s waist, Lucien warns Olivia and Scarlett about the Light Empire troops that will attack them from behind.

    Then again, the main general of the Light Empire raises his sword.

    This time, it is possible to see that his hands are shaking as he speaks in a not very confident tone.

    "Mages... Fire!"

    Those twenty thousand mages push their bodies to their limits, using all their remaining mana in an incredible wave of spells together with the ship''s mages, creating an attack significantly more powerful than the previous one.

    Simultaneously, the ten thousand flanker troops attack Lucien''s troops from behind with spells and arrows as their vanguards advance against mercenaries and adventurers.

    Olivia and Scarlett led their groups, using not only the adventurers and mercenaries mages but also four of Lucien female troops'' mages that he has sent to be always by his wives'' side.

    While they manage to defend the back lines, the girls'' big barrier stands firm even under the incredibly powerful attack of the Light Empire''s mages.

    The central part of the magic barrier is still consistent, though some of the female troops start to sweat while focusing their mana fully on the barrier.

    The parts of the barriers made of ice and rock, now suffer visible damage in its external parts, but no attack manages to penetrate through it because there are a few meters of solid ice and rock inside.

    Some parts of Lena''s barrier began to crumble from her side, causing Marie to smile at her provocatively.

    "Hump!" Lena pouts while quickly repair the small parts of her barrier that have fallen.

    She was never really good with barriers as she easily loses concentration, but that little lapse did no damage to the troops as she quickly repaired that.

    Lucien smiles at Marie and Lena as he sends them mental messages. ''You are both incredible, my dears. I am very fortunate that you are by my side.''

    Both sisters blush while their hearts are filled with happiness because of Lucien''s love. He always manages to make them feel incredibly special.

    Lucien also smiles at Rose. ''As expected of my Rose. Perfect is insufficient to describe my cute little vampire.''

    While Rose also blushes because of Lucien''s loving words, Angela doesn''t receive compliments but tender kisses on her neck as well as Lucien rubbing his nose on her hair in a tender way, which she loves so much.

    The light Empire troops suffer another blow in their morale as they see Lucien''s barrier still standing. Many of the mages fall to their knees because they are exhausted and still suffer such a shock.

    The main general is desolate, and his assistant declares him incapacitated, passing the overall leadership of the troops to another general who is not very motivated but quickly orders the mages to retreat while the archers take position behind the front lines.

    The focus of the Light Empire''s army is melee troops, while their mages are only for initial ranged attacks and their archer troops are really few. Still, the general expects to cause any damage, even minimal, to Lucien''s troops before starting the melee fight.

    But Lucien''s big barrier is still there, blocking anything that the Light Empire army throws at them, leaving the soldiers shocked and the generals without knowing what to do.

    So the new main general does the only thing he can by ordering the troops to march towards Lucien''s troops.

    Lucien tells his girls to lower the big barrier and now focus just on defending their groups, which begins to proceed slowly towards the middle of the battlefield.

    The girls start to move their floating platforms towards the ground so that the girls who are going to fight melee take their position.

    Mia quickly hugs Lucien''s waist. "How about a good luck kiss, hubby?"

    Ella quickly hugs the other side of Lucien''s waist while he laughs. "Why not, my dear?"

    Cassidy and Aria also start to laugh while commenting at the same time. "Spoiled girls!!"

    Lucien finds it amazing how the atmosphere between them and his girls can remain so loving and happy even in such a situation where they are about to participate in a bloody battle where they will kill so many people.

    Well, maybe things were destined to be that way; after all, he and his family are partners with demons who are the personification of the sins.

    Even if Lucien doesn''t want to, he will always be influencing his wives, and that''s not exactly a bad thing.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 245 - The Ice Queen is Actually on Fire

    As the Light Empire''s mages retreat behind the army to recover their mana, the infantry lines advance towards Lucien''s troops.

    Their first line is made up of soldiers equipped with big blessed shields while the second line is filled made up with swordsmen and spearmen.

    Meanwhile, the infantry lines of Lucien''s troops are also advance toward the Light Empire infantry. Half of the front-line girls use various weapons while the other half use naginatas and spears.

    The floating platforms of Lucien''s wives reach very close to the ground, and the girls who are going to fight with the infantry jump off it.

    In the most western part, that is, the right part of the front lines, the three girls jump from Marie''s floating rock.

    Anne with her black steel saber, Kylee with a big two-handed halberd, and Rebecca with an incredible warhammer.

    Marie raises her floating platform again to be able to attack from the sky with her magic while Ghilanna, at her side, uses her emerald bow to fire powerful arrows.

    On another part of the front lines, two girls jump off Lena''s floating platform.

    Lorelai holds her black katana with both hands while excitement and expectation shine in her beautiful black eyes.

    Meanwhile, Jeanne equips her black helmet, completing her new black heavy armor, and picks a black longsword from her storage ring.

    Lena is not sad to be alone on her floating platform as she uses that opportunity to transform the platform into a big ice bird.

    Then she flies in circles on top of the ''bird,'' clearly provoking her sister and trying to get everyone''s praises, especially from Lucien, of course.

    On the central part of the front lines, Maggie leads the mage troops, which advances more slowly than the infantry to maintain a safe distance between them, being able to defend them with barriers or to bombard the enemy troops with offensive spells.

    Motivated by Lena''s icy bird, Maggie creates a firebird in the sky and makes it flies in circles before exploding, creating the design of a man with big wings that clearly represents Lucien, thus increasing the morale of his troops and intimidating the Light Empire army.

    Neola and Madelyn remain on Rose''s floating platform as they will only be attacking from range while only Oya jumps off the platform.

    A part of Rose also wants to do a ''beautiful'' act to get Lucien''s attention, but she opts to act like a mature woman. Still, she can''t resist making a stone throne on her floating rock and sits on it with a confident expression on her beautiful face.

    Angela approaches her floating platform to the ground, but Astrid, Arie, and Ella jump off it after receiving a kiss from Lucien. They do not miss any opportunity to fly because it feels really good.

    Mia pouted, clearly envious of the other girls'' ability to fly. Cassidy realizes that and takes her hand before jumps off the platform, which is still more than fifty meters from the ground.

    Lucien just smiles because he knows about Cassidy and Mia''s power. They would not suffer any damage falling from a height of fifty meters after entering the Mortal Realm.

    But Cassidy has no intention of just falling to the ground. She makes a fast vertical wind slash with her sword towards the ground, creating a powerful wave of wind that makes her and Mia slowly float until they gracefully land on the ground.

    Mia can''t help but smile, proud of her mother''s incredible control over the wind element. Lucien also smiles while Angela raises her floating platform.

    Lucien''s wives caused an incredible first impression on the Light Empire front-line soldiers. Still, they are very confident of winning the battle as their numbers are much more significant than Lucien''s small group.

    The Light Empire soldiers are getting nearer and nearer to Lucien''s troops. When they are a hundred meters from the group, Lucien gives a signal to Lena, Marie, and Rose.

    ''Now.'' Immediately after he speaks to them, the battlefield begins to shake as they raise a high wall of their elements in the middle of the front lines of the Light Empire army.

    Because the Light Empire''s mages are recovering behind the troops, they are defenseless against the ice and rock walls, which divide their troops, isolating part of the infantry on one side of the wall while most of the army begins to try to destroy the wall by the other side.

    At that moment, Cassidy smiles as she points her greatsword towards the surprised and frightened Light Empire soldiers in front of them.

    "Attack!" She passes on Lucien''s orders to the troops, just as his other wives do to their groups.

    *ROAR*

    Oya runs towards the Light Empire soldiers as well as Lucien''s wives and troops, starting the melee fight at the front while Olivia and Scarlett have already started behind their group.

    The walls of ice and rock isolate about ten thousand Light Empire soldiers from their main army, an amount that Lucien knows his girls can easily defeat.

    "Let''s go, my dear." Lucien talks to Angela, who moves her floating platform towards the Light Empire sh.i.p.s, which are just over two hundred meters away.

    He starts flapping his wings as he smiles at Angela. "You also want to make an ice bird, right?"

    Angela blushes. "Of course not..."

    Lucien approaches her and strokes her face. "It won''t make you childish, my love."

    Then he kisses her lips before flying towards the sh.i.p.s. "I will get the attention of the mages and archers while you break the sh.i.p.s."

    The best defense for magic attacks are magic barriers, and even though Angela can break the barriers of the Light Empire mages, she can destroy the sh.i.p.s faster if Lucien prevents those mages from defending Angela''s attacks.

    In fact, the Light Empire mages on the boats have finished charging their second wave of spells. They were going to fire that at Lucien''s male troops, but now, seeing him flying towards them, they have no doubt which target they should attack first.

    While those mages fire many fireballs and ice spikes at Lucien, he speeds up his flight, avoiding part of the attacks while others are blocked by the ice barrier that Angela makes quickly in front of him.

    ''Lovely, my dear.'' Lucien couldn''t help praising Angela in her mind.

    The cooperation he has with his wives is already perfect, and they act in the best way he can imagine even before he thinks about it.

    Angela smiles as she can''t resist transforming her floating platform into a beautiful ice bird, even bigger than Lena''s.

    Then she makes her ice bird fly towards the front of the sh.i.p.s while Lucien flies over them, causing Light mages and archers to try to hit him.

    Lucien gets very close to the sh.i.p.s while his golden naginata appears in his hand.

    *WHOOSH*

    The Light Empire soldiers on the boat ducks for fear of Lucien killing them, but not all of them managed to do that in time to keep their heads.

    Blood splashes on the other soldiers, who panic as Lucien rit heads off with every charge he makes on the sh.i.p.s.

    L.u.s.t also materializes her body at Lucien''s side whenever he attacks a ship, also flying, and using her whip to cut the soldiers'' necks.

    While Lucien''s chargers terrorize the soldiers on one ship, those on the other sh.i.p.s are also concerned, so they are all concentrated on Lucien and L.u.s.t while Angela flies untouched on her ice bird.

    Of course, she uses that opportunity to focus on the attack, freezing the sea around the sh.i.p.s.

    *Creak* *Creak* *Creak* *Creak*

    Among the terrified screams of the soldiers, they hear the cracking sounds of the sh.i.p.s'' hulls breaking because of Angela''s ice.

    Lucien flies around a sinking ship. The soldiers try to jump in the water, but thorns of ice rise from below the ship and pierce their bodies, sending them to the afterlife.

    *Creak* *Smash*

    The first ship completely breaks while Lucien flies to the next, causing many soldiers on that one to jump in the parts of the water that are not yet frozen.

    Unfortunately for many soldiers, they are trapped underwater just after Angela freezes the surface around the ship, starting to break Its hull just as she did with the previous one.

    Lucien can''t help but smile at L.u.s.t and Angela. Unlike Aylin, who only enjoyed the battle, Lucien also has the company of his beloved wives at his side, making the fight even more enjoyable.

    While Lucien''s girls slaughter the front lines of the Light Empire army, the flanker troops are defeated by the adventurers and mercenaries led by Olivia and Scarlett, and he, L.u.s.t, and Angela destroy sh.i.p.s.

    Screams of soldiers can be heard across the battlefield, frightening the Light Empire army that is on the other side of the great wall of ice and rock.

    When Lucien''s troops kill more than half of the 10,000 soldiers on the front, Rose, Marie, and Lena break down their barriers over the Light Empire army.

    *BOOOOM*

    All that ice and rocks kill over a thousand Light Empire soldiers, making all Lucien''s troops happy that it is a powerful blow to the enemy army, but also sad because that means the loss of many additional minutes of reward that they could acquire by killing those thousand troops that were killed by Marie, Lena, and Rose.

    The girls waste no time and raise a new barrier, now behind what was once the Light Empire''s second line of infantry, isolating about ten thousand soldiers again.

    Although many Light Empire mages have already recovered mana to cast at least one spell on the girls'' wall, they can''t really do any damage to it, meaning that those ten thousand soldiers will have to face Lucien''s female troops.

    While Lucien and Angela are destroying the sh.i.p.s, they obviously, notice the noise of the wall falling and killing so many Light Empire soldiers.

    Lucien continues to kill soldiers on the sh.i.p.s while mentally talking to Angela. ''Marie has changed a lot since we met.''

    ''You know, I thought she wouldn''t want to follow me. It was evident that she would face many battles on my side.''

    Angela quickly responds. ''She was always very stubborn and believed that killing someone is never the right way to act. But now she understands that killing these racists is not wrong. When we are kind to our enemies, we are cruel to our friends.''

    Lucien stops in the air just to smile at Angela. ''I think just like you, my love.''

    Angela makes her ice bird fly around Lucien as she continues to destroy the sh.i.p.s. ''None of the girls would hesitate to defend our family, even if it means killing many enemies. We know that you would not attack innocent people.''

    Lucien nods while looking at the Light Empire soldiers. ''Yes, these bastards deserve all our fury for all the harm they''ve done to innocent people. We are not heroes here, but I''m fine with being their enemy.''

    Angela completely destroys another ship with big ice spikes before making her ice bird stop in front of Lucien.

    She makes ice shields around them to defend them from attacks by soldiers on other sh.i.p.s.

    Then she smiles at Lucien. "I think just like you, hubby. Now, how about helping me recovery some mana?"

    Lucien lands on top of the ice bird, in front of Angela and begins to caress her face.

    He uses his thumb to put part of her hair behind her ear while bringing his mouth close to her lips. "It will be my pleasure."

    "And mine..." Angela smiles at Lucien as she lets him lead the kiss, the way she loves most.

    Lucien holds Angela''s delicate waist as they begin an incredible and passionate wet kiss, giving both of them much pleasure.

    As they generate demonic energy, which quickly recovers Angela''s mana, she continues to create ice spikes everywhere below them.

    Although she is not seeing her targets, they are above the sea, so there is no problem in cast her magic everywhere.

    And the sound of hulls breaking and soldiers screaming is proof that she is hitting her targets, which allows her to just stay in Lucien''s arms like that, enjoying his love.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 246 - Girls in the Front

    "HAAA!!!" After being driven into the air by Astrid, Cassidy makes an incredible horizontal strike with her greatsword, aiming at the Light Empire soldiers.

    *WHOOSH*

    She creates a wind slash, which cuts armors and even blessed shields in half, killing fifty soldiers at once.

    "My time!!" After Cassidy lands on the ground, Astrid descends from the sky in a furious charge after using her wings to fly.

    *BOOOOM*

    She punches the ground, more precisely, a poor soldier who doesn''t even understand how he died, and then creates a wave of force that pushes soldiers and rocks several meters back.

    Those soldiers and rock hit other soldiers, and so almost forty of them dies, also in a single move.

    The most obvious way to describe the strength of Cassidy and Astrid is overwhelming power.

    There is no comparison between two of Lucien''s most powerful wives, boosted by his love, and people from the Zero Realm.

    Even if they are S or SS-rank, they will be destroyed quickly by these beautiful and fatal ladies.

    Cassidy rests her greatsword''s blade on her shoulder while raising her hand.

    *Pah*

    Then Astrid makes a hi-five with her. "Nice!"

    After all the shit that happened with the adventurers and mercenaries, Cassidy and Astrid thought they would never be together on a battlefield again.

    But here they are, stronger than ever, fighting not only side by side, but also together with their beloved husband. Perfect is a description of their feelings now.

    While Cassidy and Astrid enjoy this moment, a strong wave of wind shakes their hair while Mia runs beside them.

    Swift and precise, calm and fatal, that way, Mia runs between the soldiers of the Light Empire who fall dead after she cuts their necks and pierces their vital points using the weaknesses of their armor.

    An antisocial princess who had to learn to become a merciless mercenary in order to help her mother.

    Mia no longer cared to dirt her hands with blood before she met Lucien, so she doesn''t mind taking thousands of lives from their enemies in battle.

    Creating waves of wind while running at super-speed, she has already managed to kill many soldiers since the battle started, being praised and envied by Lucien''s troops.

    *SCREEEE*

    Ella always remains above Mia, using her powerful cry to attack soldiers around her friend.

    The sound force of Ella and Aria''s screams seriously damages the soldiers'' auditory systems, creating internal bleeding in their heads and even throwing them to the ground.

    Of course, both harpy-girls also make charges, constantly attacking soldiers with their swords.

    Although they are not as ''fatal'' as others of Lucien''s wives, they are also killing many soldiers without mercy; after all, the Light Empire has always hunted and killed their people.

    Thus the combat remains frenzy in the easternmost part of the battlefield.

    Lucien''s troops fight around the two pairs of mother and daughter and Astrid while the light Empire soldiers cannot even properly react because they are panicking because they are separated from their main army by the girls'' big magic wall.

    In the area between Cassidy''s group and the center of the battlefield, the situation is no better for the Light Empire soldiers as Rose, Neola, Madelyn, and Oya are fighting in perfect cooperation.

    The little vampire is not yet in the second layer of the Mortal Realm, but she never stops showing everyone her incredible talent and control over the earth element.

    Maintaining a barrier bigger than Lena and Marie''s, Rose protects the front of her group and Cassidy''s group too.

    Still, she also keeps her floating platform in constant motion to give Neola more positioning advantages and even creates small earthquakes on the ground to help Oya.

    And Rose does that all with a beautiful smile on her face as she knows that Lucien, even far away, is noticing her hard work and mentally praising her for it.

    She always liked to receive praise and recognition from her parents, especially from her mother.

    But with Lucien, the situation is different. Rose knows that her ''sisters,'' that is, Lucien''s other wives, are all very talented even without having the advantage of being a vampire, so getting Lucien''s recognition and praise is even more important to Rose''s pride.

    While Rose continues moving the floating platform across the sky while sitting in her stone throne, Neola laughs and praises Madelyn.

    With Madelyn''s help, Neola''s every arrow is in the direction of the wind. In fact, Madelyn''s magic helps Neola even more, making her arrows even make curves in the air, avoiding shields and hitting their target on the weak points of their armor.

    Unlike most of the other girls from L who joined Lucien''s troops, Madelyn never killed anyone directly.

    So, cooperating with Neola like that, despite being hypocritical, helps Madelyn to share the burden of the deaths, which doesn''t really leave her with remorse as they are the soldiers of the Light Empire.

    Also, Madelyn is not totally focused on the deaths happening below them. Of course, her body is focused on helping Neola, but in her mind, Madelyn keeps praising the other mage girls, especially Rose, who is beside her.

    The other mages on the battlefield also feel a lot of respect and admiration for Rose, but Madelyn is very close to her, seeing her sitting calmly on her throne while doing several things with extreme perfection.

    This power... Madelyn knows that Rose is talented, but this incredible power of hers and Lucien''s other wives was given to them by him, or rather, generated together with him in a way that Madelyn understands well, seeing and listening to it all days in their home.

    Although Madelyn is enjoying developing her relationship with Lucien slowly, she can''t help wanting to start getting really powerful soon, that is, accepting all the pleasure and love that Lucien can give her, mentally and, of course, physically as well.

    On the ground, Oya continues to kill Light Empire soldiers easily with her big large and sharp claws and fangs. Although mama tigress likes to fight, not having Lucien mounted on her, or at least beside her, makes it less fun.

    Still, she knows that she will be rewarded by Lucien later for killing their enemies. Also, Oya recognizes the sun symbol on the Light Empire soldiers'' armor and shields.

    She knows that they were the people who chased her and Ko in the past, which makes killing them even better.

    The central group of Lucien''s army has only one of his wives besides the group of mages. But that doesn''t make them weak as Maggie is leading the group without any problems.

    In fact, Maggie is very happy to be able to lead her group alone. She is proud to lead Lucien''s troops as his wife.

    Using her vision abilities to make sure that each part of the barrier is okay, Maggie is always giving orders to the mages at her side, while also feeding the barrier with her mana and even attacking the Light Empire soldiers with fireballs, and her new favorite, firebirds.

    Like all Lucien''s other troops, not only the mages around Maggie but also the infantry troops follow all her commands. Having a wise and powerful leader is very good for the troops.

    They have total confidence in Lucien''s wives, not only because they receive direct orders from him but also because they are exceptional women.

    In the two westernmost areas of the battlefield, the situation is peculiar.

    Jeanne, Lorelai, Kylee, Anne, Rebecca, and Ghialanna know about the extra competition attitude that Marie always has with Lena.

    And since all Lucien''s girls naturally always compete with each other, it is normal for them to create groups sometimes.

    So, the girls in Marie and Lena''s groups started competing with each other as well as the sisters, more directly, of course, in a respectful and healthy way.

    On the one hand, Lorelai and Jeanne try to kill as many Light Empire soldiers as possible, while on the other, Kylee and Anne also try their best.

    Rebecca didn''t want to make a ''group'' that way, but Marie managed to convince her that in order to get more attention from Lucien, sometimes it is necessary to stand out more than their sisters.

    Marie clearly has an advantage for having more Lucien''s wives by her side, but because Lena is alone on her floating platform, now a big icebird, she can do things that Marie can''t while helping Ghilanna to fly above the battlefield.

    And Lena uses that advantage well. She flies around the sky on top of her icebird while firing big ice spikes at the Light Empire soldiers.

    Although Lucien''s wives have a very considerable mana capacity in the Mortal Realm and are still incredibly boosted by Lucien''s demonic energy, they don''t have infinite mana.

    And by making so many attacks while maintaining her part of the barrier, Lena will clearly run out of mana before Marie.

    But Marie does not exactly know if that would be good for her as everyone knows that as soon as Lena runs out of mana, Lucien will appear beside her to help her ''recover'' mana, in a way that all the girls love.

    So, Marie doesn''t know whether to act like Lena and spend her mana quickly by attacking the Light Empire soldiers faster, or to act like a ''good'' girl and not give Lucien more ''problems.''

    Meanwhile, Ghilanna, next to Marie, is not saving energy. Although her nature abilities are very good at healing, Lucien''s troops, in cooperation with his wives, are massacring the Light Empire soldiers without suffering damage.

    Even though it is almost impossible for any of the girls to be hurt, every wound is being of the less severe possible, and it is being healed quickly by Lucien''s demonic energy and life mana that is still in the troops'' bodies after the last incredible boosting session.

    So, Ghilanna is using her nature mana to charge her arrows with energy. These charged arrows are like the one she shot at Lucien and Rose when they fled Portgreen.

    Of course, now being much more powerful than before, Ghilanna manages to fire many charged arrows, pushing several Light Empire soldiers to the air with each arrow.

    On the ground, Anne and Kylee further improve their bonds of friendship, fighting side by side. There is no competition between them and just the desire to fight well to be rewarded by Lucien later.

    While Kylee spins her great halberd, cutting soldiers in half and sending others flying backward by the strong wind force generated by each of her massively mighty attacks, Anne acts like Mia, swift and agile as she runs between the soldiers, killing them quickly with her sharp saber.

    Not only Anne and Kylee but Rebecca is also excited about the battle. She never liked to fight, but before, she would only fight to survive, and now, she is fighting the enemies of her family, that is, to protect those she loves.

    Also, like Madelyn, Rebecca realizes that Lucien''s demonic energy has made her very stronger, but that is only a small portion of the power of his other wives.

    And of course, she also can''t help wanting to start getting even stronger, that is, doing everything the other girls do with Lucien.

    In Lena''s group, as she flies through the sky, Jeanne and Lorelai form more bonds of friendship by fighting side by side.

    Jeanne clearly has leadership abilities, which makes Lucien''s troops very efficient and happy under her command.

    And Lorelai also has a leadership attitude, mainly because of her positive and active personality.

    But Lorelai and Jeanne have no problem working together or leading the troops together; on the contrary, they are getting along better and better as both are kind women who share the love for the same man.

    Not only at the frontline, but the groups of adventurers, mercenaries, and Lucien''s male troops, are also getting excellent results in the battle.

    Of course, even with the amazing leadership of Olivia and Scarlett, the adventurers and mercenaries were still suffering injuries. Some of their wounds are fatal, while others can be healed by their healers mages.

    Anyway, on any part of Lucien''s army, his wives and troops are fighting in perfect cooperation and also thinking about him.

    While part of their motivation is to receive rewards from Lucien, what really motivates them to fight so well, is the way he loves them and will always fight with all his strength for them as they always want to do for him.

    Thus, Lucien is not fighting alongside an army, but his lovers.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 247 - Kiss and Kill

    Lucien''s wives and troops continue to massacre the Light Empire soldiers on land as he and Angela continue to destroy the sh.i.p.s at sea.

    Meanwhile, three women watch the battle over a hill not far from the battlefield. They both have surprised expressions on their faces, but they are also feeling different emotions.

    "How is that possible?! They are so powerful... Damn, that barrier blocked so many magic attacks, then it fell, killing about a thousand soldiers, but It was quickly raised again..."

    Dawn even forgot all the shit that had happened as she is so shocked watching the battle.

    She points to the sh.i.p.s. "It''s him flying over there, right? He''s destroying the sh.i.p.s just with that ice bird?! What''s that creature?!"

    Envy quickly responds. "Yes, it is him. And the bird is not a living being, but is just one of his wives wanting to make a show."

    While Dawn is confused, Amelia continues to look at the battlefield. "What about the other ice bird and also the big fire figure? I mean, even if they are in the early stages of the Mortal Realm, wouldn''t that just be wasting mana? Or... were you mistaken about their power, Envy?"

    Envy does not blame Amelia for doubting the power of Lucien''s wives as she is surprised not only by his wives but all of his troops.

    Lucien is increasingly amazing when it comes to improving the power of the women around him, and Envy cannot help but think how powerful they can be if he ''helps'' Amelia and their other sisters in the future.

    Envy nods. "Yes, I''m sure only two of them are in the second layer of the Mortal Realm. Still, they all now have the power of a Mid-stage because they are so full of his demonic energy."

    Amelia makes an upset expression as she thinks about how her brother empowers so many women. Still, she can''t help asking Envy. "How exactly much does that mean?"

    Envy strangely smiles. "Do you really want to know?"

    Amelia just looks at Envy with an expression that gets more and more upset.

    "Okay, if you like to suffer that much." Envy sighs before answering Amelia''s question based on her assumptions as she can''t really be sure.

    "They probably didn''t sleep since our meeting yesterday. Also, he must have done that kind of thing with the girls all the way here. I don''t know how he did that much, but there''s no other option as only he can give his demonic energy for his women."

    While Dawn doesn''t understand what Envy is talking about, Amelia starts to clench her fists as her jealousy gets out control.

    Of course, Envy uses this opportunity to help Amelia to generate more demonic energy. "You know, how they shouldn''t have stopped even to take a bath, not only his smell must be all over those women''s bodies as they fight."

    Amelia is furious, and her white blades appear in her hands as she makes a quick cutting motion.

    *Whooosh*

    *BOOOOM*

    Quick as the wind, Amelia cuts a rock beside her. The rock explodes into a thousand pieces because of Amelia''s powerful energy.

    Amelia has no elemental energy, but like everyone else in the Mortal Realm, she has a different energy in her body. She uses that energy to boost her attacks, and it is also the reason for her body being naturally very strong.

    Her rage moment shocked Dawn. Still, Envy can''t but help but laugh. She knew that the fact that the sins'' hosts being siblings would definitely be good to them, but she never expected such a promising situation.

    "I have to go there. I can''t let only them demonstrate their power." Amelia started walking down the hill.

    Envy just rolled her eyes. But Dawn ran in front of Amelia. "Wait! Are you going to fight your brother?!"

    "It''s not like that... But I have to show that I am more amazing than his wives." Amelia tried to avoid Dawn and keep going hill down.

    Dawn already understood that Amelia and Lucien''s relationship is not as simple as a normal siblings relationship.

    Although she doesn''t want to get too involved in it, Dawn doesn''t exactly have a goal now but to follow Amelia, so it is better that they get along.

    Dawn walks in front of Amelia again. "Are you talking about converting the devil by showing him your power? That wasn''t just a lie that you spoke to me but to yourself too?"

    "And you want me to do what? Am I really supposed to stay here just watching while his wives fight by his side and get all his praises?" Amelia asks.

    Dawn quickly responds. "No. But you must not go against his wives like that. Men don''t like jealous women who act on impulse."

    While Amelia reflects on Dawn''s words, Envy quickly materializes her body beside them. "What do you know about men? You are still a v.i.r.g.i.n..."

    Dawn blushes and ignores Envy while talking to Amelia. "I am not really experienced, but some things are obvious."

    Amelia never had a friend, so she doesn''t really know how to get advice as Envy is always trying to manipulate her in a ''non-harmful'' way.

    She looks at Dawn with a curious expression. "What do you suggest?"

    Dawn quickly explains. "First, you must never go against him and his wives. You are siblings, so you should have been at his side after you met him again and not with my people."

    Amelia pout. "I know... I let Envy manipulate me with this stupid idea of ??competition, hoping to get more attention from him. But things are not going as I planned."

    Dawn looked at Envy and shook her head. "Forcing him to pay attention to you? That was a really stupid idea. I don''t think I''m the only v.i.r.g.i.n here..."

    Envy points to Dawn. "My plan was good. Your shitty army would undoubtedly lose, but Amelia could stand out if it weren''t because of your dramatic scene."

    Dawn quickly responds to Envy. "You can''t be so stupid... Didn''t you see what he did to that general because of the cat-girl? He''s over-protective, caring, kind... Trying to harm his wives would not benefit Amelia but make him upset."

    Amelia realizes that more and more, Dawn''s words make sense. "What am I supposed to do? I''m so confused..."

    Dawn takes Amelia''s hands. "The confrontation must be avoided at all costs. There are many other ways for you to get his attention."

    Amelia gives up on going to the battlefield and sits on a rock next to Dawn to listen to her advice.

    Well, she will be surprised to learn that all of Dawn''s knowledge of romance comes from books she read. Still, having a friend''s advice is better than being manipulated by Envy.

    --------------------------

    *Creeeeak*

    The sounds of the last ship crashing and sinking into the sea mark the end of those soldiers.

    Lucien climbs onto Angela''s icebird again to help her recover mana as they fly to the beach.

    From the sky, he watches his wives and troops fighting. Lucien is very proud of all of them. Although he is the main reason for them to get stronger quickly, without discipline, talent, and willpower, they would not fight so well.

    After flying for several minutes and super speed to attack the ship''s mages alongside Angela, Lucien feels like fighting on land with his other wives.

    Angela joins the other mage girls, who continue the strategy of creating a wall in the front, traping about ten thousand soldiers to them to fight in turns and prevent them from surrounding Lucien''s troops.

    Although the Light Empire mages are always trying to break the wall, their attacks are getting weaker as mana potions speed up mana regeneration and don''t work instantly like Lucien''s demonic energy.

    As Cassidy and Angela''s group is by far the most powerful, Lucien goes first to Rose''s group. After paying attention to her, Madelyn, and Neola, he jumps on the ground and fights mounted on Oya for a while.

    With a long handle and a heavy blade, the golden naginata is a perfect weapon for Lucien to use while riding Oya.

    While mama tigress runs among the Light Empire soldiers crushing them with her mighty paws, Lucien cuts off heads with his naginata. Their victims die too quickly without even understanding what happened to them.

    While Lucien fights alongside his troops, they naturally have an improvement in their morale.

    Still, he not only presents them with his presence but also kisses them with every certain number of soldiers he kills, thus strengthening the boost that is still in their bodies.

    Although a quick kiss does not mean much to his wives, for the troops it is really significant, not only because of the demonic energy and life mana in the kiss but because it represents the recognition of their master, who, even in battle, gives so much attention and affection to them.

    And Lucien knows that. He understands that motivating each one of his girls individually, even if for just a few seconds, will make them fight with the double of excitement, thus making them even better soldiers.

    For Lucien and his wives, despite being in large numbers, the Light Empire soldiers pose no threat. Still, this battle is excellent for his troops to improve their skills and teamwork.

    Then, after fighting for a while alongside Oya and paying attention to his troops in Rose''s group, Lucien goes to Maggie''s group.

    After giving Maggie many kisses, he also paid special attention to his mage troops as maintaining the magic wall requires a lot of mana.

    Next, he went to Lena''s group.

    Working as a team with Jeanne, Lorelai, and L.u.s.t, who is always by his side, Lucien runs over the Light Empire soldiers very easily.

    He also pays attention to the troops around him before flying for many minutes at Lena''s side. As she was almost out of mana, they had many long kisses and caresses before Lucien flew to Marie''s group.

    When Lucien arrived at Marie''s side, they had already knocked down the magic wall and done another behind more ten thousand soldiers four times, totaling more than forty thousand deaths in addition to what the girls had done before Lucien and Angela destroy the sh.i.p.s.

    Lucien''s male troops, along with the group of mercenaries and adventurers, are still fighting with the Light Empire flanker group. Still, Lucien''s girls have already killed more than fifty thousand Light Empire soldiers.

    This incredible performance only makes Lucien more proud of his girls and them happier to be with him.

    The demi-human girls are also motivated to take revenge for all the evil that the Light Empire has done to their innocent people.

    Continuing the same strategy, Lucien pays extra attention to Marie and Ghilanna before fighting alongside Kylee, Anne, and Rebecca.

    His wives are really enjoying the battle as it allows them to use their full potential, in addition to fighting alongside their beloved husband.

    The mix of the excitement of the battle, plus the excitement they feel for being with Lucien, is very good for not only them but also for him, who enjoys every second of this pleasant battle.

    Still, a part of Lucien is a little disappointed because regardless of how many soldiers he had killed, he hasn''t felt any significant changes in the golden gate inside his golden naginata.

    L.u.s.t is not very knowledgeable about draconic soul weapons, so Lucien can only rely on his instinct, which tells him that he needs to better understand the war in order to understand Aylin''s soul and open that golden gate.

    But this battle is not really giving him the challenge to understand more about the war. Well, it is certainly helping him to develop battle strategies, especially kissing his troops to motivate them.

    And of course, L.u.s.t, despite not needing to recover her demonic energy like the other girls, still gets more kisses than everyone.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 248 - Almost a Perfect Victory

    While Lucien and his girls fought on the front, his other troops finished defeating the Light Empire''s flanker group.

    Lucien''s male troops only acted as support, so they didn''t take losses. But out of the four thousand adventurers and mercenaries, almost two hundred died while half of them are injured, which prevents them from continuing to fight.

    Scarlett and Olivia had to work hard to make up for the weakness of their troops. Still, they quickly joined Lucien''s side to continue fighting alongside him, while half of their group also joined the front to fight.

    So, Lucien''s army continued to kill the Light Empire soldiers in groups of ten thousand. Rose, Angela, Marie, and Lena continue to take down their magic walls on the Light Empire army and raising it again, trapping more soldiers.

    Although Lucien''s troops are very strong, mainly due to the boost he gave them before the battle, everyone understands that without his constant help, and especially his wives'' strength, there was no way they could survive for long, let alone win the battle.

    The Light Empire soldiers cannot do anything. While their enemies are incredibly strong and fast, a mighty strike from Lucien and Cassidy can even break a blessed shield in half.

    Also, while the Light Empire soldiers are slaughtered by Lucien''s girls, they still have to watch their enemies having fun.

    Lucien continues to move among his troops, now with his focus on continuing to boost them. He realized that killing enemies so much weaker that he is not really helping him, but for his wives and especially his troops, this is like a training session where they can kill the training dummies.

    After the adventurer mercenaries joined the front, the Light Empire soldiers even managed to wound some of them.

    Still, after a hundred and three thousand losses, in addition to the loss of the troops on the sh.i.p.s and the flanker group, the remaining fifty thousand soldiers realized it is impossible for them to survive if they kept fighting.

    Running away like that in the middle of a battle is almost never a wise choice as the enemy army can kill the group fleeing by firing them in the back with spells and arrows.

    But the Light Empire soldiers no longer have leaders. Most of the generals died on the front while the rest of them are mages who, like their troops, are barely able to move because they have forced their bodies to the limit trying to destroy the magic wall of Lucien''s army.

    Also, because Lucien''s army is quite small compared to the remaining fifty thousand Light Empire soldiers, they are sure that even if many die, most of them can still live if they run away now.

    ''Haha, they are running away, hubby.'' Lena was the first to see the troops at the back of the Light Empire army fleeing. She quickly warned Lucien mentally.

    Lucien, who is flying with Aria and Ella, rises higher in the sky and sees the troops furthest from the battlefield center running away, or in the case of the mages, trying to run as they are too weak.

    ''It''s, we don''t have to chase them.'' Lucien replies to Lena.

    Lena pouts while making her ice bird flies in front of Lucien. "Can I kill some more of them? I still have a lot of mana."

    Lucien flaps his wings slowly and lands on Lena''s icebird. Then he gently caresses her face before giving her a quick kiss on the lips. "Be careful."

    "Sure!" Lena hugs Lucien''s waist while laughing before flying towards the fleeing Light Empire troops.

    With the remaining Light Empire soldiers loses all will to fight and starting to flee, Lucien''s other wives take down their magic wall too, but now they don''t create another one.

    While Lucien''s group finishes killing the soldiers who are still fighting, many of his troops and some of his wives chase some fleeing soldiers.

    The Light Empire soldiers did a lot of harm to innocent people for anyone to take pity on them. But of course, many of the girls want to receive more rewards from Lucien for killing more enemies.

    So, the girls still killed more than half of the remaining group of Light Empire soldiers. Still, some of them managed to escape because the girls did not chase them too far.

    While his girls finish the last Light Empire soldiers, Lucien flies towards the ground. Rose approaches him and quickly creates a great stone throne, which Lucien sat on, in the middle of the battlefield.

    Rose sits on the arm of the throne and begins to stroke Lucien''s hair while L.u.s.t sits on his lap.

    "Really incredible. I expected some deaths on our side, but none of your female troops died or even suffered serious injuries." L.u.s.t comments.

    Lucien nods. "As our first battle, it was pretty good. Still, there is a lot to improve, mainly in our teamwork."

    Angela descends from the sky on her icebird. "Hubby is right. The girls are still very inexperienced. This overwhelming victory was due to him always helping us."

    Rose doesn''t wait for Lucien to ask and creates a stone throne next to his. Angela smiles at her and sits on the throne.

    Lucien reaches out his side and caresses Angela''s hand. "Due to not having faced powerful enemies, I was able to stay booting the girls all the time. But when we face enemies that I need to deal with personally, the girls will have to have more autonomy."

    "Can you only think about the future? We have to celebrate now. This battle was certainly the most incredible that this world has ever seen." Cassidy approaches them while commenting in an excited tone.

    Rose, again, acts very quickly, creating another throne opposite Angela''s, thus forming two thrones around Lucien''s throne.

    Cassidy kisses Lucien on the lips before sitting on the new throne. "Not to mention the adventurers and mercenaries, our two thousand troops won an army of one hundred ninety thousand soldiers."

    Everyone nods, agreeing that the battle was actually better than expected.

    Lucien smiles at Cassidy. "The troops fought very well, but the most significant credit has to go to you, my dears wives. How many soldiers did you kill? Two thousand? Three thousand? I just saw their bodies flying lifelessly away with each swing of your sword, my warrior queen."

    Cassidy knows that she actually killed thousands of soldiers. She feels like her power is infinite. Still, she blushes because of Lucien''s excessive praise.

    "I don''t think I did that all. Angela and the other mage girls were the real leaders of that battle." She comments.

    Angela laugh. "Don''t be modest, Cassidy. We were all important to this result. Without each one of our sisters leading the troops, they would not have fought so well."

    Rose comments. "Exactly, the fact that hubby can communicate with us mentally makes our cooperation perfect."

    Lucien can''t help but smile while listening to his wives being friendly to each other. He cannot force them to love each other as he does, but if they don''t get along well, it would be sad for him.

    The battle is already over. While his other wives and troops continue to finish the last Light Empire soldiers, Lucien flies to the hill where he left Amelia and Dawn.

    Lucien quickly arrives at the hill. He sees Amelia and Dawn having a very "exciting" conversation while sitting on a rock.

    He can''t help wanting to hear what they''re talking about, but he doesn''t want to disrespect his sister''s privacy even though it might not seem that bad.

    Amelia and Dawn keep talking and ignore Lucien''s arrival. Well, it is clear to him that they are trying to make it clear that they are ignoring him.

    Lucien looks at Envy, who is standing next to the girls, gazing at him with a thoughtful expression.

    "The competition may not be important anymore, but I still need your copy ability," Lucien speaks in a cold tone to Envy.

    Envy smirks. "Oh, come on. You can be honest. Just say how much you want to have me."

    Lucien makes a confused expression as he points to his own face. "Me? I don''t think you should have seen how many beautiful wives I already have. Also, I have..."

    He moves his arm to the side, and L.u.s.t materializes her body already in his embrace while Lucien continues to speak to Envy. "My stunning L.u.s.t."

    Although Amelia is ignoring Lucien as Dawn suggested to increase his interest in her, they are listening to his conversation with Envy, and Amelia can''t help but make an upset expression as she hears him praising L.u.s.t and his other wives.

    "..." Envy loses her smile while remaining silent.

    Lucien laughs as he strokes L.u.s.t''s face. "Oh, Envy... as a v.i.r.g.i.n of thousands of years, you shouldn''t try to talk about something you don''t understand."

    "..." Envy is furious, but she remains silent as showing her emotions would only make Lucien feel more confident.

    Lucien ignores Envy and looks at Amelia and Dawn. He doesn''t understand why they are ignoring him that way, so he asks L.u.s.t mentally. ''What are they doing? Is that a kind of game?''

    L.u.s.t quickly replies. ''Ah, this is an old trick that many women use to get the interest of men. They will ignore you and show no interest in you because, as many people say, men want most what they can''t have.''

    Lucien smiles as he jokingly says. ''Cute. But is there any woman I can''t have?''

    ''Hehehe... The arrogant Lucien. I love this side of you.'' L.u.s.t starts to kiss Lucien''s chest.

    Lucien feels that L.u.s.t is getting very horny, more than usual, that she always is, so he focuses on the current situation and stops joking.

    "If you want to talk alone more, I can come back later. We still have to clean up the mess of the battle, so we won''t be back too soon."

    Amelia looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression while Dawn quickly gets up bows to him. "There is no necessity. Amelia already explained everything to me. Though I still don''t understand much of this all."

    Lucien friendly smiles at Dawn. "It''s alright. Our situation is really a mess, and even I still have a lot to understand."

    Dawn blushes a little as she feels good about the gentle way Lucien smiles at her. He is sure that he has multiple personalities because nobody mentally healthy should be able to kill and brutalize many people and be so kind to others.

    Lucien looks at the battlefield as he continues to speak to her, "How do you feel about that? I mean, do you hate me for killing your soldiers?"

    Dawn makes a confused expression, "I... Finding out that my whole life was a lie and that they made a fool of me is really horrible. I''m still mad at them for everything that happened."

    "Still, I was their leader. I trained many of those soldiers in person. And now seeing almost all of them killed... I don''t know how I feel. I''m confused, sad, and upset."

    Lucien feels sorry for Dawn, so he approaches her and pats her head. "If you want to blame and hate me for killing them, that''s okay. That can help you deal with your sadness."

    Dawn feels good with Lucien''s pats. She looks into his beautiful blue eyes as she is even more confused, without knowing what to think of this strange devil.

    "I... I don''t think I want to hate you. You are not to blame for anything that happened. In fact, you opened my eyes. Also, you are Amelia''s brother, so I think we should be friends."

    L.u.s.t can''t help commenting. "His other wives will be happy to know that friendship is all you want. Or is this something that Amelia made you agree with?"

    While Dawn makes a confused expression, Amelia can''t help but gaze at L.u.s.t as she thinks to herself.

    [You can make jokes as you want now, but soon your reign will end, and you will have to pay respect to the true queen.]

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 249 - I shouldnt love this as much as I do

    Lucien can''t help but smile at Dawn. "You really are a strong woman, physically and mentally. Even affected by all that shit, you are adapting quickly to the situation."

    Dawn blushes. "I... I''m really sad, angry, and mostly confused. But yes, I am managing to control my emotions. And that is because of you."

    "You showed me the truth and helped me at that moment... Even if only getting me out of there, and... hugging me. I just want to say that I am very grateful for your kindness even though I was your enemy."

    Lucien quickly responds. "You were not my enemy. Not personally. Of course, you were leading the army that was the enemy of my family."

    "But usually, these conflicts are created by other people. When we realize it, we are already on one side, and we are forced to be the enemy of the other side. There is no right or wrong, but people defending their sides."

    Dawn can''t help feeling relieved that Lucien didn''t think badly of her. She doesn''t feel anything but gratitude for him being kind to her, but she doesn''t want to have problems with Amelia''s brother.

    "Mm. I''m glad you think so." She nods to him.

    Lucien walks towards Amelia and pats Dawn''s shoulder as he passes at her side. "The battle is over, but we still have to clear the mess on the battlefield. Also, I have to give my troops a rest before we start to travel back to Portgreen."

    Amelia looks at Lucien. "Your troops fought well... But you know that the result would be different if Dawn and I were there."

    Lucien sits on the rock next to Amelia. "What do you mean? Are you still thinking about the competition? Do you want to fight one of my wives or me?"

    Amelia can''t help being confused. She knows that she wants many things from Lucien, but she doesn''t know how to act to achieve that. Her jealousy makes a mess of her feelings.

    She notices Dawn''s look and remembers her advice about avoiding any confrontation.

    Then she gently puts her hand on Lucien''s thigh. "It''s okay. I don''t want to fight you, brother."

    Lucien notices Amelia trying to demonstrate her feelings with subtle actions, and he is very happy about that.

    He puts his hand on top of Amelia''s and starts to gently stroke it with his fingers. "Good. We can do anything while we are together."

    Amelia can''t help smiling as she is getting along with Lucien as she always wanted. Meanwhile, Dawn smiles too, and Envy rolls her eyes at L.u.s.t.

    Lucien takes Amelia''s hand. "Well, how about meeting my wife then? We are now one big family."

    Amelia thinks for a second before answering. "Yes, of course. But I''m afraid they might have a grudge to Dawn; after all, she was the leader of the Light Empire army."

    Lucien smiles at Dawn as he responds. "Don''t worry about that. My wives are kind and understanding women. I''m sure all of you will get along."

    She nods. "So, alright. Let''s go."

    They get up, and he wraps his arm around her delicate waist, making Amelia''s body get warmer while her heart beats faster.

    Amelia wants to get closer and closer to Lucien in all possible ways, as she doesn''t care about stupid rules anymore. Still, she is timid, and every physical contact with him generates an impactful reaction on her body.

    Just as Dawn suggested, Amelia tries not to show that she is so happy that Lucien is hugging her even though she is actually loving it so much and wants him to hug her tighter.

    While Amelia can''t hide her emotions very well because her face is getting more and more flushed, Dawn also blushes as she sees Lucien opening his other arm to her.

    Dawn really loved flying in Lucien''s arms. She just regrets being so sad at that moment to enjoy the feeling of flying.

    Still, she fears that, like the other women around Lucien, including his own sister, she ends up being seduced by the devil.

    Dawn is not ready to start a relationship now, and she also doesn''t want that if she ever has a husband, he has as many wives as Lucien.

    "I... I... It''s just that..." Dawn doesn''t know how to explain that she doesn''t want Lucien to hug her.

    Lucien realizes that his actions can be a little improper sometimes. Still, he asks. "What is wrong?"

    Dawn can''t keep looking at Lucien, so she looks at the ground. "It''s just... I think I prefer to walk. We''re not that far from the beach."

    "Okay, let''s walk then." Lucien starts to slowly take his hand off Amelia''s waist, giving her time to react.

    And just as he expected, Amelia quickly holds his arm, keeping his hand on her waist. Lucien has a hard time trying not to laugh at her cute reaction while imagining several ways to tease his sister.

    Amelia only realizes what she did after she already did it. Still, she doesn''t regret it and looks at him while biting her own lips. "It''s just... I really enjoyed flying."

    Lucien can''t help smiling. "Sure..."

    Amelia gets even more flushed but continues to hold Lucien''s arm for fear that he will stop hugging her.

    Then she looks at Dawn. "Please, Dawn. Lucien is not going to bite you or anything like that."

    Dawn realizes that she doesn''t have much of a choice as she wants to help Amelia. [How can a sister and brother... how did I end up in the middle of this mess?!]

    "Okay." She walks towards Lucien as he just keeps one of his arms open, giving her space to position herself on his chest as she wants.

    Dawn approaches Lucien slowly and enters his embrace. She feels her body getting warmer while the pleasant smell of him awakens in her unfamiliar feelings.

    She is surprised. [How can he smell so good after a battle... Is that because of L.u.s.t''s influence?]

    Dawn lost herself in thoughts while looking at Lucien''s muscles, visible because his leather armor is tiny and tight.

    Lucien talks to her. "Dawn, you have to hold on to me as before."

    "Ah, sorry." She realizes that her actions were being strange and quickly holds tight to Lucien''s waist like Amelia is doing.

    But by hugging Lucien tightly, Dawn understood that before, she hadn''t realized how intimate her actions had been when she was so sad.

    She tries to convince herself that they are not doing this with second thoughts, but just so that he can take Amelia and her quickly to the beach.

    Still, Dawn never had that kind of contact with men before. That is very new and exciting for her.

    Amelia is a little jealous as she sees another woman in Lucien''s arms. Still, she also feels that it is not so bad because it''s Dawn.

    Despite being quite different from Amelia''s desire for Lucien''s unconditional love, she also feels like helping Dawn achieve what she desires.

    Envy has already explained to Amelia that their generation of demonic energy is all about desire.

    And while they generate much more energy by ''stealing'' what others desire most, they can also generate demonic energy by helping others to conclude their desires.

    Of course, Envy''s whole strategy had changed when she realized how powerful she and Amelia could become just with Lucien.

    Amelia will generate a lot of demonic energy by fulfilling her desire to be with Lucien and will make many other women jealous of her for that in addition to the new demonic energy she can create with Lucien.

    Then Amelia smiles and nods at Dawn, clearly giving her permission to enjoy her brother''s affection.

    Dawn stops overthinking about that and just rests her head on Lucien''s chest just like Amelia is doing while both giggles.

    Lucien smiles as he hugs them both tighter to his body. Dawn''s heavy armor makes the hug a little uncomfortable.

    But Amelia is wearing a light armor, which allows him to feel various parts of her delicate body, especially in the part of her waist that he continues to caress.

    "Let''s go." Lucien flaps his wings, flying skyward while L.u.s.t and Envy dematerialize their bodies, returning to his and Amelia''s soul.

    Lucien has no difficulty in flying while holding two people because his wings are very big and strong, so he flies at a speed not too fast besides not going directly to the beach to allow the girls to enjoy the flight.

    The view of the beach and sea from the sky is incredibly beautiful, but Amelia and Dawn do not notice that as they continue with their faces on Lucien''s chest.

    The girls think he has to concentrate on the flight, and so he wouldn''t notice they enjoy his body, especially the addictive smell they already love.

    But how could Lucien not notice two girls sniffing his chest?

    Not only does he pretend not to notice that allowing them to do whatever they want, but he also continues to caress Amelia''s waist, making her body more and more used to his touch.

    Seducing a woman like Dawn is as natural to Lucien as having breakfast. But the situation with Amelia is totally different. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''t-love-this-as-much-as-i-do_52285407785701801">#''t-love-this-as-much-as-i-do_52285407785701801</a> for visiting.

    Amelia is his sister... A sister who has always had a complicated relationship with him. She always seemed to be angry and stressed.

    But now, Lucien understands that she was just in need of affection and tried to get his attention with awkward actions.

    Well, regretting his mistakes doesn''t change them. But now she is with him, and Lucien is grateful to have this opportunity to give all the love and affection that Amelia needs.

    Lucien is willing to do anything to protect and keep his family happy even if for that he has to cross certain lines and make his sisters his wives too, as long as that is the best for them.

    The flight was very pleasant for everyone, except L.u.s.t and Envy, who only watched. It didn''t last too long before Lucien land on the battlefield, in front of Rose''s stone thrones.

    "I''m back, my dears." Lucien smiles at his wives as he walks over to them with Amelia and Dawn by his side.

    He pats Amelia''s head. "I wanted to introduce you to them the first time we met in this world. These are my beloved wives, your sisters-in-law."

    Some of Lucien''s wives are still finishing other Light Empire soldiers across the battlefield, but those in front of them, respectfully bow to Amelia.

    "Nice to meet you, sister-in-law." The girls greet Amelia together.

    Amelia feels a little ashamed because all Lucien''s wives act in a very respectful and friendly way with her while she has been feeling jealous of them even before meeting them.

    It also bows respectfully. "Nice to meet you all, my si..."

    But Amelia can''t call Lucien''s wives sisters-in-law. She certainly is very proud to be his sister, but she doesn''t want to be only his sister anymore.

    All of Lucien''s wives understand Amelia''s situation. Knowing Lucien, they comprehend that it must be challenging for any woman not to develop romantic feelings for him.

    They cannot predict how things will go from now on. So, all they can do is try to get along with each other and trust that Lucien will not neglect anyone.

    Lucien tries to avoid the weird mood by introducing Dawn. "This is Dawn, Amelia''s friend. She will stay in our house as our guest the long she wants."

    Not all Lucien''s wives have sympathy for Dawn, but they don''t hate her either, and their lives with Lucien won''t be worse by just having her in their home as a guest or even if something similar to what happened to Olivia and Scarlett happens to her as well.

    Lucien''s wives also bow to Dawn, but making a shorter bow, showing respect, but not so much as they have for Amelia.

    But Dawn makes a long arc, getting her forehead very near to the ground while speaking in a sorry tone. "Please, forgive me for all the harm I may have done to your families, friends, and people."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 250 - Four Crowns

    Lucien''s wives can''t help feeling sorry for Dawn. She looks so remorseful and sad.

    Although some of them want to comfort Dawn, they can''t just forget that she was the Marshal of the Light Empire army.

    Cassidy gets up from her stone throne and walks towards Dawn. "You must know who I am, right? Your father killed mine in battle."

    Dawn can''t help but remember her father. Amelia explained to her that Envy was the cause of his illness, but Dawn was not sad to hear that because Amelia told her how he was lying all the time about talking to the Light God, which Dawn is not sure really exists anymore.

    She remains bowing while speaking in a sorry tone. "Queen Cassidy, I... I''m sorry. I don''t think I ever really knew my father''s real personality. That battle should not..."

    Cassidy quickly interrupts Dawn. "You don''t have to apologize for others'' mistakes. You were just doing what you thought was right for your people."

    Then she smiles as she speaks in a proud tone. "It was bad to lose my father. But that battle... He was only defeated because your father had an arm many times bigger."

    "Still, that battle will always be remembered just like my father''s name. The Sage King will always be remembered for being an incredible man, above all others in his time."

    Dawn is happy to hear Cassidy''s words. Still, she still feels that it is too good to be true. "But... I know that I can''t be forgiven so easily."

    Cassidy laugh. "To be forgiven? I don''t think anyone here cares much about you or the past in general. Now that we''re with Lucien, the most important thing for us is our family and happiness."

    Dawn is surprised by Cassidy''s forthrightness as well as Amelia. Cassidy looks at Amelia and Lucien as she continues to explain her point.

    "You are Amelia''s friend, and she is our husband''s sister. I think I can speak for my sisters here when I say that conflicts and resentment between us will not bring us anything good; on the contrary, it will make hubby sad, and so we will have fewer ''benefits,'' which you will soon understand how incredible are."

    Dawn can''t help admiring Cassidy. She is so frank, direct, and self-assured.

    Amelia doesn''t know what to think of Cassidy. It is quite evident that she is an incredible woman, which makes Amelia think that it will not be so easy to show herself so superior to Lucien''s wives.

    *Clap* *Clap*

    Lucien claps his hands. "As expected of my Queen."

    Then he takes Amelia''s hand, walks towards Cassidy, and also holds her hand while approaching them both.

    "When I arrived in this world, I was still very weak. Only thanks to Mia and Cassidy, I was able to get strong quickly. They accepted me with an open heart, and I will never forget that."

    Cassidy blushes a little as she smiles and shakes Amelia''s hand. "I''m the only one lucky to have found hubby."

    Amelia shakes Cassidy''s hand as she smiles at her, but in her mind, she has strange thoughts. [So is she the second? Or Angela? Anyway, she looks dangerous. He calls her Queen... For now...]

    Then, Lucien introduces Amelia personally to each of his wives, while praising them in order to show Amelia how much he loves them.

    All of Lucien''s wives act very respectfully and amicably with Amelia, but Lucien notices that she seems very indifferent towards his new family.

    Well, he knows he can''t do much about that. Even within his family, there are small conflicts like those between Cassidy, Olivia, and Scarlett.

    Still, he knows that with time living together, they will all realize that they are good and kind women and eventually end up getting along. Or, he can use his techniques to encourage them to get along.

    Not only with Amelia, but Lucien''s girls also act friendly towards Dawn, especially Angela, who is always very kind.

    Lucien is really grateful to have Cassidy and Angela by his side. No one currently can steal L.u.s.t''s crown, but she is limited to certain things due to her personality and the fact she always near him.

    More specifically, Lucien is very fond of the fact that Cassidy and Angela have personalities that complement each other; that is, Cassidy is straightforward and strong while Angela is kind and loving.

    While Amelia talks to Lucien''s wives, he realizes that Envy has not yet materialized her body as L.u.s.t always does to stay beside him.

    He understands that she is just watching everything and gathering information about his family for her plans and manipulations.

    Although Lucien understands that Envy, as well as L.u.s.t, are beings with many years of life, acting and being influenced by their unique characteristics, that is, the sins, there are certain things that he cannot tolerate.

    And to avoid future problems, it is better to talk about everything now in a very clear and direct way.

    Lucien looks at Amelia while say in a clear tone. "Why are you hiding, Envy?"

    Before Amelia looks at Lucien, Envy materializes her body beside him. "Oh, I''m not hiding. I just wasn''t invited to the introduction session."

    The appearance of a demon with wings, horns, and tail certainly causes a surprise in some people who watch the group. Still, Lucien''s wives already expected that as they are used to this type of situation because of L.u.s.t.

    Lucien cannot deny that many things about Envy makes him annoyed. He hates the sarcastic tone she always uses, the way she tries to imitate L.u.s.t''s seductive characteristic, and especially the way she thinks she is so superior to him and L.u.s.t.

    But these are also good things. Lucien still remembers the incredible feeling he felt when he broke the barriers of Olivia''s heart and turned her from a stubborn woman into a kind and loving wife.

    Lucien benefits from all kinds of pleasure, so dominating a woman as dominant as Envy will surely bring him a lot of fun.

    He shrugs at her. "What can I do if it is so easy to forget that you exist."

    Envy laughs at Lucien''s failed attempt to provoke her. "Say what you want."

    Lucien gently holds Envy''s shoulders and turns her to his wives. "This is Envy."

    Lucien''s wives quickly bow to Envy just to look rude.

    Then he looks at Envy. "Well, you already know the names of my wives as you were listening to everything and plotting against them, don''t you?"

    Envy sighs. "We are allies, Lucien. Why do you insist on thinking that I want your harm?"

    Lucien brings his face close to Envy''s as he looks into her eyes, making her a little uncomfortable. "Oh, my bad so. I will no longer doubt your pure intentions."

    Envy can''t help but be annoyed by Lucien''s sarcastic tone, his arrogant attitude, and the fact that he thinks he knows everything about her.

    Still, she is confident of controlling Lucien in the end, first using Amelia and the powerful energy he can only create with her, and also showing him that she is far superior to L.u.s.t.

    But since she is not in control of the situation right now, Envy just gazes at Lucien while remaining silent.

    "Alright. You can go back to hiding now." Lucien speaks in a nonchalant tone.

    Envy really prefers to stay inside Amelia''s Soul. But now, it doesn''t seem like the best option. In addition to not wanting to follow Lucien''s orders, she wants to show her presence as well as L.u.s.t.

    "Don''t worry about me. Now Amelia and I have a lot of demonic energy so I can keep my body without problems." She responds as a purple haze begins to appear around her body.

    Envy''s demonic energy is essentially gray, but she can control it so that it turns purple to mimic L.u.s.t''s.

    Also, she transforms her simple clothes into black and purple leather armor, which reveals many parts of her s.e.xy body just like L.u.s.t''s. She even materializes chains and piercings on her tail, imitating everything about L.u.s.t''s look.

    While Lucien rolls his eyes, finding Envy''s attitude very childish, L.u.s.t can''t help but smile. Envy has always liked to imitate their sisters, but this is the first time that Envy is imitating everything about L.u.s.t, which makes her somewhat proud.

    "Do as you want. We''ll talk about your copy skill later." Lucien speaks again in a nonchalant tone as he looks south and sees Oya returning with Mia, Ella, and Aria on top of her as well as other of their wives around them.

    Lucien ignores Envy and focuses on introducing Amelia and Dawn to his other wives.

    Some things can''t be hurried, but all the girls are trying their best to welcome Amelia into their group as she is Lucien''s sister.

    Finally, Neola and Lorelai return to Lucien''s side. Although Lorelai is not Lucien''s wife yet, she now acts as second in command while assisting Neola in handling most of the troops'' affairs.

    Kylee was supposed to be second in command, but recently, she has been very focused on her personal training alongside Anne.

    Neola and Lorelai report the situation of the female troops, who, despite having minor injuries, are totally well and still full of energy.

    Lucien''s other wives also report that they killed most of the Light Empire fleeing soldiers even though some of them managed to escape.

    He starts giving orders. "Well, we have to clean up this mess. Send the troops to gather the bodies of the soldiers. We will burn them until their bones turn to ashes that the wind can carry away."

    The girls went to pass the orders on to the troops and help them gather the soldiers'' bodies in the center of the battlefield. Rose also goes with them as her earth magic can help them to complete that task quickly.

    Dawn thanks Lucien for that. Even though she is still furious to know that her soldiers were so wicked, she thinks that after a battle, the winning army should bury or burn their enemies'' bodies.

    Well, Lucien doesn''t give a damn about the bodies of his enemies, but he doesn''t want to dirty that beautiful beach with bones.

    While some of his wives and troops gather the soldiers'' bodies, he looks at his other wives. "Someone wants to go home now?"

    "What are you going to do next?" Cassidy asks.

    Lucien quickly responds. "I am not going to force the troops to start the journey today. I think we better go back to camp and spend the night there. Also, I was never able to enjoy the sea in my world, so I think we can play on the beach a little."

    Amelia can''t help but smile. Since she arrived in this world, she stayed in the capital of the Light Empire, far from the sea.

    When she traveled to Portgreen before, she saw the sea, but she was very focused on finding Lucien, so she didn''t enjoy the beach just like in the past few days that she couldn''t do anything but think about the competition.

    "I really want to play on the beach, brother," Amelia speaks in an excited tone while holding Lucin''s arm in a manner indistinguishable from that of his wives does.

    The other girls quickly agree, too. Everyone wants to play on the beach with Lucien, especially Mia, who loves ''playing'' in the water.

    Angela smiles. "Well, since everyone is so excited, I think we should all help clean up the mess on the battlefield so that we can play on the beach sooner."

    "Mm." All the girls nod, looking forward to the fun time.

    Lucien agrees, and everyone starts to help clear the battlefield. Amelia, Dawn, and even Envy also help them while they start to getting along with Lucien''s wives.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 251 - New and Exciting

    Lucien''s army brought together the corpses of the Light Empire soldiers in the middle of the battlefield while his male troops looted their armor and weapons.

    The Light Empire army equipment is of high quality. The generals'' armor is even comparable to the black steel armor that Rebecca made for Lucien''s wives.

    Rebecca is very interested in studying the blessed shields, both their material and the anti-magic enchantment, but later, of course.

    For now, Lucien has just sent a few people to gather the entire loot so that he can then make a fair division between his troops, the adventurers, and the mercenaries later.

    Then Maggie and the group of mages burned the soldiers'' bodies to ashes. The bodies of the adventurers and mercenaries who died were actually cremated by their comrades at the top of the hill.

    Finally, Angela, Marie, and Lena made a big wave using the seawater to clean the beach of all blood, also making a strong wind that took the ashes away.

    And so ended the battle that would later be known as the great shame of the Light Empire.

    Everyone in Lucien''s group is very proud and satisfied with their incredible performance, even though the adventurer and mercenary groups have suffered some losses.

    Lucien told Olivia and Scarlett that they could be very generous in rewarding the families of the people who died in their groups.

    He will reward everyone who participated in the battle with Light Empire soldiers'' spoils, which varies widely between gold, equipment, and various other things they kept in their storage treasures.

    Also, Lucien will have workers create a big statue on the hill next to the battlefield to remind everyone of that battle.

    The statue will be a representation of Madelyn holding a flag with the Portgreen coat of arms, not because she is Lucien''s wife, but to represent all innocent demi-humans who had unfortunate ends in the cruel hands of the Light Empire soldiers.

    The group returned to the camp to rest. While Lucien''s female troops are still fine and just a little tired, the others are really exhausted.

    Lucien''s female troops are looking forward to the rewards that only their master can give them, but they understand that they first need to return to Portgreen as he will need some days to give them all the rewards he promised.

    So, he left Alden at the head of the group and told them to go to Portgreen the other day when they are rested.

    With his super speed, especially using Oya as a mount, Lucien can easily reach the group before they reach Portgreen city even though he will be on the beach for two days, in which he wants to spend the time just celebrating the victory with his wives.

    So, after saying goodbye to the group, Lucien went with his wives to find a good spot on the beach so they could have a good time before returning to the Purple World to have the real fun.

    To the surprise of some, and as others already expected, Lucien asked Lorelai to go with them. Everyone understands that he will be traveling only with Oya to use all his speed, so it is quite evident that he will be giving her his tattoo and taking her to Purple World as his wife.

    ----------------------------------

    Dawn said that there is a coral reef in place a few miles south of their current position, so Lucien went there with his wives.

    As the group walks, Amelia stays at the side of Lucien, holding his hand. "We never had the opportunity to just enjoy time with each other like that."

    Lucien can''t help but remember his childhood when he and his sisters could only train and train. "Well, we still have a lot to do until our whole family is safe. But it doesn''t hurt to have a little fun."

    "Mm." Amelia also wants the well-being of her family. Still, a part of her is grateful to have this "alone" time with Lucien because before her sisters were always around them, and that made her uncomfortable to express her affection for her brother.

    She hugged Lucien''s arm tighter. "Don''t worry. We''re getting more powerful so quickly. Soon we''ll all be together... Our sisters, our mothers, and... well, our dad can go to hell."

    Lucien laughs while stroking Amelia''s head. "Yes, that sounds like a great plan."

    After walking for almost an hour just talking and enjoying the view of the beach, the group approaches a cliff.

    Some girls who are more eager for the fun run ahead to see the coral reefs that Dawn talked about.

    Ella flies over the area and quickly returns to Lucien''s side. "It''s so beautiful!! It looks like a giant pool."

    The group soon arrives at the edge of the cliff, and everyone is surprised by the beautiful view.

    About three hundred meters below them is a large circular area created by coral reefs, which form a large pool with crystal clear water.

    The waves crash on the coral reefs, always bringing new seawater, which passes through the coral reefs and becomes even cleaner.

    Around the area, there is a lot of sand, and behind the sand, there are some trees, creating a remarkably perfect place for everyone to have fun and relax.

    "This is nice! Shall we jump?" Lucien starts to take his clothes off.

    The women begin to smile as they watch Lucien undress. His perfect body is always a show that they don''t miss enjoying.

    Amelia is amazed by the beautiful view of the sea, but then she looks aside and realizes that Lucien is about to get n.a.k.e.d while taking off his underwear.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    Her heart starts beating faster as her body gets excited to see her brother''s incredibly attractive body. The sweat oozing from his muscular chest even seems to be delicious��

    Amelia can''t help but have peculiar thoughts. [This is not wrong, right? I... At some point, I will see everything about him...]

    A part of her wants to see Lucien''s entire n.a.k.e.d body, but another part starts to panic because that is very embarrassing.

    "Brother!! What the hell are you doing?!" Amelia helps Lucien''s hand before he completely removes his underwear.

    Lucien is confused. "Huh? I''m not going to swim wearing my clothes."

    Amelia slightly punches his shoulder. "Of course not, stupid brother. But... I agreed to go with you, and I even accepted your wives, but this... This is very embarrassing! Stay with your underwear, at least, please."

    Lucien sighs and keeps his underwear. "Okay, alright."

    L.u.s.t can''t help commenting. "Oh, I don''t think you will be able to walk around the house n.a.k.e.d for a while."

    Amelia blushes even more as she imagines Lucien walking around his home n.a.k.e.d. "You... do you really do that?"

    The girls start laughing, as Angela explains. "Well, as in our house only lives hubby, us, and the tigers, there is no need to worry about these things. But now that we will have you, Dawn, and Envy there too, some things need to change."

    Lucien and the gist can''t help but be a little sad. The fact that he and his girls can walk around the house n.a.k.e.d is advantageous.

    That way, they can avoid wasting time sometimes, and f.u.c.k.i.n.g in the corridors has even become usual for them.

    Well, Lucien knows that his relationship with Amelia needs time to mature, but it won''t be long before he can walk around the house n.a.k.e.d again.

    "Anyway, I don''t have a bathing suit. And I don''t want to just wear underwear." Amelia realizes that although she wants to get close to Lucien, some things are still very embarrassing.

    Cassidy looks at Amelia''s body. "I''m sure Mia''s clothes fit you well. She has a lot of bathing suits she hasn''t even used yet."

    Mia giggles. "I love bathing with hubby, hehe..."

    "Yeah, we know what kind of bathing you like." Lena laugh.

    All the girls start laughing, making the atmosphere very friendly. Still, Amelia is shy. "I would be grateful if you could lend me one of your bathing suits, Mia."

    Mia smiles at her. "No problem. I can give you that; after all, we are sisters... I mean, sisters-in-law."

    "Mm." Amelia also smiles at Mia. She can''t deny that Lucien''s wives are really kind and friendly women.

    Angela approaches Lucien and gives a quick kiss and his lips. "Don''t peek."

    Then she takes a step back and creates an ice wall around the girls so they can change clothes.

    The girls find it a little strange to have to make that kind of change because they are already used to acting around Lucien in a certain way.

    But they understand that it is because of Amelia, who is Lucien''s sister. Still, they also know that it will be Lucien influencing her in the end and not the contrary.

    While the girls started wearing their bathing suits, Lucien stood outside the makeshift bathroom with L.u.s.t, Oya, Ko, and Envy.

    He sits on the edge of the cliff, and L.u.s.t materializes her body beside him. Then she starts to caress his thigh while moving her hand towards his c.o.c.k.

    Lucien gently holds her chin and begins to kiss her lips as she inserts his delicate hand inside his underwear.

    "Oh..." L.u.s.t''s touch is just perfect, and together with the delicious taste of her mouth, it gives Lucien a lot of pleasure.

    Then he puts his hand on one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and squeezes it in a way that L.u.s.t loves, not too gentle but also not too rough.

    "Mmmm..." She m.o.a.ns as his tongue makes a pleasant mess in her mouth.

    Envy starts to get uncomfortable as she watches their sensual scene. Part of her just wants to get back into Amelia''s soul, but another part of her can''t help but wonder how L.u.s.t is feeling.

    Well, it is quite evident that she is very fond of Lucien''s kisses and caresses, which activates Envy''s jealousy.

    She sits on the other side of Lucien. "C''mon, do you do this kind of thing all the time?"

    L.u.s.t moves her head to the side to answer Envy while Lucien continues to kiss her face passionately. "Unfortunately not. But what if we do? What does that have to do with you?"

    Lucien continues to kiss L.u.s.t''s face while squeezing her s.e.xy b.r.e.a.s.ts. "She''s envious, of course. What else can she do?"

    Envy shakes her head. "Envious of what? That disgusting saliva exchange? I really don''t know what''s so good about it."

    Lucien stops kissing L.u.s.t. "I see... If you don''t understand, I can help you understand."

    "Huh?" Envy is confused before understanding Lucien''s words. "Wait! You messed up the competition, so I don''t owe you anything."

    Lucien nods. "Yes, but you said that we are allies... Why can''t we cooperate and be friends?"

    Envy rolls her eyes. "Yes, yes, of course. I''m going to allow you to get my ability, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to be around doing that kind of thing with you."

    Lucien''s hand glows with a purple haze as he focuses his demonic energy on it and quickly grabs Envy by the back of her neck.

    "??!?!?!" Envy is shocked by Lucien''s quick action and even more by the fact that although her demonic energy has improved a lot, it is still a lot less than his, which prevents her from escaping his grip.

    Another thing that makes Envy upset is the fact that although Lucien is rough with her, she is actually feeling a strange sensation that is far from discomfort despite being very similar to pain.

    While Envy just remains silent and looks Lucien in the eye with an annoyed expression, he smiles at her and brings her face close to his. "What exactly kind of things are you talking about?"

    Envy tries to stay calm, but in fact, she is finding the situation quite interesting. "You know... kis-"

    Before she finishes speaking, Lucien seals her lips with his.

    "Mmm��" Envy tries to speak, but when she opens her mouth, Lucien wastes no time invading it with his dominant tongue, which quickly ''attacks'' hers.

    Despite having a lot of knowledge about all kinds of things, Envy never kissed before because she was not ''jealous'' of any other woman when it comes to romance.

    Still, she thought that kissing is just a disgusting exchange of saliva, which she is now finding very good. Of course, how could she not find Lucien''s mix of life mana and demonic energy incredible?

    But it''s not just about the taste... Envy also can''t deny that Lucien''s rough way of moving his tongue around hers is very pleasurable.

    Her small tongue cannot keep up with his fast movements as he explores her mouth and keeps their face in touch, holding her neck firmly.

    Envy stops resisting while just letting it happen to see what comes next. But then it quickly gets better as she feels Lucien''s hand touch her b.r.e.a.s.t.

    The feeling is unfamiliar, but it is definitely not bad. A part of her can''t help but imagine how L.u.s.t is feeling while watching them do what she was enjoying doing just ago.

    Envy begins to feel Lucien''s demonic energy entering her body and joining with her demonic energy.

    The feeling is incredible and makes Envy want more and more to have Lucien for her, more specifically, to steal him from L.u.s.t.

    Lucien also realizes their demonic energies are mixing just as he did with Amelia. His possessive side begins to crave Envy only for him.

    Then he feels Envy''s arms wrapping around his waist, and at that moment, he breaks the kiss and releases her neck.

    "Ahhh... ahhh... That..." Envy looks at Lucien with a confused and excited expression without really understanding what just happened.

    Lucien smiles. "Oh, so we can also mix our demonic energies."

 Chapter 252 - Just Jump

    Envy does not remember how old she is. Her memories, just like L.u.s.t''s, are vague as if they are not her own memories, but a story told to her.

    Still, she''s sure that never anything like that happened in her entire life��

    Since Envy remembers, her life has always been about helping her people, getting powerful hosts, and generating demonic energy with them to get even stronger.

    But all that, this mysterious power that she has, is about her current host, that is, she can''t do anything on her own. She needs her hosts to be willing to do certain things for her to benefit from their demonic energy.

    To depend on someone else like that is certainly annoying, but over time Envy has learned to manipulate people to get what he wants. That is her nature, and she accepted it.

    Then, that day came, precisely the moment when Envy, for the first time, generated demonic energy in a way without the help of her host.

    Not only is that energy she generated without her host is incredible, but it also mixed with Lucien''s demonic energy, that is, L.u.s.t''s, creating this new demonic energy that Envy could only feel when sharing with Amelia before.

    Envy quickly became addicted to that energy, just like the other incredible feelings she felt while Lucien kissed her.

    [More... I want a lot more of that! I need it... only for me!!] Envy can''t help craving Lucien and the fantastic energy that only he can give her.

    But Envy is not an immature girl in love. She knows she is playing a game with Lucien. A game that L.u.s.t and Amelia are also participating in, and probably their sisters will also participate in at some point.

    And while everyone can benefit from this dangerous game, there is no way to prevent some participants from becoming favorites. And the most favorite of them will be the real winner.

    Envy tries to control her emotions while using all her will to look at Lucien with an expression between neutral and a little curious.

    She knows that she cannot show that she wants him so badly, but she also cannot pretend to ignore what happened, thus trying to act in a ''natural'' way.

    "Really interesting. Not only is your relationship with L.u.s.t different from everything we''ve seen before, but you also seem to be able to interact with me that way..." Envy calmly speaks.

    L.u.s.t is also surprised. But she is already used to Lucien surprising her again and again. She held Lucien''s face and made him look at her. "Let me taste it."

    Then she kisses him, or rather she starts the kiss, and he quickly begins to lead it as they love to do.

    Just as when Lucien generated that new demonic energy with Amelia, and he was able to share it with L.u.s.t indirectly because of their connection and directly passing it by physically, now he also did that by giving L.u.s.t some of the demonic energy he generated with Envy.

    "Mm ..." L.u.s.t quickly lost the pleasure of kissing the man she loves.

    But she quickly focused when he broke the kiss and looked at her with a curious expression, waiting for her opinion.

    L.u.s.t smiles at Lucien. "Really incredible! This energy is so powerful... Much more than our separate energies. I wonder if you can generate new energy like that with our other sisters."

    While Lucien can''t help but think of his other sisters, Envy and L.u.s.t do that too.

    "Perhaps even creating even more powerful energy using three or more of our energies at the same time..." Envy thinks out loud.

    "Heheheh..." L.u.s.t can''t help but giggle.

    Envy is confused. "What is so funny?"

    L.u.s.t begins to kiss around Lucien''s lips. "Don''t you see? It seems that the destiny Itself wants us to be a family more united than ever... All of us united under one man, my hubby."

    Envy laughs sarcastically. "And does that really look funny to you? I agree that it looks the best for everyone, but you know our sisters��"

    "Do you think you will continue to be the first wife when Pride finds out about it? Let alone that it is all about demonic energy. Gluttony, Greed... everyone will want a share of your hubby for them..."

    L.u.s.t sits on Lucien''s lap as he strokes her body and rubs his nose on her face. He understands that her relationship with her sisters is complicated, and just as she knows that there is a limit to how she can get involved in his relationship with his family, he will also never force her to act in any way with her sisters.

    Still, L.u.s.t is his beloved wife, and he will never fail to support her first.

    L.u.s.t looks Envy in the eye. "If we are going to talk about desire, you are the most dangerous of us. Greed will certainly be a problem, but she is more focused on material things while you, my sister, want more than anything the power of us."

    "I know that right now, you''re creating thousands of plans and ways to get more of Lucien''s attention not just for Amelia but for yourself as well."

    Envy can''t help but be upset that her nature is so predictable sometimes. Still, she continues to look at L.u.s.t, trying not to demonstrate her emotions.

    "Can you really say you''re not insecure? Oh, come on, L.u.s.t. You were always the weakest of us. You''re just a-"

    "Incredible woman." Lucien interrupted Envy before she finished speaking.

    He looks Envy in the eye. "L.u.s.t is one of the most amazing women I know. She is perfect in every way."

    "You are just a young boy, you don''t know anything-" Envy tries to answer, but Lucien interrupts her again.

    "Shh. Look at you, Envy. You are just a parasite that benefits by manipulating and sucking people''s desires. L.u.s.t since the beginning is with me as my partner. We are always doing the best for our family and being totally honest with each other."

    Envy is annoyed by Lucien''s words and thinks about saying something in objection, but he gently caresses her face, surprising her again.

    "It''s okay, Envy. I understand that your nature forces you to be like that. But now... Now, we are a family, liking it or not. And I will teach you to be a good woman. I will show you that you can be more than just an envious parasite... though the process is going to be somewhat uncomfortable."

    Envy is very confused by Lucien''s words, mainly because he seems so confident. Whether he will be able to maintain that attitude longer or not, she is not sure, but she finds the situation more and more exciting.

    Lucien ran his hand on Envy''s face towards the back of her neck and slowly brings her head towards his, making her think he wants to kiss her again, which she is very willing to do.

    He brings his mouth closer to her lips as he slowly speaks. "We are going to do a lot of interesting things together, Envy..."

    But then he stops moving while teasingly smiling. "But later. Now, this moment is for my wives. They fought hard by my side, and I have a lot to reward them."

    Envy can''t help but pout while keeping her thoughts only in her mind. [You''re just annoying... I''ll show you how I can be far superior to L.u.s.t!]

    Lucien can''t resist teasing Envy once again, so he quickly brings her lips to his and gives her a quick kiss, giving her just a taste of what was the previous incredible kiss.

    *Crack* *Smash*

    The ice wall breaks, revealing a vision that Lucien will never forget.

    He sees all his wives wearing beautiful swimsuits. Some of them are very s.e.xy and reveal more of their bodies, while others are incredibly cute.

    But all, exactly all the swimsuits of his girls, due to their incredible beauty, makes this scene absolutely unforgettable.

    Even before Lucien praises them, they already smile, happy and proud because just by his smile and surprised expression, they already know that he liked it.

    There are few things more rewarding for a woman than knowing that the man they love also loves them very much and finds them incredible, beautiful, and attractive.

    Still, of course, that Lucien would never miss an opportunity to say his thoughts and feelings out loud, especially when he is so proud to make it clear how wonderful his beloved wives are.

    "Wonderful... Perfect... in fact perfect is not enough to describe how beautiful you are, my loves."

    The girls blush as Lucien''s words warm their hearts. The mysterious connection they have allows them to feel even better, knowing the intensity of his feelings for them.

    Lucien notices Amelia hiding behind Angela. "Let me see how beautiful you look, sister."

    Amelia is embarrassed, but Angela gently pushes her forward while smiling. "Don''t be timid. Don''t you want praises too?"

    Lucien takes a good look at Amelia and can''t help but be surprised. She is wearing a red bikini from Mia that greatly highlights the curves of her slim charming body.

    The intense red of the bikini also makes Amelia''s fair skin look even more perfect and soft as she blushes. Its top completely covers her small b.r.e.a.s.ts, but the bottom part is not very big, which makes her look cute and incredibly s.e.xy.

    "You are so beautiful and cute, my sister." Lucien smiles at Amelia.

    Amelia bites her lip as she tries to look at Lucien. "T-thank you, b-brother."

    Lucien can''t help finding Amelia''s expression pretty cute. The fact that she is his sister makes everything seem more exciting, and he is eager to tease her in every way possible.

    He also notices Dawn, wearing a swimsuit that Cassidy gave her. Both of them have similar curvy bodies with big b.r.e.a.s.ts and very hot asses.

    "You look beautiful, too, Dawn."

    Dawn blushes too. "Thank you, Lucien."

    "Well, shall we swim then?" Lena giggles as she walks towards the tip of the cliff.

    But Astrid runs in front of her as she laughs and jumps off the cliff. "Me first!!!"

    Astrid uses her wings to propel her fall even further, reaching super speed and quickly diving into the sea, creating an explosion that splashes water everywhere.

    "WOW!!" Some girls are surprised by Astris'' bold action; after all, the fall was about three hundred meters high.

    Cassidy laugh. "She looks like a child..."

    The other girls laugh too as Lena jumps after Astrid. "Me second!!"

    "Wait! Is this a competition?" Maggie asks in a joking tone.

    Marie doesn''t waste time running and jumping from the cliff too. "Me third!!"

    Mia shakes her head. "Tsk, tsk, this is not about the order, but about who makes the best jump."

    Then she walks to the edge of the cliffs and jumps, rotating several times in the air before falling like an arrow, keeping her body straight.

    Lucien laugh. "Well, that was nice."

    The other girls don''t waste time and start jumping off the cliff as they try to do different maneuvers in the air.

    Oya approaches Lucien, and Ko jumps off the top of her in his arms. Mama tigress also wants to jump in the water, but little Ko is still not strong enough to jump from that height.

    Dawn wouldn''t jump from that height a month ago, but now she''s also in the Mortal Realm thanks to benefiting from Amelia''s demonic energy, so she jumped from the cliff without any problems despite being a little afraid.

    Finally, it is the turn of Rebecca, Madelyn, and Lorelai. But they are not very confident in their power.

    Lucien approaches them. "Don''t worry. Although you are not yet in the Mortal Realm, thanks to my demonic energy, you have the current strength of someone from the second layer of the Mortal Realm. Such a fall cannot hurt you."

    "Mm." The girls nod. Still, they hold hands and jump the three together.

    Lastly, only Lucien, L.u.s.t, and little Ko remain on the top of the cliff.

    Lucien kisses Ko''s head. "Are you ready, my dear?"

    *Meow*

    Ko makes a cute sound before licking Lucien''s face.

    "Hahaha... Let''s go then." Lucien jumps off the cliff, holding little Ko in his arms.

    He spreads his wings, decreasing the speed of his fall while keeps a lying position, and leaves Ko on his chest to protect her from the fall and the wind.

    Ko begins to purr while Lucien strokes her ears during the fall.

    L.u.s.t takes advantage of Lucien''s position and materializes on his h.i.p.s. She smiles at him as she moves her ass, teasing his d.i.c.k.

    *Splash*

    Lucien hugs L.u.s.t, protecting little Ko between their bodies while diving into the water.

    Then he quickly goes back to the surface and checks Ko.

    *Meow*

    The little tigress licks Lucien''s face again as he feels by their tattoo connection that she wants to jump off the cliff again.

    "Hahaha... We can do it more often if you want it so badly."

    *Meow* *Meow*

    Little Ko looks at Lucien while her eyes shine with expectation.

    "I also want to jump with hubby!" Anne quickly swims to Lucien''s side.

    So, the group spends the rest of that day playing in that big natural pool made by the reef corals. But that is just the beginning of the fun.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 253 - Sunset

    "This is so beautiful..." Amelia smiles as she watches the sunset at sea while resting on Lucien''s chest.

    He kisses her forehead while pats the head of Madelyn, who is also on his chest along with little Ko. "Yes, this is really incredible."

    Lucien and his girls played in the water for a few hours until night began to arrive. Then they lay on the beach sand to watch the sunset.

    He paid attention to all his wives, so everyone is satisfied. But of course, the girls still need to do turns in his arms.

    And Amelia is having more turns and more time for his affection because she was away from him for a long time. His wives understand that, and despite being a little jealous, they have nothing to complain about.

    She stops looking at the sun and looks at Lucien''s face. "Brother... today was... a strange day... But now, this is perfect."

    Lucien smiles at Amelia. "Yes, sister... I''m glad you''re with me now."

    He moves his head toward Amelia''s, but not to kiss her forehead again. Amelia is embarrassed as she notices her brother''s mouth approaching her lips.

    She doesn''t know if he wants to tease her like before or he really wants to kiss her.

    Still, she panics because she doesn''t know if she should just let him do what he wants or try to ignore him to make him desire her more and more, as Dawn suggested.

    [Men desire more what they can''t have...] She repeats Dawn''s words in her mind.

    Amelia uses all her will to bow her head, avoiding Lucien''s kiss. She really wants that, but she thinks that just accepting everything his way will only make her an obedient wife and not his most loved one.

    Lucien kisses her forehead again. But this time, he does not stop kissing but continues to give gentle kisses on Amelia''s soft skin.

    Amelia starts to feel her body warming up. [No, no, no... I need to resist...]

    Although she tries to follow her ''plan,'' her body starts to react based on her feelings. Her head starts to lift, causing Lucien to start kissing her nose delicately before his mouth approaches her lips.

    Then their lips touch for the first time in a gentle and delicate movement.

    Lucien keeps his tongue under control while just moving his lips over Amelia''s, enjoying that incredibly smooth texture, her wonderful fragrance, and this delicious taste, which he is already getting addicted to.

    Amelia feels the same way as Lucien. She is enjoying everything, especially the gentle and passionate way he moves his lips.

    She makes a biting movement with her lips, wanting to feel more of Lucien''s taste, so he sucks on her lips, giving them both a lot of pleasure.

    "Mm..." Amelia softly m.o.a.ns as her mouth instinctively opens more and more each time she makes the biting movement with her lips.

    *Meow*

    Before Lucien and Amelia get lost in the pleasure of their gentle kiss, little Ko makes clear her desire to get a kiss too.

    Lucien laughs while Amelia hides her face in his chest like a frightened bunny.

    Then he kisses the little tigress on the forehead, making her meow with happiness.

    "Meow?" Madelyn imitates Ko''s sound, which added to her feline characteristics, makes her sounds very cute.

    "Oh, aren''t my kittens getting enough kisses?" He speaks in a joking tone.

    Madelyn rubs her face on Lucien''s chest. "Of course not, meow. But I never get tired of getting more and more, meow."

    Lucien can''t help but get horny while Madelyn rubs her body over his and makes the cute meow sound.

    His mouth looks for her lips, which quickly connect to his as they kiss passionately. Amelia can see how Lucien''s tongue invades Madelyn''s little mouth as he sucks her lips in an intenser way than their kiss.

    Lucien ends the kiss quickly as he can feel that all his girls are horny. Just kisses will not satisfy them, and neither he.

    "Well, shall return home? The weather is already getting cold, so we have to take a hot bath, eat some snacks so I can eat you, my loves."

    Mia quickly gets to her feet. "What about skipping the snack part and go to the part where you eat us, over and over again? Hehe..."

    Lucien starts to open the Purple World portal while smiling at Mia. "You are getting more and more naughty, Mia. Will I have to spank you on the ass for you to behave?"

    Lena makes a confused expression. "Was that supposed to sound like a punishment?"

    Astrid laughs. "That sure is a reward."

    "You are perfect women who only deserve rewards, my dears," Lucien speaks as he gets up and finishes opening the portal.

    Lucien''s wives start to enter the portal after kissing his lips. Soon only he, L.u.s.t, Envy, Amelia, Lorelai, and Dawn remain on the beach.

    He approaches Lorelai, puts his hands on her waist, and brings her body very close to his as she wraps her arms around his neck.

    Lucien smiles as he looks into her eyes, then brings his face close to hers and starts to rub his nose on hers gently. "I should have given this to you a long time ago."

    Lorelai closes her eyes while enjoying Lucien''s caresses. While their noses kiss, their lips rub quickly against each other, and she can''t help but gets very horny with this type of teasing game.

    She knows he is talking about the tattoo and quickly responds. "I understand that you have a limit to that. I don''t want to force your soul and cause you trouble. I can''t say that I would be really satisfied to just be your soldier, but that was already the best thing that happened in my life."

    Lucien begins to nibble on Lorelai''s lips as his hands run over her soft skin. "You are an incredible woman, Lorelai. You are patient and understanding."

    While Lorelai just m.o.a.ns with great pleasure of Lucien''s caresses and praises, he continues. "But I''m not patient, not to mention understanding. You are already essential to me, and I don''t want to risk something happening to you because you''re away from my arms."

    Lorelai can''t help but be delighted by Lucien''s words. She is the type of woman who wants the man she loves to love her very much and wants her to be with him always, only for him.

    Then she speaks in a jokingly tone. "Are you afraid that someone will steal me in the middle of the night?"

    Lucien pretends to speak in a concerned tone. "Of course."

    They both start laughing. Then Lucien starts to kiss Lorelai''s neck. "But nobody is going to steal you from me... Starting today, you will sleep in my bed where you belong."

    Lorelai holds Lucien''s head with both hands as he passionately kisses her neck. "Yes, yes, yes! That''s all I want. Belonging to you has always been my destiny, a destiny that I love very much."

    Lucien begins to pass his demonic energy on to Lorelai while caressing her low belly area. The tattoo quickly appears on her skin in an intense shade of purple.

    He had to concentrate a lot not to put the tattoo on her the times they''ve had s.e.x together before, mainly because of her great desire to belong to him.

    But he understands that he has limits and needs to act according to his capabilities, especially when it comes to this mysterious tattoo that clearly needs his soul to become more powerful.

    While Lucien puts his tattoo on Lorelai, the other girls watch them. Dawn is finding everything very crazy and interesting. Amelia is jealous and eager.

    But Envy is really shocked. "This... Is it really a soul contract? And... it''s so similar to our tattoos... It''s actually the same as yours, L.u.s.t."

    L.u.s.t nods. "It''s really incredible. I don''t know how he manages to keep so many contracts currently... This is because of his dragonic heritage. They really are beings with more control over the power of the soul."

    Envy agrees with L.u.s.t''s words. "Still, why is it so similar to yours? Shouldn''t it have different features?"

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "In fact, it grew a few millimeters after he got more powerful and made more contracts. Well, it makes sense to be like my tattoo as I gave it to him even though he is slowly improving it."

    "Hmm..." Envy looks at the portal. "I thought it would need more time before he could take others to the other dimension... Is that because of the tattoo?"

    "Yes. I was sure he would be able to take others to Purple World quickly as soon as I saw him put his tattoo on Sophia." L.u.s.t replies.

    Envy can''t help but smile as she looks at Lucien. "Sophia, Sloth''s host... I''m looking forward to seeing if he can put his tattoo on one of us too."

    L.u.s.t laughs. "Poor Envy... Don''t you understand that he has too many wives to please before you can get a taste of his c.o.c.k? He will make me c.u.m several times while you will have to wait and wait..."

    Envy is very upset by L.u.s.t''s words and attitude, feelings that she shares with Amelia.

    Lucien finishes putting his tattoo on Lorelai and slaps her ass before she enters the portal. "Don''t fight, girls. A strong family is a united family, right?"

    L.u.s.t materializes her body on Lucien''s side and hugs him. "Yes, hubby. I''m sorry."

    Lucien shakes his head before looking at Dawn. "Sorry for not explaining that when I told Amelia to invite you to come with us. You must understand now that it is very complicated..."

    "Maybe you prefer to stay with the troops for a while?" Lucien asks.

    Dawn makes a thoughtful expression. "Are there any negative side effects?"

    Lucien answer honestly. "There is no way to be sure. So far, the tattoo just connects our souls, allowing us to better understand each other''s feelings, communicate mentally... and it also allows me to give more demonic energy to the girls."

    Dawn quickly responds. "I''m sorry, but I have to be frank. I''m not interested in a relationship, but I need a peaceful place to get my feelings in order. Also, I want to follow Amelia until I find my own way."

    Lucien nods. "It sounds good. Still, you have to understand that by accepting my tattoo, we will be connected in a profound way. And it will inevitably increase the chances of us developing loving feelings for each other. Are you willing to take that risk?"

    Dawn stops to think. [What kind of risk is it to get a powerful and loving husband who will make me stronger while giving me pleasure? Is that a joke? There is no downside!]

    She looks at Lucien with a calm expression. "Alright. Thanks for the opportunity and for accepting me in your home."

    Lucien smiles and opens his arms. "Come on."

    Dawn blushes as she walks towards Lucien. "Will you have to kiss me or something like that?"

    He laughs. "No. That with Lorelai was... well, special for us."

    She arrives in front of Lucien and puts a hand on her shoulder as he smiles at her. "Just don''t resist my energy."

    "Mm." Dawn tries to relax her body.

    Lucien already has great control over his demonic energy, so he can easily use just his hand on Dawn''s shoulder to create the tattoo on her body.

    But although he is doing that to help his sister''s friend, he cannot ignore the fact that he is creating such a powerful connection with Dawn.

    He slowly puts his other hand on her belly and gently caresses it while bringing his mouth near to her ear.

    Dawn feels Lucien''s warm and gentle touch. Her body quickly recognizes the touch that helped her feel better when she panicked.

    She cannot see Lucien as a simple man but as a strange devil who can be brutal and merciless to some people, but incredibly kind and loving to others.

    Then she hears his charming voice in her ear. "You are a charming woman, Dawn. I cannot deny that I am pleased to have a beauty like you in my home."

    Dawn blushes while she doesn''t know if she should be angry or pleased by Lucien''s explicit tease. [You... DEVIL!]

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 254 - Kissing to the heart content

    Along with the embarrassment because of Lucien''s words, Dawn also feels warm energy entering her body, making it even warmer.

    That incredible energy is not only very pleasant, but it also makes her feel stronger while improving every part of her body.

    Unlike Amelia''s demonic energy that made Dawn stronger in the past, she can clearly feel Lucien''s demonic energy making her stronger now.

    She looks at Lucien''s charming face as she thinks. [It can''t be helped... So handsome, caring, powerful, and can make a woman feel so good just with gentle touches while making her stronger... Damn, can you have any imperfection?]

    While looking at Lucien, Dawn sees him smile in a strange way, and she gets confused for a second before understanding the situation and blushing more than ever while listening to his voice inside her mind.

    ''Ah, I have many defects. But if you don''t mind them, I''m sure we''ll get along.'' Lucien responds after hearing Dawn''s thoughts.

    "But... what? How? Can you read my mind?" Dawn speaks out loud while getting confused.

    Lucien quickly shakes his head. "No. Your thoughts are just yours. But just ago, your thoughts were all about me, so as we are both in the Mortal Realm, the mental communication has activated. With time and practice, you will soon learn to control it."

    Dawn understands Lucien''s words and trusts him. Still, she is a little embarrassed by her thoughts and quickly tries to explain herself. "That... I''m not in love with you... it''s just..."

    Lucien smiles as he strokes her head. "Keep calm, Dawn. It''s alright to admire me a little bit. You know, I admire you too. You''re an amazing woman, even though you''re a little naive sometimes."

    "..." Dawn just remains silent as she doesn''t know how to deal with Lucien''s praises. Still, she feels that he is not flirting with her and just being friendly.

    He caresses her belly a little more. "Well, now that you have my tattoo, you can enter the portal. The girls at home will help you find a bedroom so you can take a bath, and they''ll also give you more clothes if you need them."

    "Mm." Dawn nods.

    Then Lucien gives her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Ok, go now. I want to speak to my sister in private."

    Dawn smiles and walks towards the portal. She is a little concerned with activating mental communication again, but she can''t help but praise Lucien in her mind. [Damn, he''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g cool!]

    After she enters the portal, L.u.s.t dematerializes her body by returning to Lucien''s soul while Envy continues to look at him with a curious expression.

    "Didn''t you hear the part where I said I want to speak to Amelia?" He asks Envy in a sarcastic tone.

    Envy can''t help but be a little upset because Lucien is treating everyone lovingly but not her. "You know that I''ll be listening to everything, right?"

    "..." Lucien just sighs.

    Amelia looks at Envy with an upset look, and she quickly dematerializes her body and returns to Amelia''s soul. "OK!"

    Then Lucien opens his arms to Amelia as he smiles at her. Amelia doesn''t think twice before running and hugging him tightly while rubbing her face on his chest.

    The fact that they are both in swimsuits is really dangerous as several parts of their n.a.k.e.d bodies are in contact, making them excited and horny.

    Still, Amelia doesn''t stop hugging Lucien tightly. [I will never step back again! You are mine, brother...]

    Lucien also hugs Amelia while gently rubbing his chin on her hair. "You would never have hugged me like that a few years ago."

    Amelia makes a regretful expression. "I... That was my fault. I was stupid and dumb. You know... I think a part of me was afraid that father would send you away from me or hurt you if you remained depressed like that... I''m sorry for acting like an idiot to you."

    He kisses her head. "Shh... Don''t blame yourself for that. The important thing is that we are together now, right?"

    "Mm..." Amelia starts to lift her head as her lips beg for Lucien''s mouth.

    "Brother..." She whispers as she starts to kiss Lucien''s chin.

    "Sister..." Lucien starts rubbing his nose on Amelia''s face as their mouths get closer and closer.

    Then their lips connect again in a gentle movement, which quickly starts to become more intense as they both become hornier.

    Lucien does not hide his desire for Amelia, which makes her feel something hard touching her belly.

    Amelia is very embarrassed and proud at the same time for Lucien to desire her body as she craves for his.

    Still, her mind tells her that this is a game of seduction in which she cannot give her body to him too quickly if she wants to get the most out of his desire and affection as possible.

    Then Amelia turns her body by breaking the kiss. Lucien starts to kiss her neck and shoulders while his d.i.c.k starts to rub on her firm and hot ass.

    She holds Lucien''s head in her hands while she strokes his hair and enjoys his hands running on her belly and waist.

    While Lucien generates a lot of demonic energy for the incredible pleasure he and Amelia are feeling, she craves him more and more only for her and that he just does it with her, thus generating a lot of demonic energy too.

    They begin to create the mix of their demonic energy while Lucien puts his tattoo on Amelia''s low belly area.

    As soon as Lucien''s tattoo is completely formed on Amelia''s low belly in a shade of purple so intense that it is just compared to Sophia''s tattoo, she begins to understand his feelings.

    Amelia feels Lucien''s depression, which still exists within him. She feels that he blames himself for being weak and not protecting his mother.

    He blames himself for not accepting Sophia''s feelings.

    Also, Amelia feels that he blames himself for not giving her the affection that he now understands she needed.

    "Brother... That wasn''t your fault. You said that we shouldn''t think about the past because what matters is that we are together now. Also, I''m sure we will soon meet with Sophia and then rescue your mother."

    Lucien does not like to torture himself, but he thinks that as long as he remembers the mistakes he made in the past, he will not make them again; that is, he will never let anything bad happen to his loved ones and will give all the love and affection they need.

    "Don''t worry about that, my dear." He continues to caress and kiss Amelia.

    Just as Amelia now understands Lucien''s feelings better because of their soul connection, he also begins to understand her better. But Lucien is surprised to be confused by Amelia''s chaotic feelings.

    She feels a great desire to be incredible, like her mother. She also really wants to be stronger than their older sisters. Still, what she most desires is his affection.

    Lucien now understands part of the intensity of Amelia''s desire to be loved by him. It is different from Sophia as Amelia clearly has no confidence in herself. She fears that she will always be secondary to him and will not have her love like L.u.s.t, Sophia, and other women.

    He understands that fear of being inferior to other women is something that all his wives have in a certain way.

    Lucien even feels jealousy in L.u.s.t and concerns about that. Still, he manages to make all his wives feel loved by him in a special and unique way.

    He always tries his best to make it clear to them how much he loves them, and even though there is still a little bit of insecurity deep in their hearts, that is irrelevant compared to all the space in their hearts filled with the warmth of his love.

    That way, Lucien has no doubts about what to do. He just needs to be honest with Amelia and show her how much he loves her and that she will always be very important to him. And of course, helping her to become stronger and stronger.

    And well, that is not something he can make quickly, but something that she will one day understand as their relationship develops.

    Lucien gently turns Amelia''s head and kisses her sweet lips passionately. This time she opens her little mouth, letting his tongue enter and start to dominate hers.

    The sensation of this incredible wet kiss, together with Lucien''s caresses, makes Amelia''s body react in many ways that make her very embarrassed. Let alone the hard thing that keeps hitting her ass and making her blush more and more.

    "Brother... That..." Amelia shakes her ass, teasing Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Lucien laughs as he kisses around Amelia''s mouth, sucking on every drop of her delicious saliva. "I can control my body, but I thought you would like to know how I feel about you."

    Amelia also laughs as she kisses Lucien''s face. "Are you proud to be horny for your own sister? Such a naughty boy..."

    Before Lucien answers, Amelia whispers in a very timid tone. "But... I''m delighted that you feel that way for me."

    Lucien moves one of his hands down Amelia''s belly towards her legs. "Oh, I know you''re happy. In fact, I can smell your happiness."

    Amelia is confused before Lucien raises his hand, shining with a viscous liquid in front of her face.

    Then he brings his finger to his mouth and licks that liquid. "My sister... your love juice is delicious."

    Amelia''s fair skin turns completely red while she feels more embarrassed than ever as she realizes how lewd her body is.

    She starts punching Lucien, of course, without using her strength. "Stupid brother!!! T-this... This is your fault for kissing me like that, and keep hitting me with t-this h-hard thing... you are such an evil brother!!"

    She tries to escape from his embrace for being too embarrassed, but Lucien holds her firmly while speaking near her ear. "Shh... It''s alright. I know you are shy."

    Amelia pout. "Yes! And you can''t intimidate me!! T-this... this is all very recent. I need time to accept that... we are not..."

    "Ordinary siblings?" Lucien completes Amelia''s sentence.

    She nods. "Yes... I just need some time to accept that and...."

    Lucien realizes that it is Amelia''s current limit. That is also good because he wants to enjoy every part of the development of their relationship so that in the end, both of them will have the maximum benefits possible.

    He controls his arousal, making his c.o.c.k go into a numb state while just stroking Amelia''s head. "Yes, we should go slow. For now, let''s just go home. You need to eat some food and take a bath after getting wet like this..."

    Amelia realizes that Lucien is not talking about the beach water and laugh while punches him. "Don''t talk about it!!!"

    Lucien lifts Amelia in his arms and walks back, entering the portal. "OK, OK."

    Amelia quickly turns and wraps her legs around Lucien''s waist as she starts to kiss his lips. "I''m not ready for other things yet... But kissing is fine."

    He smiles while they continue to kiss in many different ways. "It''s alright. Kissing this delicious mouth of yours is enough to make me very pleased."

    While Lucien and Amelia use the time it takes the portal to transport them to the Purple World to kiss, L.u.s.t and Envy watch the whole scene while feeling similar emotions.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 255 - Lemme Drink {R-18}

    Lucien leaves the portal in the main hall on the fifth floor, holding Amelia in his arms as they kiss passionately.

    He ignores Kara and Dawn''s presence while pressing Amelia''s body against the wall and continues to devour her mouth.

    "Mmmm..." Amelia m.o.a.ns as her nails scratch Lucien''s back. She can''t control her excitement, and all her body wants is to lose herself in the pleasure of Lucien''s kisses.

    After almost a minute of kissing, Lucien breaks the kiss and starts rubbing his nose on Amelia''s. "We... just talked about going slow... Are you okay with this?"

    Amelia can''t stop kissing Lucien''s lips and face. "I know... I want to control myself, but I can''t stop kissing you..."

    Lucien smiles before he starts to move his face away from Amelia''s. "You should go and choose a bedroom. Kara and Dawn are waiting for you."

    "Yes, I should," Amelia speaks in a low and clearly hesitant tone.

    He looks at Amelia''s flushed face. Her embarrassed expression is so cute that Lucien can''t resist giving her another passionate kiss, sucking and biting her sweet lips.

    "Ahhh..." Amelia runs out of breath as Lucien''s kisses are so good that they make her dizzy. She can''t even look him in the eye because she''s so embarrassed.

    Lucien lets go of Amelia and starts stroking her hair. "You know, you can also take a bath with me and sleep in my bedroom."

    Amelia cannot help being tempted to accept his proposal. [In your bedroom... sleep in your arms... I wa...]

    But then she quickly shakes her head. "Not yet... I still need to get used to it... Please, give me more time."

    Lucien caresses her face. "There is no problem or time limit to get used to it. We are siblings, Amelia. We will always be together. This house is now your house too, and you can do whatever you want."

    Amelia blushes even more as Lucien''s words make her heart warm. "Thank you, brother."

    "I... I''m going to choose a bedroom then." Amelia tries to run towards Dawn and Kara because she feels that if she stays near Lucien for longer, she will not resist continuing kissing or even doing more bold things, which she is not yet ready for.

    But Lucien takes her arm and looks into her eyes as he moves his mouth slowly towards Amelia''s lips. "Just one more..."

    Amelia bites her lips while making a timid expression but doesn''t resist, letting Lucien kiss her again.

    Then Lucien quickly breaks the kiss while smiling at her. "I can''t get enough of your perfect lips... sister."

    "..." Amelia can''t say anything because she is timid. She hates loving the fact that she loves Lucien so much, and he teases her that way. That is too confusing for her to understand.

    She turns and runs over to Dawn and Kara, who watch the whole scene with expressions of amus.e.m.e.nt.

    Kara smiles at Lucien before taking Dawn and Amelia to choose a bedroom on the fourth floor. There are still a lot of empty bedrooms around the house, even though all the girls have their own bedrooms. But of course, they still prefer to sleep in Lucien''s big bed.

    Lucien watches the girls go down the stairs while L.u.s.t materializes at his side. "Don''t you think you teased her too much?"

    He laughs as he squeezes L.u.s.t''s ass. "She has to know who is the boss or she will cause problems."

    L.u.s.t can''t help but m.o.a.n with the pleasure of Lucien''s touch, which is perfectly balanced between gentle and rough. "Amelia is not the most dangerous one but Envy."

    Lucien uses his tail to tease L.u.s.t''s while squeezing her s.e.xy ass. "I think the opposite. I could never be rough with my sister, but with Envy... She won''t break, right? And she clearly likes rough play."

    L.u.s.t starts to stroke Lucien''s c.o.c.k. "Yes, I noticed that Envy seems to have peculiar tastes. I can''t wait to see you dominate her and then make me come over and over in front of her while she begs just to lick your d.i.c.k."

    He laughs. "She is your sister, my dear. Shouldn''t you be more friendly to her?"

    "She has upset me many times in the past. Now it''s time for her to get some punishment. And well, in the end, she will also be your wife, and that is much more than she deserves." L.u.s.t responds.

    Lucien holds L.u.s.t''s chin and kisses her lips. "Well, we''ll both have fun teasing her so much."

    Then he walks towards the big bathroom on the fifth floor, where his wives are taking a bath, eager to have the real fun with him.

    Lucien enters the bathroom, and all of his wives smile at him. Mia splashes water on him. "Hubby, shall we bathe again?"

    He takes off his underwear and jumps into the deepest part of the large pool. Then he emerges under Mia and lifts her with his shoulders.

    "Hahaha..." Mia starts playing with Lucien''s horns and ruffling his hair as he spins around while she sits on his shoulders.

    While playing with Mia, Lucien talks to all his wives. "How about you finish your bath calmly and then launch while I have some time alone with Madelyn and Rebecca?"

    "Mm." Mia and Lucien''s other wives quickly agree. They know how important it is for women their first time having s.e.x, and they also want to snack and get ready for the amazing night that will probably last a couple of days.

    *Splash*

    Lucien throws Mia in the water while smiling at her. "Thank you, my dear."

    Then he walks towards Madelyn and Rebecca, who are blushing more and more because they know what will happen next. They clearly want that very much; still, they can''t help but be embarrassed.

    He arrives in front of Madelyn, who continues to cleaning the soap on her tail while smiling shyly. He takes her in his arms in the way of carrying a princess. "Shall we, my love? I can feel you want it so badly."

    Madelyn wraps her arms around his neck and hides her face on his chest. "Mm..."

    Lucien gets very horny because of the cuteness of Madelyn''s timid reaction. He does not hide that, which makes his c.o.c.k get rock hard while pointing at the bathroom ceiling, showing all Its energy and excitement.

    Then he walks over to Rebecca and leans forward. Rebecca wastes no time and jumps on his back. The fact that Lucien can significantly retract his wings prevents it from hurting the girls.

    Of course, he keeps the pointy parts of his bones away from them, while the girls can hold on to his shoulders and wrap their legs around his waist like Rebecca is doing now.

    So, carrying Madelyn in his arms and Rebecca on his back, he leaves the bathroom and heads towards his bedroom.

    Lucien''s other wives are evidently very eager for their turns, but the fact that they know that he will give them pleasure beyond what they can imagine makes them not suffer from the wait.

    They enter the bedroom, and Lucien rests the girls on his big bed, then he smiles lovingly at them as he delights in the stunning view of their hot n.a.k.e.d bodies.

    Rebecca and Madelyn are very embarrassed but keep looking Lucien in the eye while thinking about how unpredictable destiny is.

    They had similar thoughts when they first meet Lucien. He''s so handsome, strong, and incredible. They could only imagine what it would be like to have him as their husband because that could only be a dream��

    Well, now they are not only his women, but he also loves them very much and treats them like princesses.

    "I love you, my dears," Lucien speaks affectionately as his hands start to run over Madelyn and Rebecca''s legs.

    Rebecca''s heart goes faster as she feels Lucien''s gentle touch and hears his sweet words.

    She smiles at him. "Love you too, my husband."

    Madelyn wastes no time and also makes clear her feelings for Lucie. "I love you so much... hubby."

    Lucien licks his own lips and squeezes the girls'' thighs as his hands get closer to their most private parts.

    Rebecca keeps her beautiful pink flower totally shaved, which added to her soft skin, makes it look really delicious, especially for licking.

    Madelyn also keeps her p.u.s.s.y well hygienic, but she only shaves it on the sides, leaving a tiny tuft of her fluffy brown hair, especially for Lucien, as he loves the texture and the fragrance of her fluffy fur.

    "Perfect. You are just perfect, my dears." Lucien can''t help but praise them. He feels so lucky to have such beautiful women loving him.

    The girls are even more flushed and embarrassed. Madelyn covers her face with her hands while feeling her most private part getting warmer and warmer.

    Rebecca is more daring and uses both her hands to pull Lucien''s hand towards her delicate pink flower. "Touch me here, hubby..."

    "Sure." Lucien starts stroking Rebecca''s p.u.s.s.y. He uses his fingers to open her external lips, revealing her beautiful pink bud. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%7Br-18%7D_52697503706970439">#%7Br-18%7D_52697503706970439</a> for visiting.

    Rebecca''s p.u.s.s.y is already pretty wet with her love juices, and Lucien can''t resist leaning over her and drinking it while sucking on her little cute clit.

    "Ahhhhhh... mmmmm..." She loudly m.o.a.ns while having an orgasm.

    [No, no, no!! That was too fast.] Rebecca quickly blames herself for coming so fast.

    Well, she can''t really be blamed as Lucien is always stroking, kissing, and praising his girls. They are already feeling a lot of pleasure, so when he makes a more ''intense'' movement, they cannot help coming.

    Lucien continues to suck Rebecca''s sweet bud while she squirts love juices in his mouth. "Don''t contain yourself, my love. You can come as much as you want, and I will help you regenerate your liquids and energy."

    Rebecca holds Lucien''s head with both hands as she m.o.a.ns and lets him drink her love juices. There is a certain pride that she and all Lucien''s wives feel about him finding their juices delicious, just as he feels good about them drinking his c.u.m.

    And of course, as ''liquids of pleasure,'' just as Lucien''s s.p.e.r.m generates a lot of demonic energy for the girls, their pussies'' love juices go down his throat, turning into demonic energy.

    While delighting with Rebecca''s p.u.s.s.y honey, Lucien continues to use his other hand to caress Madelyn''s groin.

    She keeps her hands on her face but also peeking through her fingers as she gets more and more embarrassed. [M-my vag... my v-v.a.g.i.n.a keeps getting wet... I feel it itching... why is my body so lewd?]

    Every time Lucien''s fingers reach near her pink flower, drops of her love juice drip from it, leaving Madelyn more eager, horny, and embarrassed.

    She bites her own lips. [This... this is his fault!! He teases me that much... but it''s also so good... I... I want him to drink it too...]

    Lucien can''t really read the girls'' thoughts unless they activate mental communication. Still, he can feel them getting more eager and horny. And of course, he would not ignore Madelyn.

    He stops sucking Rebecca''s p.u.s.s.y, letting her rest for a few seconds and finishes having her orgasm, which he was just extending with his caresses.

    Then he starts touching Madelyn''s pink flower directly while she makes cute m.o.a.ns. He strokes her fluffy p.u.s.s.y hair and can''t help rubbing his nose on it and sniffing.

    "You smell so f.u.c.k.i.n.g good, Madelyn. I wanted to eat you since the first time you sat on my lap, and I smelled you up close."

    Madelyn closes her eyes while feeling her heart beats as fast as that of a frightened doe. "This... this is so embarrassing."

    Lucien laughs as he continues to kiss Madelyn''s body and moves his head up. He also uses his hands to caress Rebecca''s b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    He uses one of his hands to get Madelyn''s hands off her face and then kisses her lips before whispering to her. "I want so badly to drink your love juices, my dear..."

    Madelyn, although very embarrassed, kisses, licks, and bites Lucien''s lips. "Y-you... you can d-drink it..."

    Lucien sucks on Madleny''s lips again before he starts to go down, kissing her body. He also starts to take turns between her and Rebecca''s body, while moving his head down, kissing every part of the girls'' bodies.

    "Ahhh..." Both cute girls m.o.a.n as Lucien makes them feel so good.

    Then he arrives at Madelyn''s pink flower again. He gently opens Its external lips and sucks her beautiful bud, making her come just like Rebecca.

    "Nyaaaaaaa!!!." Madelyn makes a very loud m.o.a.n, similar to a cat, which Lucien finds very cute.

    Then, he continues to suck Madelyn''s deliciously sweet p.u.s.s.y, and enjoying his favorite drink, that sacred wine.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 140 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 256 - A cat-girl and her cute tail {R-18}

    "Nyaaaahhh... mmmm~~!" Madelyn can''t stop m.o.a.ning while having an incredible orgasm, and Lucien keeps sucking on her pink flower.

    She continues to cover her face with her hands. [Hubby is licking me there... this is so good! But also so embarrassing!!]

    Although Madelyn and Rebecca are not yet in the Mortal Realm, Lucien is generating a lot of demonic energy as their cute m.o.a.ns added to drinking their love juices are very pleasurable for him.

    He kisses Madelyn''s p.u.s.s.y before kissing Rebecca''s as well and lying down in the middle of them. While they are still enjoying their incredible orgasms, he puts his arms behind the back of their necks and hugs them together.

    "That was incredible, hubby!" Rebecca laughs as she kisses Lucien''s on the cheek and lips. The heat generated by their bodies close together is extremely pleasurable and exciting to her.

    "Everything with you is incredible, my dear." Lucien sucks Rebecca''s lips. The mix of their pussies and mouths is absurdly delicious, and Lucien knows he will never get sick of it.

    Rebecca starts to stroke Lucien''s c.o.c.k while they kiss. She is also a little embarrassed, but she really wants it.

    Madelyn also really wants to be with Lucien in every way possible, but she can''t deal with her embarrassment. She hides her face on Lucien''s chest while enjoying his pleasant scent.

    Lucien stops kissing Rebecca and starts kissing Madelyn''s ears. "Your cute embarrassment just makes me hornier, darling."

    Madelyn hugs Lucien tightly and starts rubbing her nose on his chest. "Hubby, I love you so so so much!! But I''m so silly... I''m sorry."

    He continues to kiss her ear. "It''s alright, darling. Your personality is perfect, just like everything else about you."

    Then Lucien kisses Rebecca''s lips again. He maintains a perfect balance between giving attention to both girls in his arms, making them feel very loved the same way.

    "Although it is perfect to just stay here kissing and caressing you, I''m sure you will like what we will be doing next. Who wants to be the first?"

    Rebecca really wants to say ''me'' and have Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k in all her holes. But she knows Madelyn is very embarrassed and so she prefers Lucien to focus on her first so that she can get more comfortable.

    "I can wait." She kisses Lucien''s lips as she continues to stroke his c.o.c.k.

    "Ok." Lucien kisses Rebecca''s lips and face.

    Although he enjoys having s.e.x in positions where he can move freely and give his girls a lot of pleasure, Lucien also likes to do it in all the ways and always try new things.

    In the case of Madelyn, it is evident that she will enjoy s.e.x in a more gentle way, especially because this is her first time.

    That''s why Lucien turns to her side and starts running his hand all over her body while she continues to cover her face in an embarrassed and cute way.

    Gently, Lucien turns Madelyn''s body to the other side as he caresses her and kisses her shoulders and neck from behind.

    [So hot! So hard!! So big!!!] Madelyn feels Lucien''s c.o.c.k on her ass. Her tail starts to wag between their bodies while her arousal only increases. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%7Br-18%7D_52791219104831067">#%7Br-18%7D_52791219104831067</a> for visiting.

    "So good..." Lucien whispers in Madelyn''s ear as he feels a lot of pleasure rubbing his c.o.c.k on her ass and tail.

    Although he is focusing on Madelyn right now, Rebecca does not stand still and begins to kiss Lucien''s back and shoulders as she teases his tail.

    Lucien continues to kiss Madelyn while moving his hands to her b.r.e.a.s.ts. He gently squeezes and caresses these two cute mounds that he loves so much.

    "Mmmm... This... ahhh... so good..." Madelyn m.o.a.ns while feeling so much pleased by Lucien''s kisses and caresses.

    Her p.u.s.s.y does not stop producing love juices while she feels that she is reaching another orgasm even though she still feels the pleasure of the last one.

    Lucien continues to move his hand down Madelyn''s body while using the other to massage her b.r.e.a.s.ts and tease her n.i.p.p.l.es.

    He strokes her ass before passing his hand between her thighs and touching her wet p.u.s.s.y, making Madelyn m.o.a.n more and more.

    She is already well prepared, so Lucien gently lifts one of Madelyn''s legs, leaving her most private part free for his d.i.c.k.

    Lucien slowly moves his h.i.p.s forward, rubbing his c.o.c.k on Madelyn''s pink flower. His c.o.c.k quickly gets bright with Madelyn''s fragrant honey. Lucien cannot describe how much he loves that.

    Madelyn is also enjoying Lucien''s teasing. The amount of pleasure she feels can only be compared to her embarrassment, which makes her keeps hiding her face while she can''t stop m.o.a.ning.

    Lucien''s c.o.c.k is so hard that he doesn''t even need to use his hand to position it on the entrance of Madelyn''s pink cave. He slowly moves back and forth so that she can gradually get used to his size.

    Just by the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k being in the entrance of Madelyn''s p.u.s.s.y, he already feels a lot of pleasure. [So hot... so wet... so f.u.c.k.i.n.g lovely!]

    While giving Madelyn''s p.u.s.s.y a lot of pleasure, Lucien continues to caress her with both his hands holding her leg and also on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, in addition to kissing the back of her neck. He just doesn''t use his tail on Madelyn because Rebecca is playing with it.

    Madelyn can''t help feeling a little guilty as Lucien is giving pleasure to her entire body while she just stays in his arms without making anything special to him.

    Then she starts to kiss his arm that is passing under her body to caress her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Lucien feels Madelyn struggling to try something despite not having any experience. "Darling, you don''t have to anything now. This is just your first time, so just relax and let me take care of you."

    "But... I want to make you feel good just like you are doing with me." Madelyn responds in a loving tone.

    Lucien moves his h.i.p.s a little further, making his c.o.c.k go a little deeper into Madelyn''s tight p.u.s.s.y. "You are already giving me a lot of pleasure with your amazing p.u.s.s.y. Also, your cute tail continues to caress my belly, and I love that very much."

    "..." Madelyn can''t answer. She loves that Lucien is having pleasure with her. She also loves his teasing, but she is too shy to express her feelings straightforwardly as he does.

    "Mmmmm ..." She can''t stop m.o.a.ning as she feels his thick c.o.c.k slowly make its way through her p.u.s.s.y entrance.

    There is no pain or discomfort despite his ridiculously big size, thanks to his life mana and demonic energy.

    And thanks to the love juice from Madelyn''s p.u.s.s.y, Lucien''s c.o.c.k smoothly slides inside her. Slowly he passes the whole head of his c.o.c.k through the entrance of her love cave and continues to make his way through her hot pink tunnel.

    Oh, the feeling of exploring new lands, which now will only belong to Lucien forever. This is a kind of pleasure that is good for both his body and ego, which, of course, goes very well with his luxurious and possessive personality.

    Soon Lucien and Madelyn felt it when his d.i.c.k met her purity barrier. He stopped again for her to get used to his size and prepare for a little pain that she will always remember as an important moment of her life.

    Madelyn turned her head up and smiled at Lucien before kissing his lips while sending a mental message to him. ''I am so glad to belong to you, my husband, my love.''

    ''I''m pleased to have a woman as incredible as you as my wife.'' Lucien responds to Madelyn while continuing to kiss her lips and move his h.i.p.s forward, making his c.o.c.k break her h.y.m.e.n.

    "Mmm!" Madelyn feels a little pain that is soon overcome by the incredible pleasure that Lucien gives her while his c.o.c.k keeps going deeper inside her p.u.s.s.y.

    Madelyn''s p.u.s.s.y is pretty tight and small, so Lucien doesn''t move too deep into it before starts to move back slowly.

    He moves back until his c.o.c.k comes completely out of her p.u.s.s.y, letting a few drops of her blood ooze out before he penetrates her again.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Ohh��"

    The moment when the head of Lucien''s c.o.c.k pass through the tight entrance of Madelyn''s p.u.s.s.y gives much pleasure to both of them, who do not hide it and m.o.a.n.

    Then they continue m.o.a.ning as Lucien moves slowly inside Madelyn. Her pink, warm, and tight p.u.s.s.y feels better and better as she gets used to Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Madelyn''s entire body feels that she belongs to Lucien. Her insides squeeze his c.o.c.k more and more, showing her excitement and love while giving Lucien a lot of pleasure.

    And of course, feeling so much pleasure, they both start to approach an incredible orgasm. Lucien remains stable with his incredible control, but Madelyn can''t help producing so much love juices, which start to leak from her p.u.s.s.y every time Lucien moves his d.i.c.k back.

    [It... S.e.x... this is so good!! F.u.c.k me more, f.u.c.k me harder, my love.] Madelyn is still too embarrassed to say such bold words, but in her mind, she begs Lucien not to stop.

    Lucien doesn''t need mental communication or Madelyn''s words to feel that her body is loving it, so he continues to give her p.u.s.s.y a lot of pleasure while slowly increasing the speed of his movements.

    "Mmm... ahhhh... uhhhh..." He continues to use his hand to massage Madelyn''s b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing her neck and lips, making her m.o.a.n more and more.

    Rebecca begins to be jealous of the incredible pleasure that Madelyn is feeling. She continues to kiss Lucien''s back and shoulders, so he turns his face to kiss her lips too.

    Back and forth, the slow and gentle movements of Lucien''s c.o.c.k drive Madelyn to peaks of pleasure as she m.o.a.ns.

    [I couldn''t imagine it would be that good...] Madelyn feels so good that she starts to forget her embarrassment.

    "Lucien... Hubby... MY HUBBY, IT''S SO SO F.U.C.K.I.N.G GOOD!!" She exclaims as she starts having an incredible orgasm.

    He laughs, especially after seeing Madelyn''s flushed and embarrassed face after boldly declaring her feelings. "You are so cute, darling."

    Lucien continues trusting his c.o.c.k inside Madelyn at a moderate speed while her p.u.s.s.y squirts love juices wetting him and the bed.

    "Ahh... AaaahhhH!! UhhhHH!!" Madelyn m.o.a.ns louder and louder as she feels Lucien touch every part of her tight insides with his wonderful c.o.c.k.

    "I''m feeling it, hubby! Something good... I''m coming so hard!! It''s so amazing!!!"

    "Ohhh..." Lucien feels heavenly pleasure as Madelyn''s p.u.s.s.y twitches, tightening his c.o.c.k. F.u.c.k.i.n.g his girls while they have orgasms is certainly one of Lucien''s favorite parts of having s.e.x.

    "I will fill you with my love, Madelyn." Lucien takes Madelyn''s chin, kisses her, and sucks her sweet tongue.

    Madelyn answers Lucien mentally while letting him devour her mouth and p.u.s.s.y. ''Yes, hubby! Fill me completely with your thick, fragrant, and delicious c.u.m.''

    And just as Madelyn asked, Lucien pushes his c.o.c.k deeper inside her, making Its head kiss the deepest bottom of her p.u.s.s.y before releasing his hot load, painting her pink insides white.

    "NYNHHHAAAAHHHH!!!!" Madelyn m.o.a.ns louder than ever while feeling the incredible pleasure of Lucien''s hot c.u.m inside while having an orgasm.

    [So hot... so good... the essence of my love... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!!] Madelyn can''t help but be addicted to Lucien''s c.u.m.

    She looks into his eyes while speaking in a timid and loving tone. "This is so good... I love you so much!!"

    Lucien continues to slowly fill Madelyn''s insides so that she can enjoy this moment at most. Well, for both of them to enjoy it as he also loves c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside his wives.

    He strokes Madelyn''s cute ears. "This is just the beginning, darling. We will be doing this many times from now on."

    "Mm, I really want it." Madelyn lovingly smiles at Lucien while she feels her insides getting completely filled with the hot liquid she loves so much.

    And her tail wags more than ever, caressing Lucien''s belly. That is her body''s way of thanking him for the great meal.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 140 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 257 - The bold smith loves a heavy hammer {R-18}

    "Ohh..." Lucien can''t get enough and shot his hot load inside a tight hot p.u.s.s.y. Few things can be more gratifying than that.

    He lies on his back and hugs Madelyn from behind while her body is completely relaxed with pleasure, the heavenly pleasure that is to feel the essence of Lucien running inside her, filling her baby room.

    Madelyn can''t help questioning something Lucien had said to her. [How can this incredible amount not get me pregnant? Maybe one day... I can only hope.]

    Well, considering that a royal dragon of the noblest blood can live for fifty thousand years having s.e.x daily and not having children because their essence is too powerful for a woman to be able to bear the child, Lucien''s wives are fortunate because they have something a royal dragon''s wife never had.

    Lucien hugs Rebecca with his other arm while Madelyn also rests on his chest. They both start kissing one side of his cheek while giggling.

    "Hahaha... You are so adorable." Lucien laughs at the girls'' cute attitude.

    Madelyn kisses and licks Lucien''s lips. "That was so good, hubby. My body never felt as good as it does now while I am completely filled with your love."

    Lucien kisses Madelyn''s lips before kissing Rebecca''s. "Now it''s your turn, my beautiful smith."

    He lays Madelyn''s body beside him. She now doesn''t want to do anything but enjoy the incredible sensation of his hot c.u.m, which starts to slowly leak from her p.u.s.s.y when his d.i.c.k leaves it.

    When Lucien tries to get a position, Rebecca pushes him on the bed and naughtily smiles at him. "Let me clean... your d.i.c.k."

    Lucien smiles and just stays lying while Rebecca starts kissing his body. She leaves marks of her lips with saliva on his neck before moving on to his chest, belly, and finally reaching her goal.

    "Oh, my." Rebecca licks her lips while holding Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k. Because he is very horny, his d.i.c.k is in Its most glorious state, shining with the mixture of his c.u.m and Madelyn''s love juices.

    Rebecca can''t help making comparisons. "This... It''s like a hammer. A good smith always keeps his hammer clean and ready for work."

    She wastes no time and starts to suck the head of Lucien''s c.o.c.k, giving him a lot of pleasure.

    ''Amazing! There is still so much even after you fill Madelyn completely.'' Rebecca is surprised and mentally praises Lucien.

    Lucien can''t help but be thankful for his incredible life mana. That goes perfectly with his demonic energy and his high need of having too much essence to give to his wives.

    Rebecca holds her favorite hammer in hand while she licks and sucks it to her heart''s content.

    Lucien just enjoys the pleasure of Rebecca''s delicate mouth while caressing Madelyn''s ears, making her let out cute sounds, similar to a cat purring.

    L.u.s.t feels very much like materializing her body next to Lucien and kissing him, but he asks her to wait a little longer because Rebecca is having a great time seeing his expression of pleasure while she sucks on his d.i.c.k.

    Rebecca tries all the tricks she has read in books and heard from other women. She holds Lucien''s c.o.c.k firmly by Its staff in both hands and licks it from the base to the head before putting the whole glans in her mouth, sucks it, and then licking around.

    She also keeps her body tilted and her eyes up so she can see Lucien''s reactions to her hard work.

    ''Are you enjoying it, hubby?'' She knows he is enjoying it, but she still wants to hear him say that.

    Lucien smiles at her. "This is wonderful. I just came, but I can''t help wanting to come more and more in your warm mouth."

    Rebecca''s eyes shine with happiness, but she doesn''t stop to smile and continues to suck Lucien''s c.o.c.k while looking at him and using mental communication.

    ''Let it out. Give me your hot delicious c.u.m, hubby. I will drink everything you can give me!''

    Lucien c.u.m inside Rebecca''s hot and wet mouth. Of course, he controls the amount so that she doesn''t choke. Still, he gives her a big hot load of special milk, which goes down her throat, making her body feel really good.

    "Ohhh..." He m.o.a.ns while feeling Rebecca massaging his balls, the staff of his d.i.c.k, and sucking Its head.

    Rebecca drinks almost all of Lucien''s c.u.m before sucking the last sip and keeps it in her mouth.

    *Pop*

    Her mouth makes a lewd sound when she finishes sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k to the very tip. With her mouth full of his c.u.m, she smiles at Lucien.

    Then she opens her mouth a little while using mental communication. ''Look, hubby, how I drink all your delicious c.o.c.k milk.''

    Lucien smiles at her. "When did you get so naughty?"

    Rebecca gets embarrassed. ''I... I thought you would like it...''

    "I love it." Lucien quickly responds.

    *Gulp*

    "Hehehe..." Rebecca giggles after she finishes drinking Lucien''s c.u.m and sensually licks her lips.

    Then she kneels on Lucien''s legs and opens her lower lips using two fingers. Her p.u.s.s.y drips love juices while she gazes at him with a lewd expression. "I want to drink more, but now with my dirty p.u.s.s.y."

    Lucien''s c.o.c.k, still rock hard, hits Rebecca''s ass, making it clear that it still has a lot to give her.

    "Any position preference?" Lucien asks. He already understands that Rebecca will not want this in a super gentle way but in a way that allows them to explore many possibilities.

    Rebecca makes a thoughtful expression. "Hmm... I want your c.o.c.k inside me in every way possible... But for our first time, I..."

    Then she smiles. "I want a position you have never done with another woman before."

    Now it''s Lucien''s turn to make a thoughtful expression. He has already made many positions with his girls, but there are still many others he wants to try and even others that he has still not imagined.

    "Okay, get off the bed." Lucien thinks about something.

    As it is Rebecca''s first time, he doesn''t want to try something very advanced but just unique for them as she asked. Rebecca gets off the bed, and Lucien sits on Its edge.

    He pulls his legs slightly apart while his hard c.o.c.k points to the bedroom ceiling like a spear. "That way, you can sit on my c.o.c.k and control the penetration while I can caress your whole body and feel your s.e.xy ass."

    Rebecca likes the idea. She turns her back to Lucien and tilts her ass. "Do you like my ass that much?"

    Rebecca''s ass, as well as her b.r.e.a.s.ts, are not as big as Cassidy''s and Angela''s; still, she''s also not like his thinners girls, so she has a perfectly balanced body, which suits her very well.

    Seeing Rebecca''s beautiful pearly ass in such an e.r.o.t.i.c position, Lucien can''t resist doing something he loves.

    *Pah*

    He slaps her ass, leaving the reddish mark of his hand on Rebecca''s perfect skin and making her p.u.s.s.y drips more love juices as she m.o.a.ns with pleasure. She doesn''t have to be a masochist to appreciate Lucien''s rough touch, which is actually quite gentle.

    Then Lucien strokes both of Rebecca''s buttocks as she slowly moves backward. "I love your ass, Rebecca, my dear."

    Rebecca shyly smiles. Even though she tries her best to look bold and cool, she can''t stop her little heart from being timid at Lucien''s lovingly words and passionate actions.

    As she moves backward, Lucien gently guides her ass towards his d.i.c.k. He can''t help but stroke her special bud, making Rebecca m.o.a.n again.

    "Next, you can go inside my a-ass..." She says in a timid tone, making Lucien laugh.

    "Yes, I can''t neglect your p.u.s.s.y when it is that eager, right?" Lucien responds as he brings her ass close to his c.o.c.k, making her wet p.u.s.s.y touch Its tip.

    "Mmmm..." Rebecca lets out a cute m.o.a.n while one wave of pleasure runs through her body just because her p.u.s.s.y felt the touch of Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    She shakes her ass on Lucien''s c.o.c.k, teasing him as he continues to squeeze and massage her soft buttocks.

    "Damn! This is so good that I already want to c.u.m again, Rebecca." Let alone the incredible control that Lucien always has over his body, he will not miss telling his women how horny he feels about them.

    Rebecca is proud and happy to be able to drive Lucien crazy for her, even though he has more beautiful and s.e.xy wives than her. She will certainly try to think of more sensual and e.r.o.t.i.c things to be always giving him great pleasure.

    And of course, she is also feeling great pleasure as she moves her ass on Lucien''s groin, making his c.o.c.k rub on her p.u.s.s.y, which can''t wait any longer.

    She rests her hands on Lucien''s thighs as she slowly lowers her ass. She controls the vertical movements while Lucien, the horizontals, so that the tip of his c.o.c.k meets the entrance of Rebecca''s pink cave.

    Despite not being able to see Rebecca''s beautiful face now, Lucien has an incredible view of her ass, butthole, and dripping p.u.s.s.y. Slowly, he helps her to fit his c.o.c.k in her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Go easy, my dear." Lucien feels that Rebecca is very eager to take his entire d.i.c.k inside her, so he holds her ass to keep her from getting hurt.

    Rebecca slowly starts to move her ass further down, then she comes back a little, making the head of Lucien''s c.o.c.k caress every part of her p.u.s.s.y''s hot and wet entrance.

    "Ahhhh..."

    "Ohhhh..."

    Both of them are feeling great. Rebecca''s p.u.s.s.y is very tight, especially in the entrance, which makes their game incredibly pleasurable.

    Lucien squeezes her buttocks tightly and pulls them to the side by stretching Rebecca''s p.u.s.s.y a little and giving him a wonderful view of his c.o.c.k inside her.

    Seeing Rebecca''s beautiful pink flower, Lucien can''t resist pulling her ass down a little bit, which coincides with her also lowering her ass, eager to take his incredible c.o.c.k deeper and deeper.

    Lucien watches closely his c.o.c.k going millimeter by millimeter inside Rebecca and gently stretching her tight p.u.s.s.y.

    "Mmmm... So big... Ahhhhh... Hubby!!" Rebecca begins to have an orgasm because the pleasure is just wonderful.

    Lucien remains calm. He wants to enjoy the feeling of exploring Rebecca''s p.u.s.s.y for the first time and will only c.u.m when he reaches the deepest part of her.

    Soon they both feel Lucien''s c.o.c.k kissing Rebecca''s h.y.m.e.n. She smiles as she thinks about how happy she is to have followed Lucien.

    "I want you to do it." She doesn''t move her ass and asks Lucien to do it.

    "Love you, dear," Lucien tenderly says as he gently pulls Rebecca''s ass down, making his c.o.c.k break her h.y.m.e.n.

    "AAhhhhhH!!!" Rebecca m.o.a.ns loudly, not out of pain, but because Lucien''s c.o.c.k gives her much pleasure while going deeper inside her p.u.s.s.y, improving her orgasm.

    Her body starts to go limp, but she manages to continue standing on by holding on to Lucien''s thighs as he moves her ass up and down and caresses her inside pink walls with his d.i.c.k.

    Between her m.o.a.ns, Rebecca tries to describe Lucien as she is feeling. "Hot... your d.i.c.k is so hot... and hard... It is amazing how you move inside me... kissing every part of my p.u.s.s.y."

    Lucien smiles as he uses Rebecca''s trick to tease her too. "Your p.u.s.s.y is also so hot... wet... it''s wonderful how it is squeezing my c.o.c.k."

    Rebecca giggles. She quickly becomes addicted not only to Lucien''s c.o.c.k but also to the way they play while having s.e.x.

    They tease each other a few more times before Rebecca starts having another orgasm, even though the previous one isn''t over yet.

    She starts moving her ass down along with Lucien''s movements, taking his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her.

    "Shoot it, hubby! Give me your hot trick c.u.m in the deepest part of my p.u.s.s.y. Release everything inside of me and mark me with your essence."

    "As you wish, dear." Lucien pulls Rebecca''s ass down as far as he can, making the head of his c.o.c.k touch her p.u.s.s.y''s deepest part.

    "AaaaaHHH !!!" Rebecca has the most amazing orgasms while feeling Lucien''s hot c.u.m filling her insides.

    She presses her ass against his groin while her p.u.s.s.y squeezes his c.o.c.k, wanting to drink as much special milk as possible.

    Lucien c.u.m inside Rebecca so much that even though her p.u.s.s.y is completely filled with his thick c.o.c.k, part of his white essence runs down Its shaft, reddened with the blood of her purity.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 258 - Two Hard Days

    Lucien starts stroking Rebecca''s b.r.e.a.s.ts while kissing the back of her neck as she rests her body on his lap and just enjoys her incredible orgasms, boosted by his c.u.m inside her.

    L.u.s.t can''t wait anymore and materializes her body kneels behind Lucien. She starts kissing his back and stroking his wings and tail.

    "This little wife of yours has waited too long. Can I have your c.o.c.k inside now, hubby?" L.u.s.t begs in a charming tone. She knows how to appeal to Lucien in the best possible ways.

    "Of course, my love." Lucien lays Rebecca on the bed next to Madelyn before pushing L.u.s.t on the bed and begins to kiss every part of her perfect body.

    He sends mental messages to his other wives, telling them that he already finished having time alone with Rebecca and Madelyn so they can all get together and start the battle celebration.

    So, just like the last big celebration, just now with more women, Lucien spends an incredible couple of days having pleasure with his loved ones.

    They don''t just stay in the bedroom, having s.e.x in every part of the house and even in the garden again. Lucien makes all his wives come again and again, just as he fills their bodies with his love and c.u.m.

    They make such a mess in the house that Kara, Aria, and other girls will have a lot of work cleaning it up later. But of course, no one regrets anything.

    While all of Lucien''s wives are in the heavens of pleasure, three women experience physical and mental torture, hearing the girls'' m.o.a.ns echo through the house.

    Amelia, Envy, and Dawn try to stay only in their bedrooms or anywhere away from Lucien while he is having s.e.x with his wives. Still, they do it everywhere in the house, making it impossible to they just ignore that.

    Envy actually uses her high senses to pay close attention to Lucien all the time, analyzing and studying his actions to be prepared for when they are going to have s.e.x.

    Despite being impressed by his bed skills, she is still sure that she can give him something that other women cannot and thus guarantee her place in his heart above other women.

    Dawn just is very embarrassed and impressed as she has no powerful feelings towards Lucien other than gratitude and admiration.

    Being in a house where everyone has s.e.x all the time is certainly strange, but as they seem to be very happy, she doesn''t see it as a bad thing.

    And Amelia... Well, Amelia really feels like she is in hell. Knowing that her beloved brother is close to her, but instead of pampering and loving her, he is pleasuring many other women over and over again is very frustrating for her.

    But she tries to stay calm with the thought that she alone is his beloved sister and he will soon end the celebration and then she will have much time of hugs, caresses, and of course kisses, many kisses, which her mouth seems to beg for all the time.

    Amelia already understood that she could not separate Lucien from his wives. In fact, she is starting to like them as they are very kind and friendly to her, besides loving Lucien very much.

    But her goal remains the same, that is, to have the most significant space in his heart, above L.u.s.t and even his mother. And for that, she will try her best to show him her love.

    After two days of celebration, Lucien''s girls can''t help being very satisfied and much stronger than before.

    While Angela and Cassidy get stronger and stronger within the second layer of the Mortal Realm, Rose, Astrid, and Maggie managed to reach that layer as well.

    Maggie is very happy to make this advance before other younger girls. It is also another proof that everyone has power progression differently.

    Some girls get more benefit from Lucien''s demonic energy depending on things like their mental states and mood while having pleasure with him.

    Of course, each person needs different amounts of improvement to advance through the layers of power. That has also to do with their abilities, which can awaken at different times.

    L.u.s.t is also sure that Lucien''s wives are increasingly likely to be awakening a soul weapon. Although most of them are not of a higher race like Rose, Lucien''s demonic energy greatly improves their bodies so that at some time, they can access their soul weapons.

    Girls like Mia, Marie, Ghiallana, and others, who were in the first layer of the Mortal Realm, are now very close to crossing it to the second. These advances will certainly happen in a few days as Lucien continues to give more and more demonic energy to them every day.

    Girls like Aria, Ella, and others, who were at the beginning of the first layer of the Mortal Realm, will need more time to cross that layer, but not more than a week or two as Lucien''s demonic energy grows more powerful, as well as the love of girls for him.

    Kara, Oya, and little Ko, despite not having s.e.x with Lucien yet, receive many pats and caresses in addition to drinking a lot of special milk, thus also getting stronger.

    The cute maid, despite not training combat skills, already has the strength and speed of an SS-rank person, and it won''t be long before she enters the Mortal Realm just by drinking special milk and receiving pats from Lucien.

    The little tigress grows more every day, as well as getting stronger. Her strength and agility are already incredible for her age, and she is actually considered by L.u.s.t to be in the SS-rank.

    Oya''s power is also difficult to analyze. She is clearly in the first layer of the Mortal Realm, but as she is a mystical beast, her physical capabilities are even comparable to those of Cassidy, who is in the second layer.

    Not only does she gain Lucien''s demonic energy with pats and his special milk, but she also has a lot of pleasure fighting alongside him, especially when he is riding her.

    Oya''s love for her master only grows, and so she gets stronger quickly.

    Lucien can''t help being eager to help her get a demi-human body and start giving even more demonic energy to her. He and L.u.s.t are sure that mama tigress has the potential to become incredibly powerful quickly.

    With all his wives getting stronger, Madelyn and Rebecca couldn''t help making great advances after starting to have s.e.x with Lucien.

    Both entered the Mortal Realm as they had been receiving demonic energy from Lucien before. Rebecca had a great improvement in her physical capabilities, mainly her strength, which is now almost compared to Kylee''s strength.

    Rebecca also awakened new energy within her body, which L.u.s.t said is creation energy, a subcategory of life mana that focuses on magical creations and enchantments.

    That creation mana is the main characteristic of blacksmiths and enchanters, which L.u.s.t had already said is Rebecca''s affinity.

    And despite her affinity being at the most average, Lucien is sure he can improve it, giving more and more demonic energy to Rebecca. And of course, he is already satisfied with her smith skills, which, despite not being something extraordinary, well supplies the smithing needs of Lucien and his women.

    After entering the Mortal Realm, Rebecca went to her workshop to test how her creation mana can be used to improve the equipment of Lucien and their family.

    In the case of Madelyn, her advance has also had predictable results. She had a modest improvement in her physical capabilities while her mana and control over the air element greatly improved.

    Just as Marie can control large amounts of water and ice over great distances, Madelyn can now create cyclones and strong winds in a radius of nearly a mile in many ways.

    The cute cat-girl was really touched by the progress and didn''t stop kissing and thanking Lucien for an entire hour.

    Although not all of Lucien''s wives had a strong desire for power before meeting him, all of them now really want to become stronger, not for personal gain but to always be with Lucien, fighting for their family and protecting those they love.

    The last girl to make an advancement was Lorelai. She has been receiving demonic energy from Lucien for a long time, but as she did not have his tattoo, the benefits were not so significant.

    Now, getting his tattoo, being recognized as one of his wives, and of course, having s.e.x with Lucien for two days in a row, Lorelai reached the second layer of the Mortal Realm.

    The advancement brought her great improvements in her physical capabilities, but unlike Rebecca, Lorelai had greater gains in her agility.

    Not only that, but she also awakened an incredible ability, surprising L.u.s.t, who did not expect that. Again, she explained that everyone has different developments, and there is not a sure way to predict when someone will awaken an ability or elemental affinity.

    Lorelai awoke special mana in her body that activates runes that rotate around her body, blocking physical and magical attacks.

    Those defensive runes are incredibly tough, and in the current level of power of Lorelai, only Lucien managed to break one of them, using his soul weapons, which shows that these runes are really very powerful.

    But of course, not everything is perfect. The runes consume a lot of Lorelai''s special mana, which she needs to regenerate slowly later, or very quickly with the help of Lucien''s demonic energy. Also, Lorelai will have to learn to control and generate these runes more quickly during the combats.

    Still, while she is very proud of her new ability, other girls who have yet not awakened special abilities after reaching the Mortal Realm can''t help being a little jealous.

    However, they keep trying their best to become more powerful with Lucien and eager to awaken a new ability at any time.

    Last but not least, Lucien also became more powerful after these two days of so much pleasure. Not only does he feel great pleasure in having s.e.x with his wives, but he also feels outstanding about making them stronger and happy.

    Despite having generated a lot of demonic energy, moving from the third layer of the Mortal Realm to the fourth is much more difficult than all his progress to his current power level.

    He feels much more powerful now, but he still needs more significant improvements in his power until he can reach the next Mortal Realm layer.

    But of course, it won''t be long either, as his wives are always ready to generate demonic energy with him.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 259 - Unknown

    After taking a bath, Lucien picked some cookies that Aria made and sat at a table in the garden next to Amelia.

    Amelia looks at him with an imploring expression as she opens her delicate mouth. "Amm..."

    Lucien smiles, seeing Amelia''s cute expression. He never imagined her doing something like that before. He puts a cookie in her mouth, and she bites it, making more cute sounds.

    She continues to look at him while chewing the cookie in a sloppy way, leaving many crumbs on her lips as she thinks. [Kiss me, brother.]

    Not that Lucien needs to hear her thoughts to kiss her. He cannot resist that, seeing those delicate lips begging him for a kiss.

    He gently holds her chin and kisses her lips passionately.

    "Mmm..." Amelia lets out cute m.o.a.ns as she enjoys the taste of the cookie, improved endless times by the wonderful taste of Lucien''s lips.

    When Lucien breaks the kiss, Amelia smiles at him. "Perfect... More, please, brother."

    Dawn, who is playing with little Ko a few meters in front of Lucien and Amelia, observes the peculiar interaction between siblings.

    [All of his actions are so... sensual... It is normal that even his sister cannot resist his charm.]

    *Meow*

    Little Ko makes a cute sound while looking at Amelia jealously. Any caress from Lucien is perfect, so she runs and jumps on his lap.

    Lucien begins to pet Ko while continuing to kiss Amelia. Amelia also starts to pet the cute little tigress.

    So they play for a few minutes before Lucien stops kissing to eat cookies as he is still hungry like a normal person.

    Amelia rests her body on his chest while feeding the cookies in his mouth as he caresses her with one hand of Ko with the other.

    "So, are you enjoying our new home?" Lucien asks.

    Amelia quickly responds. "Yes, it''s amazing here, and the girls are very nice to me... But..."

    "Hmm?" Lucien has an idea of ??what Amelia is about to say.

    She blushes. "Ehh... the girls were really loud..."

    Lucien wants to laugh, but he knows that it is difficult for Amelia. So he maintains a neutral expression. "Well, that is necessary for us to get stronger and stronger... I will ask Madelyn and the other girls to them make a magic barrier to prevent the sound from leaving our bedroom."

    Amelia shakes her head. "You don''t have to... It''s normal for a husband and his wives to do that kind of thing in their home. I... I think I can contain my senses. Maybe I was too curious not to stop listening to it..."

    Lucien can''t help being surprised. Amelia is becoming more and more gentle, understandable, and cute. He just can''t resist kissing her more and more.

    Amelia feels her body warming up as Lucien strokes and kisses her. She starts to have bold thoughts. And she is not yet ready for that.

    Then she breaks the kiss this time but does not move her face away from him while he continues to kiss her cheek and around her lips. "So... what''s the plan now?"

    He continues to kiss her face and tease her. "There''s a life crystal mine in the eastern sea. Let''s take these crystals to an alchemist on the eastern continent so she can make items for us."

    Envy materializes her body in front of them. "Life crystals? Alchemists? L.u.s.t, why didn''t you tell me that before?"

    L.u.s.t also materializes her body. "We only found out about that recently."

    "But-" Envy tries to say something.

    "Shut up." But Lucien speaks in a calm and firm tone, making Envy silent and upset.

    He doesn''t stop kissing Amelia and caressing little Ko on his lap. "It''s doesn''t help keep complaining about the past. From now on, we are together, and we will make plans together."

    "Brother is right," Amelia speaks while smiling as she enjoys Lucien''s caresses.

    Envy sits down while speaking in a calm and respectful tone. "How did you find out about the alchemist? There shouldn''t be one in an inferior world like this, just like the crystal mine."

    Lucien explains. "She is Rose''s mother, my mother-in-law."

    When speaking of Rose with affection in his tone, Lucien feels Amelia getting jealous. He also feels the mixed demonic energy they are creating becoming more powerful as she adds the part of ''envy'' and he that of pleasure.

    Lucien and Amelia understand that they will have to use both jealousy and pleasure to become stronger. But that is not a bad thing as jealousy is already present in their lives independent of Envy, as well as the pleasure is independent of L.u.s.t.

    Amelia hugs Lucien more tightly while rubbing her nose over his face. "So, are we going there now?"

    Lucien explains about his plans to go to the crystal mine to get some to use with his girls, leave a team mining more crystals, then to go to the Alliance to resolve the issues of his wives and their families before going to the eastern continent, passing by crystal mine again.

    "It looks like a good plan." Amelia can''t help feeling more and more jealous of Lucien, but she hugs him tighter while agreeing with his plans.

    Envy also agrees. "The crystals will certainly be good for us, especially with the ability of your demonic energy to help in adapting to other energies."

    Lucien gently holds the back of Amelia''s neck and kisses her even more passionately. "These crystals will be very useful for my troops, but us... we don''t need outside help when we can generate this incredible energy together."

    Amelia quickly agrees. "Yes... together... brother is totally right."

    Envy also has to agree with Lucien. She and L.u.s.t can feel the demonic energy that they are creating together. Also, L.u.s.t has already explained how Lucien can easily pass that energy to her and other women just as he passes on his own demonic energy.

    No matter how they see things, the development of Lucien, Amelia, L.u.s.t, and Envy will be easily getting more prominent as Amelia and Lucien gets along, get more possessive desires toward each other, and of course, feel more pleasure together.

    Most of Lucien''s wives are sleeping now, but he doesn''t have time to rest. "The troops should be almost halfway to Portgreen, so I should start traveling now."

    When Lucien tries to get up, he feels Amelia''s reluctance to release him. He doesn''t blame her as he spent more than two days giving attention only to his wives, and now he has to spoil her too much to be fair.

    "Come with me. Oya can carry both of us without losing speed." Lucien strokes Amelia''s face.

    Amelia smiles as she quickly agrees. "Mm."

    Lucien gets up and walks over to Dawn with little Ko in his arms. He passes Ko into Dawn''s arms. "She likes you."

    Dawn kisses little Ko''s head. "And I like this cute kitten too."

    Lucien gives Dawn a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Any problem, you can send me a mental message. Kara is doing chores around the house, but soon other girls will wake up too."

    She nods. "It''s alright. I really like it here and everyone."

    Lucien says goodbye to Dawn and walks over to Oya holding Amelia''s hand. Then he starts to open the portal while putting Amelia on Oya in her extended size before riding behind her.

    He could fly to Portgreen, but as his wings are still very young, he would have to stop several times to rest, unlike Oya, who can run for many hours, especially with him stroking her fur and giving her more demonic energy.

    Also, as Oya likes Lucien to ride her, and that''s also a great way to travel, everyone agrees.

    Lucien and Amelia lean forward a little so as not to suffer from the strong wings that Oya generates when leaving the portal and running at super speed on the beach.

    He keeps one hand stroking Oya''s ears while the other around Amelia''s waist. Also, with his face on her shoulder, he can enjoy Amelia''s pleasant scent while she enjoys the warmth of his embrace.

    The big tigress travels miles in a few seconds while Lucien and Amelia enjoy the beautiful view of the sea and each other''s company.

    The hours pass quickly as traveling in this way is just too comfortable for Lucien, Amelia, and Oya. Meanwhile, L.u.s.t and Envy can just watch the siblings having fun.

    While L.u.s.t is totally satisfied after Lucien has made her come so many times in the past two days, Envy feels more and more strange, or rather jealous of all kinds of pleasure that Lucien makes the women around him feel, while maintaining a cold attitude toward her.

    The journey went on smoothly for a little over three hours before something strange happens, and L.u.s.t suddenly exclaims in Lucien''s mind. ''Wait!!!''

    Feeling Lucien''s will, Oya quickly stops running while remaining in an alert state, ready to fight.

    Lucien also can''t help but summon his red katana while hugging Amelia more tightly. "What is it, L.u.s.t?"

    Envy and L.u.s.t materialize their bodies flying above Lucien while L.u.s.t points to a mountain far away to the west. "I felt something about five miles in that direction."

    "Something? What kind of thing?" Envy asks.

    Envy and L.u.s.t have similar magic senses, but due to Lucien''s incredible demonic energy, L.u.s.t has grown stronger much faster than Envy.

    Her general power has recently made great advances, especially in the past two days, which has resulted in L.u.s.t now having expanded the capabilities of her magical senses.

    L.u.s.t keeps looking at the distant mountain with a shocked expression, which concerns Lucien and Envy. "I... I don''t know exactly. For a second or less, I felt a powerful aura. Something really powerful, probably even above Earth Realm. But it disappeared as if it never existed there."

    Envy also makes a shocked expression. The Earth Realm comes after the Mortal Realm, and while it is not all that surprising in general, it can be dangerous for them now. Amelia is still on the Mortal Realm late stage, while Lucien is in the early stage despite having more powerful abilities than that.

    "Disappeared? Did it leave your sense field?" Envy asks.

    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "I don''t think so. Even if it is very fast, I would still feel it moving away. It just disappeared very quickly."

    Lucien understands that such danger of that level could make L.u.s.t worried, but there is something else. He can feel that L.u.s.t is very concerned, more than ever before.

    He sends a mental message to her. ''My love, what''s going on? You can tell me anything.''

    L.u.s.t looks at him with a sorry expression. ''I... I made a mistake.''

    ''Do not worry. I just let me understand what it is about.''

    L.u.s.t explains. ''I''ve felt something like that before. But it was very fast, less than a second too. My senses were weak, and I thought I was wrong. I didn''t want to worry about something that should have been my mistake, but now I think it was not a mistake but something else.''

    ''It''s alright, my love. I would never blame you for something like that. I just want to understand more about it. When did you feel that?''

    ''It was in that mine near where we arrived in this world and when you were seriously injured. When I woke up, you were in the middle of the battle, and I was worried, so everything was a little confusing... I felt something powerful around, but at the same time, there was nothing. After that, I didn''t want to talk about something that was supposed to be my mistake.''

    ''I see. We should tell them.'' Lucien doesn''t want to hide anything from Amelia and Envy, as they are family.

    L.u.s.t explains the situation, and Amelia and Envy understand her point, especially Envy, who knows that their senses are not perfect even more when they are in the first Realms with their hosts.

    Envy quickly asks. "So, what should we do now? Should we go see if there''s anything left on the mountain?"

    L.u.s.t looks at Lucien. "I''m not sure. If there''s something powerful around us... Maybe it''s dangerous."

    Lucien nods. "This is really something to worry about, but if someone is following and watching us, we should know more about it. If it has been following us since we arrived in this world, running away now doesn''t seem to work."

    "Yes, let''s go there, and if we have to fight, we will fight together." Amelia tights Lucien''s hand.

    "No." Lucien quickly denies. "You stay here with Oya while I go check the mountain. If I have to run, I can fly away quickly."

    "No way!" But Amelia also denies it while holding his hand. "You said we were not going to split up, so let''s go together and face anything together!"

    Envy also agrees with Amelia. "She is right, Lucien. If it is an enemy of Earth Realm, you two can beat it together, but alone, the situation becomes much more dangerous."

    Lucien can''t help but be worried about taking Amelia to a situation where he and L.u.s.t can''t predict what awaits them.

    But he also knows that there will be dangerous moments in his journey to reunite his family, and during the darkest moments, he has to have faith in his loved ones just as they have in him.

    "Okay, let''s go then. Stay alert." Lucien flies to the sky with Amelia in his arms while Oya follows them overland, towards the mountain five miles away.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read advanced chapters, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 260 - Cursed

    While flying with Amelia in his arms, Lucien keeps his senses entirely on alert. He also warned his wives in the purple world to they get prepared for anything that can happen.

    Amelia also looks at the ground very carefully while L.u.s.t and Envy use their magical senses to Its fullest.

    Also, Oya runs across the ground using her keen nose, looking for any clues about the mysterious creature that L.u.s.t felt at the top of the mountain.

    ''Nothing yet?'' Lucien asks L.u.s.t.

    ''It looks like it''s gone...'' She quickly replies.

    They soon reach the top of the mountain. Looking from the sky, there is nothing special about the mountain. Rocks, trees, some animals like foxes and birds make the place a calm spot.

    "Let''s go down." Lucien begins to descend slowly towards the mountain.

    Before reaching the ground, he sees light marks on the ground that resemble footprints. Also, there are some deeper marks on the earth, similar to cuts of a blade.

    "Someone was here just now. There was a fight. Be ready in case they are still around." Lucien lands near the marks on the ground.

    While Lucien focuses his hearing to the max, he can hear birds singing over three miles and even insects walking on the ground two miles away, but there is nothing different like a person or bigger creature like a tiger or something.

    Envy and L.u.s.t can''t feel anything special either. No magic trail or anything like that.

    They quickly begin to analyze the marks on the ground. Lucien crouches in front of the footprints. "Two pairs of different footprints... were they just two people? But these footprints don''t come from another place and just are here... did they both fly?"

    L.u.s.t makes a thoughtful expression. "The aura I felt was like the Earth Realm... Anyone can fly when they arrive at the Sky Realm, but before that, people need to have special characteristics or use magic like Rose to fly."

    "Hmm..." Lucien doesn''t see anything in the footprints that indicates something like a different characteristic.

    He thinks out loud as he continues to analyze the footprints. "These smaller footprints appear to be from a female or a tiny male. They are also a few millimeters deeper than the larger footprints, which makes it look like it was really a woman much lighter than the other, possibly a man or woman very big."

    Envy looks at L.u.s.t. "Did you feel only a presence?"

    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes, I only felt like an aura just like the first time, in the mine."

    Lucien begins to analyze the cut on the ground, probably made with a blade. "We can''t find out much of this. A sword, spear, or any other weapon with a sharp tip could have made it, or something magical like one of Angela''s ice spikes."

    L.u.s.t and Envy try to find any magic traces in the footprints and cut marks, but there is nothing anywhere.

    Envy sighs. "They must have camouflage treasures or stealth techniques. Probably one of them was watching us when the other attacked them."

    L.u.s.t completes Envy''s thought. "So when attacked, they lost focus, and that was when I felt them. But they soon regained focus on their treasure or ability and fled, causing their attacker to chase them away..."

    Lucien looks everywhere, at the sky and earth. "They must be very fast..."

    Oya arrives at the top of the mountain, and Lucien tries to make her understand his intent to her to smell the footprints and cut marks.

    She quickly brings her nose closer to the footprints but doesn''t smell anything special but earth just like Lucien.

    "There are no smells from them. Really impressive." He comments as he starts walking around.

    Amelia makes a concerned expression. "I don''t know if it''s worse to know that someone was watching us without our knowledge or that there is also someone as strong as they."

    "Whatever they are, they shouldn''t be from this world with that level of power." L.u.s.t comments.

    Lucien asks. "Did they know that we would be here? There is a possibility that they come from our world?"

    Envy quickly shakes her head. "I don''t think that''s the case. Pride arranged the whole plan with your father. There is no way that his enemies would know about that."

    "The crystal mine." L.u.s.t exclaims before explaining. "The medium and superior races have ways of discovering mines in other worlds. Maybe someone has discovered about the mine of life crystals at sea and sent some scouts."

    "That looks very likely." Envy agrees. "So, if the scouts from the two groups fought, they will soon call more of their people."

    Lucien understands the situation, but something doesn''t make sense to him. "But if they are here for the crystal mine, why was one of them watching us? I mean, it cannot be a coincidence that they were in that mine when we arrived in this world, and here now, while the crystals life mine is so far away from here."

    L.u.s.t agree. "Yes, that is really confusing."

    "Maybe they were looking for the mine, but they noticed you coming from another world, and so they thought that you were looking for the mine too. That makes sense to them to follow you." Amelia comments.

    "Hmm..." Lucien continues walking around the top of the mountain.

    *Roar*

    Then he smells something different at the same time as Oya does.

    Lucien looks up and sees a feather falling from the sky. He reaches out, and the feather slowly falls into his hand.

    "A bird?" Lucien thinks aloud as he analyzes the strange feather in his hand.

    The feather is about thirty centimeters long, five centimeters wide, and very thin, like a big bird''s feather, but it is black. Also, the feather has a strange smell, unlike anything Lucien has ever smelled.

    L.u.s.t materializes her body beside Lucien''s, and he gives her the feather. She makes a shocked expression as she looks at it. "Incredible! I''ve already seen something like it before."

    Envy materializes her body next to L.u.s.t while making a surprised expression. "This... it is an angel''s feather, right?"

    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "Not the feather of an ordinary angel, but the feather of a fallen angel."

    Amelia approaches them to see the black feather. "What is a fallen angel?"

    "A cursed angel." Envy quickly responds.

    L.u.s.t hands the pen over to Lucien and begins to explain. "Angels are one of the main medium races that serve the gods."

    "Thousands of years ago, the gods were a rising race, as well as the dragons. At that time, also Alylin''s time, there were many gods like any other race. But then, they discovered a powerful technique to become much stronger using other people''s faith, and so, the gods went to war with each other."

    "Over time, some gods got stronger and stronger, but their numbers also reduced a lot. And so, they had to start using other races to gain faith. In return, they offered blessings that were nothing more than treasures, in physical forms, or as knowledge."

    "Angels were one of the first races to accept adoring some gods in exchange for their blessings, which in that case was a rare flower that gave them wings."

    "Although the angels never really evolved, mainly because they work for the gods and give them almost all of their resources, they seem to be quite satisfied with their beautiful white and shiny wings."

    Envy can''t help laughing. "Poor idiots... They are willing to be slaves."

    L.u.s.t nods as she points to the black feather in Lucien''s hand. "Precisely because the angels care so much about their beautiful wings, the most brutal punishment within their race is to force an angel to drink a poison that makes their wings go black and started to rot until they die a depressing death."

    Envy comments. "I have never heard of an angel who died with no feather on their wings because they kill themselves or die looking for a cure before all their feathers are gone. It is a really sad thing for them to lose their feathers."

    "Are there many of these fallen angels?" Lucien asks.

    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "No. They are very rare because most of the unforgivable crimes in their world are punishable by death. Being turned into a fallen angel is a really excessive punishment only applied in cases where an angel offends their royalty or, in the most common cases, a God."

    Envy continues. "It was the gods who created that poison to punish angels who did not want to obey them. And as they are terrified of losing their beloved wings, it is rare for an angel to rebel against their gods."

    Lucien looks at the feather in his hands. "A fallen angel... are you sure this feather is from them?"

    L.u.s.t nods. "It is identical to what I saw many years ago. Try to break it."

    He tries to crumple the feather and realizes that it is really hard, perhaps more than the black metal of his wives'' armor. Still, Lucien manages to start to crumple the feather as he uses his demonic energy to boost his strength a little.

    L.u.s.t explains. "See how tough it is. Also, this strange smell is because it''s rotting. I''m pretty sure it is the feather of a fallen angel."

    Lucien looks at Amelia while thinking aloud. "Angels, Gods... The dangers seem to be approaching us. We need to get stronger quickly so that we can face more powerful enemies."

    Amelia blushes while Lucien smiles at her. "Yes... But this fallen angel... why were they watching us? Do they want to use the life crystals to heal their wings?"

    Envy looks at Lucien. "There is no way for us to find out about that now. Staying here trying to imagine what they want will not help us at all. Nor can we go around looking for a fallen angel without knowing where they went."

    Lucien agrees. "In any way, we have to stick to the plan. We are going to the mine to get as many crystals as we can, and continue... well, getting stronger in our way."

    "I agree with hubby." L.u.s.t embraces Lucien''s arm lovingly.

    "We should continue traveling to Portgreen." Amelia embraces Lucien''s other arm.

    While Lucien smiles at Amelia''s cute reaction, Envy just rolls her eyes. "Gee... Girls in love are so boring."

    Lucien tells his wives that everything is fine. Then he puts Amelia riding on Oya again before riding as well and going down the mountain to continue heading towards Portgreen city.

    Also, he keeps the black feather in his storage ring. He knows that his family will have to face strange and powerful enemies throughout their journey, which is why they are always doing their best to become stronger.

    As Oya runs towards Portrgreen, he continues to pet her and caress Amelia''s waist while kissing her shoulder.

    Amelia strokes Lucien''s hand while talking to him. "You know... Things seem to be getting more dangerous... and I know we can get stronger quickly if we do that... I..."

    Lucien kisses her ear as he speaks affectionately. "Don''t worry about that, my dear sister. We don''t have to rush things like that. Right now, we are generating this incredible demonic energy just by staying together like this. The best thing is to enjoy everything... and when you''re ready for that, I will know."

    Amelia blushes as she smiles and continues to stroke Lucien''s hand. "Yes, brother, I want to enjoy every second by your side... also, forever and always, just like this..."

    --------------------------

    Several minutes after Lucien and his group left the top of that mountain, another dark feather slowly fell from the sky.

    *Whoosh*

    Then a strong wind, similar to when Lucien flaps his wings, makes that feather fly down the mountain.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 261 - How to be a legendary King

    After a few hours of traveling, Lucien reached his troops shortly after they had passed halfway to Portgreen.

    Amelia really enjoyed the time alone with Lucien. And although he wanted to start rewarding his troops while riding Oya, Amelia said that he still needs to spoil her a lot to make up for the two days he didn''t pay attention to her.

    Although it seems a little unfair, Lucien had already promised to reward the troops when they arrived in Portgreen, and since no one wants to annoy his sister, everyone agreed that he should continue to spoil her.

    So, while some of Lucien''s girls left the purple world to fly with wings or magic, he explored the areas around the group with Amelia and Oya as they continue traveling.

    Just touring around on Oya with Amelia in his arms is very relaxing for Lucien. Still, it also doesn''t make him feel like he''s not working hard to reunite his family as he continues to have great pleasure in stroking, kissing, and teasing Amelia.

    Lucien is always focused on his goal, primarily to rescue his mother, and he is getting closer and closer to that. Amelia is now the best way to become stronger and make his women stronger as he can give to them the incredible demonic energy he creates with Amelia, combining pleasure and possessive feelings.

    Another significant point is that by spending all the time in Lucien''s arms, Amelia makes all women and even some men around them feel really jealous of her and thus generates a lot of demonic energy, which is always joining with Lucien''s demonic energy and making both of them stronger incredibly fast.

    As Amelia gets closer and closer to the Earth Realm, Lucien reached the third layer of the Mortal Realm, receiving another incredible increase in his physical capabilities.

    And so, two days went by quickly before Lucien sees the walls of Portrgreen city a mile ahead.

    "Hmm, it is not as amazing as Cladena, but it is a charming city." Amelia can''t help comparing the Light Empire capital with Portrgeen.

    Lucien strokes Amelia''s s.e.xy belly while kissing the back of her neck. "Sis... You know, I would love to keep just like that, hugging you the whole time."

    "But I will have to resolve a lot of kingdom matters and reward all my troops so that we can soon travel to the crystal mine."

    Amelia loves Lucien''s gentle kisses more and more. She strokes his hand as she lets out soft m.o.a.ns. "Brother... we''re getting that much stronger together... you can''t deny that."

    Lucien gently bites Amelia''s ear as he rubs his nose in her fragrant hair. "Yes, we are doing very well. But I am also responsible for other people. If I don''t take care of my girls, they will not get stronger, and so the general power of our family will not grow."

    Amelia is not irrational. She just loves so f.u.c.k.i.n.g much to have Lucien''s attention and affection. Still, she tries not to be annoying. "I understand... Just don''t ignore me for a long time, please."

    Lucien can feel how difficult it is for Amelia to get out of his arms. He also feels an intense desire to hold her in his arms the whole time and make her happier and happier. Still, he has to be a good husband and a good king.

    He kisses Amelia a few more times. "Of course, my dear. Use this time to get along better with Dawn and your sister-in-law."

    "Mm." Amelia gives Lucien a quick kiss on the lips before he sends her to the purple world and calls Cassidy to his side.

    As soon as Cassidy leaves the purple world, Lucien hugs and kisses her. "We are back, my Queen."

    "Yes, my King." Cassidy kisses Lucien passionately.

    He puts her on Oya while he walks beside them, other of his wives, and the troops towards the south gate of the city.

    Everyone knows that Lucien is primarily responsible for their incredible victory over the Light Empire army. However, Lucien still wants to give most of the credit to Cassidy and the other girls.

    He doesn''t care about his fame as King, but he wants Cassidy to be recognized as the incredible Queen that she is. And although Cassidy also wants to give Lucien credit, she accepts his will as a loving and obedient wife.

    So, they enter the city and march through the street alongside Cassidy mounted on Oya. Lucien also wanted to put Mia together with Cassidy, but he knows how much she likes to stay home because of her antisocial personality.

    The people of Portgreen are elated by their victory. Everyone was very concerned about the battle that seemed impossible to win, but in the end, Lucien and Cassidy surprised everyone again.

    Viewers who were able to see the battle from afar as well as the people who participated in it quickly begin to tell how amazing the way Lucien and his wives destroyed the Light Empire troops.

    Although so many adventurers and mercenaries have also fought in the battle, even they cannot help but praise Lucien, his wives, and his female troops because their performance in the battle was just unbelievable.

    The fame of Lucien and his girls spread across Portgreen city like fire on dry straw. Not only that, but stories about their achievements were quickly spread across Portgreen territory, the western continent, and the whole world.

    Legends about Lucien''s wives were quickly created, mainly by his female troops, who narrate with great enthusiasm how they fought incredibly during the battle.

    The great magic wall became the subject most talked about among mages and wizards, while children love the stories about Lena''s beautiful ice bird.

    All of Lucien''s wives gained more and more fans as they have different characteristics.

    Ghilanna''s fame quickly reached the elven forest just as Astrid, Anne, Scarlett, and other demi-human girls reached in their clans.

    The fame of the great white tigress, which was already incredibly well known, reached even more people. Most of them don''t consider her a pet or Lucien''s mount but rather know that she is his beloved and incredibly powerful companion.

    Still, of course, some women can''t help but stand out more.

    Cassidy never really had a title accepted by everyone as her father, who was known as the Sage King. But now, the title that many people started using to talk about her during Portgreen''s reconquest has become popular.

    The Warrior Queen. Everyone now calls Cassidy that way as her power and feats in combat are just incredible. Everyone comments on how it was possible to see dozens of Light Empire''s soldiers being thrown in the air by a single swing of her greatsword.

    And although everyone is very satisfied with her as Queen, the people cannot help praising another Queen as well. The fact that Lucien treats all his wives with the same affection and respect is well known as the fact that Angela is a Queen, though of a Vassal Kingdom.

    Thus, Angela''s fame as The Ice Queen started to grow as well as Cassidy''s, and of course, they both as the wives of the Handsome Devil.

    Everyone agrees that Lucien is amazing in every possible way, but because such wonderful women as Cassidy and Angela accept to be his wives at the same time as many other amazing women, he is increasingly admired by everyone more and more.

    Men admire Lucien for his incredible power, while women are enchanted by his charm. Never has anyone''s fame grown as fast as that of Lucien, a young man with peculiar characteristics like horns and wings, who appeared out of nowhere and quickly became the most famous person in the western continent.

    And of course, due to him being so fantastic, the people of Portgreen have never been happier than they are now. There are no more violent conflicts between mercenaries and adventurers, and the King defeated the great army of the Light Empire.

    People organized the biggest celebration party possible in downtown Portgreen city to toast in the name of Lucien and his wives for an entire week.

    Lucien in his family even attended the banquet on the first day of the party, but later, they went into seclusion inside the Royal castle, which had already been completely repaired.

    He let his royal guards, that is, his male troops use that week just to relax at the big party while inside the castle, only his female troops and the castle''s maids were allowed to stay.

    What they spent the whole week doing inside the castle is quite obvious to everyone.

    The great royal castle became the heaven of n.a.k.e.d beauties while Lucien''s more than two thousand female troops just relaxed and enjoyed the great pleasure he gave them.

    Lucien paid special attention to all his girls while having s.e.x with various groups in different parts of the castle.

    Although each one of his troops had at least one c.u.mshot in each of their love holes, some girls had a better performance during the battle and therefore had their reward time increased proportionally.

    The troops had never received so much special milk, so they were really thrilled. Lucien spared no effort to make each one of them fully satisfied.

    And while receiving not only pleasure from their master but also his love, the girls'' already unwavering loyalty to Lucien only increased.

    While receiving such a perfect reward, they can''t help wishing to participate in more battles at his side to receive more rewards like that.

    Lucien''s motivational methods are just perfect as while he rewards his female troops with pleasure, he also makes them stronger. At the same time, he gets stronger and even saves resources like battle spoils and treasures for other things like rewarding his male troops, mercenaries, and adventurers.

    But of course, nothing is that easy. Lucien did not sleep for a whole week to please all his troops while not neglecting his wives and Amelia, who requires constant attention.

    However, indulging in pleasure can be dangerous for many men but not for Lucien. For him, pleasure is the same as hard work, a duty he is more than willing to do to keep his family happy and safe.

    So, that week, the royal castle was the stage for the greatest orgy ever. An orgy with just one man, where he magnificently made over two thousand women m.o.a.n and come like never before.

    -------------------------

    Meanwhile, the celebration continued through the streets of Portgreen.

    Not only on the streets, but the taverns were also filled with people celebrating the feats of their King and queens.

    Inside a tavern near the royal castle, the most talked-about subject now is how can a single man please so many women.

    A big man taps his mug on the table. "Our king is a great man for sure, but there is no way he can c.u.m more than ten times in a row."

    Another man quickly nods. "Yes, indeed. Some things are physiologically impossible, even for someone as powerful as him."

    Then, one of Lucien''s male troops approaches that man. "You don''t know anything about my master. He''s not just a human limited to that kind of thing."

    While those men make a thoughtful expression, a woman quickly joins the talk. "It''s true. He has those incredible horns, and his wings are so beautiful...."

    So, other people join the conversation saying a lot of things about Lucien.

    "I heard that he could actually c.u.m several times in a row, countless times."

    "Yes, master can give pleasure to a group of a hundred women easily. He is far from being an ordinary man."

    "Well, he has to be like that, right? After all, he has so many beautiful wives... it would be a shame if they couldn''t enjoy his perfect body."

    "Still, he''s in the castle with over two thousand women... This can''t be easy, can it?"

    "Hahaha... surely, my friend. That''s I say, there is no man more incredible than our King in this world."

    "With just over two thousand women, he defeated the Light Empire army."

    "And right now, he''s f.u.c.k.i.n.g those same women for their happiness alone."

    "Our King is truly amazing!"

    "A toast to our King!!"

    "Yeah, a toast to the Handsome Devil!!!"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 262 - To the Great Sea

    Author''s Notes, DAILY CHAPTERS: Hi guys, let''s try something. I will make a double release now, and if you guys vote with power stones and this novel keep in any rank below 100 (the original rank, which doesn''t demand too many power stones), I will keep making daily releases for that entire week.

    ###################

    After the great week-long celebration was over, things started to get back to normal in Portgreen.

    Well, not quite normal as Portgreen is now growing in power and economy like never before and slowly expanding its territory to the south, while the Light Empire collapses at the loss of so many troops.

    Lucien and Cassidy started making preparations for the sea journey, that is, leaving the Kingdom in an organized way so that Ron can take care of everything without problems.

    Right now, Rom arrives at the throne room, where Lucien waits on his great throne with L.u.s.t sitting on one of his thighs and Amelia on the other while Cassidy and Angela sit on other thrones beside his.

    Rom respectfully bows to Lucien. "My king."

    Lucien notices a slight smile on Rom''s face, then he laughs. "Are you having fun with the situation of this friend of yours?"

    Ron can''t stop smiling as he answers honestly. "With your character... I think it cannot be helped. I imagine it is difficult to take care of so many women."

    Lucien strokes L.u.s.t and Amelia''s hair. "Nah, I love them all so much, so it''s my pleasure to be able to take care of them."

    As the girls blush at Lucien''s loving words, Ron looks at him with an expression of admiration. "That is why you are not only a great man, but also a great King, and a great husband... definitely the most incredible man I have ever met."

    Lucien can''t help but smile because he knows that Ron has no reason to flatter him. "You are also a great man, Ron, my friend."

    Ron bows again. "Thank you for the compliment, my King."

    Lucien gets ready to start discussing matters of the realm with Ron, but then he receives a mental message from Neola, who is training troops in the courtyard next to the garden.

    ''He has arrived, hubby.'' She says.

    ''Okay, bring him to me.'' Lucien answers Neola mentally.

    Then he looks at Ron. "Raco''s ruler has arrived."

    Ron makes a thoughtful expression. "He should be waiting for the celebrations to end to come and speak to your majesty."

    "What do you plan?" Ron asks.

    Before Lucien answers, Cassidy speaks first. "Isn''t it obvious? He is selling slaves in our Kingdom destined for freedom, and not only that, but he has sold some people from our family as slaves as well. His head will roll."

    Lucien extends his hand to the side and caresses Cassidy''s hand. "My Queen is totally right."

    Ron nods. "I agree. So, Raco will need a new ruler, right?"

    "You must have already suggestions, right?" Lucien asks.

    Ron nods again. "Yes, I imagined it would happen, so I investigated some people, found suitable candidates, and I have already gathered them here in the city. They are ready for your majesty to choose the best among them."

    Lucien smiles. "Splendid. Ron, you will be a great ruler when Cassidy and I are gone. Please, bring these people to me."

    Ron bows as he prepares to leave the throne room. "Yes, my King."

    But then Lucien raises his hand. "Hang on."

    Ron looks ahead and sees the purple world portal opening beside the thrones. After a while, Kara leaves the portal and jumps into Ron''s arms.

    "Uncle!! I missed you so much!!" Kara giggles while hugging Ron tightly.

    Lucien smiles. "Let Kara go with you for a while. She has been missing you."

    Ron pasts Kara''s head. "How has your new life been, my niece?"

    Kara looks at Lucien while hugging Ron. "Lu- hubby has been wonderful to me. All the girls at home treat me very well, so everything is wonderful. I''m really happy with them!"

    Ron looks at Lucien with an expression full of gratitude. "Thank you, Lucien. My niece''s happiness is really important to me."

    "For both of you, my friend; after all, she is one of my beloved wives." Lucien smiles at Kara.

    "Just let her stay with you a little if she doesn''t bother you. We''ll be traveling soon, and you won''t be seeing each other for a long time." Lucien completes.

    Ron nods. "Thank you, Lucien. I will bring the candidates for Raco''s ruler, and Kara can go with me without any problems."

    Lucien nods, and Ron walks towards the throne room door with Kara, but the little maid stops. "Wait."

    Then Kara runs to Lucien''s throne and kisses his lips. "Thanks, hubby. I''ll be right back."

    "Okay, dear. Have fun." Lucien tenderly kisses Kara''s lips.

    Ron and Kara leave the throne room and pass next to Neola and Emmanuel in the corridor. The fat man didn''t even recognize Neola and thinks everything is under his control.

    Neola enters the throne room, followed by Emmanuel. He bows to Lucien, "My King."

    But Neola walks over to Lucien and kisses his lips. "Hubby."

    Emmanuel is not surprised to see so many women beside Lucien. He and everyone in the world now know that Lucien has many wives, treats them very well, and is overprotective.

    The fat man is smart enough to know how to act. [I can''t even look at one of them. Offending him or any of his wives will be very bad.]

    Well, he doesn''t expect that something that happened so long ago will cause his end now.

    Lucien wastes no time and gets to the point. "Emmanuel, right? How do you feel knowing that you came so far just to die?"

    Emmanuel is shocked. "M-m-m-my KING?!?! What did this humble servant do to offend your majesty?"

    Lucien strokes Neorla''s face. "You really don''t recognize this beautiful lady? You sold her along with other of my loyal troops a few years ago as slaves."

    "Slaves??? And I don''t know what you''re talking about, my King." Emmanuel is crying in his mind but tries to look calm on the outside.

    Cassidy shakes her head. "There is no way to fool us, your disgusting pig. I always thought you did wicked things in Raco, but I never had evidence. Thanks to an event that has nothing to do with you, we found out everything. You must know that it is not healthy to hurt my husband''s wives, right?"

    Emmanuel realizes that there is no escape for him. Still, the poor man can''t help but try to turn and run.

    *BAM*

    *Thud*

    Upon turning around, Emmanuel is hit on the belly by a heavy punch from Kylee, who was called to the throne room by Lucien.

    Kylee looks at Emmanuel, m.o.a.ning on the floor as she makes an expression of pleasure. "I have waited many years for this."

    She gets ready to kick him again, but Emmanuel quickly thinks of something, which might not save his life but at least guarantee him a quick death.

    "Wait!! I have valuable information about the Queen''s enemies!!" He screams as a little blood drips from his mouth due to the heavy punch he received from Kylee.

    Kylee looks at Lucien, and he nods at her, so Kylee kicks Emmanuel again, breaking his arm and throwing him a few meters back, rolling across the floor.

    Emmanuel is shocked and groans while feeling a lot of pain throughout his body.

    Lucien asks in a cold and calm tone. "Queen''s enemies, did you say?"

    Emmanuel quickly speaks between groans of pain. "Theodore! Theodore!! I know where he is!! Bowen, too, I know where they are both! Just spare me, and I''ll tell you!!"

    Lucien recognizes both names, while Cassidy makes an angry expression. He looks at her for her opinion.

    Cassidy really wants to find Theodore and take revenge on him. In the case of Bowen, it is a little more complicated because he is Mia''s father.

    Still, Cassidy does not want another man to claim to had been her husband in the past, and that is why she very much wants to kill him, and of course, also because he abandoned Mia and her when they most needed help.

    But now, Cassidy has a big family with Lucien and needs to think about their needs, too. She doesn''t want to deprive Neola, Kylee, and other Lucien''s troops of their revenge for hers, especially after Lucien has already done so much for her and Mia.

    She smiles at Lucien. "We don''t need his information. There is no way for Theodore and Bowen to escape us forever, and now that Emannuel has talked about it, I think it''s very likely that they are hiding in Raco."

    Lucien can''t help but be happy that Cassidy is so amazing. Most other women would think about their needs first, but Cassidy is always thinking about their family too, and that is why she is like Angela, one of his Queens, even at home.

    He looks at Kylee. "Torture him to your heart''s content. It would also be good to call another one of the girls who were sold as slaves to have fun. Just try to get some more information out of him before killing him."

    "No!!" Emmanuel realizes that his plan has failed miserably and screams as he tries to crawl across the floor.

    *BAM*

    *Crack*

    But Kylee stomps on his back, breaking some of his bones and making him scream even more in pain.

    "Easy, Kylee. We don''t want to kill him that fast." Neola laughs as she walks towards Emmanuel.

    Then she takes some healing potions from her storage ring and dumps it on Emmanuel. The potions will not heal him that quickly but will prevent him from dying too quickly.

    Also, she takes an arrow with rope from her storage ring and pierces it in Emmanuel''s leg. Then she says goodbye to Lucien and begins to drag Emmanuel''s body across the throne room floor towards the castle dungeon to start a long torture session with Kylee and some other girls.

    Lucien strokes Cassidy''s hand. "I also think it is possible that they are in Raco or someplace near it. Anyway, I will send some spies of my male troops ahead to look for them."

    Cassidy kisses Lucien''s hand. "Okay, but there is no need to rush. Everything is perfect now, so we should just follow our plans."

    Lucien laugh. "Yes, my dear. Still, we will be passing by near Raco to travel to Alian?a, so it will be good to go there so that Mia can kick the ass of her failure of a father like I want to do with mine."

    Cassidy laughs too. "Yes, I bet she would like to kick his ass. Mia never liked her father. Well, nobody liked that idiot."

    --------------------------

    While the girls tortured Emmanuel in the castle dungeon, Lucien and his Queens continue to resolve Kingdom matters.

    Ron brought new candidates for the ruler of the island of Raco, and Lucien chose a woman for the position. Although men like politics more than women, Lucien prefers to deal with women as he can easily get full loyalty from them in many different ways.

    While he organizes everything for his trip, his troops are also preparing. While most girls continue to train in combat, some of them learn more about navigation.

    Many of Lucien''s current troops, who were previously adventurers in the L group, already have experience navigating at sea. Still, now they will not have other people traveling with them on the sh.i.p.s, the girls will have to take all positions on the sh.i.p.s, and for that, they are learning important tips from experienced ship captains.

    Also, most of the sh.i.p.s that Lucien requested when he assumed the Portgreen crown are already made. Creating large sh.i.p.s is not a quick and easy task, but with many workers, resources, and magic, building new sh.i.p.s is not slow either.

    After days, everything got ready for the trip. Ron is fully involved in all matters of the Kingdom, and everyone understands that they must obey him in the absence of Lucien and Cassidy.

    Lucien''s troops are ready, and the group''s wind mages are well boosted by Lucien, especially Madelyn, who, despite having much to improve, can now impulse the sh.i.p.s from Lucien''s fleet by increasing their navigation speed while he keeps her reserves of mana high, of course.

    At the Portgreen docks, Lucien and his girls look at the giant eleven sh.i.p.s ahead of them with expectant looks.

    Their life with Lucien is every day more and more fantastic and exciting, so they can''t wait to travel over the whole world by his side and live new and exciting adventures.

    "Is everyone ready?" Lucien smiles at his wives.

    They quickly respond. "Yes, hubby!"

    "Yes, brother!!" Amelia hugs Lucien tightly.

    *Roar*

    Oya shows her approval.

    *Meow*

    Little Ko licks Lucien''s face while sitting on his shoulder.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 263 - Jealousy Over the Sea

    Author''s Notes, DAILY CHAPTERS: Hi guys, let''s try something. If you guys vote with power stones and this novel keep in any rank below 100 (the original rank, which doesn''t demand too many power stones), I will keep making daily releases for that entire week.

    ############################

    Almost half the population of Portgreen city gathered to the docks to see the King, his Queens, and his army of women departing in the eleven giant and luxurious sh.i.p.s.

    Although he is only taking his female troops, known as war maidens, the people cannot help but start rumors that he is heading for the Alliance after crushing the forces of the Light Empire.

    And so the people are very excited and expecting that Portrgreen will soon be the only dominant Kingdom on the western continent.

    Also, Ron''s popularity as Lucien''s right-hand man is very high; thus, no one has any concerns that Portgreen will be without strong leadership while the King conquers the world.

    Lucien and his wives board the biggest of the eleven sh.i.p.s, made especially for him and his wives. Also, one hundred of his troops will go on that ship to do the heavy lifting on board, such as controlling sails and paddling in some cases.

    The other two thousand troops were divided into groups of two hundred on the other ten large sh.i.p.s, which, although not as incredible as Lucien''s ship, are also very luxurious and comfortable.

    Using the oars, Lucien''s troops move the sh.i.p.s several meters towards the sea while other girls down the great sails.

    Following the orders of Lucien, who is the captain of his ship, the girls position his ship in the middle of the fleet, that is, having five sh.i.p.s on each side.

    Then Lucien goes to the quarterdeck of his ship with Madelyn. He stands behind her and holds her waist. "Alright, my dear. Let''s try it."

    Madelyn opens her arms while focusing on her wind mana. A wind mage on each ship does the same as Madelyn to support her.

    *Whooooooooosh*

    Madelyn starts creating strong winds along with the other wind mages. Because Lucien''s ship is in the middle and behind the fleet, the winds created by Madelyn begin to push all eleven sh.i.p.s forward.

    The winds created by Madelyn, along with those of the other wind mages, take the big sh.i.p.s out to the open sea, and when their winds join with the natural sea wind, the sh.i.p.s start sailing at high speed.

    "It''s working!" Madelyn is impressed by the strong winds she is creating. She knows that her power is not so high just because she is in the Mortal Realm, but also because Lucien is holding her and giving her more and more demonic energy.

    Lucien continues to caress Madelyn''s waist and belly while kissing her neck. "You are amazing, dear. But don''t push yourself too much. As soon as you are tired, we will stop and just relax."

    Madelyn smiles and blushes at Lucien''s caresses and praises. "As long as you stay with me like this, I can do it for hours without getting tired."

    Lucien laugh. For him to hug the cute Madelyn is not an effort but a relaxing and pleasurable activity. For her, it is the same. The mana she spends creating the strong winds is immediately replenished by Lucien as he continues to make her feel good. That is perfect for both.

    While they continue to boost the sh.i.p.s'' speed, other of Lucien''s girls just enjoy the view of the sea and the relaxing feeling of sailing.

    But some women fail to relax, seeing Madelyn having Lucien''s full attention like that. Amelia, L.u.s.t, and Envy sit behind him on the quarterdeck and watch them with jealous expressions.

    As the ship is adapted to be a comfortable floating house, all of Lucien''s wives left the purple world to enjoy the journey. They will always have the purple world house at their disposal, so it''s good to enjoy different things sometimes, always alongside Lucien, of course.

    After five hours, the sh.i.p.s had already sailed numerous miles, a distance more than five times what they would have traveled just using the sea winds.

    "How about we take a break? You have to relax a little, my dear." Lucien speaks affectionately to Madelyn.

    She nods. "Alright, I''m just going to use my remaining mana."

    Lucien stops hugging Madelyn and flies to the other sh.i.p.s to give a reward to the wind mages who have worked so hard to support Madelyn.

    They clearly needed Lucien''s help during those five hours as they ran out of mana quickly, even though creating much fewer winds than Madelyn.

    The fact that Lucien can fly to other sh.i.p.s quickly with his big wings is handy. And so, with some kisses and caresses, he keeps his whole group of wind mages flushed and full of mana.

    "Master... Master... I feel something... It feels so good... Master!!!" A cute girl from Lucien''s troops who follows him from the first time he recruited troops m.o.a.ns with pleasure as he kisses her passionately.

    L.u.s.t materializes beside them. "Hmm... Mortal Realm. Congratulations."

    Envy also materializes there. As that ship is next to Lucien''s, Envy can go there without Amelia because the distance is within the current field of materialization of her, which is a little less than 200 meters, thanks to the incredible demonic energy that Amelia has generated with Lucien.

    Envy smiles at Lucien. "Your really are something. Do you make the girl come and reach the Mortal Realm with just kisses?"

    Lucien continues to kiss and caress the girl in his arms. "This cute girl follows me from the beginning, so it would have to happen at one time or another. That''s also because of her hard work."

    The girl blushes even more while being very happy for Lucien''s praises. She feels a great increase in power, and although it is not as incredible as the increase that Madelyn experienced due to the difference in their talents, the girl is still far superior to a normal person because Lucien''s demonic energy improves her body and stimulates her low latent talent to become better than it really is.

    The news of that the first girl of Lucien''s troops without receiving any special treatment reaches the Mortal Realm makes them all very excited.

    In fact, after that one week of celebration where Lucien c.u.mmed several times inside all of his troops, most of the girls got very close to reaching the Mortal Realm.

    Now, these girls just need a little more demonic energy to get to the Mortal Realm like the first wind mage. Some girls need a little more.

    Still, it is not such a significant amount but something that Lucien can give them in less than twenty minutes of passionate s.e.x.

    And so he does; going from ship to ship, Lucien helps his troops to reach the Mortal Realm with kisses, caresses, and special milk give to them in many love holes as necessary.

    On a day of travel, Lucien helps a little more than five hundred of his troops to reach the Mortal Realm before focusing on spending time playing with his family again, especially Amelia, who is always begging his attention.

    Angela has the incredible idea of ??creating a large pool of ice, and using her manipulation of the water element, she fills this pool with seawater before cleaning it off almost all salt, turning it into crystal clear water.

    Thus, Lucien and his wives can have fun in the large pool that continues floating in the air above the sh.i.p.s as they continue sailing towards the crystal mine using the magic stone Lucien picked up from Ivan.

    Inside the pool, most of the younger girls play with Oya and Ko, while other women can''t help giving slightly upset looks at Amelia, who is sitting on Lucien''s lap.

    Amelia''s body is totally relaxed as she leans her head on Lucien''s chest. "Brother... why do I feel those upset looks? I''ve been accepting to share your attention like a good girl."

    Lucien laughs at the fact that Amelia declares herself to be a good girl when she clearly acts more spoiled than everyone else.

    Still, he doesn''t complain about his cute sister. "The question is not that, but... well, this is complicated. They have other ideas for fun, you know..."

    Lucien is not sure to talk about s.e.x with Amelia because she always gets very embarrassed and shy about that subject, and he does not want to force his relationship with her, which is evolving beautifully and pleasantly.

    But L.u.s.t knows that she needs to be more aware of some things and quickly explains. "The girls were used to having pleasure with Lucien on any occasion like this now that they would be sucking on his d.i.c.k while he relaxes in the pool. But now, they can''t even see his perfect n.a.k.e.d body because you demand that he wear underwear."

    "Mm." Many of Lucien nods'' wives while agreeing with L.u.s.t''s words. They don''t want to have problems with Amelia, but enjoy a pool with Lucien without being n.a.k.e.d is a big ''F.''

    Amelia blushes while imagining many naughty things with her brother. "Ehhh... I''m really sorry... I didn''t want to cause any problems for the girls... but I don''t think I''m ready right now."

    Cassidy, beside them, can''t help commenting. "Well, I think the solution to it is for you not to participate in all of our activities like this."

    Amelia quickly takes Lucien''s arm. "But I always want to be with my brother! I''m sorry for causing problems, but I don''t want to lose the opportunity to be with him as I did in the past."

    The girls roll their eyes without knowing what to do. They don''t blame Lucien for anything, especially as he continues to fulfill all his obligations as a husband, giving them great pleasure at night in bed. Still, almost every idea of ??fun they have somehow involves

    lewd activities with him.

    Lucien strokes Amelie''s shoulders as he speaks in a calm and gentle tone. "I understand you, sister. I also don''t want to miss any opportunity to be with you."

    Amelia blushes as she keeps her thoughts to herself. [Why do you always have to be so lovingly? Damn! It just makes me love you more and more!!]

    Then Lucien gently takes Amelia''s arm by the wrist. "I also understand that you are not ready for s.e.x. Still, there are many other things we can do so that everyone can have great fun."

    Amelia is confused as her mind imagines many different things, which makes her blush more and more.

    Lucien moves her hand towards his c.o.c.k and makes her start stroking it over his underwear. "There is nothing to fear, sister. It is not something scary, but just another part of my body."

    Amelia''s skin turns completely red as her heart beats faster. [It''s so hard!! Is it that way because of me?!]

    Since Amelia doesn''t seem to be against anything that is happening, Lucien continues to use her delicate hand to stroke his c.o.c.k.

    The fact that she is his sister is stroking it over his underwear makes it more interesting than Lucien expected. Although he is teasing her, he is also feeling a lot of pleasure.

    Everyone in the pool knows what''s going on, and Amelia notices the girls'' jealous looks as they gaze towards her hands over Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    Amelia even notices Envy next to L.u.s.t while they both give her jealous looks making Amelia feel great while generating more and more demonic energy, which mixes with Lucien demonic energy.

    Amelia can''t help but have possessive thoughts. [This... my brother''s hard thing... they all want it very much... but it is mine, right? I can lend them once in a while but in the end... it''s mine!]

    Lucien feels much of Amelia''s demonic energy entering his body. Their mixed energy makes him feel very possessive about her too. Although he is not jealous of someone specific, he cannot help craving her even more.

    Though he doesn''t keep his thoughts to himself but whispers it in Amelia''s ear. "Your hands are incredible... but I want you to touch this directly... Alright, sister?"

    "Mm..." Amelia makes a low sound of agreement as she starts using her fingers to caress Lucien''s c.o.c.k, still over his underwear.

    Lucien doesn''t want to take Amelia off his lap and risk her getting too shy, so he takes off his underwear in one quick movement, tearing and throwing it back.

    As they are several meters above the sh.i.p.s, the underwear flies backward, carried away by the wind.

    Many of Lucien''s troops on the sh.i.p.s look jealously at the large pool in the air, and some of them notice their underwear flying.

    "Look! Is that an underwear?"

    "Master''s underwear?!"

    One of the Mortal Realm''s wind mages quickly creates a wind current that brings Lucien''s underwear up to her hands.

    She recognizes the underwear as one of the many that Angela makes for Lucien. The girl quickly brings it up to her nose and deeply breath Its smell.

    "Ahhhh... Master''s wonderful scent... I love it..." The girl continues to sniff Lucien''s underwear as her p.u.s.s.y quickly gets wet.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 264 - Sinful Aura

    After Lucien''s underwear flew up to the air, his wives couldn''t help but smile. Still, Amelia did not look at his ''hard thing'' but the sky while she is very embarrassed.

    She is very curious to look at it, but she is too shy. [What should I do? He wants me to caress it...]

    Lucien smiles while having fun with Amelia''s cute timid reactions. He gently holds both of her arms by the wrist and moves her small delicate hands towards his erect c.o.c.k.

    His c.o.c.k looks like a flagpole raised between Amelia''s legs. He takes her hands to both sides of Its shaft near the base, under the water.

    When Amelia feels Lucien''s hard rod in her hands, she gets surprised again. [It looks even harder... and even under cold water, it is so hot... amazing!]

    "Do it, up and down, sister..." Lucien whispers in Amelia''s ear as he moves her hands on his c.o.c.k.

    Although many of his wives know how to do a handjob perfectly, he loves the fact that Amelia doesn''t know what to do and is so shy. The fact that she is his sister makes everything even more pleasurable.

    "Mm." Amelia is too shy to speak but makes a cute sound of agreement as she slowly starts to move her hands willingly.

    Also, she loves the fact that Lucien is so patient, kind, and loving to her. Just his touch already makes her heart beats faster, so, now, touching his most private part, her little heart beats incredibly faster with excitement.

    The feeling of Amelia''s delicate, small, soft hands on his c.o.c.k is fantastic and added to the feel of her ass on his lap, and the emotional stimulations make it probably one of the most pleasurable handjobs Lucien has ever had.

    When he feels Amelia is already used to caressing his c.o.c.k, he slowly moves his hands to her thighs and begins to caress them while kissing the back of her neck gently.

    The sensation of Lucien''s perfect and hot body, hugging her from behind, his warm lips kissing her, his gentle hands caressing her, and his incredibly hard thing in her hands, makes Amelia''s body get warmer and hornier.

    She fails to prevent her most private part from generating more and more lewd liquids. [So embarrassing!!]

    Then she feels his hands getting closer and closer to her groin. A part of Amelia is very embarrassed and shy, but another part wants him to go further and touch her most private part as she is doing to him.

    Lucien is aware of almost all of Amelia''s feelings, not only because of their connection but also for his experience with women acquired in the last few months.

    Therefore, all his movements and actions are gentle and slow. He knows he has to make her want more and more until her body begs him to move on to the next step. And of course, any very aggressive move can scare Amelia, ruining the development he already made with their relationship.

    While Amelia continues to slowly caress the shaft of his c.o.c.k, Lucien moves his hands on the inside part of her thighs. His big hands can almost hug half of her small and thin thighs, and so he strokes them back and forth.

    The fact that he seems to be slowly spreading Amelia''s legs while her most private part is very close to his erect rod makes her start to have dangerous thoughts. Her body can''t help but desire that��

    "Mmm... mmmm... Brother..." Amelia lets out soft and low m.o.a.ns before whispering.

    "Hmm?" Lucien continues to kiss her neck as he returns with his hands, slowly caressing her thighs towards her most private part.

    Amelia is timid but also expectant... and so, a little disappointed when his hands don''t try to get under her panties but go to her waist.

    Lucien can feel Amelia''s frustration because her p.u.s.s.y really wants his touch. Still, he quickly begins to give pleasure to her touching her waist.

    He moves his hands up her body, so while using one hand to caress her shoulder and neck, he uses the other to start caressing around her b.r.e.a.s.t.

    Amelia quickly begins to want him to touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts directly under her bra, but he doesn''t do that and just teases her, leaving her confused. [Why is he just teasing me?]

    So, she quickly thinks. [Am I doing this wrong? He wants me to squeeze it tighter?]

    With that thought, Amelia begins to squeeze Lucien''s c.o.c.k tighter as she moves her hands further up, getting close to Its tip, out of the water, and then further down, also touching his balls.

    "Yes, sister... just like that..." Lucien whispers in Amelia''s ear as he feels more and more pleasure with her heavenly hands.

    Lucien suddenly moves his hands over Amelia''s b.r.e.a.s.ts and tenderly squeezes them over the bra.

    "AH!" Amelia lets out a loud m.o.a.n before closing her mouth quickly. Also, her p.u.s.s.y, which was already very wet with her love juices, squirted more of it in the pool water.

    Her face gets even more flushed as she notices that everyone in the pool is gazing at her and Lucien. Even Dawn, who tried hard to ignore them, cannot help but watch such an interesting and peculiar scene between siblings.

    Amelia gets more embarrassed and starts to move her hands away from Lucien''s c.o.c.k, but he uses his hands to keep hers on it while whispering in her ear.

    "It''s alright. We are family, no need to be shy... Also, look at their faces. They are very jealous of you. because you are sitting alone in my lap, caressing what they crave so badly."

    Amelia is still shy, but she looks at the faces of Lucien''s wives, especially L.u.s.t and even Envy, and notes that they are clearly very jealous of her.

    She sheepishly smiles as she starts to squeeze and stroke Lucien''s c.o.c.k again, this time even more vigorously. [Brother... they really want him... but he is mine alone now...]

    Lucien feels a lot of Amelia''s demonic energy entering his body, a much greater amount than before. At the same time, she also feels a lot of his energy entering her body, both mixing and creating an incredibly powerful energy that begins to improve their power absurdly.

    Lucien, who had recently reached the third layer of the Mortal Realm, feels his power approaching to break through another layer quickly, which shocks him.

    Amelia, who thought she would need some more time to reach the Earth Realm, feels that she can do that right now, using the great amount of demonic energy that she is generating with the jealousy of the women around her and that of the pleasure that Lucien is giving her.

    "This..." L.u.s.t is also shocked as she did not expect Lucien and Amelia to bring their demonic energies to that level so sooner.

    "Amazing!!" Envy''s eyes shine while she is happy for Amelia and envious of her at the same time. Her desire for Lucien and the pleasure he can give her grows uncontrollably.

    The incredible start to become even more unbelievable as Lucien and Amelia caress and kiss each other more and more, causing them to start generating an aura around them with the powerful mixture of their energies.

    That is due to the nature of Envy''s demonic energy, which, unlike Lucien, who needs to give his energy to his women directly through pleasure, is passively activated by the feeling of the people around Amelia.

    But there is another important point: Lucien can also give pleasure to women without touching them just by stimulating their desires with the vision of his perfect body and e.r.o.t.i.c actions, which in addition to the ability of Envy''s demonic energy, generates that incredible aura, which begins not only to strengthen him and Amelia but all his wives around.

    Pleasure and desire; the pleasure of having what everyone wants as well as they want; and the desire to keep having that, forever. One feeling generates the other, which boosts it into an addictive and infinity cycle.

    L.u.s.t always thought that pleasure was involved in all sins, in one way or another. Still, she has never demonstrated how pleasure can come from other feelings as Lucien is now doing with Amelia.

    Lucien can''t help but be happy and excited by the incredible power he and Amelia are generating for them and his wives. The thought of getting closer and closer to his mother and bringing his whole family together comes naturally to his mind.

    And so, he kisses and caresses Amelia more. He slowly starts to move his hands into her panties, making her hornier.

    Amelia is also delighted with the power they are generating, but she cannot help but love more the feeling she is having now.

    The sensation of knowing that Lucien loves and desires her so much is very addictive and added to the fact that everyone around her craves what she has only for her so much is just fantastic.

    She continues to stroke Lucien''s c.o.c.k while looking at his wives with a proud expression. Also, she can''t help but wonder what it would be if like Sophia was there too, seeing her having Lucien and his love only for her.

    Lucien''s wives can even feel the incredible pleasure Amelia is feeling, not only because of Lucien''s caresses but also for being so envied by them.

    And well, they can''t help being jealous of Amelia for several reasons. Amelia will always be Lucien''s sister in addition to being his beloved wife, evidently.

    Still, despite Lucien''s wives being jealous of Amelia now and their bodies begging for his touch, they know that Lucien will never neglect them. Amelia is sitting on the throne now, but it won''t be long before she has to wait while he pleases them, his beloved wives, as well.

    Again, desire and pleasure, as well as many other feelings, are mixed in the whirlwind of emotions that orbit around Lucien.

    L.u.s.t proudly smiles because she knows that Lucien has the potential to bring all their sisters together, mixing their energies, and eventually becoming the most powerful being in the universe.

    And of course, no matter who is sitting on the throne now or next, the biggest crown will always be hers.

    While everyone around them benefits from Lucien and Amelia''s sinful aura, they kept feeding themselves with pleasure and desire.

    Lucien smiles as he feels his fingertips touch Amelia''s fluffy v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. That is just a small tuff, which makes her private area having a state closer to shaved than hairy, but there are still a few hairs that he believes are as white as her hair and have a wonderful fragrance, which he is eager to feel up close.

    Amelia feels a little itchy in her few v.a.g.i.n.a.l hairs. Her embarrassment continues to grow, along with her excitement and expectation. She wants Lucien more and more, only for herself, and so she knows that she will also be totally his, or rather, every part of her body and soul already belongs to him and him alone.

    Ignoring her shyness, Amelia looks down and sees Lucien''s c.o.c.k for the first time. [Amazing!! So big... everything about my brother is perfect!]

    Despite being surprised by the size, Amelia is enchanted by Lucien''s c.o.c.k. Her love for him has reached infinite heights, and she wants everything from him to her, all the time, forever.

    She starts to stroke Lucien''s c.o.c.k even more vigorously. Using one hand, she starts to play with his balls while her other hand moves closer to Its tip.

    Meanwhile, Lucien''s fingers caress around Amelia''s pink flower as they both feel more and more pleasure.

    Also, his other hand goes under her bra, directly touching her b.r.e.a.s.t as he kisses her shoulder and neck.

    "Ahhhh..." Amelia m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien''s love for her through his tenderly caresses and kisses.

    She also wants to show her love for him by with more caresses and giving him more and more pleasure so that he doesn''t need other women and only her.

    Amelia looks at the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k and knows what to do next. She is not stupid and has heard many conversations from Lucien''s wives about how to give him pleasure.

    She doesn''t think twice before tilting her body, bringing her mouth closer to his d.i.c.k.

    Lucien knows what she is going to do and can''t help but be very expectant, wondering what the feeling of her sister''s soft and delicate mouth will be like on his c.o.c.k.

    He also goes on his next move, inserting his fingertip into the entrance of her pink cave while his other fingers massage her lower lips.

    "AaaahhHH!!"

    "Ohhh��"

    [Holy shit!!] Both Amelia and Lucien have the same thought while a wave of pleasure runs through their bodies as his finger touches her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s and her tongue touches his glans.

    The m.o.a.ns of Lucien and Amelia added to the visual stimulation of their e.r.o.t.i.c scene, make the pussies of all the women in the pool let out some of their love juices.

    Those juices mix in the pool water, leaving it with a wonderful fragrance, which Lucien loves so much.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 265 - The unforgettable first load {R-18}

    Lucien is stunned that Amelia''s mouth feels so much better than he expected on his c.o.c.k. Also, he didn''t expect her to be so bold. [Welp, I think it has to do with her jealousy and this aura.]

    Amelia is also shocked by the incredible taste and smell of Lucien''s c.o.c.k. [It is easy to understand why they are looking at me with these jealous expressions, hehe...]

    But then she realizes that she doesn''t exactly know what to do now. Lucien is gently stroking her most private part and giving her more pleasure, but what about her? [What should I do? Move my lips?]

    While Amelia is confused, she hears Envy''s voice in her mind. ''Move your lips, use your tongue, suck it, silly girl!''

    Amelia is upset by Envy''s tone and quickly responds mentally. ''Shut up, Envy! I know you want to be in my place. I know you want my brother so badly that your jealousy is torturing you.''

    ''What are you talking about? I want us all to become stronger. In fact, your interaction with him is more beneficial to us than mine. So just do it right.'' Envy replies.

    Amelia has always been a little upset about Envy''s manipulations, and now that she has found a way to get revenge, she will certainly enjoy it.

    She sticks out her tongue and licks the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k while looking at Envy. ''I know that you want it like all women here. But look, it''s mine alone...''

    ''Humph!'' Envy doesn''t know what to say, even she doesn''t quite understand what she wants right now.

    Amelia''s current position does not allow her to deep swallow Lucien''s c.o.c.k well as she is still on his lap, tilting her body forward. Then she quickly rotates her body, leaving his lap and standing in front of him.

    Lucien looks at her with a loving expression. "You do not have to do it."

    "But I wanna do it." Amelia smiles and again takes her mouth to his d.i.c.k, making a new wave of pleasure runs through Lucien''s body.

    Lucien watches Amelia in an awkward and inexperienced way licking around his glans. She also puts the head of his c.o.c.k in her mouth and tries to suck it, but clearly, she has no idea what she is doing.

    Although good, doing that is extremely embarrassing for Amelia, and she wants to find a hole to hide. Still, she knows what she has to that, not only to show Lucien that she can be the only woman he needs but also to show his wives that she can do everything they do for him.

    And of course, while sucking and stroking her brother''s c.o.c.k, Amelia is also enjoying this new experience.

    [It''s so hot and vicious... a little salty... it''s good... really delicious...] Amelia feels better than ever while she absorbs Lucien''s life mana along with his demonic energy through the pre-c.u.m coming from his d.i.c.k.

    Lucien puts his hand on Amelia''s head and starts to stroke it, ruffling her white hair.

    He never thought of getting involved with his family that way. Even his relationship with Sophia was very subtle, and he hadn''t thought of that before. But now, he does nothing wrong with what he and Amelia are doing. This is being pleasurable for both and making their whole family stronger.

    While Amelia sucks Lucien''s c.o.c.k, the other girls watch them closely while their bodies get more and more aroused.

    Even the cute pair of tigresses feel the effects of the aura generated by the demonic energy of Lucien and Amelia, which is making everyone stronger passively.

    Little Ko only feels her possessive desires for Lucien stimulated by the aura. She feels more like sitting on his lap and receiving pats because she has not s.e.x.u.a.l desires yet.

    But Oya is totally affected by the sinful aura, which makes her not only have more possessive desires for Lucien but also s.e.x.u.a.l. Still, she knows it is wrong and that she should be satisfied with drinking his special milk and getting caressed by him.

    Kara, who is very horny now, tries to control herself. Although she doesn''t see any problems in having s.e.x with Lucien now, she wants to wait until her sixteen birthday, which will be in less than two months, to make that date really special for them.

    L.u.s.t cannot deny that she is jealous of Amelia, but she is jealous of all the women around Lucien even though she knows how much he loves her.

    She sees Amelia having a hard time giving Lucien a good blowjob and quickly materializes her body next to Amelia to advise her.

    "Huh?" Amelia looks at L.u.s.t with a confused expression without releasing Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    L.u.s.t laugh. "Don''t worry; I won''t steal your brother from you. I just want to teach you how to do it in a way that will give him more pleasure."

    Amelia cannot help but suspecting L.u.s.t''s intentions. Still, she knows that she is not doing a good job because she is very inexperienced.

    "Mm." She agrees to accept L.u.s.t''s help.

    Then L.u.s.t holds the shaft of Lucien''s c.o.c.k and begins to stroke it from top to the base with one hand while using the other to caress his balls gently. "Always use both hands gently but also firmly. Also, moderate the speed according to the amount of pleasure he is feeling."

    Amelia nods to show that she understands, so L.u.s.t continues. While stroking his d.i.c.k like that, she moves her mouth towards his d.i.c.k and stretches out her tongue.

    "You have to move your tongue around his glans while using your saliva to make everything sloppy. Don''t save saliva and mark his whole c.o.c.k with your scent while sucking and swallowing it deeper and deeper in your throat."

    "If you do this while looking up, you can see the expression of pleasure on his handsome face." L.u.s.t finishes explaining and shows Amelia how to do it.

    She slowly licks her lips before swallowing the head of Lucien''s c.o.c.k. Then she moves her tongue around his glans while eagerly sucking it in the way that Lucien loves most.

    L.u.s.t''s eyes shine as she looks into Lucien''s eyes and takes his c.o.c.k slowly deeper into her mouth.

    Lucien feels great pleasure with L.u.s.t''s hot and soft tongue. Then he feels the tip of his d.i.c.k touch her throat. She doesn''t stop but takes his d.i.c.k even deeper while using her lips and tongue to suck around Its shaft.

    He can''t help but praise her mentally while stroking her head. ''Nobody does it better than you, my love.''

    L.u.s.t remains focused on giving pleasure to Lucien while mentally responding to him. ''I''m glad you think so, hubby. The tongue of this little wife of yours is to serve only you.''

    Amelia observes all of L.u.s.t''s actions to learn how best to please Lucien. Still, she quickly begins to be more jealous than willing to learn.

    L.u.s.t seems to predict that and quickly starts to pull her mouth back from his c.o.c.k. Still, she slowly backs off while sucking as much as she can, finishing with a "pop" sound when sucking the head of his c.o.c.k, and giving a kiss on it as a temporary goodbye.

    She looks at Amelia. "If you do it like that, he will certainly reward you quickly."

    Amelia understands that L.u.s.t is talking about Lucien''s c.u.m. All his wives, troops, and even the tigresses make it seem that what they call "special milk" is something incredibly delicious and that they love it very much.

    Also, she is grateful to L.u.s.t for just giving her tips and not using the opportunity to steal her turn. Amelia nods to L.u.s.t. "Thank you."

    Lucien is happy and grateful to L.u.s.t for being so friendly to Amelia. He can see that all of his wives are trying their best to get along with Amelia despite her jealous and spoiled personality.

    L.u.s.t snuggles into Lucien''s chest while Amelia starts to do as she taught her, slowly swallowing Lucien''s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper into her mouth, sucking, licking, and stroking it.

    Lucien just relaxes while caressing L.u.s.t''s big n.a.k.e.d b.r.e.a.s.ts and enjoys Amelia''s blowjob, now much more pleasurable than before, still keeping traces of her inexperience.

    Amelia looks him in the eye while using mental communication, so she doesn''t have to stop sucking on his c.o.c.k. ''Is it good, brother?''

    "It''s fantastic, sweetheart," Lucien responds while smiling.

    Amelia is thrilled to please Lucien. She takes his c.o.c.k deeper and deeper, making it explore every part of her mouth and throat.

    She wants to mark her whole body with his scent and also mark his c.o.c.k with her scent. She wants to lick Lucien''s entire body so that her scent is always the most prevalent on his body.

    Increasing the speed at which she moves her mouth and tongue on his d.i.c.k, Amelia begins to spread much of her saliva on it, creating a sloppy mess, which makes his d.i.c.k slide between her hands, giving Lucien more and more pleasure.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Amelia''s mouth and tongue start to make e.r.o.t.i.c sounds as she sucks Lucien''s c.o.c.k more quickly, which makes her more embarrassed and Lucien hornier.

    L.u.s.t also doesn''t stand still and starts to lick and kiss Lucien''s chest, giving him more pleasure.

    Lucien''s wives become hornier and hornier while their bodies beg them to join the fun.

    Envy watches everything carefully while wondering if she will have a turn too.

    Lucien clearly can last a long time before c.u.m.m.i.n.g, but sometimes he is so horny that his d.i.c.k doesn''t take long to be ready.

    And although Amelia''s blowjob is still much less experienced than L.u.s.t''s, Lucien begins to feel very like c.u.m.m.i.n.g in Amelia''s delicate little mouth.

    Not only because he feels great, but also because part of him wants to mark her with his white essence just as he did with all his wives.

    But Lucien isn''t sure if Amelia wants that, so he warns her. "Sister... if you keep doing this so nicely, I will c.u.m."

    Amelia is happy and confused. She is proud to make him want to c.u.m so fast, but she is not sure if she wants to let him c.u.m in her mouth. [That looks... so embarrassing!! But... how will it taste? If it is like the smell of his c.o.c.k, it can''t be bad, right?]

    While in doubt about that, Amelia continues to suck Lucien''s c.o.c.k and look at him. Then she notices L.u.s.t looking at her with a jealous expression. [She would drink it... all his wives would drink... I''m sure he would like it.]

    Amelia wastes no time and talks to Lucien mentally. ''You can let it out... in my mouth... I, I''ll drink it.''

    ''You don''t have to force yourself to do this.'' Lucien responds to her.

    Amelia uses all her will to push her embarrassment to the back of her mind and then brings her mouth to the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k and starts licking it while trying to make a seductive expression.

    She looks him in the eye as she speaks mentally. ''I want to... drink it... I want to feel and taste everything from you... brother...''

    Lucien smiles at Amelia as he strokes her head. "Fine."

    Amelia doesn''t think twice and takes Lucien''s c.o.c.k deeper than ever inside her throat. She sucks it greedily while using her hands in the way that L.u.s.t taught her.

    "Huhh��" Lucien no longer holds his desire and lets his c.o.c.k shoot too much of his hot c.u.m into Amelia''s mouth.

    The sensation of c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside the mouth of his wives is always incredible, but in the case of Amelia''s small and delicate mouth, the feeling is something else... she is his beloved cute sister.

    Amelia feels Lucien''s hot c.o.c.k milk go down her throat. She gets immediately addicted to that wonderful taste and the fact that her body feels great, warmer, and more powerful.

    She starts to drink the great amount of c.u.m that Lucien is pouring into her mouth. [This... my brother''s hot and thick milk... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!]

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 266 - Wild Kiss {R-18}

    Amelia ignores everything around her and just focuses on drinking Lucien''s delicious c.o.c.k milk. She drinks the entire load, filling her little belly with her brother''s hot thick essence.

    Then she starts to pull her head back, also sucking and licking Lucien''s c.o.c.k as L.u.s.t did.

    *Pop*

    The sucking sound when she finishes sucking Lucien''s c.o.c.k tip makes Amelia blush. Still, she licks every drop of his c.u.m that remains on it.

    Then she looks at Lucien and sees him smiling teasingly at her. At that moment, she realizes that everyone is looking at her.

    Despite having done it willingly, Amelia can''t help but be very shy. [This is so embarrassing!!]

    "That was incredible, sister." Lucien praises her.

    Amelia blushes even more as her embarrassment reaches the highest level. She cannot deal with the excess of good feelings but also embarrassing, so she quickly jumps out of the floating pool.

    Lucien doesn''t stop her from running away because he knows that was already a big step in their relationship.

    He hears Amelia falling on the ship and hiding in his bedroom even though she has a bedroom to herself.

    With his incredible hearing, he also notices her jumping on his bed and sniffing his pillow. He really wants to say how cute she is, but he just stops listening to her actions because it seems invasive.

    L.u.s.t looks at Envy. "She''s reaching the Earth Realm. You should be with her to help and advice her."

    Envy makes a thoughtful expression. "It can''t be helped. She generated a lot of demonic energy with Lucien, and now her body is turning that energy into power. What would I do there?"

    "It is an important step to her. L.u.s.t is right; you should be by her side as L.u.s.t has been with me in every one of my breakthroughs." Lucien speaks.

    Envy can''t help pouting while taking a quick look at Lucien''s c.o.c.k, still erect as a spear. "But... is that I... thought that maybe..."

    L.u.s.t holds Lucien''s c.o.c.k while laughing at Envy. "Oh, don''t tell me... did you think you would have a turn?"

    "..." Envy looks at L.u.s.t with an upset expression. She cannot help wanting something that everyone around her wants. Even though she isn''t interested in Lucien in a s.e.x.u.a.l way, she can''t help craving his body because of the others.

    And of course, Lucien and L.u.s.t understand that, so all of his actions are someway to tease and stimulate Envy''s desire to prepare her for the great moment when Lucien will make her completely addicted to his d.i.c.k.

    Lucien smiles at Envy as he strokes L.u.s.t''s beautiful blond hair. "Maybe that''s not a bad idea... do you want to try it, Envy?"

    Envy tries to hide her great desire and makes a seductive expression. "You are the luckiest man in the universe for having this beautiful great demon willing to serve you."

    Lucien rolls his eyes. "I have a lot of wives to please, so how about you stop wasting time?"

    Envy pouts and approaches Lucien. She starts stroking his leg while looking at his face with a sensual smile. "I''m sure you will love it."

    L.u.s.t moves away from Lucien a little while his hands start to glow with his purple demonic energy.

    Using all his speed, Lucien grabs the back of Envy''s neck. She is taken aback by his fast and aggressive movement and is unable to dematerialize her body because of his demonic energy confining hers.

    Roughly, Lucien pulls Envy''s head toward his, bringing her lips to his mouth and starting an intense kiss, not at all gentle, but certainly pleasurable.

    "Mmmmm..." Envy m.o.a.ns under Lucien''s rough touch. His tongue invades her mouth, making a mess, which she has been waiting for every day since the first time he did it.

    Lucien maintains the grip firmly on Envy''s neck as he pushes her head further and further towards his, devouring her mouth in the wilder way he has ever kissed.

    Due to the way Lucien gains power and his character in general, he cannot help but hate violence against women.

    Still, being rough with Envy doesn''t mean hurting her but giving her what she wants. He knows she likes rough play, and that is just perfect because he need not fear hurting or breaking her while exploring new ways to please a woman with peculiar tastes.

    Lucien wildly dominates Envy''s tongue with his while continuing to smash his lips onto hers as she m.o.a.ns uncontrollably.

    Also, he uses his other hand to rip her bra, causing Its fabric made of demonic energy to disappear into the air. Then he squeezes her b.r.e.a.s.ts tightly, giving her even more pleasure.

    Envy had never explored her s.e.x.u.a.l desire. She always sought power and found s.e.x was not worth her time.

    Now, with Lucien''s help, she is discovering how pleasurable some things can be. And of course, the fact that the women around her are very jealous of her now makes everything more enjoyable.

    Part of her wants to tell Lucien that he is very brute to her, but her body is increasingly getting addicted to his rough touch while she feels more and more pleasure. [F.u.c.k!! This is too damn good!!]

    Lucien sinks his fingers into Envy''s b.r.e.a.s.t, which due to not being too big, is completely squeezed by his strong hand, making her want him to do the same with her other b.r.e.a.s.t.

    He devours her lips and squeezes her b.r.e.a.s.ts to the content of his heart for a little over a minute, making her let out many m.o.a.ns.

    Then Lucien begins to lessen the intensity of his kiss. He bites Envy''s lips, extracting one more m.o.a.n of pleasure from her, before looking into her eyes as he feels her heavy breath on his face.

    "Did you get wet with just that? Your really a horny bitch." Lucien speaks in an indifferent tone.

    "You- ahh!!" Envy tries to complain about Lucien''s disrespect, but he tightens the grip on her neck using his demonic energy, which makes her m.o.a.n in pain and pleasure.

    Lucien moves his hand over to Envy''s most private area and squeezes her pink flower over her panties.

    "AhhhHH!!" Envy m.o.a.ns again. She hates the fact that Lucien has complete control over her body using his incredible demonic energy. But at the same time, she loves the pleasure of the new sensations he is making her experience.

    Lucien brings his lips closer to Envy''s. "Tell me, Envy. How much do you want me to make you feel even better? How much do you desire the pleasure I give my wives and make them come over and over again every night?"

    "..." Envy really craves for that, but she won''t admit it.

    "Not talking, huh?" Lucien smiles provocatively.

    Envy remains silent, so Lucien tightens his grip on her neck further while sinking his hand into her pink flower, embedding part of her panties in the entrance to her love cave.

    "AAHHH!!" Envy m.o.a.ns even louder while holding Lucien''s arm with both hands. But she can''t move it an inch as his demonic energy is still far superior to Amelia''s.

    Lucien kisses Envy''s lips, but without using his tongue, just teasing her. "Come on; you can tell it to me, Envy. How much do you crave the pleasure I give L.u.s.t, making her always have this satisfied smile on her beautiful face?"

    "..." Envy continues to look Lucien in the eyes with an expression of anger and pleasure. She really wants to hate him, but the pleasure he is giving her is just incredible.

    And of course, they are generating a lot of the powerful demonic energy that is the combination of their demonic energies, just as he does with Amelia.

    Envy wants more and more to generate this energy, she wants more and more than Lucien makes her feel good, and of course, she wants more and more that the people around her be envious of her while she has what they want most.

    Well, she wants a lot of things; after all, she is Envy herself. But here, in Lucien''s family, she will only have what he allows her has, according to how well she behaves.

    Lucien shakes his head while making an expression of disappointment. "Tsk, tsk... Until you learn to be honest with your feelings and behave well, you will have to feel good alone."

    "No!" Envy denies while feeling Lucien taking his hand off from her most private part. She tries to hold his hand, but she fails and is already starting to miss his rough touch.

    Lucien provokes her more. "Use your fingers on your dirty p.u.s.s.y if you need It so badly, but don''t count on me to give you pleasure now. We''ll talk about it later."

    Envy pushes her pride to the back of her mind as she begs Lucien. "I... I want it, and I want it now."

    Lucien laugh. "Of course you do. But you will only have it when I want you to. Obey me now, and I will give you much more pleasure later... disobey me, and you... well, you won''t want to disobey me, right?"

    Envy is very frustrated. Her body seems to hurt because of so badly that she craves for Lucien''s rougher touch, then she doesn''t think twice before agreeing with him. "Yes, damn! Yes, just say what you want."

    Lucien brings Envy''s forehead to his, touching both. "You will be by my sister''s side while she is making the breakthrough to the Earth Realm now, and we will continue this later."

    "Oka-" Lucien doesn''t wait for Envy''s response and throws her away from the pool without any kindness.

    [Damn you!!] Envy is upset but quickly dematerializes her body in the air, returning to Amelia''s side and joining her on Lucien''s bed.

    L.u.s.t returns to Lucien''s arms and begins to kiss his chest. "That was f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing. I want some rough play now too."

    "Me too!" Many of Lucien''s wives exclaim together, especially Olivia, who still remembers the first time with Lucien.

    Lucien smiles lovingly at his wives. "Sorry to make you wait, my dears. Now I''m going to take good care of you, the way you want."

    "Yep!" Mia acts faster than the other girls, jumping in Lucien''s arms along with L.u.s.t.

    L.u.s.t quickly positions herself in front of Lucien, dematerializes her panties, and brings her wet and eager p.u.s.s.y to the tip of his c.o.c.k.

    He uses one hand to hold her waist, now touching her more roughly as she asked while hugging Mia with his other arm.

    Then, along with her movement, he pulls her waist towards his body in one quick movement, shoving his hard c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y.

    "AaaahhhHH!!!" L.u.s.t m.o.a.ns with great pleasure.

    Lucien feels great pleasure, too, so he gently holds the back of Mia''s neck and brings her soft lips to his mouth, starting a passionate kiss.

    "Mmm..." Mia also m.o.a.ns with pleasure because of Lucien''s incredible kiss as she starts to caress his chest to give him even more pleasure.

    The other girls see a free space next to Lucien, and Rose quickly floats there. He continues to use his arm to caress L.u.s.t''s waist, but Rose begins to kiss and caress his arm, shoulder, and face.

    Lucien continues to stroke and brings L.u.s.t''s body towards him by her waist while his c.o.c.k explores every part of her perfect p.u.s.s.y.

    He also starts taking turns between kissing Mia and Rose''s sweet lips while both cute girls kiss and caress his body.

    Their m.o.a.ns of pleasure sound like music to Lucien''s ears; meanwhile, his other wives have become hornier and hornier.

    The pool water gets more and more fragrant with their love juices, while their pussies are more eager for their turns on Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    While Kara, Oya, and Ko, just wait to get a delicious shot of special milk, Dawn really wants to get away from there because her body is starting to feel weird while she can''t ignore what''s going on in front of her.

    [It is so embarrassing!!] She jumps out of the pool before something dangerous happens.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 267 - Pleasant Breakfast

    After a great love session in the floating pool, Lucien and all his wives, as well as the cute tigresses, had significant advances of power.

    Lucien was undoubtedly the most benefited, going from the recent third layer of Mortal Realm directly to the fourth layer, a feat that is probably a record even for the most powerful families of the superior races.

    L.u.s.t and Envy would not have believed it if they had not seen in person how he used the demonic energy created by him and Amelia, and him and Envy not only to become more powerful but also to make all his girls more powerful as well.

    The second person most benefited was Amelia, who managed to advance a Realm, reaching the Earth Realm, and receiving a very incredible improvement in her physical capabilities, in addition to awakening new mana in her body, which L.u.s.t and Envy say is spatial mana.

    Amelia is very happy and excited to learn how to use her spatial mana, but she still doesn''t know how to activate an ability that uses that mana.

    Also, it is very difficult to concentrate on something as all that is in her mind is the desire to feel good with Lucien again.

    Generating that new demonic energy with him was as much as pleasant as beneficial to increase their power, so if it depends on Amelia, she will be in Lucien''s arms all the time, feeling good with him and also because of everyone ''envying'' her around them.

    But things are not so simple. Amelia knows that even her body needs time to process large amounts of energy, just as Lucien also has to take care of his wives and troops.

    Although difficult, very difficult, Amelia is trying to be patient while waiting for him to have time for her again.

    And of course, due to the siblings getting stronger, L.u.s.t and Envy also got stronger. L.u.s.t, still, has a slight advantage over Envy as Lucien seems to deal better than Amelia with demonic energies, either alone or together.

    And well, in the case of Lucien''s wives, they all had excellent power improvements as well.

    Lucien''s pair of s.e.xy queens had arrived on the second layer of the mortal realm two weeks ago, but now they are at Its peak, very close to reaching the third layer, which, although not as incredible as Lucien''s development, is certainly also a record even for the most incredible people in the universe, even those with unbelievable treasures.

    Meanwhile, the girls who were not in the second layer made this breakthrough. Even Oya, who didn''t have s.e.x with Lucien, reached the second layer, as well as girls who had reached the first layer a week ago.

    Kara and little Ko also had incredible advances, mainly due to the sinful aura generated by Lucien and Amelia. The cute maid, still without any desire to fight or train combat skills, reached the Mortal Realm, awakening a defensive ability very similar to that of Lorelai.

    But unlike Lorelai, who has to use her mana to manage the defensive runes around her body, Kara doesn''t have to do anything because a translucent barrier is activated around her body in the presence of any danger.

    They found out about it with the help of L.u.s.t and Envy, who knows many types of abilities and are able to say that just by analyzing Kara''s defensive mana.

    Kara is thrilled with her ability as it does not force her to train combat skills. All she wants to do is keep caring of Lucien''s home as a good maid/wife while he protects and loves her.

    In Ko''s case, the situation is mysterious, even for L.u.s.t and Envy. It is not normal for a mystic beast to reach the Mortal Realm before it matures further compared to the current age of the little tigress.

    In addition to being much more agile, resistant, and strong, little Ko also awakened the same special mana that Oya has in her body and allows her to expand her body, increasing her physical capabilities.

    However, little Ko is still unable to expand her size. She is still very young and does not have Oya''s incredible intelligence. Still, she will certainly get smarter as she gets older, and it won''t be long before she can expand her body like her mother.

    As all his wives had received a lot of demonic energy and making breakthroughs, Lucien had to give their bodies a rest so as not to overload them with demonic energy.

    But there is no rest for him. His wives are only part of his ''girls.'' Then he returned to giving demonic energy to his troops.

    Lucien had already helped approximately five hundred of his troops to reach the Mortal Realm, so he used a little over two days to help all of his other troops also reach the first layer of the Mortal Realm.

    Some of the weaker girls needed a little more special milk than others, but Lucien had no problems as his demonic energy gets more and more powerful and significant for the girls, especially after he started generating the new demonic energy with Amelia.

    Even though the incredible number of two thousand and one hundred women reached the Mortal Realm, none of them awakened special abilities.

    That was expected because L.u.s.t is always reminding Lucien that it is complicated for people with low latent talent to awaken new abilities. His wives only do that so easily because he is always improving their bodies with his demonic energy, but there is no way he can give his troops the same attention that he gives his wives.

    Still, the possibility of his troops to awaken new abilities throughout the Mortal Realm or in other Realms is still quite significant, as Lucien also does not spend much time without giving them some of his demonic energy.

    In the two days that Lucien spent only pleasing his troops, his wives managed to transform all the demonic energy that he had given them into power, and of course, they are already looking forward to more and more love sessions.

    But for some girls, waiting is harder than for others. That is very much the case of Amelia and also Envy.

    However, Amelia knows that her brother will always give her a lot of love, while Envy is increasingly frustrated by Lucien''s actions.

    Envy paid close attention to Lucien as he c.u.mmed many times inside all his troops. She knows that he is doing everything to tease her, but she cannot do anything about it or even avoid being jealous because that is her nature.

    She keeps making plans in her manipulative mind and trying to get Lucien''s attention, but there is nothing she can do to make him give what she wants.

    Envy is forced to see all Lucien''s women receive affection, love, pleasure, and power from him, especially Amelia, while he does not treat her with any kindness.

    And although it isn''t exactly kindness what she wants from Lucien, she is only getting ignored by him, which makes her crave his attention more and more.

    For the first time in her life, Envy has to deal with the harsh reality that she cannot even take something that even his troops have; that is, she cannot take something from a weak human from an inferior world.

    That has made Envy furious with Lucien and extremely frustrated. Still, she knows that he will need her copy ability and will come after her, so at that moment, she will have her revenge, which she has been planning for the past two days.

    -----------------------------

    Then another morning came, four days after Lucien and his girls started traveling across the sea.

    *Splash*

    Lucien comes out of the sea with a strong flap of wings after taking a morning bath. His perfect n.a.k.e.d body makes hundreds of his troops, and some of his wives sigh in admiration.

    He lands in front of the big table on his ship''s quarterdeck, where his wives are starting the breakfast.

    To dry his long red hair, Lucien shakes his head and splashes water on his girls, who start laughing.

    Kara quickly approaches him and hands him a towel. "Good morning, hubby."

    "Good morning, honey." Lucien gives Kara a tender kiss on the lips while taking the towel.

    Then he brings the towel up to his face and breathes it. "Ahh... It always smells so good."

    Kara blushes deeply, but Lucien also sees a naughty smile on her face.

    So he says good morning to his other wives, also with kisses and hugs, of course.

    Lucien''s wives are already used to him walking around them n.a.k.e.d. They know that he feels more comfortable that way, and they also love to see his n.a.k.e.d body, especially his c.o.c.k that always seems to be hard even in a dormant state, ready to give them pleasure.

    But that is not the case with Amelia, who gets very embarrassed when Lucien approaches her to give her a good morning kiss.

    "Good morning, my beautiful sister." He leans over and kisses her head.

    Amelia feels his c.o.c.k touch her arm, and her heart starts beating faster as her body gets warmer.

    She quickly pouts. "Do you... really have to walk around n.a.k.e.d, showing this thing to everyone?"

    Lucien makes a confused expression as he teasingly shakes his c.o.c.k. "Oh, I thought you would have no problem seeing it after what we did."

    Amelia blushes even more. "Don''t talk about that! It was very embarrassing!"

    Lucien just laugh.

    She tries to look away from him, especially from his incredible c.o.c.k. "Don''t you fear that a ship will approach us, and everyone on it will see your private parts?"

    Lucien laughs again. "Do you fear that the men on that supposed ship will go into depression feeling inferior to me, or that the women will try to steal your brother?"

    Amelia gets upset, mainly because she knows it would happen that way, just like Lucien said.

    Lucien sighs and pats her head. "Okay, don''t worry about it. L.u.s.t and I would notice anything suspicious more than five miles from us."

    While L.u.s.t only nods, Envy gets upset and hits the table. "Dammit! Don''t you forget someone? My senses are much better than before."

    Lucien doesn''t even look at Envy. He just shrugs. "Oh, yes. There is also her."

    Envy is furious that Lucien is always ignoring her. But she keeps her thoughts to herself as she sits down. [Damn brat! You think you''re a big deal just because you have this big... hard... hot... F.U.C.K IT!]

    As Lucien walks to the end of the table, Amelia continues to try to persuade him. "Okay, I got it, but what about Dawn? Look how uncomfortable she is because you force her to see your thing?"

    Lucien does not answer Amelia but looks at Dawn, who is eating a piece of bread while trying to ignore the peculiar scene.

    "Am I forcing you on something, Dawn?" He asks.

    Dawn looks into Lucien in the eyes and shakes her head. "No. You have been very respectful to me."

    Lucien can''t resist shaking his d.i.c.k. "And what do you think of this? Is it bad to see?"

    Dawn blushes as she uses all her will to keep looking Lucien in the eye. "Well... I don''t know much about it, but it seems like something incredible to me. I''ve heard men bragging about having one with half the size of yours."

    Lucien can''t help but smile. "Hehehe... Do you see it, sister? There is no one uncomfortable here. But well, if you really want this, I will wear underwear..."

    When he talks about wearing underwear, all his wives make a sad expression. Amelia notices that and realizes that requiring him to wear underwear will make her lose many points with her new sisters.

    Amelia sighs. "Alright, alright, stay like this if that''s what everyone wants."

    Lucien''s wives quickly smile as they delight in the sight of the big c.o.c.k they love so much.

    He also smiles and sits in his chair at the head of the table. Then he looks at his girls. "So, who has the turn today?"

    The girls know that Lucien is asking about who is having the turn to sit on his lap during breakfast today according to their schedule.

    Maggie quickly gets up from her chair and approaches Lucien. "Today is my turn, hubby."

    Lucien smiles at her. "Okay, darling."

    Maggie knew it was her tun during breakfast today, so she put on a short skirt and thin panties.

    Now, seeing Lucien''s hard c.o.c.k, she smiles and pulls her panties aside as she sits on his lap, fitting his c.o.c.k inside her.

    "Ahh~~!!" She m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien''s c.o.c.k filling her insides completely. "There is no better way to have breakfast."

    "Ohh..." Lucien also m.o.a.ns, feeling the pleasure of Maggie''s tight p.u.s.s.y. "I totally agree with you, my love."

    Amelia and Envy roll their eyes as they get upset because of several reasons, which are all about jealousy, of course.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 269 - Please, Master 1/3 {R-18}

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    The lewd sounds of Envy licking Lucien''s c.o.c.k, added to the incredible sensation of it, make him really horny.

    Lucien grabs one of Envy''s horns and begins to tilt her head up, making her lick the down part of his d.i.c.k''s shaft.

    Envy just follows the flow as it seems like the best way to get what she wants from Lucien, or rather, her body is already feeling very well because of the rough way he treats her.

    It is bizarre for her to have her mind telling her that she must be the dominant one in their relationship while her body is very pleased to be dominated by him.

    Lucien holds Envy''s hair in a ponytail while moving her head to the head of his c.o.c.k, and she quickly starts to lick Its tip.

    And of course, Envy is pleasantly surprised like any other woman who has experienced that. [Delicious!!]

    She starts to lick his c.o.c.k vigorously while her eyes sparkle. Lucien smiles as he makes her look at his face. "Do you like it that much?"

    "..." Envy doesn''t answer Lucien because she knows he''s just teasing her. Still, she continues to lick his c.o.c.k as if it is the most savory thing she has ever tasted in her life.

    The salty and sour taste, but also sweet because of his life mana... Its masculine smell... everything about Lucien''s c.o.c.k is extremely addictive for Envy, not only because it is good, but because she knows that so many women crave it all the time.

    That''s Envy''s blessing and curse, which now makes Lucien''s already wonderful c.o.c.k even better just because of her envious nature.

    Lucien could let Envy lick the tip of his c.o.c.k in this cute way for hours, as this is very nice for him. Still, he knows that he will have to be ''intense'' with her to give her a lot of pleasure and make her completely addicted and dependent on that pleasure to the point of her behave like an obedient wife.

    Strangely, or not really, Lucien naturally understands what he needs to do to Envy to arouse her greatest luxury feelings, and from any other woman, as if that is his most basic nature. He is certain that it is due to his connection with L.u.s.t, but she thinks that it is not only that.

    He adapts Envy''s hair in a bun and then puts his hand over her head, holding the base of her horn between his index finger and thumb.

    That way, using demonic energy, Lucien has complete control over Envy''s head until his demonic energy runs out, of course.

    Envy keeps licking Lucien''s c.o.c.k while looking him in the eye, wondering what he will do next.

    "I don''t like your arrogant look... You must have a docile expression when looking at your Master from now on." He speaks.

    "Humph!" Envy makes a mocking sound.

    Lucien already expected that reaction of her, so he quickly focuses his demonic energy, trying to create a solid shape like L.u.s.t said she does to materialize her clothes.

    Again, he shows his incredible control over his demonic energy by creating a purple fabric blindfold around Envy''s head, covering her eyes.

    "Huh?" Envy is surprised and brings her hands towards her head to remove the blindfold.

    "Nope." Lucien focuses his demonic energy again, creating a purple string of demonic energy around Envy''s wrists. The string quickly ties her arms on her back.

    "Lucien!" Envy complains while unable to break free of the string and blindfold made with Lucien''s demonic energy. She was willing to go with the flow, but it seems dangerous now.

    Lucien feels his demonic energy quickly being consumed by the string and blindfold, but he still thinks that is the best for this situation.

    "You don''t need to use your hands now, and you won''t look at me again until your look is docile." He speaks dominantly.

    Envy laugh. "You can dream!"

    Lucien can''t help but laugh as he sees Envy trying to look upset, but her tongue keeps eagerly looking for his d.i.c.k.

    He begins to move Envy''s head toward his c.o.c.k, slowly rubbing it on the insides of her small mouth. He feels really good exploring a new beautiful, and charming little mouth like that.

    Envy licks and sucks his c.o.c.k in an excellent way. Despite being her first time doing that, she certainly has a lot of knowledge of all kinds of things due to her high age.

    Lucien continues to hold Envy''s horn firmly, and he knows that it gives her great pleasure because he also has a high sensitivity in his horns.

    Then he uses his other hand to caress her face as he slowly moves her head back and forth, accustoming her to a slow, gentle rhythm.

    Envy knows that Lucien is playing with her and will do something, but being blindfolded and tied up, she can do nothing but accept what he does to her until his demonic energy is gone.

    Lucien knows that his demonic energy will not last long even though he is generating more. Still, he wants to do a final touch, mainly because he can count on L.u.s.t to share her demonic energy with him if he runs out of time.

    He slides two fingers into Envy''s mouth and creates two supports with his demonic energy, preventing her from closing her mouth.

    Envy is confused, and as she is unable to speak, she sends him a mental message. ''What is the purpose of it?''

    Lucien starts to move his c.o.c.k sideways, hitting all the internal parts of Envy''s mouth without any kindness. "Oh, I just don''t want you to bite me while I f.u.c.k your mouth."

    ''Why would I bite y-'' Envy starts to ask Lucien, but then he pulls her head hard forward, causing his c.o.c.k to hard-hit her throat.

    "HURH-" Envy is taken aback by Lucien''s abrupt action and almost chokes with his big c.o.c.k filling her throat.

    Her body''s first reaction is to close her mouth and push Lucien''s c.o.c.k back, but due to the supports in her mouth, she can''t close it, and due to him holding her head tightly, she can''t move an inch back.

    All of that added to the fact of her being tied up and blindfolded, makes Envy''s body feel very stressed, but also strangely good.

    Lucien holds Envy''s head while feeling the head of his c.o.c.k, touching the back of her throat. Also, because he is filling her whole mouth, her trembling tongue continues to caress the shaft of his c.o.c.k involuntarily.

    "You really liked that, didn''t you? I can even smell your juices soaking your panties." Lucien speaks teasingly.

    "..." Envy remains silent as she really felt great with her mouth being completely filled by Lucien''s hard rock c.o.c.k.

    Lucien starts to move Envy''s head back, rubbing his c.o.c.k on her tongue. He has to control all his fluids well so that to not give her more of his life mana, thus allowing her to also feel pain along with pleasure.

    "I think you will be the second woman to swallow my c.o.c.k completely..." Lucien comments as he prepares for the next thrusting in Envy''s mouth.

    Envy gets very eager. The fact that she can''t see anything makes everything more unpredictable but also somehow pleasurable.

    Lucien waits for Envy to start licking the head of his c.o.c.k, then pulls her head towards his groin while moving his h.i.p.s forward, shoving his c.o.c.k even harder down her throat.

    "NH!" Envy m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien''s c.o.c.k forcing its way deep into a part of her throat that shouldn''t be used for that purpose.

    She feels pain as Lucien stretches the narrowest parts of her throat, making it take the shape of his c.o.c.k. But along with the pain, Envy feels a lot of pleasure.

    Lucien also feels great with the tightness of the bottom of Envy''s throat. That is good as a very tight p.u.s.s.y, but he stops forcing his d.i.c.k down when he feels Envy starting to choke, still with few centimeters left between his balls and her chin.

    Since Envy''s body is made up of demonic energy, she doesn''t feed on food but demonic energy, so Lucien is not worried about her puking spit on his d.i.c.k, but he wants to make her feel every new pleasure in stages without giving her all at once.

    He keeps his c.o.c.k at that stop while feeling Envy involuntarily trying to pull her head back. "Just taste my c.o.c.k while it tastes your throat, Envy."

    Envy could easily change the thickness and deepness of her throat to adapt to the size of Lucien''s c.o.c.k like L.u.s.t does, but he is preventing her from using it while confining her with his energy.

    Thus, she is unable to stop her body from trying to get rid of the thick intruder in her throat. But with her hands tied and her head grasped, Envy can only choke while feeling pain and pleasure, which starts to drive her crazy.

    Lucien keeps his c.o.c.k there for a few seconds before slowly starting to move his h.i.p.s back, rubbing his c.o.c.k through Envy''s mouth and making a mess with her saliva, which now smells more like his c.o.c.k than her scent.

    He completely removes his c.o.c.k from Envy''s mouth and cancels the supports that prevent her from closing her mouth.

    "Uhh..." Envy breathes a sigh of relief.

    Then Lucien starts rubbing his c.o.c.k, still covered with her saliva on her nose. "Tell me, Envy. How much do you want my d.i.c.k hitting the back of your throat again?"

    "..." Envy remains silent while refusing to be teased by Lucien.

    But the addictive strong scent of his c.o.c.k makes it impossible for her body to show no signs of her desire. He starts rubbing the head of his c.o.c.k over her lips, and her mouth instinctively opens.

    "Here, we go again." Lucien begins to bring her head towards his body and move his h.i.p.s forward while the support made of his demonic energy appears in her mouth again.

    Again, roughly, he thrusts his c.o.c.k in Envy''s throat, giving her pain and pleasure as he stretches Its way to an even deeper part this time, making her start puking saliva as his balls touch her chin.

    "MMmmm~~." Envy feels like she is going crazy with that intense and incredible sensation of pain and pleasure.

    But then, at the same time that he hits the bottom of her throat, he moves his h.i.p.s back and then forwards, literally, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her throat.

    With roughly and hard movements, he makes his c.o.c.k rubs every part of Envy''s mouth and throat repeatedly, and due to the considerable amount of salvia that she generates, it also starts making loud lewd sounds.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Each time he hits the bottom of Envy''s throat, she pukes more saliva onto Lucien''s c.o.c.k, which starts to run down her body and nose, leaving her face a mess.

    Also, every time Lucien brings his c.o.c.k further back, she licks and sucks Its head, giving Lucien a lot of pleasure as well.

    He f.u.c.ks Envy''s throat for more than three minutes without giving her a break to properly breathe as her love juices run down her panties, creating a puddle in front of her along with her saliva.

    Then Lucien takes Envy''s two horns and forces his c.o.c.k deeper than ever down her throat.

    Envy feels his incredibly hard c.o.c.k hits the deepest part of her throat as she smells the wonderful scent of his short red pubic hairs touching her noise.

    He starts stroking Envy''s hair around her horns while keeping her face on his groin, and then he cancels the blindfold on her face.

    When the blindfold is gone, Lucien sees Envy looks into his eyes with a delighted expression; then he smiles at her.

    Envy gets really confused, but her body, ecstasies by a peculiar pleasure, cannot show any negative feelings towards Lucien.

    She doesn''t realize it, but her expression really starts to change from neutral to caring, and somehow, docile.

    ''More... I want much more of it...'' Envy says in Lucien''s mind.

    "Call me Master and beg for it," Lucien responds.

    Envy takes a deep breath of Lucien''s scent as her throat twitches around his c.o.c.k. Then she laughs in his mind. ''Hahaha... No way!''

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 270 - Please, Master 2/3 {R-18}

    Envy''s confident and stubborn attitude only makes Lucien more excited to conquer her in every way possible, not just for reasons like helping Oya and improving Amelia and Envy''s relationship with his wives, but also for the incredible woman that Envy is.

    Lucien ignores the urge to c.u.m deep in her throat and takes his c.o.c.k out of her mouth. So, he caresses her face before lifting her by the neck.

    Envy''s body convulses involuntarily with the pain, but the pleasure of Lucien''s roughy touch added to his demonic energy entering her body and mixing with her own energy makes her feel great.

    He walks over to the bed and throws her on top of it. She rolls on the bed without mobility because her arms are tightly tied by the string made by his demonic energy.

    Envy''s p.u.s.s.y quickly starts to wet the bed with Its love juices while she gets more and more eager to feel new and exciting pleasures.

    Lucien gets ready to start another round of teasing, but L.u.s.t quickly advises him. ''Suspend her body.''

    Although Lucien naturally understands how to give women pleasure with his body, he does not have much experience using external stimuli, especially in cases like this, where he needs to be rough. But of course, he has L.u.s.t with her vast knowledge to help him with ideas.

    He quickly takes three daggers and some ropes from his storage ring, then he ties the ropes to the daggers and throws them on his bedroom ceiling.

    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*

    The sharp daggers penetrate the ship''s wood, keeping the ropes hanging but also generating a noise that is heard by the girls above the ceiling, on the quarterdeck.

    Amelia stops telling stories about Lucien''s childhood to his wives while everyone looks confused and curious.

    "Ahem! As I was saying..." Amelia continues the conversation as wondering about the things Lucien is doing with Envy makes her very jealous.

    Meanwhile, Envy turns on the bed and sees the rope attached to the ceiling by the daggers. "What are you going to do?"

    "Isn''t that obvious? Make you feel even better." Lucien answers and turns Envy''s body on the bed.

    "Nhh!" Envy m.o.a.ns as Lucien hold the back of her neck and force her face onto his bed.

    While Envy enjoys Lucien''s scent on the bedsheet, he uses his other hand to caress and squeeze the s.e.xy curves of Envy''s waist.

    Then he takes the string that ties her hands and lifts her up. Because her body is lifted by her hands that way, and she is unable to use her demonic energy, Envy feels a lot of pain, and of course, also pleasure.

    "Ahh~~."

    Lucien positions Envy between the ropes, and L.u.s.t materializes her body just to tie the rope to Envy''s wrists and then to her thighs, leaving her suspended entirely by the ropes.

    "Thank you, dear." Lucien takes L.u.s.t''s chin and brings her lips up to his mouth, kissing her.

    Envy continues to feel her body stressed because she is being suspended in the air and by the tightness of the ropes, but she is also upset that Lucien stops paying attention to her and acts so lovingly to L.u.s.t.

    "L.u.s.t, you have nothing to do-" Envy tries to complain��

    *PAH*

    But Lucien slaps Envy''s ass hard while continuing to kiss L.u.s.t. He has slapped his wives'' asses many times, but that was certainly the hardest of all, leaving even his hand warm.

    "AHHHHHHHH!!!" Envy let out a long m.o.a.n of pain and pleasure as she feels her body getting warmer.

    While kissing L.u.s.t, Lucien can''t help thinking that it would be very easy to drive Envy crazy by using L.u.s.t to make her jealous.

    But Lucien also cannot deny that he has a certain pride as a man, and needing his wife''s help to obtain a woman''s affection does not seem fair for any of them.

    L.u.s.t knows that, and so, she dematerializes her body again, returning to his soul.

    Lucien starts to caress Envy''s beautiful ass, and then in a quick movement, he rips the small panties she has been using to try to seduce him.

    "Nh~~" Envy m.o.a.ns as she feels the inner part of her panties force against her p.u.s.s.y before the fabric made of demonic energy crumbles in the air.

    Lucien strokes and squeezes her ass directly. His c.o.c.k gets even harder while he keeps his thoughts to himself. [Damn! Her skin is so soft...]

    As he squeezes her ass harder and harder, Envy keeps m.o.a.ning as shivers of pleasure run through her body.

    "Nh�� Nh�� Nhh�� Nhhh!!" Her m.o.a.ns only increase the harder Lucien plays with Envy.

    Then he slaps her ass hard, now causing her even more pain and pleasure due to her being without panties.

    *PAH*

    "AHHH~~~"

    Envy starts having her first real orgasm while her p.u.s.s.y starts to produce more love juices, which drip on the floor, making Lucien a little sad. He really wants to drink the shiny and fragrant p.u.s.s.y honey, but he knows it''s not the time for that yet.

    "You really love rough play, Envy... Such a lewd demon..." Lucien says nonchalantly.

    Envy tries to stop m.o.a.ning while shaking her head. "That''s not it!! That... it must be because of my nature. Yes, I just want what your wives want, and it can''t be helped..."

    "Hahaha..." Lucien keeps caressing Envy''s ass. "I don''t deny that some of my wives like it when I''m rough to them, but not even Olivia loves it as you do."

    Envy blush. "I don''t love it! This is just different... a little good..."

    Lucien squeezes one of Envy''s buttocks tightly, sinking his fingers into her soft skin. "A little good? Maybe I should stop it for us to do something more traditional?"

    Envy has great pleasure in Lucien''s intense caress, but then she feels him removing his hand from her ass. She knows he''s teasing her, but she thinks it''s okay to say what he wants to get what she wants. [It doesn''t mean that I''m being dominated or anything...]

    "No!" Then she exclaims at him.

    "No?" Lucien asks as he squeezes her ass again.

    [Idiot!!] Envy curses Lucien in her mind but uses a soft tone to speak to him. "Don''t stop... this is actually very good..."

    Lucien laughs and continues to squeeze Envy''s ass. Then he starts to bring his face closer to it, making Envy feel his breath on her skin.

    He kisses her ass tenderly.

    "Mmm..." Envy feels really good with Lucien''s mixture of rough and gentle caresses.

    Lucien smiles and bites her ass, leaving marks on her skin and making her really scream with pleasure.

    "AAHHHH!! F.U.C.KKK!!!" Her body convulses as he squeezes and bites her ass.

    Envy never thought she could have such pleasure tied, spanked, and bitten by a man. Still, the fact that her body is totally at Lucien''s mercy makes her feel perfect. Also, not knowing what it will be his next action is a bonus that she loves.

    After biting Envy''s buttock, Lucien kisses it again as he begins to caress her inner thighs.

    She starts to get very eager while wondering about the pain and pleasure that he will give her p.u.s.s.y with his big and hard d.i.c.k.

    Lucien and L.u.s.t tie Envy''s body to the exact height of his groin, so he just needs to move forward so that his c.o.c.k touches Envy''s pink flower.

    He moves his h.i.p.s just a little forward, making the tip of his c.o.c.k kiss Envy''s p.u.s.s.y.

    "Nh~~" She let out a cute m.o.a.n while feeling his hot rod touching her most private part.

    Envy can''t turn around because the ropes limit her movements, but she lowers her head, being able to see Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    She feels a strong urge to ask him to shove his powerful spear inside her. Actually, she can''t wait for that, but she doesn''t want to beg him or even show that she''s so eager like a stupid v.i.r.g.i.n.

    Lucien also feels an urge to thrust his c.o.c.k hard into Envy, marking her insides with his white juice and making her only his forever.

    But he knows he has to tease her a lot more and drive her crazy until she begs for his c.o.c.k, and of course, he also loves teasing.

    Lucien slightly forces the head of his d.i.c.k on the entrance of Envy''s love cave, making her believe that she will get what she wants, but then he moves it down a few millimeters, making his d.i.c.k slide over her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Ahhh~~" Envy m.o.a.ns, feeling the shaft of Lucien''s d.i.c.k rubbing through her p.u.s.s.y, opening Its lips while she can even feel the heat of his hard rod with her clit.

    She sees the head of Lucien''s c.o.c.k reach her belly before he moves his h.i.p.s back, rubbing the entire shaft of his c.o.c.k on her p.u.s.s.y again.

    From Envy''s perspective, Lucien is using the lips of her p.u.s.s.y to give pleasure to his c.o.c.k, while he ignores her desire to have it inside. And damn, that makes her incredibly horny.

    Envy has always been controlled by her possessive desires about the things that others love most. And that has always left her frustrated.

    But now, no matter how much she wants something, Lucien has complete control over her body. For the first time, she can feel somewhat free of responsibility for her impulsive desires.

    But on the other hand, he''s teasing her to the point that it''s torturing her, but instead of hating him for that, Envy''s can''t help but feel good, incredibly good.

    While Lucien continues to rub his c.o.c.k over Envy''s p.u.s.s.y and make her feel good, she notices a strange purple glow appearing in her low belly area, especially when the head of his c.o.c.k touches that part.

    [Really?!?!?!] She considered the possibility of this happening, but as she sees it really happening, she gets shocked.

    Lucien doesn''t realize that as he is enjoying the sight of her ass and p.u.s.s.y, but Envy keeps looking at the small marks that start to appear on her skin.

    Despite being excited by the new possibilities that this incredible act means, Envy is also concerned. [Should I let him create a soul contract with me?]

    Mentally, Envy feels like she wants to be in charge of the situation, but besides Lucien clearly being more in control than she is, accepting him to put his mark on her will only make her his wife, thus submitting to him.

    Of course, Lucien''s tattoo does not serve to subdue women, but it is the incredible connection that bonds him very deeply with his beloved wives. Still, Envy does not have the same vision of Lucien as his wives, and so she is in doubt.

    While Envy''s mind refuses to accept ''belonging'' to Lucien according to her confused point of view, her body feels better and better with his caresses and teasings.

    Lucien begins to rub his c.o.c.k more quickly and harder on her p.u.s.s.y while his hands run over her waist, back, and the base of her wings.

    He squeezes and pinches all the soft parts of her body, giving her pain and pleasure. Then he moves his hands towards her b.r.e.a.s.ts and tears her bra.

    When his fingers touch Envy''s beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts, Lucien gets pleasantly surprised as their softness is as incredible as those of L.u.s.t''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, which he loves so much.

    The size and shape of Envy''s b.r.e.a.s.ts are also very similar to L.u.s.t''s, so Lucien enjoys it a lot while squeezing and massaging them in a very hard and rough way, making Envy m.o.a.ns more and more.

    Envy continues to struggle to control Lucien''s demonic energy entering her body, but the more pleasure she feels, the brighter the purple marks on her low belly area shine.

    While m.o.a.ning, Envy tries to convince herself that she must be the only one in control of the situation. [No, no, no... I can''t lose! I''m the only one to decide how he gives me pleasure... No... Damn!! This is so good...]

    Lucien continues to give Envy a lot of pleasure; then, he squeezes her n.i.p.p.l.es while pushing his c.o.c.k as hard as possible forward and presses her wings with his chest.

    "MMmmmmmm~~" Envy let out a long m.o.a.n while feeling great pleasure. Lucien''s tattoo shines brighter than before on Envy''s skin but still starts to fade next.

    He feels her resisting his demonic energy while pulling back his c.o.c.k and hands...

    *PAH*

    But then he slaps Envy''s two buttocks hard and squeezes them towards each other while rubbing his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y again.

    "OHHHHF.U.C.K!!!!" Envy loud m.o.a.ns as she feels pain and pleasure as Lucien squeezes her buttocks, making the lips of her p.u.s.s.y squeeze the shaft of his c.o.c.k tighter and wet it with her love juices.

    Lucien''s tattoo appears completely on Envy''s low belly area and glows with an intense purple bright.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 271 - Please, Master 3/3 {R-18}

    As Envy comes on Lucien''s c.o.c.k and struggles not to get totally lost in pleasure, he squeezes her ass and sends more and more of his demonic energy to her body.

    Just as when Lucien is with Amelia, and he feels his possessive desires stimulated, he now feels the same with Envy as he feels great pleasure with her demonic energy mixing with his.

    He not only craves to have Envy only to himself but also to dominate her completely, be it her body, heart, and demonic energy.

    "Ahhhh..." While Envy m.o.a.ns, Lucien moves his h.i.p.s back, still squeezing her ass and rubbing the shaft of his c.o.c.k over her p.u.s.s.y.

    Then he positions the head of his d.i.c.k again on the entrance of her pink cave.

    Envy tries to move forward, but she can''t because of the ropes. "Wait!! I''m very sensitive right now. Give me a few seconds."

    Lucien laugh. "This is better because your p.u.s.s.y will tighten my c.o.c.k even more."

    Envy certainly wants to feel better and better, but she is afraid that Lucien will make her feel so great that she will fall in love with him.

    But he ignores her requests and starts to slowly penetrate her p.u.s.s.y. He uses the tip of his c.o.c.k to explore and teases the entrance of her p.u.s.s.y while boosting her orgasm.

    As she m.o.a.ns more and more, Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I hadn''t thought of that before, but do you have a h.y.m.e.n?"

    Envy quickly responds between her m.o.a.ns. "Of course. This body of mine is a copy of my original body, which is pure."

    "Hmm..." Lucien can''t help wondering about his first time with L.u.s.t. She had no h.y.m.e.n when she materialized her body, and that should also be a copy of her original pure body.

    Due to their powerful connection, L.u.s.t felt Lucien''s doubt, and well, it is evident that it has to do with his last question.

    Then she quickly started to explain it to him in his mind. ''I knew that my original body was pure, but I didn''t want to be hypocritical with you... although I don''t remember very well, I know I already had s.e.x.u.a.l experiences before I met you.''

    Lucien quickly answers L.u.s.t. ''That''s not a problem, my love. I know you had a life before we met, and that means nothing to us now.''

    L.u.s.t is very pleased that her pst doesn''t influence Lucien''s love for her. Still, she can''t help but have doubts about her past experiences.

    Like Envy, L.u.s.t has vague memories over thousands of years ago, and that turns to be even more strange when it comes to the supposed experience she had with other hosts before Lucien.

    L.u.s.t remembers knowing things about s.e.x, but everything she did and has been doing with Lucien always seems new to her body, as if all of her previous experiences were gained by reading books or sharing stories and not personally experienced.

    Still, despite having several doubts about herself and her past, L.u.s.t does not care much about that because her life seems to be starting now, alongside Lucien, and their family is all that matters to them.

    Lucien focuses again on the incredible pleasure he is feeling with Envy''s tight p.u.s.s.y. He opens her buttocks, giving him an incredible view of the tip of his c.o.c.k, stretching her pinkly tiny entrance.

    He always acts gently in such moments with his other women, mainly because his d.i.c.k is very big and thick, so he has to move slowly inside them, giving them time to get used to Its size while his life mana manages to decrease their pain.

    But now Lucien doesn''t have to be kind, or rather, he needs to give Envy intense sensations to break her stubborn personality and tame her.

    "Don''t hold your voice," Lucien comments as he gets ready.

    Envy is feeling a lot of pleasure just with the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her, so she can''t even imagine how good it will be when he really f.u.c.ks her up.

    But she doesn''t want to give him that satisfaction, so she clenches her teeth tightly, trying to resist as much as possible his incredible demonic energy trying to dominate her.

    Lucien doesn''t waste any more time and moves his waist forward in a quick and hard movement.

    He feels his c.o.c.k running inside Envy with incredible speed. His hard member makes Its way through the pink walls of Envy''s p.u.s.s.y wildly.

    Envy feels Lucien''s c.o.c.k dig deep inside her, stretching her insides while it squeezes his c.o.c.k tightly. [SO F.U.C.K.I.N.G HOT!!!]

    The tip of his d.i.c.k finds Envy''s h.y.m.e.n and breaks it without any kindness, making her feel a sharp pain followed by a lot of pleasure.

    "AAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Envy tries to contain her voice, but her tongue refuses to remain in her mouth as she m.o.a.ns louder than ever.

    Lucien doesn''t stop and continues to open every part of her p.u.s.s.y and make it take the shape of his d.i.c.k.

    Envy''s mind starts to go blank while that incredible pleasure drives her crazy.

    Lucien''s tattoo starts to glow in her low belly area again, and as much as Envy tries to resist, her body just becomes less and less resistant to his demonic energy.

    Then Lucien''s c.o.c.k reaches the deepest part of Envy''s p.u.s.s.y. Since the physiology of Envy''s original body is that of a normal demon woman, she has a uterus, and Lucien''s c.o.c.k hits her cervix, forcing its tip almost an inch inside it.

    *PAH*

    In less than a second, he bangs his groin against Envy''s ass, making a loud noise and meat hitting against meat.

    "Ohh..." Lucien feels unimaginable pleasure as he thrust his c.o.c.k in a spot of ??Envy where he shouldn''t f.u.c.k. The tightness of her cervix is ??incredible, and he does not worry about breaking her.

    Envy finds it difficult to breathe while her tongue keeps hanging out of her mouth. She can even see a small bump on her low belly area as Lucien''s c.o.c.k is stretching her insides over Its limits.

    "DAMMIT!! You shouldn''t shove your d.i.c.k in this place!!" Envy complains despite being feeling astonishingly addictive pleasure.

    Lucien laugh. "Do you mean this place?" Then he swings his h.i.p.s to the side, digging further into Envy''s cervix.

    "A-A-AH-AHH~~" Envy runs out of breath as Lucien pushes her insides towards her stomach.

    Lucien leans his body over Envy''s, put both hands on her face, two fingers on either side of her open mouth, and pulls her head back, arching her body.

    Then he moves his h.i.p.s backward before quickly thrusting his c.o.c.k inside Envy, making it all the way to the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y and hitting the entrance of her baby room again.

    Envy feels great relief when Lucien''s c.o.c.k leaves her cervix, allowing her to breathe normally again. But his rock-hard c.o.c.k starts to hit her most sensitive part again and over again, giving her so much pleasure.

    She feels every part of his c.o.c.k as she moves back and forth, again rubbing his c.o.c.k all over the pink walls of her p.u.s.s.y until it hits the entrance of her cervix.

    Every time the tip of his c.o.c.k kisses the doors of her baby room, Envy can''t help but wish it come in and make her lose her breath again, feeling that incredible overwhelming pleasure.

    "Nh~~"

    "Ahhh~~"

    "M~Mmmm~~"

    Envy means more and more as Lucien pounds her ass with his groin, making his c.o.c.k mess up her insides.

    Then he gives what she wants, forcing his c.o.c.k beyond the limits of her p.u.s.s.y and penetrating her cervix again.

    "YEAHHHH!! GODDAMN, SO GOODHHH!!" Envy exclaims as her tongue hangs out her mouth again.

    Lucien uses his fingers in her mouth to caress her tongue as he again moves his h.i.p.s sideways, causing the head of his c.o.c.k to stretch Envy''s cervix.

    Every pain she feels makes her feel ten times more pleasure, and Envy has several orgasms in a row while her p.u.s.s.y forces Its love juices out.

    Lucien doesn''t give Envy a second to rest and continues pounding her ass.

    *PAH*

    "Nh!"

    *PAH*

    "Nhh!"

    *PAH*

    "Nhh~~"

    *PAH*

    "NhhhhaaahhHH!~~"

    Lucien not only gives pleasure to Envy''s p.u.s.s.y but also squeezes her buttocks, b.r.e.a.s.ts, wings, and tail. He touches and squeezes every part of her body.

    And after she had come more than ten times, leaving a huge puddle of love juices on the bedroom floor, Lucien prepares to give her p.u.s.s.y the first c.u.mshot inside.

    But not without teasing her. "Envy, you know, if I c.u.m inside your deepest part, you will feel even better."

    Envy''s eyes sparkle. "Even better? So, do it!!"

    Lucien''s eyes also sparkle. "Hahaha... That easy? How about you begging?"

    "..." Envy remains silent as she curses Lucien in her mind for teasing her so much.

    Lucien knows that it won''t be that easy to tame Envy. His tattoo still can''t stay on her low belly area for more than a few seconds.

    He continues to f.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y but stops penetrating her cervix and starts to hit Its entrance gently.

    Lucien''s gentle movements start to frustrate Envy as she was loving feeling a lot of pain and pleasure as he stretched her insides.

    Although she still feels a lot of pleasure with each of Lucien''s thrusts, Envy stops having orgasms in a row while Lucien''s movements get more and more gentle.

    Envy tries to move her ass towards Lucien''s c.o.c.k, but she is still tied, and so he is the only one in control of their bodies.

    "Ok! Ok, damn!! Please..." Envy can''t help but blush and pause for a second before continuing. "F.u.c.k me in that spot�� and�� give me your c.o.c.k milk."

    Lucien smiles, finding Envy''s reaction very cute. She wants to see a lot more of that reaction, but it can still improve a little.

    "Come on, Envy. You can do better. Be honest, don''t you want me to make you feel this good every day, forever?" Lucien speaks.

    "Every day forever?" Envy can''t help but ask while her heart beats faster. Lucien''s tattoo shines brightly on her skin while her feelings get confused.

    Lucien shakes his head slowly. "Hmm... I think every day will be difficult, but I certainly make up for my wives for days that I don''t make them feel good, making them feel even better the next day."

    Envy knows that Lucien is telling the truth. Although he spent a week focused on giving pleasure to his more than two thousand troops, he did not neglect his wives and used the purple world overtime to give them a lot of pleasure, as well as extra time afterward.

    She knows that he is always doing his best for his wives, and if she really gets his love, she can have all the pleasure and more, which only he can give her.

    But is that really worth it? Envy understands that if she submits to him, he will put his tattoo on her, and she will really become his wife... only his... There will be no turning back and such a decision is scary for someone as imposing as Envy.

    But thinking about such complex things at a time when Envy just wants to feel pleasure is very difficult.

    Her body is already addicted to the pleasure that Lucien can give her, and it is begging her to accept any requirement from him just to feel his c.o.c.k in her most sensitive part again.

    Although she hasn''t experienced it yet, Envy''s p.u.s.s.y is craving for Lucien''s c.o.c.k milk. She can''t help but remember the m.o.a.ns of pleasure from Lucien''s wives while he c.u.mmed inside them, and of course, she wants that more and more.

    But to have that, Envy knows what he needs to do. Lucien had said that before and waited until this moment to force her to say it.

    Envy closes her eyes as she pushes all of her pride and stubbornness to the back of her mind.

    And in a low, timid tone, and a little reluctant, but honestly, she says the words Lucien wants to hear so badly.

    "Please, Master..."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 272 - Purple and Gray {R-18}

    Lucien smiles as he hears Envy calling him Master. He knows that she is still far from surrendering entirely to him, but he can feel her tone becoming more and more docile and loving.

    "Good Envy... I''m sure you will soon be one of my most loving wives." He starts stroking her ass.

    Envy can''t help but be a little embarrassed. She always acted imposing in front of everyone, even in front of her oldest sister. Still, she is now becoming loving to a boy with less than one percent of her total age.

    But Lucien doesn''t give time for Envy to think about anything because he shoves his c.o.c.k inside her p.u.s.s.y hard again.

    He begins to pull her body towards him while hitting his groin even more on her ass, making his c.o.c.k rub all over Envy''s insides with even more speed than before.

    Envy starts to go crazy with pleasure as she feels Lucien''s c.o.c.k kiss the door of her baby room repeatedly.

    Then he holds her tightly and pushes deeper than ever, making the whole head of his c.o.c.k force its way into her cervix.

    "Ahhhhhh..." Envy feels the pleasure that she is already addicted as she m.o.a.ns continuously and runs out of breath.

    But Lucien keeps forcing his c.o.c.k even deeper and hits Envy''s inner w.o.m.b wall, giving her even more pain and pleasure.

    So, to finish in the best possible way, Lucien releases all the c.u.m he was keeping in his balls, which comes out wildly inside Envy''s w.o.m.b, expanding its interior around the head of his c.o.c.k.

    "AAAAHHHHHHH!!" Envy m.o.a.ns louder than ever, feeling her insides being stretched by Lucien''s hot c.o.c.k milk.

    Her mind goes blank, and her eyes roll up while she feels the greatest pleasure of her entire life.

    Envy is not the only one feeling great pleasure. C.u.m.m.i.n.g in one of the deepest and tightest parts of her is really an incredible feeling for Lucien.

    He feels c.u.ms pushing his c.o.c.k back while trying to get out after completely fill Envy''s w.o.m.b. But he keeps the head of his c.o.c.k inside Envy''s baby room for a few more seconds, feeling that incredible tightness and softness.

    Envy starts to drool as her body convulses. She feels like her belly is going to explode with so much hot c.u.m from Lucien entering her.

    Lucien moves a hand to Envy''s low belly area and begins to caress the bump on her belly. He doesn''t need to see it to know that his tattoo is on her and glowing with a bright purple.

    Also, he is generating a lot more demonic energy than he is using to confine Envy''s energy, so he can control her body as he wants, without any problems.

    Envy feels Lucien''s hand caressing her belly, and each time he moves it, she feels her insides squeezing his c.o.c.k.

    She feels that she is going to be totally crazy with pleasure. She is unable to speak and sends a mental message to Lucien. ''This... is too much... take it out... or you''ll explode my w.o.m.b!''

    Lucien doesn''t move back an inch. "Hold everything inside of you. Your body is now mine, and I''m going to fill it with my c.u.m as much as I want."

    Envy wants to be upset with Lucien, but her body feels incredibly good even though she is convulsing with pain and pleasure.

    Her wings start to flap uncontrollably, but he grabs them by their base. Envy feels that Lucien can easily control every part of her body, not by confining her demonic energy but because her body is accepting to belong to him, ignoring the stubbornness of her mind.

    After a few more seconds, Lucien moves his h.i.p.s back, making the tip of his c.o.c.k leave Envy''s w.o.m.b.

    He continues to pull his c.o.c.k back through Envy''s p.u.s.s.y, giving her great pleasure and extending her orgasm.

    "Ahh~~." She feels great relief as Lucien''s c.u.m runs from her w.o.m.b down her p.u.s.s.y.

    *Pop*

    Lucien takes his c.o.c.k completely out of Envy''s p.u.s.s.y, and his c.u.m starts dripping on the floor. He can see a few red drops of the blood from her h.y.m.e.n, which was brutally destroyed when he shoved his c.o.c.k inside her so hard.

    *PAH*

    "Nhhh~~."

    Lucien slaps Envy''s ass hard. "I just thought of it. You can recreate your h.y.m.e.n, right? Breaking thought it with my d.i.c.k will certainly be fun."

    Envy''s eyes sparkle as she remembers the incredible sensation of Lucien''s c.o.c.k breaking through her h.y.m.e.n. She quickly responds. "Yes! I can do that. You just have to stop confining my demonic energy for a second."

    Lucien slaps Envy''s ass again, making it redder and redder. "Nice. Let''s do it in a little while as now I''m going to f.u.c.k your ass, okay?"

    "Yeah, f.u.c.k my ass!" Envy doesn''t think twice about answering. She can''t wait to feel all the pleasure Lucien can give her.

    While his c.u.m continues to drip from Envy''s p.u.s.s.y, Lucien begins to rub the head of his c.o.c.k on her butthole.

    Envy gets very excited while feeling Lucien''s c.o.c.k again. From the moment it came out of her p.u.s.s.y, her body started to feel incomplete and beg for his d.i.c.k again.

    But Lucien doesn''t thrust his c.o.c.k hard in her ass like she is craving, but keeps teasing her. She can even predict Lucien''s next words.

    He smiles. "You want this, right?"

    Envy rolls her eyes while her lips can''t help but arch in a loving smile. "Yes... please... my beloved Master."

    Lucien doesn''t think twice before moving his h.i.p.s forward, wildly forcing his c.o.c.k through Envy''s tight asshole to Its bottom.

    "AAHHHWSHHITTT!!! She screams with pleasure while the inside of her ass is completely filled by Lucien''s hard-rock c.o.c.k just like he did with her p.u.s.s.y.

    While Envy m.o.a.ns crazily with pleasure, Lucien cuts the ropes that tie her and holds her by the thighs. She rests her back on his chest while he moves her body up and down, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her ass.

    Every time Lucien forces his c.o.c.k to the deepest part of her ass, Envy feels Its tip pushing her insides up while she runs out of breath, and drops of his c.u.m plop out her p.u.s.s.y.

    Lucien keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g Envy so hard in every way he can think of, and when he runs out of new ideas, L.u.s.t gives him some tips.

    He spanks her ass, squeezes her b.r.e.a.s.ts, forces his c.o.c.k beyond the limits of all her love holes, and fills her body completely with his c.u.m.

    Then he f.u.c.ks L.u.s.t with affection and love in front of Envy, making her feel jealous, and then he goes back to f.u.c.k.i.n.g her roughly, making her scream and m.o.a.n until she is speechless and breathless.

    Lucien makes Envy re-create her h.y.m.e.n over and over again, so he breaks it with his c.o.c.k many times and stretches her cervix. After several hours of f.u.c.k.i.n.g her w.o.m.b, it takes the shape of Lucien''s c.o.c.k, and he keeps f.u.c.k.i.n.g her without kindness.

    He takes Envy''s body to Its limit and breaks it beyond what any normal woman could ever bear. But Envy just repairs her body using her demonic energy before Lucien f.u.c.ks her up again.

    Lucien''s tattoo no longer disappears from Envy''s low belly area, and her body becomes increasingly dependent on Lucien. With every orgasm that she has, the more she craves Lucien and the more she wants him to make her feel good.

    But of course, Envy is still Envy, an ancient demon thousands and thousands of years old.

    And even after f.u.c.k.i.n.g Envy for more than five hours, Lucien still feels he needs to give her a lot more pleasure to break all her stubbornness.

    However, L.u.s.t informs Lucien that he can already try using her copy ability due to having absorbed much of her demonic energy.

    ''Okay, what do I need to do?'' Lucien asks L.u.s.t while c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside Envy''s w.o.m.b again.

    L.u.s.t materializes her body in front of him. "You have to try to focus on Envy''s demonic energy. Look for it inside your body, and you will understand how her ability works instinctively."

    "It looks simple." Lucien lets go of Envy''s body, and she falls on the bed while his c.u.m drips from all of her love holes.

    L.u.s.t makes a thoughtful expression. "In fact, it should be almost impossible to do in the Mortal Realm, and you still have that strange limitation that prevents you from using magical abilities freely..."

    Lucien begins to focus on Envy''s demonic energy inside his body. He can easily feel it, differently from Cassidy''s wind mana and other elemental mana from his other wives.

    L.u.s.t believes that Lucien will be able to better use Envy''s ability as it uses only demonic energy, which he has incredible control over. Still, she can only guess things while watching him trying to control that demonic energy.

    Envy also observes everything while her body is in a state of ecstasy. She doesn''t want to use her demonic energy to fix her body yet to make the most of the mess Lucien''s d.i.c.k left in her insides.

    Lucien tries to control Envy''s energy in his body, just like he does with his own energy to make his women stronger and confine Envy''s powers.

    He quickly feels her energy and begins to channel it, but that energy doesn''t follow his commands as easily as his own energy.

    Lucien remains focused, and the minutes start to tick... ten minutes... twenty minutes... Half an hour later, he still doesn''t get any results despite feeling a lot of Envy''s demonic energy in his body.

    "I think you need to f.u.c.k me more." Envy comments while she finishes licking all his c.u.m that was still over her body.

    L.u.s.t laugh. "Of course, you haven''t had enough of it."

    Then she looks at Lucien. "There is still a lot of her energy in your body, so you just need to keep trying to control it."

    Lucien sits on the edge of the bed, grabs the back of Envy''s neck, and brings her mouth down to his c.o.c.k. Envy doesn''t resist and lets him push her head against his groin, shoving his c.o.c.k down her throat.

    As he f.u.c.ks the bottom of Envy''s throat, he extends his other hand to L.u.s.t. "Maybe it will be easier this way."

    L.u.s.t smiles and enters Lucien''s embrace. He wraps his arm around her waist and starts kissing her lips.

    Deleting himself with both great demon sisters in his arms, Lucien begins to generate a lot of demonic energy again.

    He cannot distinguish his demonic energy from that of L.u.s.t as they are the same, but he feels Envy''s demonic energy entering his body as part of it mixes with his energy while the other part remains in his body as well as the mana of his other wives.

    Then Lucien has an idea and quickly puts it into practice. He stops focusing on Envy''s pure energy and tries to use the energy mixed with his own.

    He quickly feels he can use that new energy that they have not yet given a name to strengthen his wives by giving it directly to them through pleasure or just as the sinful aura he can make with Amelia does passively.

    Still, Lucien continues to focus on that energy and trying to make it follow his will as well as his own energy.

    Starting with something easy, he tries to create an energy string just like the one he used to tie Envy''s hands.

    And to his pleasant surprise, a string of a strange mixed color of purple and gray appear on Envy''s neck, choking her.

    [Oh, it''s easier...] Lucien is happy to control the mixed energy quickly and continues pushing Envy''s head on his groin while the purple and gray string tightens around her neck, making her throat tighten on his d.i.c.k.

    Envy is surprised that he can control the new energy so easily when even she can''t do it yet. Still, now she is more interested in the new and exciting game that is being choked by a string while Lucien f.u.c.ks her throat so hard.

    L.u.s.t also notices the string and mentally praises Lucien. ''Nice!''

    So she quickly continues. ''Although unlikely it will work, try to use the copy ability using that energy instead of just Envy energy.''

    Lucien quickly responds. ''Yes, that was my intention.''

    So he focuses entirely on that energy. After a while, he manages to make a strange purple and gray smoke start to circulate his body, and somehow he feels he can modify his body with it.

    [Is this the copy ability? What should I copy?] Lucien has no idea how to use his supposed new ability.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 273 - Vague Memories

    All the time Lucien spent in his bedroom with Envy was excruciating for Amelia, who had to hear Envy''s loud m.o.a.ns.

    He is happy to have the company of Lucien''s wives to talk, or she would go crazy with jealousy.

    But now it has been about half an hour since the m.o.a.ns stopped, but Lucien and Envy still didn''t leave the bedroom, which is making Amelia nervous.

    "I''m going to see what''s going on." Amelia gets up from the sofa.

    Angela gently takes her hand and pulls her back onto the sofa. "Give them a little more time. L.u.s.t and Envy are beings far above our understanding, so it''s best to let hubby handle them alone."

    Lucien''s other wives nod, agreeing with Angela''s words.

    Amelia makes a concerned expression. "But precisely because L.u.s.t and Envy are manipulative and dangerous demons, we have to support my brother. We should not leave everything to him to resolve."

    Cassidy laugh. "You don''t understand your brother... It''s not that we don''t want to help him solve any problems, but it is that he has his pride as a husband. He wants to protect us from everything and take all the responsibility for him."

    Amelia sighs. "And don''t you fear that L.u.s.t and Envy might want to take him only for them?"

    Some girls can''t help laughing at Amelia''s question. Rose comments. "So, it is all about jealousy, right?"

    Amelia blushes. "Ehh... Yes, I''m jealous. Don''t you feel jealous that his number of wives is always increasing?"

    The girls make a thoughtful expression while Angela responds. "Well, we can''t deny that we feel a little jealous sometimes. Still, hubby is always fair and never neglects us."

    Mia nods while petting little Ko on her lap. "Yes, hubby loves us the same way... Though sometimes..."

    Amelia finds it increasingly amazing how much Lucien''s wives love him, but she can''t help but be curious because of the slightly concerned expression on Mia''s face.

    "What worries you?" Amelia asks.

    Mia makes a thoughtful expression. "It''s not that I worry... but that he''s always thinking about her even when he''s with us... that''s a little annoying."

    "Who? Sophia?" Amelia is worried when thinking about her beautiful and caring sister, who certainly has the best relationship with Lucien.

    Mia regrets talking about the subject that makes all the girls uncomfortable. Then Rose responds. "Our mother-in-law."

    Cassidy quickly uses that opportunity and asks Amelia. "Heh... you were talking about your childhood and the hard training, but can you tell us about his mother?"

    "Aunt?" Amelia tries to remember what she knows about Lucien''s mother.

    She searches her memory for an image, a name, or anything she remembers. But the only thing that comes to her mind is their father telling them that she died and Lucien getting depressed.

    Lucien''s wives are confused that Amelia is taking too long to respond, so Angela comments. "It doesn''t have to be complex things... We don''t really know her name or what she looks like. Hubby doesn''t talk about her."

    "Hmm..." Amelia really uses all of her concentration to extract anything from her memory. Still, she can''t remember anything about Lucien''s mother as if she had never met her.

    She makes an apologetic expression at the girls. "I don''t remember anything... not even her name."

    "How is that possible? Have you never seen her?" Marie asks.

    Amelia quickly responds. "Well, I think I must have seen her; after all, our mothers were all our father''s wives. But I''m only a little more than a year older than Lucien, that is, when she disappeared, I was six years old, so my memory of that period is vague."

    The girls understand Amelia''s situation. Still, they want to have more information about Lucien''s past.

    "But you lived together, right? At least before starting the training." Angela asks.

    Amelia shakes her head. "Since I can remember, we always live in that damned fortress. Eve was the one looking after us, and we could only see our mothers once a year."

    Lena makes a sad expression. "Your father didn''t let you see your mothers often, right?"

    "Yes. He said they would spoil us and hinder our training." Amelia replies.

    Cassidy can''t help asking. "But do your mothers allow that? Why didn''t they face him to see their children?"

    Amelia sighs. "It is not that simple. Our kingdom does not have a specific name as it is the junction of all the small kingdoms oppressed by the Silver Legion."

    "Our father was the first person to start revolting against the Silver Legion and joining the kingdoms. To make these unions even stronger, the most powerful and influential women of the major kingdoms married our father to fight alongside him against the Silver Legion."

    Amelia can''t help but be sad when talking about the past. "My mom, as well as my aunts, were people who suffered a lot with their people being oppressed, so they agreed to follow all of my father''s orders to have a chance to fight back."

    Lucien''s wives are very sorry for the situation of his and his sisters'' families, especially the case of his father''s wives, who had to marry an apparently horrible man so that their people could fight their oppressors.

    Amelia continues to explain. "Even with many kingdoms coming together under my father''s leadership, the situation was still pretty bad. So he said he had a plan that involved focusing all of their special resources on children generated with the seven most powerful women among the allied kingdoms."

    Amelia''s eyes sparkle as she talks with pride. "My mother, as well as my aunts, were not only the strongest women among our people but the most incredible people in our world. They had to sacrifice themselves for the general good when they married my father."

    "Although our father is not an incredible warrior, he is a dark mage with a vast knowledge of obscure powerful techniques. Our mothers agreed to follow his plan to make the seven most powerful children of all. The ones who would lead the next great war and would end the Silver Legion''s oppressive reign."

    "So, even though our mothers wanted to be with us, they assumed the sacrifice of their families would be necessary to guarantee the safety of the billions of families of their people."

    Amelia smiles as she thinks of her mother. "But the wars in our world have never stopped. While our mothers fought at the borders of our kingdoms with their armies, our father took care of our rigorous training and nourished us with his treasures and dark techniques."

    Then she makes an upset expression. "But in the end, we found out that our father''s big plan was to sell our bodies to demons after poisoning us with that damn rose for several years."

    The girls understand that Amelia is talking about the bloody rose, which is everyone''s concern.

    Rose quickly comments in a hopeful tone. "Soon, we will be returning to my home, and my mother may know something that can help with that; after all, she is a vampire with thousands of years of experience."

    Angela takes Amelia''s hand as she smiles. "As long as we know hubby, he''s been surprising us by always keeping his word even when he does things that seemed impossible. So I''m sure he''ll find a way to resolve this, and he won''t leave us for at least thousands of years until that we can die of old age, together."

    Amelia smiles at Angela. "I also believe that we can do that. We have a lot to live for..."

    -----------------------------

    Meanwhile, in Lucien''s bedroom, he continues to understand more about the purple and gray energy in his body.

    Using this energy, he tries to activate Envy''s copy ability to change something in his body. But as he only has L.u.s.t and Envy as targets, he is in doubt about what to do; after all, the copy ability has many limitations.

    [Hmm... maybe that.] Lucien strokes L.u.s.t''s beautiful blond hair and tries to change the color of his hair using that demonic energy in his body.

    The cloud of purple and gray energy circulating around his body focuses on his hair and then quickly changes Its color from red blood to a blond, identical to L.u.s.t''s.

    Envy is surprised by the fast speed that Lucien managed to use her copy ability, but she remains focused on sucking his d.i.c.k, or rather, letting him f.u.c.k her throat hard.

    But L.u.s.t stops kissing to touch Lucien''s hair while she praises him. "Wow!! As expected, you really managed to control this energy really fast."

    Lucien smiles. "Actually controlling only Envy''s energy is very difficult. I could only control our energies together, and it is still quite unstable."

    L.u.s.t kisses Lucien''s lips while stroking his hair. "It''s alright. That is the kind of thing that takes a lot of time and cannot be rushed. Not just time, but it also requires more power."

    Envy talks to Lucien mentally as her throat is completely filled with his d.i.c.k. ''L.u.s.t is right; you will soon be able to control my energy alone if we continue to generate more of that together.''

    Lucien continues to hold Envy''s head against his groin and uses his fingers to stroke her hair. "As long as you obey me, you will get as much of it as you want."

    Then he thrusts his c.o.c.k to the bottom of her throat and c.u.m a lot of hot c.o.c.k milk, which goes down to her stomach, making her feel breathless and great.

    L.u.s.t plays with Lucien''s hair a little. "Well, you''re still so f.u.c.k.i.n.g handsome like that. Still, I think red is the perfect color for your hair."

    Lucien smiles as he removes the purple and gray energy from his hair, bringing it back to its original color. "Yes. I really like my hair... red, just like my mom''s."

    He can''t help being distracted for a second, thinking about his mother and how he is getting closer and closer to having the power to rescue her.

    Then he focuses on L.u.s.t again and kisses her lips. "Okay, I can use the copy ability with this mixed energy, but can Oya do it too, or do I need to learn to use only Envy''s energy?"

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "We have to test to find out. This mixed energy is something that never existed, so everything is new for us too."

    Envy finishes sucking all the c.u.m from Lucien''s c.o.c.k and starts licking around Its glans, begging for a few more drops. "Yes, let''s do several experiments, and whenever we need more of this energy, my holes are ready for your d.i.c.k."

    Lucien strokes Envy''s face. "Oh, dear. You will have to behave really well to have my c.o.c.k inside you again. I currently have a lot of your energy to do many experiments."

    She makes an upset expression while cursing Lucien in her mind for continuing to teasing her. Still, her tongue keeps licking his d.i.c.k.

    She knows she is addicted to the pleasure that only Lucien can give her body, and from now on, things will not be easy for her.

    Envy blushes as she tries to make a loving expression. "I... will be a good... wife... so... treat me well."

    L.u.s.t laugh at Envy. "You will have to try harder to deceive hubby with this ridiculous act."

    Lucien strokes Envy''s face while talking to L.u.s.t. "Don''t be so hard on her, my love. My tattoo on her low belly area is proof that her body is already willing to obey me even though her mind is still stubborn."

    Envy strokes her belly above Lucien''s tattoo as she smiles at him. "This... You are the first person to have a soul contract with two great demons at the same time. I wonder what kinds of things we can do now..."

    While Lucien and L.u.s.t also reflect on that, Envy wastes no time and tries to get into Lucien''s soul just as she does with Amelia.

    She dematerializes her body, and unbelievably, succeeds in actually sending her energy into Lucien''s body, entering inside his soul.

    While Lucien is surprised, L.u.s.t quickly enters his soul too, afraid of Envy stealing her place.

    ''Hahahaha... This is fantastic!'' Envy talks to Lucien mentally.

    But while Lucien hears Envy''s voice in his mind, L.u.s.t hears it too and quickly comments. ''Stupid Envy!!''

    While they can hear each other''s voices in a kind of shared mental communication, Lucien also can''t help but laugh at the fact that L.u.s.t is very jealous of Envy. [This is somehow funny.]

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 274 - Natural Concerns

    While L.u.s.t and Envy discuss inside Lucien''s soul, he walks towards the bathroom.

    Just as Envy had her body covered with Lucien''s scent, his body is covered with her scent, and he can''t solve that by dematerializing his body like her.

    Not that he cares about having the scent of one or many women over his body, but he knows that his wives love his scent more than any other.

    The bath took a long time as L.u.s.t and Envy cleaned his body with their tongues, forcing him to wash again and again.

    Despite knowing that Envy still doesn''t love him like his other wives, Lucien can''t help but feels good because he already has so much control over her body.

    The incredible amount of demonic energy he generated with her was more than they expected, taking him halfway through the fourth layer of the Mortal Realm.

    And that is due to the many kinds of pleasure he felt, not only from having s.e.x with her but from giving her a lot of pleasure and dominating her body.

    With each new pleasure that Lucien discovers, with the new exciting, and luxurious sensation, he further expands L.u.s.t''s own understanding of pleasure.

    After the bath, Lucien went back to the quarterdeck to find his wives. Despite not intending to hear their conversion, he still heard what they were talking about because he is always keeping his senses on guard.

    He is not upset that Amelia has told many things about his childhood to his wives; on the contrary, he is happy because he does not feel very comfortable talking about his depressing past to the girls and feels weird when talking about his mother.

    Lucien arrives at the quarterdeck, still wet as he dries with a towel and smiles at the girls while approaching Oya. "Sorry for the delay."

    His wives just smile lovingly without any complaints. But Amelia can''t help but pout. "It''s almost sunset... you f.u.c.k.i.e.d the whole day! Where is she?!"

    Lucien changes direction, and instead of walking over to Oya, he quickly arrives in front of Amelia, lifts her by the waist, and throws her on the sofa.

    Then he leans his body over hers and begins to kiss her lips passionately.

    "Nh~~ Mmmm..." Amelia m.o.a.ns as she is unable to prevent her lips from following the movements of Lucien''s.

    Despite being very fond of Lucien''s passionate kissed, she is increasingly embarrassed, especially because Lucien is n.a.k.e.d.

    She tries to push Lucien away with her delicate hands on his chest, but her body refuses to use strength, so she begs him to stop.

    "Mmm~~ No... Ahh~~ Brother... your hard thing is hitting my belly... Uhh~~."

    Lucien finds Amelia''s reaction very cute, which makes him want to kiss and tease her even more. Still, he knows he can''t push her beyond a certain limit, or he can ruin their beautiful relationship.

    He kisses her more a while before releasing her. "Whenever your jealousy gets out of hand, I''ll have to do something like that."

    "..." Amelia''s face becomes deeply flushed as she looks away from him. Though, she liked his words as it means that she can always have him showing his love for her whenever she wants.

    When Lucien lies on the sofa with open arms, L.u.s.t and Envy materialize their bodies in his arms, obviously acting jealous.

    All the girls get stunned, and before they ask anything, Envy points to her low belly area, showing her tattoo exposed between her clothes as L.u.s.t does.

    Then she explains. "Now, I also have his tattoo; that is, I am one of his wives, and I can also enter his soul like L.u.s.t."

    Although that change in the situation seemed extraordinary to Envy, Lucien''s wives already expected him to make her his wife; after all, there is no woman who can resist Lucien be them usual women or great demons.

    But Amelia is shocked that Envy now has a soul contract with Lucien and can enter his soul. Of course, her first reaction is to be jealous of Envy for being able to be with Lucien in such an intimate way.

    Also, everyone can see that Envy is now competing directly with L.u.s.t for Lucien''s attention, which makes Amelia even more concerned about her first-women position in his heart.

    She quickly jumps on Lucien''s chest while hugging him and sends a mental message to Envy. ''Damn you, Envy!! You said you wouldn''t steal my brother from me! He is mine, only mine!!''

    Envy quickly responds mentally. ''I''m not stealing him from you. But look... now we both have his tattoo as well. It cannot be helped; we are all connected.''

    Amelia continues to hug Lucien tightly while cursing Envy. ''You are my partner... you should help me!!! Stupid great demon!! I should have known things would end this way...''

    While Envy does not deny craving Lucien as well as all the women around them, Amelia continues to curse her in an endless mental discussion.

    Meanwhile, Lucien and L.u.s.t can''t help but smile.

    Then, in the middle of Amelia and Envy''s discussion, they hear Lucien''s voice in their minds. ''Stop arguing.''

    Both quickly fall silent, obeying Lucien. But then, while Envy laughs, Amelia blushes as she realizes that Lucien knew about their mental conversation.

    "Did y-you h-heard that?" Amelia asks Lucien, clearly in an embarrassed tone.

    Lucien quickly explains. "After I give my tattoo to Envy, our mental communication improved. Now we can hear our thoughts in shared mental communication."

    Amelia hides her flushed face on Lucien''s chest, embarrassed for telling Envy that he belongs to her. "I... I didn''t mean... It''s just..."

    Lucien kisses Amelia''s head. "Shh... Don''t worry about that. It is mysterious even for L.u.s.t and Envy, so we need to learn about it together."

    "Mm." Not only Amelia, but L.u.s.t and Envy also agree while hugging Lucien.

    Although Lucien''s other wives know that he will never neglect them, they cannot help but wonder what things will be like in the future.

    Currently, L.u.s.t, Envy, and Amelia are very powerful, impressive, and jealous women who are clearly competing for his attention.

    And of course, despite knowing that Lucien can deal with them, the girls fear that things will get out of control when they meet the other great demons and his other sisters.

    Will they all become his wives? Despite a ridiculous question, it doesn''t seem impossible at all

    While Lucien''s other wives think about the future, he ends the group hugging session with his most jealous girls.

    "I have to start helping Oya learn to use Envy''s copy ability." Lucien takes Amelia off him and calls mama tigress, who quickly arrives in front of him.

    Oya quickly starts licking Lucien''s balls. She loves his scent very much and can''t wait to have some special milk.

    Lucien is lucky because, different from a normal feline, moon tigers have very soft tongues; otherwise, he would have problems even though his body is incredibly resilient.

    Although it seems strange to have the pair of mother and daughter tigresses sucking his d.i.c.k, Lucien does not want to deny them something that they love so much and makes them stronger.

    Not allowing them to suck his d.i.c.k and drink his c.u.m for moral ideas would be hypocritical, just as not doing that because he doesn''t think it is s.e.xy would be just selfishness.

    So, when little Ko jumps on his lap and starts to lick his c.o.c.k with her mother, he just pats their heads tenderly, letting them have all the fun they want.

    But the girls do not find it strange that the tigresses like Lucien''s c.o.c.k so much. Every time they suck and lick it, they find his d.i.c.k tastier and tastier, so they think it is totally normal to any other creature, especially females, would also love his d.i.c.k and the wonderful milk that comes out of it.

    Also, the girls already see Oya and Ko as part of their family and not pets, especially after knowing that they will soon be getting demi-humans bodies.

    Still, there are other problems, which Lucien is thinking about while Oya and Ko lick his d.i.c.k. He shares his thoughts with the girls. "Maybe it is better to just give this copy ability to Oya now. Ko is still very young, and that could be a problem..."

    L.u.s.t quickly comments. "Hmm, I understand your concerns, but mystic beasts grew maturity differently than people."

    "What do you mean?" Lucien asks while he looks at little Ko, who, despite having grown a few centimeters since they meet, still looks more like a big cat than a small tigress.

    L.u.s.t explains. "People mature physically and mentally according to various internal and external varied factors. For example, some people can start having s.e.x at the age of twelve while Amelia gets too embarrassed as a little child when thinking about it even though she is twenty-two old."

    Amelia gets embarrassed and upset by L.u.s.t''s words while keeping her complaints only in her mind. [The problem is not s.e.x, but that the person I want to have s.e.x with is my brother! How would that not be weird?!?!]

    L.u.s.t continues. "In the case of people, the most determining factor of maturity is the same as that of a mystic beast, that is strength. When a person or any other creature becomes stronger while healthy, they have the capability to grow more, developing their body to be able to mature physically."

    "Mental maturity is also greatly influenced by strength, but not so much when physical maturity, of course. Still, while physically maturing, mentally maturing becomes more natural."

    L.u.s.t points at little Ko. "As I said, every creature is different and matures in different ways through different situations. In the case of this little tigress, she experienced something incredible while reaching the Mortal Realm at such a young age, though very powerful, mainly because she was nourished by your c.u.m and demonic energy."

    Then L.u.s.t finishes explaining her point. "What I mean is that she is no longer an immature child. In addition to mystic beasts maturing faster than people, she experienced several opportunities that allowed her to mature even more, and despite her small size, she has the same energy as Oya; that is, she can control her body size, which I believe gives her the opportunity and even change her physical appearance while she has a demi-human body."

    Lucien continues patting Ko''s head. "Well, not giving her the opportunity to have a demi-human body while I give it to Oya seems really unfair."

    All the girls agree while Angela comments. "I agree. Just let nature follow its natural course."

    "Also, you don''t need to have s.e.x with her or anything right now. I''m sure that as a cute little girl, she will continue to love receiving hugs and pats from you." Cassidy smiles.

    Envy also comments. "Well, babies usually get milk from their mother''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, so what''s the problem with continuing to give her milk from your c.o.c.k even though she turns a little girl?"

    Amelia shakes her head. "What the hell is this comparison?"

    Lucien and the girls laugh at Amelia''s embarrassed and upset expression as the tigresses continue to suck and lick his c.o.c.k.

    "So, what''s the next step?" Lucien asks L.u.s.t.

    She quickly responds. "You should focus on sending Envy''s energy in your body to the tigresses'' bodies and then getting them to understand that you want them to use that energy to change their bodies. In this case, it should be easier for them to use your energy mixed with Envy''s as it was for you."

    Lucien nods. "I got it. I think it will be easier than it looks because they are very smart, especially Oya, as she easily understands me."

    L.u.s.t agrees. "Yes, your tattoo looks much more efficient than the Beast Marks used by mystic beast tamers from superior worlds. Now you have to give them a lot of your energy mixed with Envy''s."

    "Alright." Lucien wastes no time and starts to give a lot of his demonic energy and that of Envy that is inside him to Oya and Ko. And for that, the best way is with his c.u.m, which gives the tigresses a lot of pleasure and also gives them his life mana, which improves their bodies even more.

    And of course, while Lucien gives his delicious c.o.c.k milk to the tigresses, his wives almost drool while they get horny, or rather, they are always horny around Lucien, especially when he is n.a.k.e.d, showing them his perfect body.

    He notices the look of his wives and laughs. "Don''t worry; there is special milk for everyone."

    The girls smile while Amelia and Dawn blush and try to look the other way.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 275 - Wish of the Moon

    Although Lucien gave much of his special milk to Oya and Ko, they were unable to activate Envy''s copy ability as quickly as he.

    Well, that was already expected as they don''t have as much control over demonic energy as he does, and not just them, but all his wives will need a lot more time to be able to use other abilities shared with them when Lucien gives them other types of mana.

    So, Lucien continued giving the demonic energy mixed to the tigresses while trying to make them understand how to use that energy to copy the "ability" of having a human-like body, mainly from demi-humans girls like Madelyn and other cat-girls from Lucien''s troops.

    A few hours later, they had dinner, and next, Lucien paid attention to his wives.

    After a long love session, Lucien again started paying attention to the tigresses and gave them more demonic energy while talking to the girls.

    He looks at Olivia. "How is the journey progressing?"

    Olivia quickly takes a flat stone out of her storage ring. There are several marks on the stone and a long line in the middle. At the top of the line, there is a bright spot, and there is another spot almost in the middle of it.

    She points the stone at the front of the ship, and the two points shine brighter. "Incredible! We are almost halfway to Ivan''s group."

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Perhaps they have left the mine and are returning?"

    Olivia shakes her head. "The crystals were really incredible. I don''t think that the adventurers would just leave the mine before receiving Ivan''s orders."

    Lucien nods. "Anyway, we just need to find the group, and they can take us to the mine if they are coming back."

    Olivia agrees. "Well, the important thing is that we are traveling really fast. Ivan took several weeks to make this journey, and he had good wind mages boosted by the crystals with him."

    Lucien smiles and strokes Madelyn''s thigh as she is sitting next to him on the sofa. "Yes, my Madelyn is really impressive."

    Madelyn blushes as she looks away and strokes Lucien''s hand on her thigh. "It''s all because you''re making me stronger..."

    While Lucien is increasingly proud of his wives, L.u.s.t is more impressed by his demonic energy.

    All his wives are getting more powerful quickly, and in Madelyn''s case, she has already reached the Mortal Realm''s second layer along with the other girls who were in the first.

    Still, due to constantly spending her mana boosting sh.i.p.s'' speed and receiving more and more demonic energy from Lucien, Madelyn is not far from reaching the third layer of the Mortal Realm.

    The natural situation after someone advances a layer within a Realm is always to be much more difficult to reach the next layer, but in the case of people with great latent talent and infinite resources, that time may not be much longer.

    Still, Lucien does not respect these natural laws, advancing layers in a few days and making his wives also advance quickly as well, which even for a sin host is unbelievable.

    Well, L.u.s.t knows that even if someone has Lucien''s body and his incredible ability to generate powerful demonic energy, things still wouldn''t be evolving as fast as they are now.

    Lucien''s most differential characteristic from other men is that he does not save efforts to make his girls stronger, giving them pleasure and love all the time.

    For the past few days, he has distributed his time between strengthening his troops, keeping Madelyn and the wind mages with enough mana for them to boost the sh.i.p.s, give a lot of love to all his wives, and now he has also been paying special attention to Oya and Ko, giving them the mix of demonic energies.

    Going from one group to another, Lucien remains asleep while the journey remains very pleasurable for everyone.

    And so two more days went by.

    -----------------------------------------

    After another day without sleep, Lucien gave a lot of demonic energy to all his girls, and after the last love session, he laid on the quarterdeck sofa with Oya.

    Little Ko slept in Mia''s arms with the other girls in Lucien''s bed, everyone very satisfied, of course.

    After intense and rough s.e.x, Envy went to Amelia''s bedroom with her and Dawn. Amelia only slept after Lucien spent two hours stroking her hair and kissing her.

    So, in addition to some of Lucien''s troops watching the course of the sh.i.p.s, almost everyone went to sleep, leaving the night very quiet.

    The big moon shines in the sky while the low sound of water hitting the ship''s hull leaves Lucien very relaxed while he strokes Oya''s fluffy fur.

    Mama tigress is lying next to Lucien while she rests her head on his chest. Despite not knowing much about human habits, Oya has already understood why the girls love to lie on Lucien''s chest.

    Being so close to Lucien, Oya can feel his warmth and pleasant scent while his kind pats make her feel very good.

    Despite being a very intelligent creature, Oya doesn''t quite understand what the goal of their journey is and many other details. But since she met Lucien, she is sure of one thing: Being with Lucien is her destiny, and she and her daughter will always be by his side.

    For most mystic beasts, survival is what matters most. They do everything to always be at the top of the food chain and protect their young.

    After giving birth to Ko, Oya''s main goal became to protect her daughter, and for that, she would do anything.

    After difficult times, she found Lucien, and when Oya thought she would die, he saved her, made her more powerful, and protected her and her daughter from any danger.

    For that reason alone, Oya''s loyalty to Lucien reached unimaginable heights. She simply cannot help but love the man who protects her and her daughter while giving them food, affection, and power.

    But things have not stopped improving. Although not a tiger, like her, Lucien managed to give Oya something she doesn''t understand but likes a lot: Love.

    Whether with kisses, pats, or giving his special milk, Lucien is always making Oya and her daughter feel great, and of course, Oya can''t stop her body from wanting more... from craving what he gives his women.

    Lucien is strong, affectionate, and fragrant; that is, everything a tigress female wants from her mate.

    While she is feeling much pleasure with Lucien''s pats, Oya feels his caresses become more and more slowly until he is completely immobile.

    She looks up and realizes that Lucien''s eyes are closed. Well, he couldn''t stay awake forever, and after going a whole week without sleeping, he got really exhausted.

    Oya just looks at Lucien''s face. Even for her, who is a tigress, it is easy to understand that he is handsome. His perfectly symmetrical face added to his delicate but still masculine features, and his long red hair would be appreciated by any creature of the universe.

    Also, his horns, wings, and tail add a special charm for creatures like Oya, in addition to his scent that arouses luxurious desires in any woman and even men.

    While watching Lucien sleeping, Oya moves her paw over his chest. She wants to caress him in many ways, but she is afraid of hurting him with her claws or that he doesn''t like her doing something weird.

    A sad sparkle passes through Oya''s eyes as she looks at her paw. If she could describe her feelings into words now, she would think something like, [Why can''t I have a normal hand like his other women?]

    Oya couldn''t help but start developing jealousy of the other girls, especially after Envy and Amelia joined the group.

    And now, receiving Lucien''s mix of demonic energies, these jealous feelings and literally envious feeling of what the girls can do with Lucien have grown more and more in Oya''s heart.

    But also, she feels that Lucien has the solution to her problems. She feels that he wants her to change her body. Still, Oya doesn''t understand how she can do that. She doesn''t understand how to use the new energy in her body.

    Not being able to do what her master wants is really frustrating for Oya.

    Then while the saddened tigress looks at Lucien with a loving expression, L.u.s.t materializes her body beside them.

    Oya can''t help looking at L.u.s.t with an envious expression. Oya knows that L.u.s.t is one of Lucien''s main partners, and she has seen him thrusting his big and hard rod many times inside L.u.s.t, which Oya craves, of course.

    L.u.s.t looks at Oya with an expression of compassion. "I can understand your frustration. Any female who is close to him receiving his affection but cannot physically connect with him will suffer."

    Oya doesn''t understand L.u.s.t''s words but understands that she is sorry for her, mainly because of her look.

    Then L.u.s.t smiles. "But you can change that. You can have the opportunity to be with him, just like me. And you can do it now."

    Oya makes a confused expression. She can feel that she does not understand something crucial, and that is a problem.

    L.u.s.t sighs. "I know it is not easy to learn how to use someone else''s ability. But that is not impossible. You have his and Envy''s energy in your body. His energy can help any other energy, including Envy''s, so it shouldn''t be something too difficult."

    "..." Oya still can''t understand what she must do.

    Then L.u.s.t''s eyes sparkle while she has an idea. Quickly putting that into practice, she begins to use her demonic energy to change her body.

    Unlike how Envy''s demonic energy can be used to copy abilities and change her body, she, L.u.s.t, and the other great demons can materialize their body however they want because it is made of energy.

    Still, despite doing something different than what Oya should do, L.u.s.t thinks changing her body can help the tigress better understand how to use demonic energy to change her body as well.

    Oya watches L.u.s.t''s body getting smaller in some parts and bigger in others. So shockingly, L.u.s.t becomes a tigress the same size as Oya but with blonde fur.

    L.u.s.t-tigress approaches Lucien, making Oya stand guard, defending her master from the supposed new tigress. Oya is not jealous of Ko because she is like her and Lucien''s daughter, but she will not allow another tigress to steal her place beside Lucien.

    But, Oya does not attack L.u.s.t-tigress as she is still one of her master''s women.

    L.u.s.t-tigress lifts her front paw towards Lucien, and again shocking Oya, her paw turns into a human-like hand before she caresses his chest.

    Oya is still jealous of L.u.s.t, but she starts to wonder if she could do that too. She can increase and decrease her body size, so changing her form may not be very easy, but it is not impossible as she is seeing L.u.s.t doing it.

    L.u.s.t-tigress changes her body entirely to human-like again while stroking Lucien. Then she moved her face towards his and kissed his lips, making Oya even more jealous.

    Oya watches L.u.s.t caressing and kissing Lucien''s cheek, and somehow, she can feel that L.u.s.t''s goal is not to make her feel jealous but rather to tempt her to do the same.

    But of course, what Oya feels most now is envy, and that envy begins to stimulate more and more of Envy''s demonic energy mixed with that of Lucien inside her.

    [I want this...]

    [I want to kiss my master...]

    [I want to be connected to him in body and soul...]

    [I want to feel him inside me...]

    [I want him to be the only male in my life forever.]

    While Oya wishes more and more to be in L.u.s.t''s place, the moon shines above them, and the demonic energies within her are fully aroused.

    While controlling part of that mix of energies from Envy is complicated, Lucien''s part acts smoothly inside Oya''s body, which in addition to her high intelligence and sharp instincts, makes her begin to understand the copy ability.

    As Lucien is sleeping peacefully, L.u.s.t continues to kiss his face gently, further stimulating Oya''s desires.

    The minutes start to pass, and something awakens inside Oya''s body. She feels the energy mix following her will, and then her body starts turning smaller.

    Oya''s claws start to turn nails while her fur begins to gets smaller until they are less than an inch and much thinner than before.

    Her head starts to take on a human form, and she starts to extend her paw towards Lucien''s face while it changes to a human-like hand, a little more slowly than L.u.s.t did.

    L.u.s.t smiles as he sees Oya manage to transform her body from a big tigress to a beautiful young milf demi-human with white hair. Then she thinks out loud. "Hubby will certainly be pleasantly surprised when he wakes up."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 276 - Oyas Cuteness

    A/N: There are many lines written wrongly in this chapter intentionally with the purpose of generating immersion in this first stage of Oya learning to speak. I am not going to stretch this much, but I thought it would be cool to emphasize that.

    **********************************

    Although Lucien is always on guard, he knows that he needs to relax his body sometimes and sleep for at least a few minutes. And well, he can do it without worry, as L.u.s.t and Envy have incredible senses and will warn him of any problem.

    So, even though L.u.s.t kissed his lips, he didn''t wake up because his body didn''t feel any danger or anything like that. Obviously, he is already used to his girls kissing and touching his body while he takes quick naps.

    Still, after a few minutes of sleeping, Lucien''s body got completely rested, or rather, he is already starting to miss the constant generation of demonic energy.

    And feeling soft lips kissing his face more and more passionately, Lucien''s body cannot help but get aroused.

    [Huh?] But Lucien quickly realizes that it is no longer L.u.s.t kissing him but someone else, someone with a smell and lips that he doesn''t recognize at first.

    He opens his eyes and gets surprised to see a beautiful face in front of him.

    The first thing he notices is big twinkling eyes that seem to be constantly changing from blue to green. It is easy to get lost in that angelic look, mainly because the woman in front of Lucien is gazing at him in the eyes.

    Upon seeing that beautiful eyes, Lucien immediately recognizes his beloved companion, and then he understands that she was able to use Envy''s copy ability.

    "Oya..." Lucien reaches out and strokes her face gently. Her perfect skin is so soft and pale.

    "..." Oya opens her delicate little mouth, but she can''t say a word. She doesn''t know how to express the incredible feelings she is experiencing right now.

    Lucien runs his rand over her face towards the back of her neck and slowly brings her head towards his, touching their foreheads as the tips of their noses kiss each other.

    He takes a deep breath of the wonderful smell of the white tigress. Oya already smelled really good in animal form, but now, in demi-human form, her natural fragrance is even better.

    As Oya is on top of Lucien, both n.a.k.e.d, he can see her beautiful body. She actually looks younger than he expected, having the appearance of a woman between 27 and 30 years old.

    Her perfectly symmetrical face has several demi-human characteristics that resemble those of Madelyn, but they are also similar to Oya in her animal form, as pointed furry white ears and some white facial hair strands.

    Her white hair is huge and long, even touching her big juicy ass. Oya''s entire body is extremely s.e.xy, as her curves are very hot and well distributed.

    Starting with her b.r.e.a.s.ts, they are certainly big but without being extremely big, and they have a perfect shape, lively, and with a cute color of pinkish-white, which makes Lucien want so badly to touch and squeeze them.

    Her belly is very soft but has some fluffy white fur, which gives her a charm that Lucien really loves. She has a slim waist and wide h.i.p.s, as well as an amazing ass and thick thighs.

    And of course, Lucien noticed her pink flower, which actually has the most beautiful pink tone he has ever seen, adorned with white short fluffy fur, which he knows smells incredibly fantastic as he can already feel its sweet fragrance, especially because it is dripping love honey on his tattoo.

    Last but not least, Lucien can hear a tail swinging excitedly behind Oya. He wants so much to touch and caress it... Oya''s whole body is so damn attractive to him on a level that can only be compared to the attraction she feels for him.

    The atmosphere of desire and passion that Lucien and Oya generate just because their bodies are touching makes L.u.s.t horny. She can feel the dense demonic energy being produced and strengthening them all.

    And although he really wants to eat Oya right now, which is her desire too, Lucien wants to give her everything a woman deserves, and for that, he needs to go slow; after all, that is very new for the excited tigress, who doesn''t know even speak yet.

    The fact of not being able to describe her feelings is really frustrating for Oya as while her Master rubs their noses and touches their foreheads; she wants so badly to tell him that he is the only male she wants and that she is ready to give her body to him.

    Feeling his touch on her soft skin is much more pleasurable than on her fur of the animal form, and their lips are so close... She has seen Lucien kiss his women''s lips many times, and Oya obviously wants to try that too.

    Lucien smiles as he slowly brings their lips closer.

    Just as he feels Oya''s warm breath on his face, so does she. Oya''s heart starts to beat faster while she is incredibly excited to connect their lips finally.

    So... their lips touch. The first thing Oya notices is how good Lucien''s lips feel on her lips. He''s kissed her head before, but touching their lips is far way better.

    Despite kissing be a usual thing for Lucien, he really enjoys his first kiss with Oya. He slowly starts moving his lips onto hers while their noses rub against each other.

    Oya doesn''t know what to do, but it''s easy to follow Lucien''s lip movements and just let him make her feel good. And of course, like him, she loves how it tastes.

    Using his hand on the back of Oya''s neck, Lucien pulls her head closer to his while increasing the intensity at which his lips move.

    He begins to suck on her sweet lips as their saliva mixes.

    Using his free hand, Lucien begins to caress Oya''s body, starting with her thighs, next moving to her waist, and then upper body.

    Although he can control his erection, he doesn''t do that, which results in Oya feeling something hard against her belly, and she quickly recognizes it as the thing she wants inside her so badly.

    Lucien moves his hand to one of Oya''s perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts and squeezes it tenderly.

    "Nh~~." Oya let out a cute m.o.a.n.

    So he uses that opportunity to stick his tongue inside her mouth.

    Lucien is pleasantly impressed by the flavor of Oya''s mouth. It tastes much better than he expected, and he quickly starts to move his tongue slowly around hers.

    Oya is happier and happier as she experiences sensations she could never even imagine. Everything she expected to be very good turns out to be far away better and better.

    Although she is still a ferocious tigress, in her Master''s arms, she is just an obedient kitten and lets Lucien lead the kiss as he pleases.

    She takes great pleasure in his passionate touch on her sensitive spots while his tongue makes a mess in her delicate mouth as it dances around her tongue.

    If it depends on Oya''s will, they can continue kissing like this forever as she simply loves it so much.

    But Lucien kisses intensely just for half a minute before slowing the speed at which his tongue moves inside Oya''s mouth.

    Then he starts to pull his mouth away from Oya''s lips, which makes her move her head forward, not wanting to stop kissing.

    But he moves his hand to her chin and holds her head, breaking the kiss.

    Lucien begins to caress Oya''s face and wipes the saliva that drips from her lips while looking at her lovingly. "Kiss."

    [Kiss.] The word echoes in Oya''s mind, and she understands that what they just did was a kiss. She really wants to say ''kiss'' to ask to kiss more, but her vocal cords, still fresh, cannot reproduce the sound of the words correctly.

    "K-k-k... i-i..." Oya struggles to try to beg for another kiss, but she can only say alone letters in an awkward tone.

    Lucien smiles as he sees the cute Oya gets frustrated by not being able to communicate. He knows that he will have to teach her everything; after all, she is still a tigress with a demi-human body.

    He smiles and kisses her again, making the cute tigress very happy and more motivated to keep trying to say kiss.

    Lucien breaks the kiss again and gets mesmerized by the flushed Oya''s cute and excited expression. He thinks out loud. "You''re so beautiful."

    [Beautiful...] Oya recognizes that word because she has heard Lucien calling his wives that many times.

    She smiles as her heart beats faster. Oya thinks that Lucien wants her to be his partner like his wives. and of course, she really wants to accept it, so she tries to answer. "B-b-b... e-e... a-u... l..."

    Lucien laughs as he sees Oya trying to speak her first words. Then he sends a mental message to L.u.s.t. ''Why didn''t you wake me up before?''

    L.u.s.t, who is watching them silently, quickly responds. ''The transformation was difficult, and I thought you would prefer to see the final result. Also, you were in need of a good rest.''

    Lucien can''t stop looking at Oya''s big and beautiful blue-green eyes. And he can''t resist kissing her pink lips more and more.

    Then he again breaks the kiss and caresses her lips as he speaks. "Kiss."

    "K-ki ... i-s-s ..." Every time Oya repeats the word, she manages to say it more correctly.

    Lucien smiles at her as he takes her hand and puts it on his chest. "Me, Lucien."

    [Lucien...] How could Oya not recognize the name of her beloved Master?

    She quickly tries to speak it. "L-uc... ie-n."

    Lucien is surprised that Oya can speak his name almost perfectly on the first attempt. Then he puts her hand on her chest. "You, Oya."

    Oya also recognizes her name because whenever Lucien speaks it, she feels that he is calling her. Oya will not have a so hard time learning many words as she can feel Lucien''s intention when she says something.

    So Lucien keeps trying to teach Oya words. He moves her hand from his chest to hers. "Lucien kiss Oya."

    Oya quickly understands and tries to repeat it. "Luc-ien k-iss O-ya."

    "Yes, my dear." Lucien smiles and kisses Oya passionately again. This time the kiss lasts more than a minute, leaving the cute tigress even more flushed and breathless while her heart beats faster and her lower body gets warmer.

    Also, Oya''s cute white tail swings behind her to all sides, and Lucien doesn''t resist caressing it, which makes her m.o.a.n as they kiss.

    Then Lucien breaks the kiss again, and Oya doesn''t waste a second before asking for more. "Kiss! Lucien kiss Oya."

    He laughs while seeing how quickly she learned to ask for kisses. Oya already looks like one of his spoiled girls.

    "Do you LIKE to kiss, Oya?" Lucien asks, using a different intonation to say ''like.''

    "L-l-l.. i-k-ke?" Oya is confused despite understanding a little of Lucien''s intention when saying ''like.''

    He brings their mouths together until their lips touch but does not start the kiss by making Oya move her head forward, trying to kiss. Then he smiles. "This is LIKE."

    Oya smiles. "Lik-e."

    "Does Oya like to kiss?" Lucien asks as he brings their lips together again.

    Oya tries to kiss Lucien''s lips quickly. "Like! Oya like kiss!!"

    L.u.s.t laugh. "It''s not like in this case, but love."

    "L-l... o-v-ve?" Oya also recognizes the word but doesn''t fully understand it.

    Lucien strokes Oya''s face. "Love is like like."

    Oya strokes Lucien''s hand while rubbing her lips over his. "Oya like like kiss... Oya love kiss..."

    "You are so f.u.c.k.i.n.g cute!" Lucien smiles and kisses Oya.

    They kiss to the content of their hearts before Lucien breaks the kiss again and just keep their foreheads touching while rubbing his nose over hers.

    Then Oya puts both hands on Lucien''s chest and looks him in the eye. "Oya like like Lucien... Oya love Lucien."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 277 - M.o.a.ns Under the Moon (1/2) {R-18}

    Lucien can''t help but be thrilled to hear Oya''s loving words. He already knew about her loyalty and affection, but watching her try so hard while she still learns to speak to describe her love for him is incredibly satisfying.

    He quickly rotates their bodies on the sofa, getting on top of Oya. His wings flaps and his tail excitedly swing while he feels a strong urge to make love with Oya and show her his affection.

    Oya smiles at Lucien as she is pleasantly surprised by his dominant posture. In her view, she is seeing the most amazing alpha male of all, showing his glory before taking her for himself. And all Oya wants now is for Lucien to make her belong to him and only him forever.

    Lucien intended to teach Oya many things before having s.e.x with her, but there is no need for an order of action since he can feel her craving for his body just as he wants her body.

    Waiting longer could make the end result more pleasurable, and of course, he would teach her many ways to feel pleasure before s.e.x, but why wait when both they are sure of what they want?

    L.u.s.t doesn''t even need Lucien to say anything for her to understand that this is the moment for her to retire to his soul, leaving them alone.

    As she dematerializes her body, Lucien begins to kiss Oya passionately. He kisses her lips, her face, her neck, and then he starts kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Perhaps the right word is not to kiss but to devour her body with his mouth. He kisses, sucks, and bites every part of Oya''s upper body while she lies under him like an obedient and happy bunny.

    "Nh~~ Ahhh~~~." Oya let out cute m.o.a.ns while she feels a lot of pleasure. Feeling Lucien''s touch like that is much better than his gentle caresses on her fur when she was in beast form.

    Lucien kisses Oya''s lips again before look into her eyes. "I love you, Oya."

    Oya smiles lovingly. "Oya love Lucien... Love you, Lucien!!"

    Then Lucien again starts to kiss Oya as he moves his mouth down her body. She holds his head while continuing to say that she loves him between m.o.a.ns.

    While squeezing both Oya''s b.r.e.a.s.ts, Lucien kisses her belly. He quickly becomes addicted to rubbing his nose on the fluffy white hairs on her belly. They are so soft and fragrant that his c.o.c.k gets even harder.

    At this point, Oya''s body resembles those of Anne and Madelyn, but she has even more fluffy fur, which, although she can control as she learns to use Envy''s copy ability or reach the Sky Realm, Lucien prefers her that way. He finds her perfectly beautiful with many demi-human features.

    Descending further into Oya''s body, Lucien arrives in her low belly area. He finds it very cute the way Oya managed to leave the area where his tattoo is shining in a bright purple, completely shaved.

    Oya knew that his tattoo on her forehead was a strong bond between them, and although she liked it a lot, she always wanted his tattoo to be close to her most private part, just like that one of Lucien''s wives.

    And now she is delighted to have his tattoo on her low belly area. She feels great while Lucien lovingly kisses her on that special spot.

    But why is that place so special? Well, because Oya can feel that Lucien''s tattoo is over her baby room, and obviously, she really wants to give him another ''Little Ko.''

    Wanting is not enough to describe how much her body craves Lucien to pour his baby seeds in her w.o.m.b and get her pregnant.

    And as she does not mistakenly believe that he is sterile, she is very excited to create a life with him, strengthening their bonds even more.

    After kissing Oya''s low belly area, Lucien begins to move his mouth further down, approaching her beautiful pink flower.

    Oya begins to feel a pleasant mixture of excitement and embarrassment. She closes her eyes as she continues to m.o.a.n.

    "MMmm~~ Like... Ahhh... Oya like..." She wants to describe how good it feels to have Lucien kissing her body, but she only knows to speak like and love now.

    Lucien continues to kiss Oya. "Hehehe... I know you like it, my dear."

    Then he reaches Oya''s fluffy white v.a.g.i.n.a.l hair. Despite being very similar to her normal fur, Its strands are even shorter, softer, and smells great. And of course, Lucien rubs his nose on them to the contents of his heart.

    Oya feels very good about Lucien exploring her new body. She had wanted that for a long time, but her beast form made it weird for both of them.

    Lucien slowly moves his head down and reaches the delicate lips of Oya''s beautiful pink flower.

    Every mystic beast can change its physical form to a demi-human form when it reaches the Sky Realm; however, that process actually forms a whole new body using the energy of the previous body from that mystic beast.

    Using Envy''s copy ability, Oya changed her body using the examples of Lucien''s wives, especially L.u.s.t. And that process was very similar to when a mystic beast reaches the Sky Realm, that is, she created a new body, totally pure and untouched only for her beloved Master.

    Therefore, Oya will be able to feel everything a woman feels when giving her v.i.r.g.i.n body to a man for the first time as every experience she had before was different and related to her beast form, which she will inevitably return after the mix of energies demoniacs in her body end.

    But of course, Lucien will be giving Oya a lot of demonic energy, be it his own and Envy''s, until she reaches the Sky Realm, being able to maintain her demi-human form passively.

    Still, that kind of thing is not something important for Lucien and Oya now as they just want to enjoy each other''s bodies.

    Lucien gently kisses the lips of Oya''s p.u.s.s.y, making shivers of pleasure run through her body.

    He licks the sweet honey dripping from Oya''s pink flower before opening Its lips and sucking directly from her wet entrance.

    "Ahhhh~~." Oya m.o.a.ns as her legs instinctively close.

    Lucien holds Oya''s legs open and invades her pink cave with his excited tongue, exploring inside and sucking Its delicious nectar.

    "Oh... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!" Lucien delights in Oya''s love juices.

    Oya blushes while getting very embarrassed and horny. She wanted so badly to do this kind of thing with Lucien, but now those amazing feelings are so pleasurable that it is driving her crazy.

    Lucien strokes Oya''s thighs and continues to kiss, lick, and suck on her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Nh~ Nh~~ Nh ..." Oya continues m.o.a.ning and enjoying his caressing.

    Then he sucks vigorously on her clit, making her have an orgasm right away.

    "Ahhhhhh!!!" Oya holds tightly to Lucien''s head as her body convulses with pleasure. Her mind goes blank while she feels like she''s going crazy.

    Lucien takes a significant gulp of Oya''s love juices before hugging her and starting to kiss her lips while they lie side by side.

    She hugs him and puts one leg on top of his, trying to bring their bodies closer together while her p.u.s.s.y continues squirting on his c.o.c.k.

    Oya doesn''t understand why her body feels so good, but she knows that it is all because of Lucien, which makes her love him more and more.

    While she is just enjoying her incredible orgasms, Lucien strokes her b.r.e.a.s.ts and kisses her face affectionately.

    They stay in this position for almost five minutes before Oya''s mind starts to clear. She smiles lovingly at Lucien and starts stroking his hair while he kisses her neck and shoulders.

    Then Lucien starts kissing Oya''s chin, and she tries to start the kiss this time. Though, she just smashes her lips onto Lucien''s mouth repeatedly like a child learning to kiss, which makes Lucien laugh.

    "Hahaha... You are so adorable, Oya." Lucien can''t resist letting Oya keep giving tap kisses on his lips as that is too cute.

    Oya makes a confused expression. "Oya... ad-ora-ble?"

    "Yes, my dear." Lucien kisses her lips.

    Oya holds Lucien''s lips and looks him in the eye. "Lucien adorable."

    Lucien laughs and starts kissing Oya again. They kiss and touch each other for several minutes while Lucien teaches Oya the names of various parts of their bodies.

    And of course, because their bodies were so close to each other, Oya felt Lucien''s c.o.c.k rubbing over on her body many times, which made her very horny.

    Although Oya wants to behave like a good girl and leave her chosen male to lead their love session, she can''t help but move her hand towards Lucien''s c.o.c.k.

    As they kiss, Oya begins to caress Lucien''s hard-rock rod. Feeling it throbbing in her hand, Oya gets even hornier as her nectar starts to leak from her eager pink flower.

    She moves her lips to the side and speaks while Lucien kisses around her mouth. "Like... like."

    Lucien smiles. "Do you like it? So, do you want it?"

    Oya continues to stroke Lucien''s c.o.c.k. "Oya likes it... Oya wa-n-t it."

    Lucien kisses Oya again before kneeling on the sofa. Then he pulls her by the legs and positions her thighs on the side of his h.i.p.s while she remains lying and looking at him with an embarrassed and excited expression.

    Oya doesn''t know why every time Lucien''s d.i.c.k rubs onto her p.u.s.s.y, she gets more excited and embarrassed, but of course, she knows that she loves it very much.

    Lucien raises Oya''s legs, and she wraps them around his waist, so he starts to caress her waist while he rubs his c.o.c.k over her pink flower, teasing her more and more.

    Then he leans his body forward and kisses Oya''s belly while looking at her. "Since we both want it, there''s no reason not to go ahead, right?"

    Oya quickly nods. "Yes! I w-want it!! I want Lucien."

    Lucien laugh. "I want Oya, too."

    He doesn''t waste any more time and starts to open Oya''s p.u.s.s.y lips with the head of his d.i.c.k. Gently, he starts pleasing her by rubbing his c.o.c.k''s glans on her clit.

    "Nhh~~ MMmm~~." Oya let out cute m.o.a.ns while she feels the hot tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k kissing her p.u.s.s.y.

    Lucien begins to move his h.i.p.s forward, and his c.o.c.k slowly makes its way through Oya''s tight pink cave.

    She is tight like any v.i.r.g.i.n, but Oya''s body is even warmer than any of Lucien''s other wives. Not that it''s a big difference, but Lucien always pays attention to the little details that make all his wives unique.

    As she continues to m.o.a.n, Lucien continues to move forward until his d.i.c.k touches her h.y.m.e.n.

    Although Oya doesn''t fully understand it, she can feel that this moment is important to them.

    She looks into Lucien''s eyes lovingly. "Oya loves Lucien... I love you."

    Lucien moves his h.i.p.s forward, gently breaking through Oya''s h.y.m.e.n. She m.o.a.ns with pleasure while barely feeling pain.

    Then he leans forward and kisses her lips. "Love you too, darling."

    Although it is not a very comfortable position for Lucien, his body is very elastic, which allows him to continue kissing Oya while also moving his h.i.p.s forward and slowly pushing his c.o.c.k deeper into her p.u.s.s.y.

    Oya hugs Lucien''s neck while feeling great pleasure in his passionate kisses and his hot, hard c.o.c.k exploring her insides.

    Every second with Lucien is more and more pleasurable, which makes Oya love him even more. She feels like her heart can literally burst with happiness.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 278 - M.o.a.ns Under the Moon (2/2) {R-18}

    A/N: Thank you for continuing voting, we reached 1200 power stones in two days, and I will continue the daily chapters, but without needing a certain amount of power stones. I just wanted to do that for you to see that it is possible. I mean, the platform says I have about 8000 readers valid by chapter/day, so 600 power stones is less than 10% of readers voting with just one... Well, vote if you want or not; I''ll post daily chapters anyway. Thank you for reading.

    **********************************

    "Nh~~ Ahhhh... Lucien...." Oya m.o.a.ns as Lucien kisses her and pushes his c.o.c.k deeper inside her p.u.s.s.y.

    She feels so good that she loses control of her body, which results in her hugging Lucien so tightly that her nails leave marks on his back.

    Lucien kisses and sucks Oya''s lips, face, and neck while feeling great pleasure. Their luxurious and passionate actions make him generate a lot of demonic energy, which quickly increases their power.

    Oya continues to m.o.a.n as she feels her insides squeezing Lucien''s c.o.c.k. Although she is not even used to her new body, it seems completely compatible with Lucien''s body as if it were made perfectly for him.

    "Mmmm..." She feels Lucien''s long and thick c.o.c.k filling her more and more as Its heat seems to radiate throughout her body, which feels hotter and more excited every second.

    But then Lucien stops moving forward after penetrating her a few inches. He doesn''t want to go too hard with her on their first time with her having this new body, but Oya thinks differently: She wants to feel Lucien''s c.o.c.k kissing the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y, her baby room.

    She moves her hands from his back to his h.i.p.s but doesn''t pull his body towards her without asking first.

    She uses her limited vocabulary to beg. "Want it... Oya wants it."

    Lucien doesn''t even need that Oya to beg that as he feels her p.u.s.s.y squeezing his c.o.c.k so tight and begging him to go deeper.

    "Deeper. You mean deeper." He kisses Oya''s lips as he explains to her.

    Oya strokes Lucien''s waist, clearly asking him to goes deep as she tries to repeat his words in the way she finds right. "Yes. Deeper... Oya wants Lucien deeper."

    Lucien gently holds her chin as he strokes her face with his fingers and moves her h.i.p.s further, making his c.o.c.k go deeper into her pink cave while her p.u.s.s.y walls squeeze even more Its shaft, taking Its shape.

    "MMmm~~." Oya m.o.a.ns as Lucien kisses her lips. She really loves the feeling of his rock-hard d.i.c.k spreading her insides.

    Oya enjoys every second while feeling Lucien''s c.o.c.k going deeper inside her, then Its tip reaches the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y and kisses the door of her baby room, making her feel complete like never before.

    "Ahhhhhhhh...." Oya let out a long m.o.a.n while Lucien keeps his c.o.c.k touching her cervix for a few seconds.

    Then he sucks on her lips and moves her h.i.p.s back, making his c.o.c.k rub all the way back through Oya''s p.u.s.s.y before moving forward again.

    "AH~~ AH!! AHH~~~ AHHH!!!" Oya m.o.a.ns louder and louder as Lucien shoves his c.o.c.k to the bottom of her p.u.s.s.y, making it kisses her cervix before pulling back all the way again, rubbing every sensitive spot on her insides.

    "NH~~ NHHH!!" Oya feels like Lucien is turning her inside out and exploring every part of her body with his mouth, hands, and d.i.c.k.

    And of course, she is very loving to connect with him in this way, which she has waited for so long.

    Lucien is also having great pleasure. Each time he thrusts his d.i.c.k all the way through Oya''s tight p.u.s.s.y, it squeezes his d.i.c.k tighter while she adorably m.o.a.ns.

    He kisses, sucks, and bites her pink lips and n.i.p.p.l.es before kneeling again to have better mobility and to be able to give more pleasure to her p.u.s.s.y.

    Holding her by the waist, he pulls her body towards his while pushing his d.i.c.k harder inside Oya, making her have multiple orgasms.

    Lucien smiles while he is not sure of what is more amazing: feeling Oya''s tight p.u.s.s.y taking the shape of his c.o.c.k, or seeing her adorable and flushed expression as she speaks his name between her cute m.o.a.ns.

    "You are so beautiful, Oya." Lucien praises her in a loving tone while continue f.u.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y so nicely and hard.

    Oya smiles and tries to praise Lucien between her m.o.a.ns. "B-bea-utiful... Mmm... Lucien beautiful... ahh... Oya loves Lucien!!"

    Lucien takes Oya''s hands and pulls her upper body towards him. She hugs him while they turn into a lotus position, with him kneeling and her with her legs wrapped around his waist.

    She instinctively starts to move her ass up and down while he supports her by the waist, and so they f.u.c.k harder and harder while kissing.

    Oya smashes her ass against Lucien''s thighs, and the tip of his c.o.c.k invades her cervix. Then she keeps that position while kissing Lucien.

    Lucien doesn''t hold his urge to c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside and Oya and starts to pour his white thick c.o.c.k milk directly into her w.o.m.b.

    "AAAHHHH!!!!" Oya m.o.a.ns very loudly as her orgasm, already incredible, gets even better while she feels Lucien''s hot c.u.m filling her insides.

    The sensation of Lucien''s baby seeds filling her baby room is incredibly gratifying, not only because it gives her body a lot of pleasure but also because it satisfies her urge to have Lucien''s child.

    That has nothing to do with whether or not Oya thinks Lucien is infertile, but about what her body and instincts feel while her w.o.m.b receives Lucien''s c.u.m.

    Oya kisses Lucien passionately as she feels his c.u.m flowing into her like an infinity river, which, after filled her baby room starts to flow down her p.u.s.s.y.

    With that incredible amount of seeds, Oya''s body is sure she got pregnant. She can feel with all her body and soul that there is no way an amazing c.u.m shot did not give her at least two kittens.

    And so, even though she is in a demi-human form, Oya, who is still a moon tiger, feels an urge to express her happiness at that incredible moment.

    "Ahhhhhhh..." As she m.o.a.ns, she pulls her lips aside from Lucien''s while keeping their faces together, and��

    "ROAAARRRR!!!" Oya let out an incredibly loud and happy roar towards the moon.

    And then something unbelievable happens when the sound of Oya''s roar inexplicably echoes in the air as if the moon itself answered her.

    *AAAAARRRRRR��*

    L.u.s.t is impressed and curious to the point of materializing her body beside them to observe Oya''s body closely.

    Lucien is also fascinated, but he just keeps hugging and kissing Oya while filling her even more with his hot c.o.c.k milk.

    Oya''s loud roar reached several miles across the sea, so it was heard by all Lucien''s troops and wives. Only girls who have a deep sleep like Mia and Lena did not awake.

    "Ahhh... ahh... ah." Oya kisses Lucien passionately until she finds it difficult to breathe.

    Then Lucien lies on the sofa while, and Oya rests on his chest while they are still connected. She doesn''t want to move to keep Lucien''s baby seeds for as long as possible in her w.o.m.b in hopes of increasing the litter of kittens.

    And of course, Lucien has no idea of Oya''s thoughts, special characteristics of moon tigers, or even about the secrets of his own body.

    But, while stroking One''s head, he notices L.u.s.t''s curious gaze at her. "What''s the problem?"

    L.u.s.t remembered something when she heard Oya''s loud roar, but she is hesitant to speak about that. "Eh... that roar..."

    Lucien smiles as he strokes Oya''s ears. "Hehe... It was the most incredible reaction to an orgasm, wasn''t it?"

    L.u.s.t can see Oya''s eyes sparkling as she has a happy, flushed expression on her face. Even though she has seen that reaction in all Lucien''s wives after he c.u.mmed so much inside them, L.u.s.t still thinks there is something else in Oya''s reaction.

    "It''s just... I''ve heard old stories about a race of demi-humans tigers from a medium world..." L.u.s.t starts explaining her thoughts.

    "Well, according to other people''s reports, the tigers of that race roared to the moon when they felt impregnation during s.e.x.u.a.l intercourse."

    Lucien makes a curious expression without realizing what L.u.s.t wants to mean. "Hmm, can it be easily felt just like that?"

    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "In most cases, not during s.e.x.u.a.l intercourse. Though some mystic beasts and demi-humans races have more excellent instincts, which allows them to know these things."

    Lucien then understands why L.u.s.t talked about it. "Wait, you mean... But there''s no way... Oya must have mistaken it, or that is just a fake legend."

    While L.u.s.t continues to look at Oya with a thoughtful expression, some of Lucien''s wives arrive at the quarterdeck.

    *Meow*

    Little Ko runs and jumps over Lucien''s chest before starting to lick Oya''s face. She recognized her mother the moment she saw her and smelled her natural fragrance.

    Some of Lucien''s wives approach them and get impressed to see Oya in her demi-human form.

    "She is so beautiful!" Angela exclaims.

    Then Anne looks at Oya with an expression very similar to that of L.u.s.t. "Was it Oya who roared, right? Did she roared only once?"

    "Yes, just once, and then her roar echoed," Lucien explains.

    Anne smiles excitedly. "Incredible!! So it''s like the legends say..."

    "Is it about impregnation?" Lucien asks.

    Anne nods. "Yes. There are many legends in the Alliance about moon tigers. One of those legends says that when a moon tigress becomes pregnant, she roars at the moon and if her roar echoes, it is a hint that the pregnancy will be blessed by the moon. Also, if that roar reaches far distances, it''s because that tigress will have more than one baby."

    As soon as Anne finishes speaking, all Lucien''s wives there look at Oya with the same thoughtful expression before looking longingly at Lucien.

    Lucien quickly understands what the girls are thinking and quickly speaks. "I know what that looks like, but L.u.s.t has already explained that I am infertile."

    Rose is the first to respond. "But L.u.s.t was wrong before, right? She didn''t know about your dragonic or even demonic heritage."

    L.u.s.t makes an apologetic expression. "Yes, I didn''t notice that... But there are limits even to my abilities."

    Envy materializes her body in front of them while Amelia is still climbing the quarterdeck stairs.

    "I heard everything, and yes, whether it be L.u.s.t, me, or our other sisters, we all have limitations. There is no being omnipotent in the universe who knows everything." Envy speaks as she looks at Oya.

    Angela quickly asks. "So, is this a real possibility?"

    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "Honestly, I don''t know. Everything about Lucien is very mysterious. He should be infertile as all hosts of all sins have always been, but..."

    Lucien looks at Cassidy''s belly. "I think it''s unlikely, or we would already be seeing hints of that in Cassidy''s body, right?"

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "Not exactly. Not all races have an equal gestation period. In fact, there are many differences in pregnancies between medium and superior races."

    "Why didn''t you tell us that before?" Cassidy asks L.u.s.t.

    "Regardless of the type of pregnancy, I should at least know how to recognize a pregnant woman even if her belly hasn''t changed." L.u.s.t quickly responds.

    "Unless..." Envy comments.

    Then Envy looks L.u.s.t in the eye. "Did you forget that barrier?"

    L.u.s.t''s eyes sparkle with expectation as she looks at Cassidy''s belly. "F.U.C.K!! I can''t believe I didn''t think about that..."

    Everyone is confused, and Lucien quickly asks. "L.u.s.t, what barrier are you talking about?"

    L.u.s.t looks into Lucien''s eyes. "Royal dragons have many peculiar characteristics, different even from their own race. Female royal dragons need a long time to gestate a baby and the gestation really only begins after a long time after she becomes pregnant. In the time that the fetus has not yet been generated yet, but only their soul, a very powerful barrier protects the female dragon''s w.o.m.b."

    "Isn''t that just for female royal dragons?" Lucien asks.

    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes. Also, no male royal dragon ever managed to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e a woman of another race or even normal dragons, just as any male of another race managed to i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e a female royal dragon."

    Although L.u.s.t''s words are not positive, Lucien''s wives continue to look at him with loving and expectant expressions.

    Before, they only had the hard truth that he was infertile, but now there are several doubts and assumptions.

    And even the smallest of possibilities still gives them hope of having a complete family with the man they love.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 279 - Many Queens and Princesses, but One King

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Ok... So why do you think that possibility exists?"

    Before L.u.s.t replies, Envy speaks first. "L.u.s.t''s powers have always been underestimated by our sisters and me because Its focus is on strengthening s.e.x.u.a.l partners by pleasure. No one thought it would be possible to do that effectively before turning a horny dog who only cares for their own pleasure."

    All women around Lucien understand Envy''s words and also why L.u.s.t''s powers are so suitable for him: He manages to generate a lot of pleasure for him and his partners while remaining focused on his goals.

    Then Envy continues. "That is why your demonic energy is the best energy to improve other people. Even Pride''s aura has its limits, but L.u.s.t''s energy can strengthen any creature, not only as a boost but to improve and modify their bodies. So..."

    Lucien understands what Envy has to say. Still, he still asks to confirm. "You think that my demonic energy plus my dragonic heritage may have given my wives the ability to generate the protective barrier around their w.o.m.bs, right?"

    "Exactly." Envy nods.

    L.u.s.t also nods. "This possibility is real. Also, you could be giving to your wives not only other characteristics of your dragonic heritage but also of your demonic and even human heritage, in cases of demi-human girls. But we would not be seeing these results yet because you have been together for a short time, and your demonic energy was very weak some weeks ago."

    Lucien gets a little concerned that he can be changing the body of his beloved wives, but they do not see it negatively because anything coming from him is something that they would be honored to accept, especially because, in that case, it may be characteristic of superior races, which means more power, allowing them to always be by his side.

    He looks at L.u.s.t. "If they had that barrier, you would have seen it, right?"

    L.u.s.t makes an apologetic expression. "As Envy said, even we have our limitations. That barrier of female royal dragons cannot be easily detected. Actually, only people with specific abilities or incredible life mana could notice them."

    "Life mana..." Lucien can''t help but think of himself first; after all, his life mana is always improving.

    "But you have these strange magical limitations..." L.u.s.t understands Lucien''s thoughts and comments quickly.

    Lucien quickly looks at Ghilanna. "Maybe Ghilanna can feel it then."

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "It''s possible, but her mana is still nature type. If you keep giving her demonic energy, at some point, her affinity will evolve into life, but then you would have to improve her life affinity to a high level so that she could feel the barrier."

    Ghilanna makes an apologetic expression while feeling sad that she cannot know if she is pregnant. Still, she and Lucien''s other wives are very hopeful because if that barrier prevents them from seeing any pregnancy sign, they can be gestating Lucien''s babies right now.

    Lucien looks at L.u.s.t again. "So, our best option is..."

    "Sophia." L.u.s.t completes Lucien''s sentence.

    So she continues. "Sophia has an incredible life affinity boosted by the bloody rose and the demonic energy of Sloth. So, she could notice that barrier, especially after reaching the Earth Realm."

    When L.u.s.t talked about Sophia, Lucien felt Amelia getting uncomfortable. She was just listening to everything with a curious expression until now, but when she heard about her sister, her jealousy started to get out of control.

    Amelia walks over to Lucien and sits down next to him, while he is still caressing Oya.

    Oya doesn''t understand much about their complex conversation. Now, she just wants to relax while enjoying Lucien''s caresses and imagine what their future babies will be like.

    Lucien''s wives, on the other hand, are very eager to find Sophia so that she can confirm that they are pregnant. That would certainly make their already incredibly good lives with Lucien even better.

    He can feel how excited and hopeful they are about that possibility, but he doesn''t want them to be disappointed if everything turns out to be just a mistake.

    "Don''t think about it too much for now. You know... that is just a hypothesis." He speaks while looking at the girls.

    Cassidy looks at Lucien with a loving expression. "Before, we had to live with the sad idea of never having the chance of giving you a child, but now there is that possibility, so let us have hope."

    The other girls nod, then Astrid comments as she smiles at him. "You c.u.m so much inside us every day... Also, your baby seeds are so incredible that I always thought it ridiculous that you were infertile."

    While the other girls agree, Anne points to Oya. "Are you forgetting that roar? Her roar echoed like that of the legends."

    Scarlett quickly comments. "Yes, I''ve heard a lot of legends like that about Moon Tigers."

    Lucien smiles as he kisses Oya''s forehead. "But how could she know something that neither L.u.s.t and Envy can?"

    L.u.s.t responds. "Don''t doubt the instincts of a mystical beast. Maybe she has a special ability that allows her to feels that."

    All of Lucien''s wives lovingly smile as they look at Oya with a hopeful expression.

    Lucien is also very excited about that possibility, though he fears that his wives will be disappointed if things turn out not as they expect.

    After discovering that they may be pregnant, the girls were unable to sleep with happiness and excitement and lay on the big sofa with Lucien, Oya, and Ko.

    A few minutes later, while observing the moon, Mia couldn''t help but ask a question everyone was asking themselves.

    "Wait! What if all the troops are also pregnant? Would that make Lucien have more than two thousand babies coming?"

    "..." The girls don''t know what to say.

    "..." They can see a drop of sweat running down Lucien''s face.

    --------------------------------------

    Morning, Viset.

    The sun is shining in the sky above the heart of the Alliance while the population of Viset still has a hard time accepting everything that has happened in recent last weeks.

    Rein''s reign, the werewolf patriarch, seemed to be going very well while Lanzo, the manticore patriarch, also strengthened his clan.

    Still, something exceptional happened when Ghalenna, the elven queen, arrived in Viset with an incredibly powerful woman, leading an army of elves and other demi-humans and crushed Rein and Lanzo in both single combat and general power.

    The incredibly powerful and beautiful woman with the pink hair, known as Queen Eve, took the leadership of Viset in a few minutes with the most powerful troops ever seen.

    And of course, the other clan leaders bowed their heads to avoid having the same fate as Rein and Lanzo, who were forced to walk around the city of Viset dragging themselves while being whipped by any woman who has a grudge against them, that is, many women from several other clans.

    The people could revolt and not follow the new tyrannical queen, but in fact, she got total loyalty from Luise, the matriarch in the fox clan, who is a very loved and respected figure by everyone, especially by the people who did not agree with the leadership of Rein and the brutality of the manticore clan.

    After Luise swore allegiance to Queen Eve, the Cat clan matriarch, as well as the Bear clan patriarch, also accepted the new leadership.

    And so, other matriarchs and patriarchs from smaller clans also swear allegiance to Eve. But something strange was quickly noticed.

    While Ghalenna, Luise, and other matriarchs received the blessing of the new Queen, the Bear clan patriarch, despite acting very respectfully with Eve, as well as other patriarchs, were treated by her as enemies and had all their power taken from them. In contrast, influential women in their clans took the lead of their people.

    If that weren''t enough, Eve''s speeches about how weak and useless men are, made it very clear that she doesn''t like men, and they won''t have room in the Alliance from now on other than the lowest level of servants, or rather, slaves.

    Again, the people could revolt, but every man who tries to speak bad things about Eve is quickly beaten by a strong woman nearby.

    And every time a woman speaks favorably of Eve, she feels more powerful as if invisible energy rewards her for her loyalty to the absolute Queen.

    Thus, the general female population of Viset has grown stronger and stronger as men are used for manual labor, s.e.x, or entertaining women.

    The people can''t help but agree with Eve''s words about it being the beginning of the women''s era.

    ----------------------------------

    The doors of Viset''s main castle open up as a beautiful young fox-girl enters the main hall pulling a werewolf man by the collar.

    The women inside the hall laugh when they see the big werewolf''s deplorable state being kicked by the little fox-girl.

    "Good morning, mom." The fox-girl bows to one of the women having breakfast at a large table.

    The charming mature fox-woman, Luise, smiles at her daughter. "Good morning, Elsie."

    Elsie bows respectfully to the other women at the table while continuing to kick the werewolf on the floor to the front of the big throne, where Eve is sitting and watching everything.

    Sitting on the arm of Eve''s throne is a woman with very peculiar features, or rather, she would attract a lot of attention anywhere in the universe because her appearance is so unique that it is impossible to distinguish her race just by looking at her.

    The woman is 1.72 tall with a perfect hourglass figure; her skin is fair in some parts while covered with purple and onyx scales in others.

    Her big ass and perfect b.r.e.a.s.ts are covered with small pieces of onyx armor, which have a texture similar to her skin''s scales, making her armor look like part of her own body.

    Her face perfectly sculpted by perfectionist gods can only be described as incredibly beautiful.

    She has big purple eyes slightly slanted, which added to her thin and long eyebrows gives her a sharp look.

    Her delicate and turned-up nose strengthens her dominant and proud appearance while her small pink mouth makes her look even more charming.

    The sides of her face are covered with more purple scales while her pinkly ears are long and pointed, not like those ones of an elf but a little wider, unlike any other creature in the world of Argerim or Lucien''s homeworld.

    But the scales on her skin or her long ears are nowhere near the most noticeable features on her body, but rather the large and long onyx horns that start at her forehead and end with sharp points more than thirty centimeters from her head.

    Not two, but she has four horns on her head, two wider ones coming out of the sides of her forehead, which curve downwards only with their tips slightly pointed upwards, while two or smaller ones follow on the inside of the larger horns and are curved further up, creating an incredibly harmonious look.

    To complete her unique look, her long blond hair reaches her ass even though it is tied in a ponytail between her big horns and also has braids that adorn her ears. Also, she has a long, thick, scaly purple tail.

    Such a charming woman, who never hides her true appearance even if it shocks or scares other people, and always looks down on everyone, can only be an embodiment of self-conceit: Pride herself.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 280 - Big Sis

    *Thud*

    "ARGHH!!" The werewolf groans as he fails to get up from the ground after being kicked by Elsie in front of Eve''s throne.

    The beautiful fox-girl kneels as she lowers her head and speaks respectfully. "My Queen."

    Eve looks at Elsie with a curious expression. She knows that no one would bring a man into her castle for no reason.

    But Pride, sitting on the arm of the throne, doesn''t even look at them. Even beside Eve, she acts arrogantly as if everyone around her is her servant.

    "Tell me, child, what is the meaning of this," Eve speaks in a gentle tone to Elsie.

    She knows that to be a good leader, she must be ruthless to her enemies but respect her loyal servants, especially cute and strong girls like Elsie and her mother.

    Elsie gets to the point. "This man has critical information. I wanted to bring him up to your majesty before talking to anyone else."

    "Hmm... what is it about?" Eve is really curious.

    "It''s about the Light Empire. They formed the largest army ever seen and attacked Portgreen." Elsie quickly explains.

    Upon hearing Elsie''s words, the clans'' matriarchs having breakfast at the table stand up.

    Ghalenna makes a worried expression. "How bad is Portgreen''s current situation?"

    The other women in the hall, including Eve and even Pride, look at Ghalenna with a curious expression. Clearly, she shouldn''t be so concerned about another kingdom, especially knowing Eve''s power.

    Eve nods to Elsie, indicating that she can answer Ghalenna''s question. "Well... Actually, Portgreen''s army destroyed the Light Empire army. Only a few lucky troops managed to escape."

    While most of the women in the hall get shocked, Luise exclaims. "Impossible! Portgreen could not resist an attack by the Light Empire, let alone destroy a large army of them."

    Elsie doesn''t answer her mother but kicks the werewolf on the floor.

    "AHH!!" The man groans but quickly gets the message.

    He keeps looking at the floor because he knows what will happen if he looks directly at Eve or the demon beside her.

    Then he starts to speak in a scared tone. "My great Queen. This humble servant manages information in my werewolf cla-"

    But before he finishes speaking, Elsie kicks his head. "There is no more werewolf clan, only the matriarchs council, serving the great Queen Eve."

    *Blerg*

    The werewolf vomits blood before starting to apologize. "I... I was a spy. Earlier this week, I received information from several other spies who told me the same thing: The new King of Portgreen defeated an army of two hundred thousand Light Empire soldiers with less than ten thousand troops. Also..."

    When the man begins to explain, the women begin to make suspicious expressions. If it were Eve''s private troops, personally led by her, defeating even a larger army would be easy, but there is no way that other people are as powerful as she is, or at least that''s what everyone there believes.

    The man perceives how his story appears unbelievable and quickly continues. "I know that sounds like a lie, but that''s what everyone is talking about in the south. Stories of that man will arrive here anytime by travelers and other spies."

    Myria, the cat-clan matriarch, quickly asks. "How is the new King of Portgreen like?"

    The man quickly explains. "Our information network doesn''t have so many resources... We only got vague information about him: He is a demi-human with very peculiar characteristics and also retook the Portgreen''s throne alongside Cassidy, who was not actually dead."

    The matriarchs are surprised to learn that the daughter of the Sage King is still alive, but obviously, they are more curious about the mysterious new King.

    "What do you mean by peculiar characteristics?" Ghalenna asks.

    The man starts to say what he knows about Lucien. "He has great wings, bigger and scarier than Lanzo''s. Also..."

    But then he starts to tremble as he continues to look down. "A-also.... he h-has onyx h-horns like..."

    Upon hearing the man''s words, all the women in the hall get surprised, especially Pride, who is very curious to find out who is the man that has horns the same color as her.

    Eve can''t help but send a mental message to Pride. ''What do you think?''

    ''Maybe a demon... or Envy doing some of her games. Anyway, I think it is unlikely that he is from this world because onyx horns are really rare.'' Pride answers.

    Then Eve looks at the werewolf on the floor. "What''s his name?"

    "Lucien." The werewolf quickly responds.

    [Lucien...] That name echoes in Eve''s mind as she remembers the first time she heard it seventeen years ago.

    -------------------------------------

    "This is Lucien, your brother," Michael speaks as he looks at his daughters in the main courtyard of the mountain fortress.

    Lucien''s sisters look at him with a curious expression.

    Eve, in her eighteen years, stands in front of the other children while looking at the little Lucien of three years with a tear-covered face.

    She saw that same sad look on the face of all her sisters when their father took them from their mothers and brought them to the cold and lonely fortress.

    [Brother...] Eve has only had sisters so far, so it''s normal to be surprised to see her first little brother.

    Seeing his sad and frightened expression, Eve quickly approaches little Lucien and hugs him tightly.

    "Huh?!" Lucien is taken by surprise by the warm and comfortable embrace of that beautiful woman with pink hair. The cold he was feeling since he left his mother''s arms is quickly pushed away by his big sister.

    Eve holds Lucien in her arms while looking at Michael with an upset expression. "What about his mother?"

    Michael makes an indifferent expression. "It will be the same as Sophia: They will be able to see their mothers once a month until they are five years old."

    The hatred for her father only increases as Eve covers Lucien''s ears and speaks to Michael in an angry tone. "Dammit! You can''t take a three-year-old kid away from his mother just like that."

    Michael sighs. "This has nothing to do with my children and their mothers, but with the future of this world. This is bigger than us... One day you will understand."

    "F.u.c.k you and this damned world!" Eve exclaims before turning around and walking towards the bedrooms, carrying little Lucien in her arms.

    Since she saw his familiar face and red hair, she was sure he is her brother, and from that moment on, she swore to herself that she would protect him as well as their sisters forever.

    While Michael is silent, Eve takes Sophia''s hand and leaves the main courtyard.

    Lucien''s other sisters look at their father with disappointed expressions, except for Donna, who also has an angry look on her beautiful face.

    "Nice! Now more than one of your kids will hate you." Donna says to her father before following Eve with her other sisters.

    Eve takes Lucien and Sophia to her bedroom, a small and simple room with two beds.

    "See, Lucien, this will be your bedroom now. You will be staying with Sophia and me." Eve tenderly speaks as she rests Lucien on her bed.

    While Lucien looks around, Sophia climbs onto Eve''s bed, sits down next to him, and starts stroking his hair. "See, our hair has the same color..."

    Eve laughs at Sophia''s cute reaction. "Yes, you are very similar and are also of similar age. Still, you are a year older than Lucien, so you must help me look after him as good older sisters."

    Sophia takes Lucien''s hand and smiles at Eve. "Yes, big sis. I''ll take good care of my brother."

    Sophia''s gentle touch and the words ''big sis'' make Lucien remember his mother''s last words:

    "When you think the world is against you and everything looks bad, trust your sisters because they are your family, and the family must always be the most important thing to you. Also, take care of your big sis; she has suffered a lot and needs love to heal her wounds."

    Although very young, Lucien understood that he would need his sisters a lot to bear that new reality without his mother.

    They would have to be united to be able to endure the hard life ahead... however, at some point, their father managed to mess up their minds so much that they got broken��

    --------------------------------

    Now.

    While Eve remembers the good times she had with the cute young Lucien, the other people in the main hall look at her, waiting for her next words.

    Pride noticed Eve''s reaction even though she still has a neutral expression and quickly speaks in her mind. ''What was that?''

    Eve ignores Pride''s question and keeps looking at the werewolf. "What else do you know about him?"

    The werewolf quickly responds. "Well, I don''t know anything else. I got that information and came back quickly to report to-"

    Before he finishes speaking, Eve looks at Elsie. "Take any useful information from him and then kill him."

    "Yes, my queen." Elsie nods while walking towards the werewolf, who starts to scream and beg for mercy.

    After Elsie drags the werewolf towards the castle dungeons, Eve looks at Luise. "I need all the information you can find about that man called Lucien."

    "I will do my best, my Queen." Luise nods before leaving the castle and gathering her best spies to seek information about Lucien.

    Then Eve looks at Ghalenna. "Prepare the troops. We are going to march south to conquer this whole continent."

    Ghalenna understands that because of the great battle between the Light Empire and Portgreen, and of course, their significant loss of troops, now is the best time to attack.

    Also, she is very eager to go to Portgreen, so she quickly nods. "Right now, my Queen."

    Along with Ghalanna, the other matriarchs went get their troops ready to march, leaving only guards in the main hall with Eve and Pride.

    "Everyone out," Eve speaks in an authoritative tone, and all the guards leave the main hall.

    As soon as they get alone, Pride speaks. "You can''t be thinking he''s your brother, right? How would he have wings and horns while he''s human?"

    "So, would that be a ridiculous coincidence?" Eve makes a thoughtful expression.

    Pride quickly responds. "There is that possibility, but I think it is much more likely to be one of Envy''s tricks. She must have found out about us and is trying to confuse you."

    "Why would she do that? We are all sisters... except for Lucien, who is my little brother." Eve maintains a neutral expression, but Pride can feel that she gets emotional when thinking about her sisters and brother.

    Pride shakes her head. "Yes, we are a team, but there can only be one pair to lead, and it has to be us. That certainly leaves Envy frustrated, and I bet that one of your sisters or even your little brother may feel the same about you."

    "No. Little Lucien would never try to harm me in any way." Eve quickly denies that possibility. Also, she doesn''t think Lucien would be a good host for Envy, though Amelia��

    [Not that any of my sisters would want to harm me, but Amelia was always jealous of me for my strength and Sophia for��] Eve tries not to think about weird things.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 281 - Assured Position

    After the thrilling last night, Lucien returned to his daily routine the next day, that is, to split his time between boosting Madelyn and the wind mages, strengthening his troops, and giving his wives a lot of love.

    Also, he set aside extra time to spend only with Oya and Ko, teaching mama tigress new words and giving little Ko more mix of demonic energy while Oya and L.u.s.t try to teach her how to use Envy''s copy ability.

    The example of Oya using the copy ability to change her body is a significant bonus for Ko. However, she is very young and does not yet have intelligence and instincts as sharp as her mother''s, and so she still takes a while more to get a demi-human body.

    Well, L.u.s.t predicted that Ko would take at least a week to be able to use the copy ability, but three days later, Lucien had a pleasant surprise when he heard someone running towards him while he was helping Madelyn recovery mana.

    "Hmm..." Lucien smiles as he hears the quick steps of someone too small to be Rose or Kara.

    "I was wrong again." L.u.s.t comments in a sad sound.

    Lucien stops hugging Madelyn and holds L.u.s.t''s chin before kissing her lips. "You have to stop underestimating our family."

    L.u.s.t smiles. "You''re right."

    Then Lucien turns around while opening his arms.

    *Whoosh*

    As fast as an arrow, a little girl jumps into Lucien''s arms.

    *Muah* *Slurp* *Muah* *Slurp* *Muah* *Slurp* *Muah* *Muah*

    Before Lucien can get a good look at her, the little girl paints his face with kisses and licks.

    "Hey... Hahaha... Easy... Hahaha...." Lucien tries to avoid her little tongue, but the girl continues to ''attack'' his face with cuteness in the same way that little Ko did in her tiger form.

    Then he lifts her up by her slim waist, two feet above his head.

    "Little Ko..." Lucien smiles as he sees the beautiful fair-skinned girl, with white hair, and feline ears with slightly rounded tips, smiling at him.

    She is about 1.2 meters and has a beautiful infant face, looking 8-10 years old. Her eyes seem to be changing color like Oya''s, but between yellow and green.

    And of course, she has fluffy white fur with small black stripes over various parts of her body and an adorable tail, like Oya.

    "..." Little Ko says nothing and just looks at Lucien with a flushed and slightly upset expression as he is preventing her from kissing his face.

    She begins to caress his face while still getting used to her demi-human body.

    "Oh, do you want to kiss?" Lucien laughs as he sees Ko trying to reach his face with her tongue.

    The word kiss quickly reminds Ko of all the times her mother spoke that to Lucien and got kisses. So she quickly tries to speak too.

    "K-k-i-s-ss..." The smart little tigress manages to speak a few liters awkwardly and extremely cutely.

    "Of course..." L.u.s.t laughs.

    Lucien smiles as he finds it impossible to resist Ko''s cuteness. Then he lowers her body, allowing her to kiss his face again.

    And of course, he avoids letting her kissing his lips while allowing her to kiss and lick all the rest of his face, leaving saliva everywhere.

    Ko continues to lick and kiss Lucien''s face because it is the only way she can think of showing how she feels about him, that is, that she loves him very much.

    While Lucien laughs at Oya''s cute actions, the other girls arrive at the quarterdeck.

    Angela, next to Oya, also laughs, seeing the cute interaction between Lucien and little Ko. "As soon as she managed to transform, she ran up to you."

    "Such an adorable girl." Lucien praises Ko while playing with her.

    Oya feels great while seeing Lucien acting lovingly with Ko. He always acted that way to her when she was just a tigress, but now they look even more like a family.

    [Family...] The word echoes in her mind. She has learned a lot of words with the girls in the past few days and already understands many of them.

    Oya walks over to Lucien and hugs him from behind while he holds Ko in his arms. Then she whispers affectionately. "Family... L-love..."

    Lucien can''t turn around because Oya is hugging him tightly, but he moves his tail towards hers and entwines them while he responds lovingly. "Yes, this is our family, Oya."

    "Aww, how sweet!" Angela exclaims as she and Lucien''s other wives find the scene of Lucien, Oya, and little Ko too cute.

    And of course, they can''t help but imagine what it would be like to be in Oya''s place while he holds their children in his arms. The revelation of the possibility of them being pregnant made them imagine situations like that all the time.

    Even Amelia can''t help wanting Lucien''s baby, which makes her very embarrassed while she tries to calm down. [He is your brother, Amelia... would the child be your son and nephew? This is definitely absurd!]

    Also, the scene arouses those feelings in L.u.s.t and Envy; after all, they are also women. Still, they know that nothing can be done about their bodies made of demonic energy even in the best of cases.

    Lucien and his wives play a lot with the cute little Ko while helping her adapt to her new body and learn to speak just as Oya is learning.

    Ko was already treated by everyone as a beloved child even in her tiger form, but now she looks even more like Lucien''s daughter.

    Her interaction with Lucien becomes more and more loving while she acts spoiled, and none of the girls, even Amelia, is very jealous as they don''t see her as a woman wanting Lucien''s attention but a child who needs a lot of love.

    Also, not only Lucien but all the girls kiss, caress and play with Ko, although she wants to be in Lucien''s arms all the time, as his little princess.

    As everyone already experienced that Ko was going to be able to use the copy ability and transform her body like Oya, Angela and Kara made children''s clothes for her, and although some need adjustments, they all served her well.

    However, as Oya doesn''t like to wear the clothes she got from Cassidy as they have a similar body, Ko likes to keep n.a.k.e.d.

    And Lucien has no reason to force the girls to wear clothes when they are alone with their family members and his female troops, which are also part of their family because he walks n.a.k.e.d among them all the time.

    He didn''t even think it would be weird to have little Ko seeing his n.a.k.e.d body because she is a child as there is nothing about his body that she hasn''t seen, licked, sucked, or drunk while in tiger form, so creating problems now would be just hypocrisy.

    Of course, Lucien doesn''t see his little princess in any s.e.x.u.a.l way, and their relationship is pure. Well, that''s what he thinks, but little Ko is clearly aware of s.e.x.u.a.l feelings because despite appearing to be 8-10 years old, she is maturing quickly, mainly due to her sharp instincts and Lucien''s demonic energy.

    And so the sea journey continued with Lucien and all the girls having a great time and getting stronger and stronger.

    -----------------------------

    Five days later, the group approached the life crystal mine.

    "Approximately ten miles," Olivia reports to Lucien while looking at the magic stone that is connected to the stone with the group of adventurers at the mine.

    Lucien, holding little Ko in his arm, of course, looks at the horizon in front of him and sees only water, even with his keen eyesight. "L.u.s.t, can you see something?"

    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "No."

    "I don''t see anything, either." Envy, on the other side of Lucien, responds.

    "It''s must be a very small island," Lucien comments as he continues trying to see the mine.

    Although his group is very strong, he knows that the adventurers at the mine will be very strong because they are probably consuming the crystals or dead by Its side effects.

    Of course, he doesn''t fear being defeated by adventurers even boosted by the crystals as he already has the strength of a person from Earth Realm when using his demonic energy while Amelia is literally in the Earth Realm.

    Still, Lucien always needs to think of his group responsibly in order to avoid the death of his troops and run towards a possibly dangerous situation without knowing what awaits them in there is not that simple.

    "Keep up this speed; I''ll try to get a good view of the mine." Lucien talks to Madelyn as he prepares to fly.

    "I''m going with you." Almost all of Lucien''s wives speak quickly, even Envy and Amelia. Oya, despite not having the ability to fly, takes a step towards him, clearly demonstrating her intention.

    Lucien smiles. Everyone knows that alone he could fly faster than alongside other people, but they would never let him go into the unknown alone.

    "Alright." Lucien agrees as there is no reason to go alone when he has his beloved family by his side.

    The mage girls quickly create elementary platforms while those with wings just fly to the sky while laughing.

    Lucien raises little Ko and puts her sitting on his shoulders. "Holds on my horns."

    Ko holds Lucien''s horns while feeling very comfortable in that position. Since he can simply send his girls to the purple world in case he needs to fight, there is no problem taking her with him.

    The other girls, including Oya and Amelia, can only envy Ko as they climb Angela''s floating platform.

    *Whoosh*

    Lucien flaps his wings and soars after Astrid, Aria, and Ella while L.u.s.t and Envy fly alongside him, followed by the other women on floating platforms.

    "Whoooaah!!" Little Ko exclaims and laughs as she finds it very fun to fly on Lucien''s shoulders.

    The group quickly flies a few miles towards the mine while Lucien plays in the air with the other girls, giving his little princess a lot of fun.

    "There it is." Lucien sees a small spot more than five miles ahead and concludes that it is the island.

    The group continues to fly towards there, but then L.u.s.t quickly sends a mental message to Lucien. ''Wait!''

    Lucien quickly sends the same mental message to all his girls, making the group stop in the air.

    L.u.s.t quickly explains. "There''s something in the water."

    Everyone looks at the sea while Lucien uses his senses to the fullest and asks L.u.s.t for more information. "Do you know what it is?"

    "Look over there!" Envy exclaims as she notices something with her senses and points in that direction.

    Everyone looks in that direction and sees an emerald glow moving a few meters below the water at high speed.

    "A fish?" With his keen eye, Lucien realizes that the creature is a large fish over ten meters long and three meters wide.

    Maggie uses her vision skills, which allows her to ignore the water and see the creature clearly. "It''s a shark. But... is Its body covered in emerald rocks? The crystal?"

    L.u.s.t quickly tries to analyze the shark by its power aura. "Yes, that must be the crystal as Its strength is equal to the second layer of the Mortal Realm."

    Lucien starts to fly down towards the shark. "So, we better kill it before it attacks the sh.i.p.s."

    "Wait!" Envy exclaims while she fears that the beast is stronger than apparent as the use of raw mystic crystals generates many unpredictable side effects.

    But Lucien had already descended some meters when he heard Envy''s warning, and the shark really surprises everyone.

    *Splash*

    Leaving the water like an arrow, the shark flies towards Lucien, showing its mouth full of greenish fangs.

    Little Ko holds firmly on to Lucien''s horns as she opens her mouth in surprise but feels no fear. "Wow!!"

    Lucien''s golden naginata appears in his hand as he uses his other hand to hold Ko''s leg and flap his wings upward, causing his body to fall towards the water faster, avoiding the shark.

    Then he raises his naginata by piercing the shark''s belly and opening Its body from side to side as it passes over him and Ko.

    Ko looks up and sees the shark''s green guts falling behind them as Lucien flies forward.

    She already thought Lucien was incredible, but seeing something like that in front of her makes her very enthusiastic.

    "Lucien... a-ama-zing!!!" Ko exclaim as her eyes shines with admiration for Lucien.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 282 - Stupid Mistakes

    *Splash*

    The big greenish shark falls into the water with its belly entirely open while its blood and guts leak out of its lifeless body.

    Lucien flaps his wings in the air to get rid of a few drops that splattered on him as his golden naginata disappears, returning to his soul.

    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*

    Lucien''s wives clap while laughing.

    "Poor shark, it didn''t stand a chance."

    "Of course, it is hubby, after all."

    "Hubby never gets tired of showing his skills."

    Envy shakes her head. "You could fit very well as Pride''s host with such arrogance."

    L.u.s.t, who is flying next to Lucien, looks at Envy with an upset expression. "Humph!"

    Lucien strokes little Ko''s leg. "Are you okay, my princess?"

    Ko''s eyes are shining with excitement as her small mouth, slightly open, reveals her short and cute fangs.

    She leans her head forward between Lucien''s horns and looks at his face. "S-so c-cool!!"

    Lucien laughs. "I knew you would like it, my dear."

    Despite being young, Ko, like Oya, is as cute as fierce. They are brutal tigresses who will always enjoy a good fight.

    Lucien looks at the shark''s body, sinking in the water while talking to L.u.s.t. "Can we use the crystals in Its body?"

    "Yes, a good alchemist can even use Its blood to create something useful." L.u.s.t quickly responds.

    Before Lucien says anything, Lena creates huge ice pincers to grab the shark''s body and store it in her storage ring to give it to Lucien later.

    "There are more of them approaching." L.u.s.t quickly warns Lucien while feeling other sharks with powerful life aura approaching them from a few miles ahead.

    "Did they just ate the crystals?" Although what happened to the shark is quite obvious, Lucien asks L.u.s.t a more detailed explanation.

    L.u.s.t quickly explains. "Oh, yes. That is common in crystal mines recently discovered. In most cases, the crystals grow, and some external factor exposes them from the underground, and then beasts are attracted by their aura and eat these crystals, thus becoming more powerful but also suffering side effects as to become more violent and unstable until they die of magic intoxication after a certain time."

    "Beasts and people don''t always die from it. In some rare cases, due to the nature of their bodies, they evolve into even more powerful beings." Envy comments.

    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes, it is true but extremely rare."

    While listening to other sharks approaching them, Lucien comments. "Hmm... Since the mine is on a small island, it is easy to conclude that due to the adventurers'' mining, sea creatures nearby had access to the crystals."

    "Exactly." L.u.s.t and Envy respond together and look at each other.

    Amelia, who is on Angela''s platform next to Lucien with other girls, finds it uncomfortable to see Envy acting in such a docile way to Lucien.

    Not that she is jealous of Lucien because Envy is her partner, but because Amelia wants to be with Lucien by helping him more than any other woman.

    Lucien looks in the direction of the sharks while talking to his wives. "We must not let them reach the sh.i.p.s. Although we are very strong now, remember to always be careful when fighting."

    "Yes, hubby." The girls answer together before flying towards the sharks.

    Using the advantage of the floating platforms, the girls use spells and arrows to fight sharks.

    Some sharks jump out of the water to attack the girls, so Cassidy and the other women who use melee weapons deal with them, always working as a team.

    Oya changed her body to a tiger form to protect Angela''s group, but Ko continued in her demi-human, sitting on Lucien''s shoulders. He gave her a dagger, and she even attacked a smaller shark with him.

    After killing eight sharks, the group continued to advance towards that island while the sh.i.p.s followed them.

    They killed six more sharks between the first and third layers of the Mortal Realm before reaching a mile from the small island.

    Lucien doesn''t see sh.i.p.s around the island but some wreckage. "The sharks must have destroyed their sh.i.p.s. But I can hear a lot of people still alive."

    "Are we going to attack first or try to talk to them?" Olivia asks without being inclined to either option. For her, the most important is her family, while everyone else does not matter even if they are adventurers.

    Before Lucien responds, L.u.s.t comments. "It is improbable that they did not use the crystals, so they must be as unstable as Ivan and his companions or even completely mad."

    Lucien understands that, and it doesn''t hurt to try to talk first if it leaves Olivia''s conscience in peace. Also, although Lucien doesn''t care about the lives of others, he doesn''t enjoy attacking someone for no reason.

    "Let''s see how they are, but be ready to fight," Lucien speaks as he flies towards the island, followed by his wives as the sh.i.p.s slow down.

    The small island has an approximate length of 500 x 400 meters (two hundred thousand square meters), and there are few trees on it, while most of its surface is made of stones and sand.

    And of course, there is a mine in the center that actually looks just like Its entrance while the mine''s inside is underground.

    "Incredible! I can feel a great life aura, which means this mine is profound." L.u.s.t comment.

    "If the vampire''s mother is really a decent alchemist, we can get much stronger using these crystals in combination with Lucien''s demonic energy." Envy comment too.

    Rose makes an upset expression as she hears Envy talk about her and her mother in such a disrespectful tone. And of course, Lucien realizes that and looks at Envy with an inquiring expression.

    Envy quickly regrets her comment while seeing Lucien''s expression, which means ''no fun for you tonight.''

    "Ahem! I meant, of course, Rose''s mom is an amazing alchemist, and we are lucky that they both are on our team." Envy smiles at Lucien with an imploring look.

    All the girls hold their laughter as they look at Envy and think the same thing. [Oh my girl...]

    Lucien continues to gaze at Envy while his expression becomes more severe.

    Envy raises her hands. "No, no! I meant family!! Yes, we are a family, right?"

    "We will talk about it later." Lucien sighs and starts to descend towards the island while little Ko shakes her head at Envy with a disappointed expression.

    Envy pouts as she sees the little tigress looking down at her. [You are just a tiger baby, but are you intimidating this great demon of thousands of years? Tsk, tsk...]

    The girls follow Lucien, and as L.u.s.t passes Envy''s side, she makes thumb up sign while laughing, leaving Envy even more upset.

    An adventurer at the mine entrance sees Lucien and his wives coming down from the sky and quickly warns his comrades, who quickly leave the mine.

    While in the air, Lucien takes a good look at the adventures. Half of them are human while there are some lizardmen and werewolves among them, and a big elf leads the group.

    Except for the elf, who appears to be very healthy, all other adventurers have greenish skin while they look sick. It is evident that the continued use of the crystals had a negative effect on them, but Lucien does not understand what happened to the elf.

    L.u.s.t analyzes the group and quickly reports to Lucien mentally. ''They are in a more advanced state than Ivan. Their mana is more unstable, and while most of them are in the first layer of the Mortal Realm, some are in the second layer.''

    ''The elf has a good life affinity, which resulted in the negative effects of the crystals being minimal on him. He is still sick and will die soon, but although he is on the third line of the Mortal Realm, his strength can be considered of someone from the fourth layer.''

    Lucien notices the adventurers preparing their weapons, which is an expected reaction due to his peculiar arrival. He materializes his golden naginata and spikes it in the ground as he lands in front of the group.

    The adventurers make a hostile expression at Lucien while some of them smile at the girls, which brings them much closer to the death''s door.

    Lucien''s wives maintain a neutral expression as they land behind Lucien. Little Ko, on his shoulders, shows her fangs to the big elf.

    "Who are you?!" The elf speaks in a hoarse and sick tone as he points his sword to Lucien.

    Lucien didn''t like the gaze of those men on his wives and the hostile tone of the elf. He already wants to kill everyone with his own hands, but to give them one last chance of dying peacefully, he keeps silent as Olivia steps forward.

    "Put your weapons down," Olivia speaks in an authoritative tone.

    "Guild Master!" A man beside the elf exclaims as he lowers his weapon and steps forward.

    But the big elf puts his hand on the man''s chest while looking at Olivia with an inquiring expression. "Where''s Ivan? He said he was going to send people to help us, but I don''t think they would get here so quickly and be the Guild Master herself..."

    Olivia makes a severe expression. "Are you questioning my authority? You are sick."

    "Sick?! Hahaha..." The elf laughs, showing his greenish teeth.

    The other adventurers start to laugh, and some of them vomit green blood but acts as if everything is fine.

    The elf looks at Lucien with an even more hostile expression. "Who is this strange man? Ivan wouldn''t like his Guild Master to be around with another man."

    "..." At that moment, Olivia realizes that trying to talk to the elf would only be disturbing to Lucien''s pride, so she takes a step back while remaining silent.

    Lucien strokes Olivia''s hair before walking towards the big elf. "I killed Ivan, and Olivia is my wife."

    With those few words, Lucien managed to make the group of adventurers hate him even though they don''t believe Ivan is dead.

    "I will teach you to respect our leader, and then we will play with these pretty ladies." The big elf prepares to attack Lucien, aiming for his legs.

    Lucien continues walking slowly towards the group while the elf makes a quick dash toward him.

    His speed is quite impressive due to his level of power, but all of Lucien''s girls can see his movements because although they are not in the fourth layer of Mortal Realm, they are always boosted by Lucien demonic energy, which makes them even stronger than that elf.

    The elf makes a low horizontal cut with his sword, but before Its blade hits Lucien''s leg, he stomps on the elf''s wrist using his incredible agility.

    *Crack* *Clang*

    "AHHHH!!!" The elf screams as he feels his wrist breaking. His sword falls to the ground, making a metallic noise while the sound of his bones breaking frightens the other adventurers.

    But the elf is not defeated just by that blow and quickly regains focus while resting on his knee and tries to punch Lucien''s groin with his other arm.

    [Such a mistake...] Lucien thinks while feeling his wives'' anger towards the elf for trying to damage his heavenly rod.

    He can even feel little Ko furious as she shows her fangs and makes a characteristic sound of angry felines.

    "He''s really screwed." L.u.s.t and Envy comment at the same time as Lucien grasps the elf''s fist.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 283 - Life crystals mine

    *BAM!*

    As soon as Lucien grabs the big elf''s fist, blocking his punch, a wave of force is generated by the incredible impact.

    Lucien feels his hand tremble as his body is pushed back a few millimeters and his boots even sink in the ground.

    [Incredible!] He can''t help but be surprised by the elf''s strength. And that gets him excited because he doesn''t face anyone with the same level of strength as he since that Light Empire captain in the small mine in Portgreen.

    But of course, the elf, boosted by raw and unstable life mana, cannot be compared to Lucien on general power.

    Still, Lucien''s brute strength in his normal state is not one of his most notable characteristics, unlike the elf who has all his energy focused on strength.

    And knowing his incredible strength, the elf is shocked that Lucien is able to block his heavy punch. [Impossible!!]

    The elf can only see Lucien''s provoking smile before his head got tilted up by Lucien''s knee.

    *BAM!!*

    Holding the elf''s fist, Lucien knees his chin, breaking the bones of his jaw and several of his teeth as his body flies upwards.

    *BAM!!!*

    Lucien quickly wraps his tail around the elf''s ankle, lets go of his arm, and punches his stomach, causing his guts and blood to explode inside his body.

    The elf is pushed back by Lucien''s brutal punch, but his body is held at the bottom by Lucien''s tail while he uses another hand to hold the poor man''s throat.

    The elf''s body curves at a strange angle as his blood get stuck in his throat, gripped by Lucien. The pain the elf is feeling now is unimaginable.

    Due to Lucien''s quick movements, everyone around takes some time to understand what''s going on.

    And while Lucien''s wives laugh at the ''sad'' situation of the big elf, his fellow adventurers get even more furious at Lucien and run towards him without thinking.

    Also, the mage adventures quickly fire offensive spells while the archers fire arrows toward Lucien without worrying about hitting their own people. They are clearly insane.

    *Bam* *Thud* *Bam* *Thud* *Bam* *Thud*

    The arrows and spells are easily repelled by big stone hands that are raised from the ground beside Lucien and protect his body.

    Also, ice spikes are formed in the air and fall on the adventurers who are charging at Lucien while Neola and Ghilanna prepare their arrows.

    The group of adventurers suffers several losses before they even understand what is happening. They felt so strong a few minutes ago, but in front of Lucien and his wives, they are not a threat even though they are Mortal Realm''s people.

    Lucien raises the big elf gripping his severely injured head. The elf uses his intact fist to punch Lucien''s arm desperately.

    Realizing that blow could do him some damage, Lucien doesn''t think twice about activating his demonic energy, making his arm glow with purple light.

    *BAM* *Crack*

    "MMmmm!!" The elf groans in pain as he feels his other fist break when he hits Lucien''s arm, which looks like a plate of hard metal.

    Lucien looks at the elf and smiles provocatively. "Is this all you can do?"

    While the elf cries and m.o.a.ns as his mouth is being smashed, Lucien moves both wings forward, penetrating the elf''s ribs with the bone pikes of his wings.

    *Sphhhlt!*

    Lucien''s sharp and deadly wingtips penetrate the elf throughout his body, destroying his internal organs and splashing blood everywhere, even little Ko''s cute face.

    The last thing the elf sees before he dies is Ko stabbing her dagger on the side of his head, making his last thought a question. [Did a kid kill me? Not a kid... but the devil''s daughter?]

    *Thud*

    Lucien throws the big elf''s body on the ground while his comrades are fighting, or rather, being massacred by his wives.

    Seeing their leader dead, many adventurers go even madder and charge against Lucien, ignoring Rose''s stone hands and the other girls'' ice spikes, trying to use their lives to kill Lucien.

    Three of them, with greater agility, jump over the stone hands, and although Lucien could kill them quickly, he stands immobile.

    *Whooosh*

    *Splitch!*

    Quick as the wind, Amelia does not miss the opportunity to show her skills by cutting the three adventurers in half almost simultaneously with her white blades.

    Then she lands next to Lucien, swings her swords to wipe the blood of them before smiling at him.

    Lucien strokes Amelia''s head. "I think you got faster than me after reaching the Earth Realm."

    Some time ago, Amelia really wanted to be stronger than Lucien to ''lead'' their team. Still, now everything is different because she doesn''t want to be his powerful older sister but wants to be in his arms as his main woman.

    And not only because she doesn''t want to hurt Lucien''s pride, but also because she feels much better being protected by him, Amelia has no interest in being stronger than him, but stronger than his other women and always being by his side.

    She warmly smiles. "You have also had great improvements and haven''t used your demonic energy to the full yet, so I''m sure you can get faster than that."

    Lucien turns his attention to Ko. He takes her off his shoulders and looks at her smiling face, which is also dirty with a few blood drops.

    He knows that the elf would die in a few seconds because the spines of his wings destroyed his organs, but Lucien is still impressed that Ko gave the last blow with the dagger and did not look shaken by killing someone for the first time.

    It is evident that for her, things are not as they were for Lucien or anyone else as she is a mystic beast who recently got a demi-human body. Still, she shows incredible maturity by killing someone like that and continuing to smile cutely at Lucien.

    Of course, Lucien thinks that is perfect because just as being kind to their enemies means be irresponsible with their family, being brutal to their enemies is keeping their family safe.

    Also, Without even noticing, he found himself thinking that if he ever has children, and those children are fierce with little Ko, he will be very proud of them.

    "Well done, my dear." Lucien kisses little Ko''s forehead, making her laugh happily.

    While Lucien caresses little Ko, his other wives quickly kill the other adventurers. Not only does their strength booted by demonic energy make them very powerful, but their teamwork also ensures that their overall power as a team is insanely amazing.

    As soon as the quick battle was over, the girls started looting the bodies, finding the adventurers'' storage treasures full of life crystals and many other things.

    While the girls talk and comment on the fight, Astrid thinks out loud. "I thought that fighting Mortal Realm people would be more difficult."

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "Within each Realm, the layers are very significant. And although you girls are in the second or third layer, your power boosted by Lucien is similar to those of people from the fifth or sixth layers."

    Lucien can''t deny that he expected a more interesting battle, but he doesn''t think it''s bad that they killed their enemies quickly. He knows that at some point, his family will face very powerful enemies, and they will also do their best to defeat them.

    He looks at his wives. "You fought very well. There is always the possibility of we finding enemies stronger than us, so we always have to fight seriously and not underestimate our enemies."

    "Yes, hubby." The girls nod while they understand Lucien''s words.

    Even though the island is quite small, Lucien still flew around it with Maggie in his arms, using her vision ability to make sure there are no enemies hidden from L.u.s.t and Envy''s senses.

    In addition to many sea creatures with powerful life aura like those sharks and smaller fishes, there are no other people on the island.

    However, Maggie''s vision failed to reach the bottom of the mine, which can easily have more than a mile of tunnels towards the ground as well as being much larger underwater than the size of the small island''s surface.

    "This is better than I expected." L.u.s.t comments as they enter the mine and see several boxes full of life crystals.

    Envy nods. "A deep mine like this is too precious. We have to protect this island at all costs and get all these crystals."

    "Maybe some of us should stay here?" Ghilanna comments.

    When Lucien''s wives landed behind him before the fight, he realized that while most girls took positions not directly behind him but aside him, Ghilanna stayed right behind Astrid, and he found it a little strange.

    Now he can feel that she has suggested someone stay on the island, clearly using himself as an example. And he cannot help but suspect that something is wrong. [Was she hiding from the elf?]

    Lucien looks lovingly at Ghilanna. "I know you don''t want to go back to the Alliance, but I wouldn''t be okay with you away from me."

    Ghilanna smiles as she understands Lucien''s feelings because she also doesn''t want to stay away from him, but taking the risk of meeting her family again has been making her worried.

    She nods. "But what about the mine?"

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "I also agree that we should take advantage of all the resources here, but if unprepared people mine those crystals, they will get sick like the group that was here before. Now, Lucien can prevent the side effects of raw energy from crystals with his demonic energy but leave people here alone would be dangerous for them."

    "So, we can only mine the crystals while I''m here?" Lucien asks. The mine looks very deep, and it would take them a long time to get all the crystals.

    "No. There are several other ways to prepare people to mine crystals without casualties as protective items that can be easily made with some of these crystals by an alchemist." L.u.s.t explains.

    Lucien understands and quickly concludes. "So let''s follow the plan to get some crystals, go to Alliance get some heads, and then we go to Rose''s mother so she can help us with the crystals."

    The girls quickly agree with Lucien''s plan. And even though Evny still thinks they should leave people on the island mining the crystals even if they get sick, she doesn''t want to go against Lucien''s will and end up not being able to generate that incredible demonic energy with him, which is much more important than any amounts of mystic crystals.

    As the group begins to pick up the life crystal and fill their storage treasures with them, Lucien flies to the sh.i.p.s to call his troops.

    Each time the girls are exposed to the crystals'' aura for a long time, they go to Lucien to receive his demonic energy, which balances their internal energies again.

    And so the group spends a week on the island, ''working hard,'' and even with the advantages of Rose''s and another of Lucien''s troops'' Earth magic, they don''t even arrive halfway through the mine and fill hundreds of storage treasures with thousands of life crystals.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 284 - Good Spies

    For a week, Lucien, his troops, and his wives didn''t have many things to do other than fill their storage treasures with life crystals.

    But of course, as Lucien''s demonic energy is the ''cure'' for the side effects of the crystals'' unstable raw mana, everyone had a lot of fun.

    Lucien, L.u.s.t, Amelia, and Envy tried to explore the depths of the mine from the outside, but the two great demons still can''t get too far from their hosts, so they haven''t been able to get very deep.

    Also, other sea creatures had access to crystal mana somewhere deep in the sea, which created good challenges for the girls.

    Lucien did not fight the creatures by allowing his girls to train their skills on powerful enemies who need teamwork and that they use all their power.

    And so, the week was enjoyable. All the girls, be they wives or troops, had good shots of special milk in their love holes, except for Dawn, Amelia, and little Ko.

    Dawn is really enjoying interacting with the girls and not having to worry about politics or war. But she is not yet ready to think of more complex things like how to stay with Lucien''s family without ending up being one of his wives, so she just tries to keep her distance from him, especially when he is doing something lewd.

    Amelia, on the other hand, wants to be close to Lucien all the time, but whenever he tries to do something more pleasurable besides kissing and light caresses, her embarrassment gets out of control, and she runs away for fear of doing something very bold like the last time.

    Little Ko also wants to be around Lucien all the time, but she doesn''t try to do anything ''weird,'' which Lucien finds nice. Still, he knows that she is restraining her desires because she knows that he is not comfortable with her infant body, and so they continued acting like a loving pair of father and daughter, which they both find very pleasant.

    And on the seventh day, the group sailed out to the open sea again, leaving the small island. Although Envy tinds it irresponsible to leave the mine unprotected, the life crystals are not resources that Lucien''s group can really use now.

    Only Lucien, Ghilanna, and some of the troops who have low nature affinity can benefit from the energy of life crystals with the help of Lucien''s demonic energy.

    Still, his increasingly incredible demonic energy plus the energy of Amelia and Envy is still the best way to strengthen the girls.

    And of course, when they find Rose''s mother, they can really use the crystals and the mine.

    The mage girls made an enchantment using the location magic stone to make it even easier to find the island again, as well as defensive enchants like some golems and traps to prevent people from approaching the island and getting sick like the adventurers'' group.

    Having so many crystals to take to Rose''s mother and strengthen Ghilanna, Lucien is now focused again on solving his wives'' problems, and the first place to visit is the island where Cassidy''s former husband is supposedly hiding.

    The island of Raco is in the sea to the east of the border between the Great Forest and the Alliance, and it only belongs to Portgreen because it was a gift from the former leader of the Alliance to Cassidy because of her father''s death in the battle against the Light Empire.

    And although the group has maps that indicate where Raco is, navigating the great sea is a very difficult task. But of course, Madelyn and the other wind mages have become more and more powerful, which makes all navigation of Lucien''s fleet much faster, so it''s also easier for them to find Raco even if they have to navigate in a circle for a while.

    And well, while sailing to Raco, the group had another incredibly pleasant week; after all, the way they get stronger is through the pleasure that Lucien makes the girls feel, so all the peaceful time they have will be pleasurable.

    The girls kept getting stronger and stronger, making advances, and some even made it to the third layer of Mortal Realm while Lucien approaches the fifth layer because he is always the center of pleasure that girls feel.

    In the middle of the eighth day after leaving the small island of the mine, Lucien sees the big island of Raco, several miles away, while flying with Ella and Aria, an activity they love to do together.

    Lucien returns to his ship and notifies the group so that they head to Raco.

    Although Raco is a large island and has many sh.i.p.s arriving and leaving its docks almost all the time, the arrival of a fleet of ten giant sh.i.p.s caught everyone''s attention.

    The city guard quickly gathered at the dock where Lucien''s ship docked; everyone prepared for combat as there is still no news about Emmanuel, Raco''s former ruler after he left for Portgreen.

    Lucien''s ship stopped at the wharf, and Lucien walked towards the dock arm in arm with Cassidy while little Ko sits on his shoulders, and the other girls follow them.

    When Lucien''s group arrives at the dock, the guard group welcomes them without hostility, and the captain of the guard prepares to introduce himself to Lucien in a polite manner.

    But as soon as the man sees Lucien up close, in addition to being surprised by his dragonic wings and onyx horns, which are peculiar among the demi-humans, the man quickly realizes that Lucien is how people describe Portgreen''s new King, The Handsome Devil.

    Also, the captain of the guard can see the coats of arms on the flag of Lucien''s fleet sh.i.p.s, which are the coats of arms of the old monarchy and not of adventurers or mercenaries, so he quickly concluded that the rumors are true.

    "Sir... would you be the new king?" The captain asks respectfully.

    Before Lucien answers, a young man comes out of the crowd watching the scene and slaps the guard captain''s head. "Damn fisherman! Kneel before your King and Queen."

    The captain of the guard makes a sorry expression and quickly kneels. "Forgive this humble servant, my King. I have always lived on this island and do not know much about the capital''s matters."

    The other guards quickly kneel too, followed by the common people, and greet Lucien and Cassidy respectfully.

    The young man also kneels and, after greeting Cassidy, quickly reports to Lucien. "My King, you must not remember me, but I was in the group of messengers sent to notify Emmanuel."

    Lucien nods. "I see. Has the new ruler arrived yet?"

    The young man quickly responds. "No, sir. We haven''t heard from the capital since Emmanuel left the island. Information only gets here by sh.i.p.s and usually takes some weeks."

    A ship trip from Portgreen to Raco takes about two weeks when the wind is always favorable and not happens unforeseen like sea beasts attack or storms, so it usually takes a little longer.

    However, with the help of Madelyn and the other wind mage, constantly boosted by Lucien, his group arrived in Raco less than three weeks after leaving Portgreen and also before Lucien''s new ruler arrives there.

    So, Lucien concludes that the supposedly loyal people to Emmanuel in Raco are still unaware of his death. He can''t help but suspect the captain of the guard and other people being corrupt like Emmanuel, but he can trust the messenger that was chosen by Ron.

    "Let''s talk," Lucien speaks to the young man as he walks through the streets of the dock towards the center of the island.

    He and the girls spent several days at sea, so it is good to walk a little. Well, the girls had access to the purple world, but Lucien couldn''t go there with the ship moving as he can only open the portal in the same place for now.

    The young man walks beside Lucien while the captain of the guard keeps kneeling a little more. Now knowing that Lucien''s group is King''s group, he sends his subordinates to assist Lucien''s troops as he follows behind the group.

    Also, he sends someone to warn Emmanuel''s wife about Lucien''s arrival, but he doesn''t comment on the new ruler Lucien mentioned.

    As Lucien and his girls walk the streets of Raco, they look around. The building architecture is very simple, and almost all of them are stores and warehouses while the houses are on the island center. It is evident that the entire economy of Raco is about commerce and fishing, in addition to Emmanuel''s black market.

    Also, it is possible to see beautiful beaches adorning that part of the island while there is a huge castle on a cliff to the east, probably Emmanuel''s home.

    "Emmanuel is dead, and soon a new ruler will arrive," Lucien tells the young spy as they walk.

    The young man quickly comments. "We imagined it would happen. I mean, my group and I found out about Bowen and Theodore, so some of us would report it to your majesty when they returned while the rest of us stayed here to monitor their movements."

    Lucien knows that the spy is telling the truth because a group reported about Bowen and Theodore to them. Still, Neola and the other girls had already obtained all information directly from Emmanuel before slowly killing him.

    But of course, the fact that part of the group stayed on Raco to spy on them even without receiving such orders is something that deserves a reward.

    "Good job. So, where are they?" Lucien asks without hiding his desire to find the men who have hurt his beautiful Queen.

    The young man understands Lucien''s desire to find Bowen and Theodore. In fact, all of Portgreen''s men admire Lucien for always protecting his wives and washing any offense to them with blood.

    Then he makes a sorry expression before he gives the bad news. "Bowen and Theodore left the island two weeks ago. Everyone heard the rumors about your majesty, and then they ran away in fear because they knew your fury would fall on them sooner or later."

    "I see..." Lucien can''t help but be a little disappointed.

    The young spy quickly explains. "I''m really sorry. My group is small, and we didn''t have the strength to go against Theodore''s mercenary group. But..."

    Lucien gets curious when the spy stops and looks around as if checking if someone suspicious may be listening to their conversation.

    Then the spy smiles as he speaks in a lower tone. "But we managed to infiltrate one of us into their group, so she will find a way to send us information as soon as possible about their location."

    Lucien again is impressed with the work of the young spy and his group. "What about if she gets discovered?"

    The young spy quickly smiles proudly. "Don''t worry, your majesty. Lana is a master of disguise and infiltration. She is never caught, especially by stupid mercenaries."

    Lucien laugh. "Good, good. She already deserves a great reward just for taking that risk to take the information."

    "We know very well what kind of reward you will give her," Envy comments sarcastically.

    "Hehehe..." The girls laugh while Lucien doesn''t know what to say.

    He could give her extra gold as he will give the young spy, but how can gold be compared to a huge increase in power? Why would the girl named Lana prefer gold when she can have the heavenly rod and lots of special milk?

    While Lucien reflects on that, he finds his arm being squeezed tightly. He looks at the side and sees Amelia pouting at him.

    Although her uncontrollable jealousy seems like a problem, he finds it very cute.

    He caresses Amelia''s face, making her upset expression become an embarrassed smile. "You are so adorable, my beloved sister."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 285 - Merciful King?

    With his super hearing and state always alert, Lucien is aware of the messenger of the guard''s captain going to warn Emmanuel''s wife about his arrival.

    Then Lucien starts walking towards the castle, followed by his group while asking the spy for information. "What do you know about Emmanuel''s wife?"

    The spy quickly responds. "Her name is Raquel. She is the daughter of the former lord of Raco, and her family has always been influential on this island."

    "Do you think she knows about Emmanuel''s black market?" Lucien asks.

    Before the spy responds, Cassidy, next to Lucien, speaks. "I think it''s improbable. I met Raquel a long time ago, and she seemed like a good woman to me. I also liked her father, and when he died, Raquel said that she would marry Emmanuel because he was a good man. I think she didn''t really know her husband."

    The spy makes an apologetic expression while speaking respectfully to Cassidy. "Forgive me, my Queen, but I have several pieces of evidence that prove that Raquel knew about Emmanuel''s dark business before he even took over Raco''s government."

    Cassidy also makes a sorry expression. "Gee, I really thought I knew how to judge people..."

    Lucien hugs Cassidy and kisses her forehead while continuing to ask the spy questions. "Tell me more about her."

    The spy keeps reporting. "My group investigated her story thoroughly. I personally interrogated members of her family, and despite not having a verbal confirmation, I am almost sure that Emmanuel killed the former Lord, Raquel''s father, and coerced her into marrying him so that he takes control of Raco."

    While Lucien and Cassidy make surprised expressions, the spy continues. "It is quite obvious that Raquel and her family fear Emmanuel very much, and you can see that reflected on the city guard. The group you saw at the dock is the royal guard that follows Raquel''s direct orders while Emmanuel used mercenaries as his personal forces."

    "Although most people knew about Emmanuel''s black market, anyone who approached them would be killed immediately by the mercenaries, so Raquel always gave orders for the guards to keep the people away from them and not create problems."

    Cassidy makes an upset expression as she regrets not participating in Emmanuel''s torture session. "But how did he keep doing these things, and nobody denounced him to me?"

    The spy looks at the people around them. Most people are boat builders, humble traders, and fishermen. "The people here are simple and have always had a good life thanks to Raquel''s family. They knew that she was being coerced by Emmanuel, so anyone who created problems for him, would be putting Raquel and her daughter''s life in danger."

    "This island is far away from Portgreen city, and Emmanuel controlled everything here, so it wasn''t that simple for a poor trader or fisherman to go to the Queen to accuse a powerful and influential governor like Emmanuel, especially because Raquel would defend him to keep her family safe."

    While Cassidy understands the delicate situation of the people of Raco, Lucien cannot help shaking his head as he comments. "Men bullying women... that is more usual than it looks."

    The girls are saddened by the reality of the s.e.xist world, but they can''t help but be happy to have Lucien as their husband, a man who treats them so nicely even though they don''t always deserve it.

    Angela remembers how her life was hell with her former husband, and now, she feels in heaven with Lucien.

    "What are you going to do to Raquel?" Cassidy asks Lucien.

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. Before, he thought that just cutting off her head would be enough. Still, now he can''t help but put himself in her shoes.

    Wouldn''t he put others at risk to keep his family safe?

    As he asks himself that question, the answer comes naturally to his mind. [No one is more important than my family.]

    Although Lucien wants to leave Raquel alone, she was the main person responsible for Emmanuel coming to power and end up enslaving many people, which does not matter to Lucien. However, he hurt Neola and Kylee, which is a mistake that cannot be forgiven.

    "I''m still not sure," Lucien responds as his group keeps walking towards the castle.

    After a few minutes, Lucien hears the messenger of the guard''s captain arrive at the castle, still three hundred meters away from them, and report Raquel about his arrival.

    Lucien listens to Raquel giving orders to some people to hide the woman named Estela, who the spy quickly reports being her daughter. Then Raquel goes to the front stairs of the castle to receive Lucien''s group.

    When Lucien''s group arrives in front of the castle, Raquel greets them respectfully. Lucien takes a good look at the mature woman who certainly is his favorite type of woman: A genuine milf.

    She is about 1.68 meters tall, with fair but tanned skin, long brown hair the same color as her eyes, big b.r.e.a.s.ts, and a hot ass. Also, her face, although not as beautiful as that of his wives, is certainly in the pretty category.

    Raquel bends in a very low arc while speaking in an almost servile tone. "My King, my Queen. I welcome your majesties in my humble home."

    "Raquel..." Cassidy smiles at Raquel but tries not to sound too friendly, not to influence Lucien''s decision. However, he knows that she sympathized with Raquel''s situation about protecting her family, especially her daughter.

    Raquel smiles at Cassidy while speaking honestly. "I was very happy to know that your majesty was alive."

    Then she looks at Lucien. Raquel can''t help but feel different emotions as she sees the famous Handsome Devil. The first thing, of course, is to agree with all the rumors. [He really is frighteningly handsome... how is that possible? And why are his horns so impressive? Damn, can I ask for a kiss before he kills me?]

    She tries to contain her feminine desires and speaks respectfully. "Your majesty is impressive as the rumors say."

    Lucien laughs before speaking solemnly. "How do you feel about flattering over the person who is going to kill you?"

    A shiver runs through Raquel''s body as she feels that Lucien is even more like what the rumors say: Relentless and merciless.

    She tries to contain her desire to cry and speaks honestly. "It is weird."

    While Raquel responds with a dejected expression, the guards near her get sad. The captain of the guard, who approaches the group, also hears their words, and he does not know what to do to defend Raquel.

    Lucien quickly realizes that Raquel is an honest person, then he smiles again. "So, don''t flatter me."

    Raquel nods. "Alright. But my comment was sincere."

    "Of course." Lucien laughs, making Raquel and the guards confused about his peculiar personality.

    Raquel tries to ignore the fact that Lucien just said he was going to kill her and makes an inviting gesture to him and his group. "Please, let talk inside."

    Lucien enters the castle with his group, also the captain of the guard and the young spy. Inside the castle, the servants quickly prepare snacks and wine for everyone while accommodating them in the main living room.

    While the girls sit at a large table, Lucien sits in an armchair in front of Raquel and next to Cassidy. L.u.s.t, Amelia, Envy, and Angela also sit next to him while Little Ko stays on his lap.

    Oya does not miss the opportunity to eat the good meat that the servants bring, especially for her, Astrid, and Scarlett, while the other girls prefer the cookies and candies.

    The young spy and the guard''s captain stand in the corner of the room, waiting for orders.

    While Lucien looks into Raquel''s eyes, trying to understand more about her character, she gets anxious and speaks first. "Emmanuel will not return, right?"

    "Yes, he is dead," Lucien speaks in a neutral tone.

    Lucien notices Raquel''s lips twitching as if she tries to control a smile, so he continues. "His death was not fast because my girls had old matters to deal with him."

    "..." Raquel is silent. She really wants to laugh because her nightmare is over, but she also knows that as Emmanuel''s wife, she was an accomplice with his awful acts and will likely lose her head too.

    Lucien looks around while talking to Raquel. "Before we decide your future, call your daughter."

    Raquel again feels terrible fear as she tries to appear honest. "I''m afraid that is impossible now because my daughter is traveling to a village north of Portgreen."

    Lucien ignores Raquel''s answer and talks to Maggie. "Please, my dear, get the girl. She is hiding in tunnels in the west wing."

    "No! Please !! It has nothing to do with it." Raquel gets up and quickly kneels in front of Lucien.

    Cassidy contains her urge to help Raquel because she already knows that Lucien has no intention of hurting both of them.

    Lucien is again impressed by Raque''s willingness to protect her daughter. That certainly makes him get a good impression of her.

    He quickly responds. "I''m not going to hurt her; you have my word."

    Raquel really has nothing to do but beg as she has no strength to go against Lucien''s group, so she remains on her knees while Maggie seeks her daughter.

    "Estela doesn''t really know anything. I always kept her busy with various tasks so she wouldn''t find out about Emmanuel''s dark activities. She is not to blame for her parents'' transgressions."

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "So it''s true? Did you always know everything he did on the black market?"

    Raquel doesn''t even think about lying. "Yes, I knew. But Estela has nothing to do with that."

    Lucien smiles. "Get up, Raquel. I understand your situation because I would do anything to protect my family too."

    Raquel is shocked by Lucien''s change in attitude. He now really looks friendly. But she continues to plead as she gets up. "I made that choice... even though I could report Emmanuel, my family suffered his anger before anything else, so I chose to help him hurt so many other families... that was wrong, and it cannot be forgiven, but my daughter has nothing to do us."

    Lucien continues to caress little Ko on his lap while talking to Raquel. "It''s really alright; I''m not going to punish you or your daughter."

    "Really?" Rachel cannot help but suspect.

    Before Lucien answers, Cassidy speaks first. "Lucien has no reason to lie."

    Raquel smiles at Cassidy because it is evident that she influenced Lucien''s decision even without speaking in her defense.

    Maggie quickly returns to the living room, holding the hand of a 13-year-old girl, much like Raquel.

    When Estela sees her mother, she quickly runs up to her and hugs her. Then she looks at Lucien over Raquel''s shoulder and begs. "Please don''t hurt my mom."

    Lucien smiles kindly, making the young lady''s heart tremble. "Don''t worry; no one will hurt your family."

    Estela smiles while Raquel is unable to contain her tears because her nightmare is over, and her family will not suffer for Emmanuel''s crimes.

    While the group is thrilled to see the loving scene of mother and daughter hugging, Lucien concludes. "However, you will lose your noble titles, and a new ruler chosen by me will soon arrive to take over Raco."

    Raquel quickly nods to Lucien. "Yes, yes, my family will not create any problems in that regard. We just want to live in peace after all the shit that has happened."

    Lucien nods as he gets up. "So, we are agreed."

    But before he moves, Raquel speaks. "Wait, my King. It''s almost night, so accept to spend the night with us while this castle is still my house."

    Lucien looks at his wives, and they all seem to agree. While Cassidy and Angela really want to talk to Raquel, the other girls seem to be having a great time eating the banquet that Raquel''s servants are bringing to them.

    Then he sits in the armchair again while patting little Ko''s head. "Okay, we can spend the night here and resume our journey tomorrow."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 286 - One night stand? (1/2)

    Raquel cannot contain her tears of happiness because she was sure that things would not end well for her.

    All the rumors about Lucien seem to be true, so she expected he would be brutal and merciless to her.

    But she has no way of knowing that if Lucien has a soft spot, it is mothers who would do anything for their children.

    And while he watches Raquel''s daughter hugging her, little Ko does the same. Although Estela is a few years older than Ko, they have a very similar body because our cute tigress is maturing really fast.

    Raquel notices Ko''s curious look and can''t help but comment while looking at Lucien. "Your daughter is adorable."

    Lucien laughs while stroking Ko''s ears. "Yes, she is. And your daughter is also very cute."

    The girls laugh at Raquel''s comment and Lucien''s reply, but no one dares to correct those words because Ko''s assured position is already unshakable.

    However, Ko looks at Lucien with a curious expression, which is also very cute. "D-dau-gh-ter?"

    Lucien smiles and kisses her forehead. "Yes, little princess."

    Oya stops biting the big meat t-bone in her hand to watch Lucien and little Ko''s cute moment. She can''t wait to see all of their children on his lap like that.

    Raquel regains control of her emotions and looks at Lucien with an expression of gratitude. "I hope you and your family have a comfortable night here. We have a lot of comfortable bedrooms and plenty of good food."

    She realizes that Lucien did not accept a drink from the servants and quickly becomes concerned. "Eh, doesn''t your majesty like wine? We have beer and juice too."

    Lucien remembers the first time he drank wine with Ron. "Hmm, I like wine, but I think I prefer dry wine."

    Raquel makes a thoughtful expression. "Dry wine? We have a few bottles of good dry wine in the cellar, but as most people prefer sweet wine, they are usually ignored."

    Angela, next to Lucien, takes her glass to Lucien''s mouth. "Oh, don''t be boring. Try this one; it''s delicious."

    Lucien drinks the wine from Angela''s glass, tastes it, and smiles at her. "Your smell on the glass makes it much better, but I still prefer dry wine."

    Angela laughs and kisses Lucien while Raquel quickly speaks. "I''ll be right back with the dry wine."

    Then she goes to the cellar while Estela and Ko look at each other until Lucien puts Ko in front of the cute girl. "She''s still learning to speak, so don''t look down at her humble vocabulary."

    Estela nods to Lucien before looking at Ko and putting her hand on her own chest. "My name is Estela; nice to meet you."

    Ko smiles and puts her hand on her chest too. "Ko. My name. N-ice m-ee-t you!"

    Estela is quickly charmed by Ko''s cuteness, while the little tigress finds it very pleasant to interact with someone her age, so they quickly start talking and playing.

    Angela goes behind Lucien and begins to massage his shoulders and his wings'' base while Cassidy strokes his hand. "It''s nice to have a change in routine like that and just relax a little."

    Raquel''s servants continue to bring different types of food, mainly Raco local food, seafood, and its derivatives.

    The servants bring food to the guard captain and Lucien''s spy in the corner of the room, but both men leave the living room to let Lucien and his family alone.

    No man wants to be around such beautiful women without being able to appreciate their beauty, which could easily make their heads roll.

    While the girls have fun eating good food and talking, Raquel returns with some bottles of dry wine.

    "Here it is; this is a very old and excellent quality wine." Raquel pours Lucien a glass of wine.

    Just by the smell of the wine, Lucien gets sure he will like to drink it, and the taste doesn''t disappoint him. He quickly thanks Raquel. "It is really excellent. Do you have more bottles of it? I would like to take one for my friend."

    "Yes, I''ll get it for you right now. The others I brought are also of excellent quality." Raquel answers and turns to go back to the cellar.

    But Cassidy gets up and takes her hand. "You don''t need to get any more wine right now. Let''s talk and relax a little."

    Raquel nods. "Yes, my Queen, as you wish."

    Cassidy laughs. "You can just call me Cassidy. Don''t be intimidated because of Lucien''s attitude. He''s only brutal to men. Women are his soft point... especially mothers."

    Raquel is confused and, without realizing, looks at Lucien. Then she gets shocked to see him trying to contain his laughter. [Why mothers?]

    Cassidy starts talking to Raquel, and Angela also joins them by stopping the massage that Lucien was finding so enjoyable.

    Envy realizes that and quickly positions herself behind Lucien, starts massaging his shoulders, and smiles provocatively at L.u.s.t.

    L.u.s.t also smiles at Envy as she sits on the arm of Lucien''s armchair and begins to massage his c.o.c.k over his pants before sticking her hand into his underwear, giving him even more pleasure.

    Then Envy starts to lick and kiss Lucien''s neck while L.u.s.t kisses his face. Lucien can''t contain his laugh because of the jealous attitude of the two great demons while Amelia is also very jealous but embarrassed to try something because they are at someone else''s house.

    Amelia joins Dawn and the other girls at the table to eat meat and drink sweet wine, which is highly alcoholic.

    Dinner keeps going for hours while the girls have a lot of fun drinking wine and talking. Only Kara, little Ko, and Estela don''t drink wine.

    Lucien has his incredible life mana regenerating his body and preventing him from getting drunk even after drinking a lot of wine, and although he passes life mana to the girls with kisses, that is not enough to prevent them from getting drunk when drinking so much wine.

    After the girls get drunk, they start looking for Lucien for pleasure, but as they can''t do anything bold in the living room of Raquel''s castle, the girls get frustrated and go exploring the castle in search of a bedroom to take a nap.

    Although the group really likes the house in the purple world, they want to enjoy the opportunity to sleep in a different place than usual.

    The girls divide into groups and sleep together in the large bedrooms of the castle. Amelia chooses the bedroom furthest from the living room to sleep with Dawn, making Envy unable to stay beside Lucien.

    Estela invites Ko to sleep in her bedroom, and Kara plays the babysitter, sleeping with the two cute girls.

    Finally, only L.u.s.t, Cassidy, Angela, and Raquel stay in the living room with Lucien. Seeing those three mature and charming women, flushed from being slightly drunk makes him excited.

    Cassidy notices Lucien''s look, which makes her excited too. Then she gets up. "Well, I think I''m going to my bedroom. Good night, Raquel, and thanks for the amazing dinner."

    "I am happy to be able to please you, but I have to thank you for sparing my life even though I don''t deserve it." Raquel bows to Cassidy and Angela.

    "I''m going with you, Cassidy," Angela speaks before saying goodbye to Raquel.

    Then Cassidy walks over to Lucien, leans her body to kiss him, and caresses his chest while whispering. "Get the wine and come to your bedroom quickly. I''m thirsty for another type of drink."

    Lucien squeezes Cassidy''s ass, making her blush even more. "I will be there as soon as possible."

    Angela takes a bottle full of sweet wine and walks over to Lucien to kiss him too. "Don''t delay, hubby. I''m already wet..."

    "Hehehe..." Lucien kisses his two queens before they go to the same bedroom, which he will certainly spend the whole night on as the other girls seem to be sleeping already.

    As soon as Angela and Cassidy leave the living room, Raquel looks away from Lucien, but he still noticed her blushed expression while she gazed at him.

    Despite having drunk much less wine than the other girls, Raquel is also slightly dizzy and increasingly influenced by her feminine instincts, which obviously cannot resist Lucien''s charm.

    While looking the other way, Raquel has several confusing thoughts. [Dammit!! Why does he seem to exude pleasure? Just his look makes me feel itchy there... it is so frustrating!]

    Then Raquel hears Lucien get up from his armchair, and she unconsciously steps back, tripping over a chair and starting to fall.

    "Ahh... h?" Raquel exclaims out in surprise as she falls, but she quickly feels warm hands supporting her waist and preventing her from really falling.

    "Got you," Lucien whispers in Raquel''s ear, unaware that his actions and tone of voice are naturally alluring.

    Raquel quickly jumps out of Lucien''s arms like a terrified bunny, with her face and upper body completely flushed with embarrassment and excitement.

    "Ah, thanks for that, my King." She bows, more to hide her expression and not look at Lucien than respect for his title.

    ''Be quick, please.'' L.u.s.t speaks in Lucien''s mind while dematerializing her body, returning to his soul.

    Despite wanting to be with him all the time, L.u.s.t knows it would be boring for him, so she always knows when to leave the scene, which makes Lucien love her more and more.

    Lucien can''t deny that he didn''t understand L.u.s.t''s words, but he doesn''t intend that, well, at least right now because his queens are waiting for him in their bedroom.

    "Let''s get the wine." Lucien smiles as he tries to act more friendly than seductive; the problem is that acting seductively to women is already more natural for him and his body than anything else.

    "Yes, yes. I will not take your majesty''s time anymore." Raquel quickly starts walking towards the cellar. "That way, my King."

    Lucien follows Raquel, who, for being slightly drunk, walks slowly and funnily, unconsciously shimmy her h.i.p.s more than she should, and of course, Lucien does not take his eyes off her hot milf ass.

    [Why does she look so s.e.xy?] Lucien can''t help thinking about himself.

    He doesn''t understand why while having wives so incredible and much more beautiful than Raquel, he still finds her very attractive.

    Well, finding a woman gorgeous doesn''t stop him from finding others beautiful as well.

    [It is because she is a mother.] L.u.s.t notices Lucien''s gaze at Raquel''s ass and thinks to herself as she will not shoot herself in the foot talking about that ''taboo.''

    Well, not before they recover her body and she also becomes a mother. So everything will be fine, as long as she is his favorite ''mother.''

    After walking down a few corridors, Raquel goes down the cellar stairs, and the expected for any drunk person who tries to go downstairs in a dark place happens: She stumbles again and starts falling down the stairs.

    Lucien acts quickly, taking Raquel by the waist, but now as they are in the middle of the stairs, that is, a tight place, their bodies are very close.

    Raquel feels Lucien''s hot breath on her face as her huge b.r.e.a.s.ts touch his chest. His hands on her waist seem to move slowly, caressing her while her whole body begs for more intimate contact.

    Lucien looks at Raquel''s soft and fragrant lips; her saliva mixed with wine is shining in the dark. He really wants to devour the hot milf in front of him but feels that it could be unfair to his wives.

    Then the sweet voice in his conscience gives good advice as always.

    ''You don''t have to take her as your wife. Just give it to her as a farewell gift, one night stand... But be quick because I have my needs as your first wife.'' L.u.s.t speaks mentally.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 287 - One night stand? (2/2)

    [One night stand?] Lucien had never thought about that. With his wives and troops, everything has always been all or nothing.

    Lucien''s personality prevents him from leaving any woman that accepts to belong to him. And of course, his possessiveness prevents him from wanting to leave them either.

    But when reflecting on L.u.s.t''s words, Lucien can''t help but think that maybe one night stand isn''t that bad.

    He would give Raquel an unforgettable experience, they would generate some demonic energy, which would be much more beneficial for her than for him, but it would not be wasted time. And then he could go back to his wives while they both keep on their paths.

    So, Lucien doesn''t think much about it and follows his desire, which is now to kiss Rachel''s mature lips.

    Despite being slightly drunk, Raquel understands Lucien''s movements as he slowly approaches their lips.

    And although she wants to kiss him, she can''t help but wonder if it is right or she should turn her face away, avoiding his mouth.

    [Am I going to kiss another man on the same day I find out my husband died? And he is a man who already has many wives...] Raquel gets embarrassed as she slowly turns her face.

    But Lucien takes her chin and kisses her lips gently.

    "Mmm ~~." Just like any woman, when receiving Lucien''s kiss for the first time, Raquel is pleasantly surprised as she starts to m.o.a.n without realizing it.

    While Lucien drives Raquel crazy with the wonderful movements of his lips, his fingers caress her face while his other hand begins to enter her blouse, caressing her waist.

    Lucien''s tender, gentle but also passionate attacks on various parts of Raquel''s body make her understand how he has so many beautiful wives by his side.

    Still, she doesn''t think she is good enough even to warm his bed, though she knows she is a pretty woman.

    "We shouldn''t... Ahhh�� do it..." Raquel tries to stop kissing, but her lips feel glued to Lucien''s because of the irresistible attraction that her body feels for his.

    Before trying to insert his tongue in Raquel''s mouth, Lucien stop kissing and speaks. "If you want me to stop, just say it."

    [What should I do?] Raquel is confused as her mind tells her to get away from Lucien and her body begs for her to connect their lips again.

    In that second, Raquel thinks about many things, but what moves her the most is the memory of when she thought that she was going to die and then realized that she hadn''t done many things she wanted in her life.

    And having s.e.x with someone perfect like Lucien is certainly something that any woman dreams of, especially those with a ruined marriage.

    [I want it! At least once...] Raquel doesn''t answer Lucien but kisses him, connecting their lips in an inexperienced way.

    Lucien wastes no time and invades Raquel''s mouth with his tongue, starting a passionate kiss as they both start caressing each other''s bodies.

    Raquel puts her hands under Lucien''s shirt and starts to caress his belly and chest, then Lucien stops kissing just to take his shirt off.

    The lighting on the stairs is not good because the nearest torch is several meters away from them, but because she is so close to him, Raquel can see Lucien''s chest clearly.

    And she is surprised again as she compares him to her former husband. [It looks so hard... he''s so strong... Cassidy and Angela are so lucky to have such a perfect husband...]

    Lucien kisses Raquel again as she runs her hand over his upper body, touching and caressing Lucien''s chest passionately.

    With each kiss and touch, Raquel gets hornier, making her pink flower wet her panties with love juices, from which Lucien feels the sweet smell and gets hornier as well.

    Then Raquel steps to the side and just doesn''t fall because Lucien holds her again, making her remember where they are.

    She speaks while giving quick kisses on Lucien''s lips and face. "We shouldn''t do it on the stairs."

    "Yes..." Lucien replies as he moves his hands to Raquel''s thick thighs and lifts her up. Raquel instinctively wraps her legs around Lucien''s waist as he goes down the cellar stairs.

    After descending the stairs, Lucien presses Raquel''s body against a wall while continuing to kiss her and begins to touch her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Raquel is thrilled to be able to please Lucien. All people have vanity, even if at different levels, and of course, every woman wants to be appreciated for all her qualities, including beauty.

    For Emmanuel, Raquel has always been a tool to come to power, which added to the fact that she didn''t love him, made her marriage a hell and she never felt loved.

    But Lucien is far from being an ordinary man. On the contrary, he is the most handsome and attractive man Raquel has ever seen, besides being the powerful new King of Portgreen and husband of so many beautiful women��

    But he is now stroking her b.r.e.a.s.ts and kissing her passionately. That is like pleasing Raquel''s body and soul in all the ways she has always dreamed of.

    So, Raquel doesn''t want to waste time and enjoy every second of this incredible experience, which she is sure will not happen again in her life.

    "I want you to touch them directly," Raquel speaks before taking off her shirt, showing a cute white bra.

    Although the wine cellar is also poorly lit, Lucien can see Raquel''s huge mounds perfectly, which are actually bigger than they looked.

    Lucien smiles at Raquel as he kisses her and moves his hands to her back to remove the bra.

    Raquel''s bra falls to the floor, and Lucien licks his lips, seeing her beautiful tanned b.r.e.a.s.ts and slightly browned small n.i.p.p.l.es.

    Lucien takes Raquel to a table in front of the wine platelets. While holding her with one arm, he uses his other hand to clean the table, tossing the towel and some other objects on the floor, except for a glass, which he takes using his tail and put on the shelf next to them.

    Then he lays Raquel on the table and quickly starts to stroke and squeeze her b.r.e.a.s.ts with both hands. Her fingers sink into the soft and plentiful flesh of those twin peaks as Raquel tries to contain her m.o.a.ns increasingly loudly.

    "Mmm..." While Lucien devours her b.r.e.a.s.ts in an incredibly pleasurable way, Raquel feels something hard rubbing her on the most private part.

    She looks down and sees a tent in Lucien''s pants, a huge tent. [It''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g big!]

    And again, she gets proud to make Lucien feel as horny as she is now. Seeing that Lucien can''t wait to f.u.c.k her makes her even more eager too, and her pink flower produces even more honey, which begins to drip from the edge of the table to the floor.

    Lucien would like to give all women the same treatment, which included several foreplays before the main part, but he cannot leave his queens waiting to give a woman who will not belong to him the best treatment.

    He moves his hands down her body and takes off all her clothes, leaving her only in her cute white panties.

    Raquel is a little embarrassed to show her body to a man she just met, but the desire to have s.e.x with Lucien overcomes any barrier.

    She gets extremely excited while watching him unzipping his pants and releasing that exalted huge dragon, which makes her mind scared and her p.u.s.s.y hornier just with Its imposing posture.

    Lucien cannot resist teasing an embarrassed woman, especially a charming milf like Raquel.

    He smiles at her as he puts his c.o.c.k on top of her panties and starts to caress her thighs. When his d.i.c.k touches her panties, it immediately gets moist with the love juices overflowing from her eager p.u.s.s.y.

    Raquel feels like she''s having an orgasm just because Lucien is rubbing his c.o.c.k on her panties, but then the pleasure gets even better when he put it inside and rubs his c.o.c.k''s shaft on her p.u.s.s.y.

    Lucien teases her like that until Raquel starts having an orgasm, then he suddenly penetrates her, making her p.u.s.s.y squirt love juices everywhere.

    "AHHHHHhhhhh~~~." She m.o.a.ns as she feels Lucien''s big, thick c.o.c.k make its way through her tight p.u.s.s.y, making her orgasm better than ever.

    Although Raquel is not a v.i.r.g.i.n, for Lucien''s d.i.c.k, every p.u.s.s.y is very tight and gives him a lot of pleasure. And Raquel''s p.u.s.s.y quickly understands how to give back pleasure by twitching and squeezing his c.o.c.k harder and harder.

    Lucien moves slowly for a few seconds, giving Raquel''s p.u.s.s.y time to get used to its size, or rather, take its shape, before he starts pushing it back and forth deep inside her.

    "Nh~~ Nhh~~ MMnn~~." She m.o.a.ns more and more as Lucien f.u.c.ks her p.u.s.s.y in a way that can only be described as perfect.

    Raquel feels like her orgasm has no end, so she starts having another one while Lucien strokes her clits with the tip of his finger and kisses her insides with his d.i.c.k.

    "Harder..." She softly speaks as she tries to contain her m.o.a.ns.

    "Hmm?" Lucien pretends not to have listened while slowing the speed of his thrusts.

    Raquel tries to contain her embarrassment. "Harder. Please, f.u.c.k me harder..."

    Lucien and leans his body over Raquel''s, squeezing her b.r.e.a.s.ts and kissing her lips. "As you want."

    Then he returns to his previous position and holds her around the waist before starting to shove his d.i.c.k into her harder and deeper.

    The small table starts making noises as it moves together with Lucien''s movements. He makes Raquel have several orgasms while taking her more and more high in the heavens of pleasure.

    And while she feels very good, he also feels a lot of pleasure, and with each stroke inside her, he feels more like pushing his d.i.c.k on the deepest part of her p.u.s.s.y and pouring a lot of his white essence, marking her as his women.

    But things are not so simple now. In addition to Lucien having to deal with the possibility of being able to get women pregnant, Raquel is supposed to be just one night stand woman.

    Then Lucien f.u.c.ks Raquel until her tenth orgasm before reducing his movements to get his c.o.c.k out of her p.u.s.s.y and c.u.m over her body or in her mouth.

    Yet, as he pulls his c.o.c.k back, Lucien feels Raquel''s p.u.s.s.y squeeze it even more. He knows that her body is instinctively begging for his c.u.m, and he is sorry for having to deny her that.

    Raquel notices Lucien''s movement and can''t help but get a little disappointed, though she understands. "Okay, I know that c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside would be dangerous."

    Lucien feels guilty about Raquel''s situation. Now, starting s.e.x with her without being able to give her the best part seems wrong.

    Also, he feels powerless and irresponsible because he cannot make Rachel one of the many pleased women under his protection.

    His possessive desires start to get out of control while his instincts tell him that it would be okay to have another woman in his troops.

    But of course, Raquel has a life and a daughter in Raco, and there is no reason for her to want to follow him on a dangerous adventure.

    Well, he can''t be sure about that if he doesn''t ask her.

    Then Lucien stops moving, leaving his hard c.o.c.k inside Raquel while he uses his tail to grab the glass from the shelf and a wine bottle.

    Raquel is confused as she watches Lucien pour him a glass of wine using his tail as he keeps his c.o.c.k inside her.

    L.u.s.t feels like rolling her eyes while talking to Lucien mentally. ''So it will be like this... all the beautiful women of this world will belong to you?''

    ''Maybe.'' Lucien responds in a neutral tone.

    ''So the purple world''s house is not that big...'' L.u.s.t comments.

    ''Can we expand it?'' Lucien asks as he drinks the wine and looks at the beautiful milf in front of him.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 288 - Easy Decisions

    Lucien takes a sip of wine while looking at Raquel. "You have two options: I c.u.m in your mouth, you get stronger, and we go our separate ways."

    Raquel is even more confused. [Becomes stronger? Is he talking about this feeling of power that I''m feeling? What is it? A spell?]

    So Lucien continues. "Or you agree to join my troops, fight for my family, and receive more benefits than you can imagine."

    "Really?!" Raquel is shocked by Lucien''s proposal.

    But then she quickly questions him. "Would I be just a soldier for you or a concubine?"

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression before he answers. "Well, you must be feeling my energy running through your body by now. I can help women get stronger this way, so my troops are my concubines too. So, yes, you would be both."

    Raquel knows that her life in Raco will not be good after losing her state of nobility, as some people may want to take revenge on her and her daughter for what Emmanuel did.

    So Lucien''s proposal seems very tempting to her even without her knowing the details. However, just as everything she did before was to protect her daughter, now it would be no different.

    "What about my daughter?" Raquel quickly asks.

    Lucien smiles and sips more wine. All the sympathy he has for Raquel is because she is a good mother; otherwise, her head would have already rolled because she did not denounce Emmanuel.

    "I would never separate a mother from her children. I promise to take good care of you and her. She will be a good sister to Ko, and my wives can teach her how to fight." Lucien explains.

    Although choosing to follow someone ''blindly'' seems complicated, Raquel doesn''t even want to ask for time to think. It is evident that the best thing for her daughter is to have the protection of someone like Lucien, and if he can really make her stronger, there is no doubt that becoming a soldier, concubine, or maid to him is a proposal that she should not deny.

    She looks Lucien in the eye. "I want to accept it, but how do you know that I will be loyal to you?"

    Lucien smiles. "Well, I know that you will do the best for your daughter, and for you to be with me is the best. However, my troops have a magic mark that prevents them from betraying me. You will have a mark like that, okay?"

    "A mark?" She asks.

    Lucien quickly explains about the black mark and how it will make her suffer if she betrays him.

    Raquel pout. "A slave mark... How ironic that I end up with a slave mark after many people became slaves because of me."

    Lucien offers Raquel his glass of wine. "Yes, it is a mark used to enslave people. However, I do not force my troops into humiliating acts, but they do know that following my orders and being loyal to me will give them many benefits."

    Raquel takes the glass and drinks a big sip of wine before smiles at Lucien. "I''m sure you are a good master."

    Lucien slightly moves his h.i.p.s, moving his c.o.c.k, still rock-hard, inside her, giving more pleasure to her p.u.s.s.y. "Yes, I am."

    "Ahh ~~." Rachel m.o.a.ns. Then she looks at him while speaking honestly. "I accept everything you want to give me."

    "Good girl..." Lucien smiles as he runs his hand over Raquel''s thighs towards her waist.

    Then he holds her and moves his h.i.p.s forward hard, thrusting his c.o.c.k through her p.u.s.s.y, hitting Its deepest spot.

    "AHHH!!" Raquel m.o.a.ns very loudly as she is caught off guard by Lucien''s incredibly pleasurable movement.

    After making his c.o.c.k''s tip kiss Raquel''s cervix, Lucien moves back quickly before pushing it all the way through her p.u.s.s.y again, f.u.c.k.i.n.g her harder than before, which gives her much more pleasure.

    Back and forth, Lucien''s movements move to the table while Raquel covers her mouth with her hands to contain her m.o.a.ns louder and louder.

    Every time Lucien''s c.o.c.k kisses the door of her baby room, Raquel''s body begs for his baby seeds.

    Raquel is feeling so much pleasure that her mind doesn''t even think about the possibility of getting pregnant, which wouldn''t be bad for her, of course.

    After Raquel having some more amazing orgasms, Lucien shoves his c.o.c.k deep into her p.u.s.s.y and presents her with an incredible c.u.mshot, painting white her pinkish interior and marking her as his forever.

    He smiles. [One night stand? Humph...]

    "MMmmmm.... AhhhhhhhHH!!!" Raquel is unable to contain her m.o.a.ns, which are heard even by servants upstairs, while she feels her insides filled by Lucien''s hot c.u.m.

    Lucien enjoys the incredible sensation of coming inside a tight p.u.s.s.y while Raquel enjoys the best orgasms of her life for a few minutes.

    He takes a towel out of his storage ring, wipes off the excess c.u.m leaking of Raquel''s p.u.s.s.y before taking her in his arms and a bottle of wine with his tail.

    Then Lucien heads towards Cassidy and Angela''s bedroom, but as he passes in front of Aria and Ella''s bedroom, he can''t resist inviting harpy mama for milfs night.

    Upon entering his queens'' bedroom, Lucien is surprised to see Cassidy and Angela wearing s.e.xy lingeries while waiting on the bed for him.

    Cassidy and Angela smile as they see Raquel in Lucien''s arms. So they comment together. "Of course..."

    Lucien explains to his wives that Rachel will join the troops, and they all agree. Cassidy, Angela, and Aria sympathize with Raquel for doing her best to protect her daughter as they know what it''s like to be a mother, and of course, as Lucien made it clear that Raquel will join the troops, they have nothing to worry because their positions as main wives make them always get more attention from him.

    Then the group doesn''t waste any more time and starts a long session of passionate love where the girls end up with satisfied smiles and a lot of Lucien''s hot c.u.m inside their bodies.

    And, of course, L.u.s.t also joins the milf night even though she is not yet a mother.

    ---------------------------------

    "Ahh..." Lucien takes a deep breath after leaving the bedroom while the day dawns.

    The thought that one day all his wives can be mothers of his children makes his d.i.c.k get hard.

    The girls will need some time to rest after he f.u.c.k.i.e.d them the whole night while the rest of his group is still sleeping after drinking so much wine the last night.

    Well, some girls sleep a lot just because they''re lazy, but Lucien can''t stop to relax now.

    He leaves the castle and meets the young spy before they gather the most influential people in Raco. Then he passes all the power on to the spy until the new ruler arrives.

    Lucien also publicly declared Emmanuel''s crimes and punishment for his family and Raquel''s is to lose their noble titles and give all their wealth to the new ruler who will use it to improve the lives of the people of Raco.

    Some people in the family of Emmanuel and Raquel did not like Lucien''s decision, and he cut off some heads, making it clear that his decisions cannot be questioned.

    Raquel was not upset with Lucien for killing some members of her family because those same people blamed her and her daughter for being coerced by Emmanuel. In the end, there is nothing for her in Raco and being able to follow Lucien was the best thing that could have happened to her and her daughter.

    After resolving everything in Raco, Lucien and his group prepare to continue their journey to the Alliance.

    Before embarking on his ship, Lucien left a storage treasure full of resources for the young spy and orders him to stay in Raco, awaiting information from the spy called Lana about Bowen and Theodore''s location.

    Although Lucien has no way of communicating with the spy, he can take the information to Ron in Portgreen, and at some point, Lucien will be informed.

    The group then set sail for the open sea again, now having two new members on Lucien''s ship. While Raquel acts as one of the troops, she also receives certain special attention from Lucien to reaches the Mortal Realm soon, and Estela spends all the time playing with little Ko and training with Lucien''s wives.

    Although the coast of the Alliance''s territory is hundreds of miles distant, the estimated time is that the group will reach it in a week or less as Madelyn and the wind mages troops are always getting stronger, thus being able to boost Lucien''s fleet more and more.

    So, the group continues their daily routines with Lucien making all his girls stronger and stronger as he gets closer and closer to the fifth layer of the Mortal Realm.

    ----------------------------------

    In the middle of the Alliance''s south forest, there is loud commotion while birds and other animals run everywhere.

    Below the big trees, hundreds of unicorns run at high speed towards the south, all mounted by beautiful demi-human women, equipped with the best equipment of the Alliance.

    Leading the group of ten thousand SS-rank warriors is Eve, riding the biggest and most majestic of the unicorns, a beautiful creature with glowing skin and an almost half-meter horn.

    Right behind her, there are some matriarchs and their daughters, all in the first layer of the Mortal Realm and being able to have the power of the fifth or sixth layer under the effects of the aura of Pride, who is inside Eve''s soul.

    The group of ten thousand women follows Eve totally confident of their victories over any army even though they are a relatively small group.

    The best part of attacking with a small group is that most of their forces can remain in the Alliance clans, protecting them from enemies.

    And just like Eve''s attacking troops, the warriors who stayed in the Alliance are all women because the men of the Alliance no longer have the right to be warriors but only servants used for general work and procreation.

    While Eve rides her majestic unicorn, she keeps thinking about the man named Lucien, who could possibly be her little brother.

    And surprisingly, Eve hasn''t yet realized that Lucien is a man like the ones she now intimidates in favor of an era of women.

    All she can remember is the cute little Lucien who has become a handsome boy, who she loves very much. And of course, she wants to reunite with him and their other sisters so that together they can grow stronger and protect their family as their father has failed several times.

    However, Eve, like Pride, has the same intention: to dominate everything and lead their group to absolute power.

    And so the group continues on to Portgreen. Eve and all the women who follow her are too excited to conquer the whole continent.

    The troops, elves, fox-women, cat-women, and women from other races, are very excited to show their new power in battle and especially face the famous Handsome Devil''s troop of women.

    With the gain of power comes the will to fight to honor their proud leader and prove the superiority of the women who follow the great Queen Eve.

    But what would be like the surprised face of these women when they find out that the man they hope to beat in battle is the brother of their leader?

    And how will they feel finding out that man is already giving women more benefits than Eve and Pride can do with their limited aura?

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 289 - A great woman

    As Lucien''s group goes towards the Alliance, they keep getting stronger and stronger, training their skills, and developing their relationsh.i.p.s.

    On the sixth day after leaving Raco, Lucien sees the continent again, on the area near the border between the great forest and the Alliance.

    While he helps the wind mages to recover mana so they can assist Madelyn, he feels Oya get agitated, and as she still doesn''t know how to communicate very well, he flies back to his ship.

    Lucien lands on his ship''s deck next to Oya and hugs her. "What happened?"

    Oya hugs Lucien tightly as she looks toward the continent and thinks about how to describe her feelings using words.

    Unlike little Ko, who learns to speak relaxed while playing with Estela, Oya has been working hard to learn to speak, and how to act with her demi-human body with Lucien''s wives, so due to her high intelligence, her progress has been improving smoothly.

    "I... I feel something in that direction." Oya points towards the continent, which she still doesn''t see due to her not having a vision as incredible as Lucien''s.

    L.u.s.t materializes her body beside them and begins to analyze Oya''s body while sending a mental message to Envy. The other girls notice what''s going on and get close to them too.

    Lucien is confused as he asks Oya. "Something? Can you describe it?"

    Oya looks down and sees Lucien''s tattoo on her low belly, shining a little. "I felt a powerful aura like yours and Amelia''s, but it is also different..."

    Lucien notices Oya''s tattoo glowing, and L.u.s.t quickly explains. "Your demonic energy within her is aroused, but her body is fine."

    "How can she feel that, and you can''t?" Lucien asks L.u.s.t and Envy, who materializes her body beside them.

    "Her instincts are still that of a moon tiger." Envy responds while L.u.s.t nods.

    Lucien strokes Oya''s fluffy ears. "Have you ever felt that aura before, my dear?"

    Oya nods. "Yes, that... That was when I was running away with Ko, and we met you. At that time, I felt this aura calling me, and I followed it seeking its power."

    Then she strokes her tattoo. "But after you gave it to me, I didn''t feel like looking for that power anymore."

    Lucien kisses Oya''s head while looking at L.u.s.t and Envy. He can see that they have strange expressions on their faces, and he gets concerned. "What is it?"

    "We can''t be sure. She could have felt a powerful creature because of her sharp instincts, or..." Envy comments.

    "Or it''s Pride." L.u.s.t completes Envy''s thought.

    For less than a second, a golden glow sparkles on Lucien''s eyes before it turning purple as he remembers L.u.s.t''s story about Pride treating his sisters like disposable pawns with the Bloody Rose.

    "What is the possibility of being her?" Lucien asks.

    "Pride''s aura makes all creatures weaker than her want to venerate and follow her in search of power." L.u.s.t explains.

    "Her demonic energy makes her followers stronger faster just because they are close to her, and although it is not as incredible as our energy on strengthening the real power of other people, her aura can booster their power several times quickly."

    Then Envy continues. "That is why mystic beasts with sharp instincts can feel her aura even at great distances."

    Amelia, who approaches the group, hears everything and get confused. "But is it not supposed to be two great demons by the world?"

    Envy quickly responds. "Yes, so we would have more space to grow individually without disturbing the others. However, as there are only three inferior worlds close to yours, one world would have three of us."

    "But it doesn''t matter now. It is clear that we should be together because Lucien can make you and your sisters much stronger than you would become alone." L.u.s.t speaks to Amelia.

    L.u.s.t''s words awaken Amelia to something she hadn''t thought of before. [Will he do that with all our sister?]

    Amelia previously only worried about Sophia because she always loved Lucien, and maybe Naomi for her personality, but now Amelia can''t help thinking that she will have to compete with all her sisters for Lucien''s affection.

    [Well, if they accept crossing that line... Yes, I bet they won''t have such boldness... I still can''t do that myself...] Amelia starts to blush while gazing at Lucien.

    L.u.s.t''s words also made Lucien think about that. When he heard about Pride possibly being near, his first thought was of giving her a lesson for looking down on his family; still, now he can''t help but be eager to remeet another of his sisters.

    "Let''s go west," Lucien speaks, and the girls who fly quickly go to the other sh.i.p.s to pass on the new orders as they were going to the northwest.

    Then he looks at his wives. "I''m going to fly ahead with Oya and try to find the center of the aura."

    "We are going with you." All of Lucien''s wives quickly respond.

    Lucien already expected that answer, so he smiles. "Let''s go."

    The mage girls create floating platforms, on which the girls who cannot fly climb while the others fly alongside Lucien, who carries Oya in his arms so that she can use her instinct to feel the direction of that powerful aura.

    Not all of Lucien''s wives follow him because Madelyn stays on the sh.i.p.s to ensure their high speed while Neola assumes the role of leader of the troops in Lucien''s absence, also to maintain mental communication with him and to pass on his orders to the troops.

    Little Ko is sent to the purple world along with Kara for their safety.

    As they fly towards the continent, Lucien cannot resist asking L.u.s.t a question mentally. ''Who is with Pride?''

    ''I knew you would ask me that...'' L.u.s.t comments in Lucien''s mind.

    ''...'' Lucien doesn''t know what to think. His relationship with all his sisters has always been complicated in different ways. And, of course, he knows that things will not be as with Sophia and Amelia.

    As L.u.s.t was the last great demon to choose a host, she knows who are the other pairs and responds to Lucien. ''It''s Eve.''

    Eve''s name enters Lucien''s mind, but it is quickly replaced by the term he exclaims to himself. [Big sis!]

    And when thinking about her, it is impossible that old memories do not come to his mind as well.

    -------------------------------------

    A month after Lucien''s fifth birthday, he had no reason to celebrate because his mother had not yet come to visit him as he expected.

    But then his worries became real when his father told him he would never be able to see her again.

    Young Lucien was heartbroken and cried for an entire week. No one could blame him because losing a mother is something that hurts everyone, let alone a five-year-old kid.

    Lucien''s sisters felt helpless to see their little brother go into depression, but there was nothing they could do.

    Of all of them, the one who suffered the most with Lucien was Eve, not because she is the older sister and responsible for everyone, but because she also knows the pain of losing a mother.

    After letting Lucien cry on her lap for a week, she took him out to the training yard and gave him a wooden sword.

    The sword is not like the toy sword he and Sophia used to play with but a replica of a real sword, that is, large and heavy despite being made of wood.

    While holding the sword, Lucien looks at Eve with a confused expression on his tear-dirty face. "Big sis..."

    Eve looks at him with a loving and sad expression. "I know what you''re feeling now. It took me a while to understand that my mother had died when I was a baby, but the anger and sadness have always been and still are with me."

    "..." Lucien still doesn''t understand many things as he is still a five-year-old child. However, it is easy to understand that his sister must be suffering as he is because of their mothers.

    Eve also takes a wooden sword and starts to spin it in the air. "We cannot do anything to the dead, but we can do many things to the living."

    "..." Lucien doesn''t understand what Eve means, but he keeps looking at her.

    Eve continues. "This pain will always be with us, but we can do something about the anger..."

    She looks at the wooden sword in her hand. "We must make the people who killed our mothers suffer. We must avenge their deaths."

    "Avenge..." Lucien thinks out loud.

    Eve smiles at him. "Yes. We must kill everyone who has hurt our family and not allow anyone to hurt our loved ones again."

    Lucien feels a fury arouse in his desolate heart as he squeezes the wooden sword grip. "Yes!"

    Then Eve walks towards Lucien. "Raise your sword. I will teach you how to fight so that together we can have our revenge."

    Lucien raises his sword, but Eve quickly hits it with her sword, throwing it to the ground. "I know that you are just a kid, but our enemies are many... you have to learn always to be ready to fight."

    He ignores the pain and numbness in his hand while picking up the sword from the floor.

    Eve smiles as she sees Lucien''s determination. "We must kill those who killed our mothers, but there is also another major guilty for their deaths."

    "Who?" Lucien asks as he raises his sword.

    Eve hits his sword again with hers, but this time the sword does not fall from Lucien''s hands as he holds it tightly and resists the pain from the impact.

    She makes an angry expression. "The man who should take care of and protect them... Michael."

    "Father?" Lucien gets confused.

    Eve nods while striking Lucien''s sword again. "Yes. Our father is a weak man who treats his children as weapons and does not protect his family."

    "..." Lucien was already angry at his father for separating him from his mother, so as he begins to understand how flawed he is, he gets even more angry at Michael.

    Eve keeps striking Lucien''s sword harder and harder, but he holds the sword grip firmly while the wood creates wounds in his hand.

    Then she speaks in a severe tone. "Listen carefully, Lucien. You must not be like our father, who has many wives but cannot even protect them; who has many children but abuses them instead of giving them love; you must not become a weak man."

    Lucien continues to defend Eve''s blows and then tries to attack her sword with all the strength he has left. "Yes, big sis!"

    But his movement does not go as he expects. He loses his balance and falls.

    Still, before he reaches the floor, he feels Eve''s warm hands hold him.

    She hugs him tightly. "Don''t worry. I will always be by your side, helping you to be a good man."

    "Big... sis..." Lucien hugs Eve as he cries in her arms.

    He doesn''t know how to deal with the pain and anger he feels, but knowing that Eve is with him makes him feel protected and loved.

    -----------------------------

    As Lucien and his group arrive at the beach in the great forest region, he remembers many moments with Eve.

    They always shared the pain of losing their mothers, so they understood each other very well, further increasing the hatred they have for their father.

    And even after learning that Michael had lied about his mother''s death, Lucien still has the same goals as Eve: To kill their enemies, to punish their father, and to keep their family safe.

    So, despite Eve being with Pride, Lucien is hoping that they are responsible for the powerful aura in the forest so that they can get together again and never part ways.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 290 - Blinded

    ''Wait.'' Eve hears Pride''s voice in her mind and quickly pulls the rein of her majestic unicorn, making the creature rearing.

    "Hang on!" Luise speaks in a loud and authoritative tone, making the ten thousand troops that follow Eve stop behind them.

    Before Eve questions Pride, she explains. ''Envy and L.u.s.t are here.''

    ''Lucien? My sisters?'' Eve asks Pride.

    ''Humph. They couldn''t be in a more immoral company. Envy and L.u.s.t are the worst.'' Pride disdains her sisters.

    Eve is not surprised by Pride''s attitude towards her sisters. [She looks down on everyone...]

    But Eve is very happy and excited to meet Lucien and another of their sisters. Also, she can''t help but be proud of them. [So they are already working together... This is how a family should work.]

    Pride notices Eve''s excitement and speaks in her mind in a severe tone. ''This is not a family reunion, you fool girl. We made a deal, and you have to honor it, or... I will not give you the power to rescue her, avenge your mother, and punish your father.''

    Eve maintains a serene expression while answering Pride. ''I know that. But I don''t see how our cooperation can be detrimental.''

    ''I already explained that to you. Although we are sisters, we all seek power, and before our hosts reach the Immortal Realm, every important resource will generate conflict between us, mainly because of Envy, Greed, and Gluttony.'' Pride explains.

    Eve disagrees. ''I don''t know who your previous hosts were, but my brother and sisters would not fight each other for resources. We are a family, and I know we can work together.''

    Pride quickly responds. ''You think you know them, but things have changed. I agree that because you are a family, our cooperation will be better. However, my sisters remain the same. They will influence your siblings, whether they want to or not, and you will see your family destroying themselves from the inside out for power.''

    ''I would never allow that!'' Eve exclaims.

    ''That is the intention. But for that, you will have to do like me... I have kept my sisters together for a long time, even with their peculiar personalities. For that, we must show them that we are the leaders. You cannot be soft with them.'' Pride explains.

    ''I was never soft with them. On the contrary, I always prepared them for the worst situations.'' Eve responds.

    Pride laughs sarcastically in Eve''s mind. ''You still have a lot to learn, foolish child. Just let me teach it to you, and don''t speak until I allow it. L.u.s.t is insignificant, but Envy and her host will try to manipulate us. It would be best if you let me deal with them first and show that I''m still the only leader here.''

    Eve is upset by the arrogant way Pride treats her sisters and her family, but she can''t go against Pride now, at last not before she can do what her father can''t do: ensure the safety of her entire family.

    ''You can deal with Envy and L.u.s.t any way you want, but think carefully before touching my family.'' Eve speaks in a neutral tone.

    ''Is this a threat, child?'' Pride asks in an arrogant tone.

    ''It''s a request, Pride. Or do you not respect our partnership?''

    Pride is more and more satisfied with Eve''s attitude. Her host cannot be someone who lowers the head, but they cannot go against her either.

    "My great queen." Luise bends in front of Eve''s unicorn, clearly confused about the abrupt halt of them.

    Eve looks around and sees only trees as they are in the middle of the forest. Then she orders Luise. "Clean up this area and prepare a table; we are waiting for important people."

    ---------------------------------------------

    "Over there." Oya points to the south from their position while Lucien flies over the beach, holding her in his arms.

    "Are it going to Portgreen?" Lucien can''t help but think out loud.

    The girls arrive at Lucien''s position, and Cassidy makes a worried expression. "Is the aura moving south?"

    They still don''t know if the aura is really Pride or a mysterious powerful creature, and as this region is in the eastern part of the continent, it is on the north of Portgreen''s territory.

    "Let''s go." Lucien flaps his wings and flies towards the south, also going a little to the west because Oya said that the aura comes from the forest and not from the beach.

    Lucien can''t control his eagerness to meet his big sis and uses all his speed to fly ahead with Oya and L.u.s.t while the other girls follow them.

    After flying for a little over fifteen miles, L.u.s.t exclaims in Lucien''s mind. ''It''s her! Pride is here.''

    Lucien warns his wives, who are reaching his position, mentally while flying in the direction that L.u.s.t points.

    While Lucien can barely contain his desire to hug Eve, he hears L.u.s.t''s voice in his mind. ''Lucien... you must calm down. Pride is not like Envy. She is our oldest sister. She is the strongest and most complicated of us.''

    ''I''ll be careful.'' Lucien replies.

    But L.u.s.t still tries to advise him. ''I know you will. But I also know that you are angry with Pride.''

    Lucien can''t contain his anger in his upset tone. ''She orchestrated this whole plan to use Bloody Rose on my sisters... I know we need that power, but she and my father will have to pay for that.''

    ''I agree with you. I will always be by your side, my love. But you have to respect our limitations.'' L.u.s.t explains.

    So she continues. ''You know how strong Eve was. Now she must be even stronger, so even if she doesn''t have a good demonic energy control like you, Pride will be at the worst case on the level of Earth Realm''s fifth layer.''

    ''What are my chances of beating her in combat?'' Lucien asks.

    ''Very low, even if you use all the demonic energy you have.'' L.u.s.t responds in a neutral tone.

    ''I see.'' Lucien responds and continues to fly towards Pride''s location.

    In less than a minute, Lucien flies three miles and sees a stir in the forest another three miles ahead. He can also hear several noises coming from that direction and concludes that there are hundreds of people with Pride and Eve.

    ''There is an army with them. Almost all of them are on the top of the Zero Realm, but some of them are on the early Mortal Realm. With the power of Pride''s aura, everyone can fight on the Mortal Realm level.'' L.u.s.t explains to Lucien.

    Lucien smiles. ''Big sis has always known how to lead better than anyone. I bet they are totally loyal to her, not like the stupid people of the Light Empire, manipulated by Amelia and Envy.''

    L.u.s.t can''t help but be a little jealous of Eve as she hears the affectionate way Lucien talks about her. L.u.s.t only found the desire to rescue his mother in Lucien''s mind when she met him, but now she fears she hasn''t paid attention to the memories of his oldest sister.

    He continues to fly towards Eve''s group with Oya in his arms.

    As he approaches that spot, Lucien notices the trees falling in a circular space as Eve''s troops clear the area for them to meet.

    As soon as a large tree falls, Lucien sees Eve''s beautiful pink hair swaying in the wind as she sits at a table in the center of the circular area.

    At first, Lucien loved Eve almost like his mother. They slept in the same bed when he was a child, and Eve was always at his side with Sophia.

    But after suffering so much from the pain and anger consuming his heart and soul, Lucien forgot about that connection with Eve and his other sisters.

    And now, even though very focused on rescuing his mother, Lucien also knows that his sisters are very important to him as well. He will give everything that Sophia, Amelia, and their other sisters need, be it protection, power, or affection.

    And, of course, that''s why he really wants to hug Eve and thank her for taking care of him most of his childhood.

    As soon as Lucien sees Eve''s beautiful face, he doesn''t think twice before flying towards her with all his speed, creating powerful waves of wind with the strong flaps of his big wings.

    *WHOOOOOSH*

    The trees sway, and Its leaves fly everywhere while Lucien flies towards Eve.

    Eve''s troops get startled by the noise and look up at the sky, getting surprised by the sight of a red spot flying towards them at super speed.

    "A bird?" Elsie, Luise''s daughter, thinks out loud.

    "A spell?" Luise asks.

    ''My little brother?'' Eve can see Lucien even from a significant distance with her incredible physical capabilities, but she is confused by his body changes like horns, height, and others.

    ''L.u.s.t''s host?'' Pride is shocked as she notices the powerful aura of Lucien''s demonic energy.

    Eve can''t control her happy smile as she sees Lucien approaching. Although he looks different, he still has that handsome face of her beloved cute little brother. She just wants to hug him after those months that they have passed apart.

    However, Pride is not happy to see Lucien. [How does he have demonic horns and dragonic wings? Is that L.u.s.t''s thing? Damn, a man as L.u.s.t''s host is everything I didn''t want to have to deal with now... And this powerful energy? He must be f.u.c.k.i.n.g hundreds of women. This will not be good for Eve. DAMN YOU L.U.S.T!!]

    Pride is angry that L.u.s.t is getting in her way right now. She has been working hard to make Eve a Queen respected by everyone, creating a legend for her as they take over this world.

    But now, a horny guy is running to Eve to ruin her act as a great woman who crushes all men.

    Pride uses Eve''s hatred for her father to make her despise men and make women respect her, but she knows that Eve will not mistreat her brother, so he can ruin all her plans.

    And he is still L.u.s.t''s host. Pride repudiates L.u.s.t for having to take pleasure in other people to become stronger. Pride, as an embodiment of self-respect, sees herself above everyone else and rejoices, using her aura to oppress her enemies and bless her followers with a little power.

    And while her demonic energy helps her followers to become stronger faster, her focus is on giving power momentarily in exchange for absolute loyalty. So she is totally against L.u.s.t''s methods of giving other people too much real power, making them equals.

    Everything about L.u.s.t disgusts Pride, and she gets more and more upset as Lucien flies towards Eve.

    Despite knowing that Eve will be upset, Pride knows that he has to do something to limit Lucien''s impacts on her host. She has to act now before Eve loses all respect for her followers.

    While flying at super-speed towards Eve, Lucien sees a slight smile on the face of his big sis.

    He can see that she is trying to maintain a calm leader''s stance, but he knows that she is happy to see him as he is to meet her.

    As he descends from the sky like an arrow, Lucien''s blue eyes line up with Eve''s cyan eyes.

    His heart starts to beat faster while he can''t control his excitement. [Big si-]

    But then an incredibly bright white light starts to come out of nowhere.

    Using his senses to the maximum, Lucien sees the light emerging from the void in front of him.

    Then he hears L.u.s.t''s voice in his mind. ''Lucien!!''

    Being in the air, Lucien can only rely on his wings to move, which greatly limits his agility.

    As soon as he sees the light and hears L.u.s.t''s warning, Lucien flaps his wings forward, trying to stop his fall and push himself back.

    And although he tries to turn his face while using a hand to cover Oya''s eyes, the bright light still blinds him.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 291 - Lucien vs Pride (1/2)

    Everything happens very fast, even for Lucien, who has ridiculously powerful senses.

    As the bright light blinds him, he hears the air in front of him being cut and knows that someone is attacking him.

    Lucien doesn''t know who his enemy is, their strength, or their weapon. But all of that doesn''t matter because he has to protect Oya in his arms at any cost.

    But what movement can he also make while evading by pushing himself backward in the air?

    His instincts act on impulse while Lucien turns around to keep Oya away from his attacker''s weapon while summoning his red katana in his other hand, positioned in front of his waist.

    His action, despite being quick, is inefficient because while he is blind and turning his back on his attacker, they can clearly see the blade of his katana and attack another part of Lucien''s body.

    In that case, it is the face.

    *BAM*

    Lucien feels his face smashed by a brutally powerful attack with a force he has never felt before.

    As the pain quickly radiates from his face to his entire head, he feels his body being pushed forward.

    And losing all balance, Lucien is thrown in an unknown direction while hugging Oya and rotating their bodies so that his back is in the direction they are being thrown to prevent her from getting hurt.

    Lucien tries to regain control of his body using his wings, but he fails because he continues to be influenced by his attacker''s heavy blow.

    L.u.s.t, who was not influenced by the bright light, materializes her body behind Lucien and tries to stop him, but she fails to do that before they hit the ground, after breaking several trees.

    *BOOOM*

    Lucien feels his bones creak as he hits the ground hard, breaking rocks with his back and opening a large crater in the area.

    L.u.s.t''s body is destroyed, and she returns to Lucien''s soul while Oya is fully protected in Lucien''s arms.

    That light blinded not only Lucien but also the other people who were looking at the sky, including Eve.

    Before she even regains her sight, she mentally screams at mentally Pride as she runs towards the loud noise. ''PRIDE!!!''

    Pride, floating on the spot where Lucien was just ago, looks at her fist with a curious expression and thinks out loud. "The boy has hard bones."

    She cannot deny that she had a good first impression of Lucien. [People usually panic when blinded by my light, but he stayed calm and tried to use his body to protect the woman in his arms... maybe L.u.s.t got a really good host this time.]

    Still, Pride can''t let anyone get in the way of her plans. Then she speaks mentally in a rigid tone to Eve. ''Don''t get into it!''

    Eve ignores Pride''s order and continues running towards the loud noise, but then she hears another voice, this one in an affectionate but firm tone.

    "Don''t get involved in this, big sis," Lucien speaks as he hears Eve running towards him.

    Lucien wastes no time, and while regaining his vision, he focuses his demonic energy, puts Oya to the side, jumps off the ground, and flaps his wings hard, propelling himself into the sky again.

    *Whoosh*

    Eve sees Lucien going up to the sky at speed almost as high as he fell. "So fast!"

    She is upset that she can''t fly and stop Lucien from going after Pride, so she sends her a mental message. ''Don''t fight him!''

    ''This cannot be stopped now. I will not kill him.'' Pride responds.

    As Lucien flies towards Pride, he can''t help but be surprised by her appearance. He likes her skin full of blueish onyx scales, her big curved horns, her thick tail, and everything about her imposing look.

    ''Just don''t use the naginata. Soul dragonic weapons can hurt her soul, hurting your sister. But other than that, you can hurt her as much as you want as it won''t affect Eve.'' L.u.s.t explains it to Lucien mentally.

    Lucien stops in front of Pride, who continues to look at him with a curious expression. He also looks at her with the same expression while speaking in a provocative tone. "Pride? I''m not sure if this name does justice to someone who makes such a sneak attack like that."

    Pride laughs, showing her sharp white teeth. "Sneak attack? I attacked you from the front. If you couldn''t keep up with my speed or look at my brightness, it is not my fault."

    Lucien smiles as he swings his arms, making creak sounds with his bones as he resets it in place. His incredible regeneration fixes his body while he just has to deal with some pain.

    "We have things to resolve," Lucien speaks after readjusting his body.

    Pride notices the hostility in Lucien''s gaze and quickly concludes that it is not just because she has just attacked him. "What did L.u.s.t tell you? Oh, it doesn''t matter. Doesn''t she have the audacity to go out and face her eldest sister?"

    When Pride speaks her arrogant words, Lucien thinks that L.u.s.t would materialize her body at his side and answer Pride. But she remained silent, and Lucien can feel that she is hesitant.

    He already expected that the situation with Pride would be quite different from that with Envy, but he did not expect L.u.s.t to be afraid of Pride. He also didn''t expect Pride to attack him like that, and due to Eve''s reaction, he knows she didn''t either expect or agree with that.

    Although a part of Lucien finds hurting a woman very wrong, he knows that he has to punish and Pride, and for that, he will have to use all his power, except the golden naginata, of course.

    However, he doesn''t want to use his red katana either. Then he opens and closes his hands, clearly preparing his fists. "Let''s do it."

    "No weapons? I like that." Pride smiles.

    ''Her power is in the eighth layer of the Earth Realm, so don''t save your demonic energy. I will share mine with you if you need it.'' L.u.s.t talks to Lucien.

    Lucien cannot deny that it seems ridiculous to fight someone from the eighth layer of the Earth Realm while he is not yet in the fifth layer of the Mortal Realm.

    But he cannot back down. He is also his ''pride,'' and he cannot let Pride step on it.

    As Pride has already made the first attack, Lucien does not think twice before flying towards her with all his speed, using part of his demonic energy on his wings.

    His control of demonic energy is already at a level where he can use a certain amount of it on any part of his body to improve any of his physical capabilities for a long time before he runs out of energy.

    Pride is impressed by Lucien''s speed because of his low power level, but she can follow his movements naturally.

    Lucien punches forward, aiming for Pride''s upper body, but before his fist touches her body, she disappears, turning into a cloud of white smoke.

    He hears the air moving aside his body as she materializes her body on his side and punches his waist.

    Due to being able to dematerialize and recreate their bodies instantly, Pride and the other great demons can literally teleport as L.u.s.t has been doing since Lucien replenished her demonic energy.

    Now, without being blind and carrying Oya, Lucien quickly turns his body in time to use his arm to block Pride''s attack.

    *BAM!*

    *Crack*

    Lucien expected Pride''s attack would be strong, but not to the point of opening wounds on his skin and creating cracks in his bones even though he used demonic energy on his forearm.

    He is thrown to the ground again, but this time he is prepared for it and regains his body''s control by flapping his wings strongly.

    Eve''s troops are surprised as they watch the incredible fight in the air as she gets more and more upset with Pride and worried about Lucien.

    "Tsk." Pride scoffs before charging towards Lucien. Despite not having wings, she can fly simply using her energy, which is already potent thanks to Eve''s power.

    As soon as Lucien sees Pride going toward him, he raises his arms again, but before her fists touch his forearms, he flaps his right-wing, propelling his body to the side to dodge the attack.

    "Humph." Pride scoffs again as she teleports in front of Lucien, continuing her attack and landing a powerful punch on his forearms.

    *BAM* *Crack*

    Lucien is thrown through the air again while feeling terrible pain in his arms. His powerful life affinity quickly begins to repair his body, but at the cost of life mana, of course.

    He is aware that his strength is not impressive, but he gets frustrated by feeling slower than Envy, while his agility is his greatest asset.

    L.u.s.t tries to motivate Lucien while feeling his frustration. ''Don''t compare yourself to her. She is a great demon with a body made of energy and is more than a realm more powerful than you. No one below the Earth Realm could block an attack from her.''

    Lucien regains his balance again and faces Pride.

    "Life mana? You have some secrets, boy." Pride sounds arrogant in any way she speaks.

    Lucien doesn''t answer Pride but flies towards her, trying to attack her again. This time she doesn''t attack him but blocks all his attacks while he tries to punch and kick her from different angles.

    While Lucien fails to hurt Pride, even using his demonic energy in many ways, she just laughs. "Is this all you have, boy? I must say that using demonic energy like that is impressive. Even Eve can''t do that yet, but it''s not enough to face me."

    L.u.s.t is upset with Pride for her words. Obviously, Lucien is incredible for being able to fight her with more than one realm of power between them, but Pride still makes fun of him.

    Eve also realizes that and is very proud of Lucien as she watches the fight from the ground. She is also disappointed with Pride, who does not look anything impressive, making fun of Lucien.

    Oya also watches the fight as more than a hundred Alliance troops surround her. She doesn''t understand much about power level, but she totally trusts Lucien and knows that he will beat even more powerful enemies than he.

    After blocking and dodging over a hundred hits from Lucien in a few seconds, Pride ducks in the air and punches Lucien on the belly.

    *BAM*

    He is thrown into the air while spitting out a lot of blood and feels his organs in chaos inside his body.

    Despite feeling a lot of pain with Pride''s brutal attacks, Lucien is not discouraged by the fight; on the contrary, each time he exchanges blows with her, he feels more excited while his naginata seems more and more agitated inside his soul. He can even feel the golden gate inside the naginata tremble every time he takes a Pride blow.

    However, Lucien knows that he will not have demonic energy to fight for long. After exchanging more blows with Pride and being punched several times, he feels that his energy is already below half.

    He knows that L.u.s.t will give her demonic energy to him, but he feels like that would be the same as defeat as it would show his failure to deal with Pride alone.

    But then he remembers the other energies within his body, specifically the mix of demonic energies he created with Envy and Amelia.

    ''L.u.s.t, can I use the mixed energies to boost my body as I use my own energy?'' Lucien asks.

    L.u.s.t and Envy understand almost nothing about the mixed energies, so she answers honestly. ''I''m not sure. Try it, and let''s see what happens.''

    Lucien prepares to attack Pride, but this time he doesn''t focus his demonic energy alone but the mix, making his arm shine purple and gray at the same time.

    ''It looks easy.'' Lucien already had incredible control over the mixed energies, so he has no difficulty using them to boost his physical capabilities.

    He feels much greater power than his original running through his arms and wastes no time before flying towards Pride, also using the mixed energies on his wings to boost his speed.

    While L.u.s.t is impressed and proud of Lucien, Pride is shocked to the soul. Lucien seems to have many peculiarities, but she is perplexed to see him using energy that looks like a mixture of the energies of L.u.s.t and Envy.

    "What the hell?" She thinks out loud while having trouble following his current speed with her eyes.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 292 - Lucien vs Pride (2/2)

    While flying towards Pride using his new boosted speed, Lucien can''t help but be happy as he sees the surprised expression on her face.

    With his senses also more boosted by the mix of energies, Lucien sees Pride''s face moving slowly, trying to follow his movements, but then��

    [Huh?!] Lucien makes a surprised expression very similar to Pride''s when she manages to align their eyes and smiles at him.

    Also, Pride''s body glows with white light but not as blinding as before as she raises her hand in time to grab Lucien''s right fist.

    Lucien quickly attacks Pride with his left forearm, aiming at her head, but she blocks his attacks with her forearm, effectively mirroring his movements.

    Pride gives Lucien a beautiful smile. "Oh, boy. Did you think your new trick would be enough to beat me? I''m sorry to tell you that, but I was holding back my strength because the difference in power between us is so significant."

    Lucien feels many different emotions listening to Pride''s words and seeing her look. He doesn''t see hostility in her eyes, and although there still is a lot of arrogance in her expression, he can also see a little bit of excitement and respect.

    He knows how difficult it is for a person to contain their strength, especially in combat when people have high adrenaline in their bodies, but she seems to have well contained her strength, which L.u.s.t quickly updates for Lucien. ''First layer of the Sky Realm!!''

    Lucien is not so surprised because of Pride''s strength; after all, he knows that they are great demons that have reached higher Realms before and are limited to their current host, which makes him quickly think of Eve.

    ''Which layer is big sis on?'' Lucien ignores the confrontation with Pride to ask about Eve, which makes L.u.s.t jealous.

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ''I can''t see because of Pride''s aura in Eve''s body. Focus on the fight, your idiot!''

    Lucien smiles while feeling L.u.s.t''s jealousy getting out of control like Amelia always does. He feels like hitting her on the ass, but he really has to focus on the exciting fight with Pride right now.

    Pride, on the other hand, gets confused again, seeing the smile on Lucien''s face. "Boy, what are you thinking about?"

    He laughs. "I''m thinking of spanking your and L.u.s.ts asses as soon as I defeat you in combat."

    Pride is shocked by Lucien''s attitude. He just used his greatest asset, but that proved inefficient in the face of her real power. However, he remains so confident. [Where does this much confidence come from?]

    But she is still Pride, and her whole being cannot allow someone else to speak arrogantly to her.

    Pride gives Lucien a dismissive look and then pulls his fist down, causing him to lose his balance.

    She quickly raises her knee while bringing Lucien''s head to it.

    *BAM*

    Pride hits Lucien''s face with her knee, dislocating his nose and splatting much of his blood in the air.

    Lucien feels a sharp pain in his head as his body is thrown upwards, but the purple, gray, white, and golden energies inside his body heal his wounds quickly.

    He flaps his wings, rotating his body in the air as he makes a quick launching motion with both hands towards Pride.

    While moving his hands, grayish-purple chains are created with his demonic energies and acting by his will, follow the movement of Lucien''s hands and warpers on Pride''s arms, catching her off guard.

    [WHA-] Pride is shocked by Lucien again as she sees him materialize not only his demonic energy but also Envy''s. She finds him more and more surprising.

    As soon as the chains wrappers around Pride''s arms, Lucien pulls her towards him and knees her face, breaking her nose and also splashing her blood through the air.

    *BAM*

    Pride''s body is thrown towards the ground while Lucien''s chains disappear. She feels a lot of pain in her head, but her injuries are instantly healed because her body is made up of demonic energy.

    Lucien smiles as a wave of pleasure runs through his body the moment he feels his knee smash Pride''s face. That pleasure runs through his body, creating waves of purple and gray energies, until it turns golden, goes towards the nagitana in his soul, and hits the golden gate inside it.

    Pride disappears into the air before reappearing above Lucien, punching his right shoulder, dislocating his bones, and throwing his body down.

    *BAM* *BAM*

    As Lucien falls, he spins his body using Pride''s attack force and kicks her in the wait.

    He falls as she is thrown several meters before he regains his balance and flies towards her, and she re-materializes her body in front of him.

    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

    Now, with similar speed and strength, they are able to dodge attacks, but it seems that for both of them, it is better to blindly attack than to block or deflect their blows.

    Lucien and Pride''s attacks are increasingly brutal and powerful, generating waves of force that reach the ground and frighten the spectators.

    Eve is very concerned about Lucien, but she knows that Pride would not kill him, and she is also impressed to see him fighting with her with equal strength.

    Oya is increasingly confident that Lucien can win the battle while she and the Alliance troops surrounding her are watching the battle with excited expressions.

    Lucien and Pride''s fight generates more and more waves of force and demonic energy, which create an incredibly imposing atmosphere.

    With each blow that breaks their bones and spills their blood away, the spectators have more respect and admiration for both.

    Everyone feels that they would not be able to resist a single brutal blow from those that Lucien and Pride continue to take from each other without holding themselves.

    A mile away from there, Lucien''s wives fly towards them on the floating platforms.

    Amelia can feel that incredible aura and waves of energy in the air as she sees Lucien fighting Pride. "Incredible! So, it''s my brother''s power."

    Envy materializes her body next to Amelia to get a better view of the fight. "Really impressive. He''s up against Pride... but wait! I also feel our energy in the air."

    Amelia cannot contain her smile. "We are a team, after all."

    Lucien''s wives cannot see the fight from that distance as well as Amelia or have a better perception of energies, but they understand that Lucien, like them, gets stronger with the energies they generate together, and that is why they are all proud to be the power each other.

    As the group approaches Lucien and Pride, Lucien''s wives understand how incredible their battle is. Both continue to hit each other with crushing blows that throw them several meters back into the air before they hit each other again, and again, in a bizarre cycle of brutality.

    Pride hits Lucien on the belly with her elbow and then holds his head before headbutting him.

    *BAM*

    He is thrown back while Pride looks at Envy on Angela''s floating platform. "Sister... so you are working together with L.u.s.t now."

    Envy smiles provocatively. "Yes, I find this boy very pleasant."

    Pride turns and blocks Lucien''s fist, but he quickly gives her a headbutt, too, throwing her body flying away.

    Lucien looks at Envy with an inquisitive expression. "Boy???"

    He gets a little upset that he suddenly stops being called a ''hubby'' to be called a boy.

    Envy can''t contain her smile as she sees Pride''s body being thrown through the air like a rag doll by Lucien''s brutal attack. Still, she tries to look neutral, not wanting to lose Lucien''s respect but also not offending Pride.

    "Well, I''m much older than you, you know..." Envy regrets her words and already assumes that Lucien will punish her somehow, which seems dangerous and exciting at the same time.

    Lucien looks at her with a stern look. "You are my wife, Envy, don''t forget that. Also, don''t call me a boy with that arrogant tone again."

    "Wife?!?!?" Pride and Eve exclaim together.

    Pride already knew that they were working together and also that Lucien and Envy must have done lewd things because he can use her demonic energy. However, she cannot help but be surprised, not because he claims that she is his wife, but because she does not deny it.

    Eve, on the other hand, doesn''t know what to feel as she hears Lucien calling a woman his wife. She can also see the loving expression of Lucien''s various wives and imagine that they have some kind of romantic relationship.

    It is difficult for her to replace the image of little Lucien sleeping in her bed with that of a tall and strong man with several wives. This is just bizarre and Eve is afraid that her little brother has become a very different person.

    Pride materializes her body in front of Lucien again and attacks him. He blocks her fist with his forearm as they both hit each other''s bellies using their other hand.

    *BAM* *BAM*

    The attacks generate new waves of force that shock Lucien''s wives. Now, being nearer to the battle, they realize that his and Pride''s level of power is much higher than theirs and that they have to work harder to stand beside Lucien helping him.

    Amelia is also very surprised to realize that her advance to Earth Realm means nothing close to the power of Lucien, who, despite being still in the Mortal Realm, is battling someone as powerful as Pride.

    It makes her think that she is very stupid for not allowing Lucien to give her all the benefits that he can just because she is too embarrassed to do that thing��

    Lucien and Pride hold each other''s arms while looking at each other with confident and proud expressions.

    "Do you think just because you have some luck, you can make a great demon your wife?" Pride asks and hits Lucien hard with a headbutt.

    *BAM*

    Lucien resists the pain, spits some blood, shakes his head, and looks Pride in the eye. "Why not?"

    Pride hits Lucien''s forehead with another headbutt while they hold each other''s arms. "Boy, are you that stupid?"

    Lucien again spits another large amount of blood while feeling an exciting energy stirring inside him and forcing Its way through the golden gate inside the naginata.

    He knows that his mix of energies is running out, but he still has a lot of original energy as he is generating more of it while enjoying the fight.

    Also, he can feel that Pride''s attacks are getting weaker because she is running out of demonic energy as L.u.s.t is reporting to him.

    So he didn''t spare his mix of energies, focusing it on his forehead and giving an incredibly powerful headbutt on Pride''s forehead.

    *BAMMM*

    The attack broke her skull and threw Pride''s body further than before, forcing her to use a lot of demonic energy to repair her head.

    Lucien also feels pain in his head, but he quickly recovers and flies to Envy''s side. He hugs her waist and kisses her lips.

    "See, Envy is already my little wife. She will obey her husband and not a weak eldest sister like you." Lucien speaks in an arrogant and provocative tone.

    Pride stabilizes her flight and looks at Envy with a severe look. "Envy, stop your shitty games, and tell this bot that you were just playing with him."

    Envy is upset by Pride''s arrogant tone, but Lucien is also arrogant... Well, when comparing them, she doesn''t see any advantage in being with Pride''s side as she only humiliates her while Lucien, who, despite being severe too, gives her pleasure and power.

    "No games, he''s my husband, Pride." Envy declares with a prideful tone.

    L.u.s.t, still inside Lucien''s soul, is disappointed with herself for being still afraid of Pride, letting Envy stands by his side when that place first belongs to her.

    She materializes her body on Lucien''s open arm, already waiting for her, and hugs his waist. "But I''m already his first wife."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 293 - Lively Reunion

    While Lucien''s wives are already used to his personality, Amelia and Eve can''t help but roll their eyes.

    Both sisters have different thoughts from Lucien''s wives, who met him a short time ago and accepted things his way.

    Amelia and Eve have been with Lucien since their childhoods. They share many bonds and already have a complex relationship.

    In Amelia''s case, she regrets not being as close to Lucien as she wanted but still thinks that as his sister, she deserves more of his affection and now wants to fight for it.

    Eve also thinks that as siblings, he, their other sister, and she should always stay together. However, she is not just one of his sisters, but the big sis that raised him since his mother could no longer do that.

    Although they all had their limitations because they were isolated from the world by Michael to become weapons, Eve taught Lucien everything he needed to grow a healthy young man.

    She taught him to fight to avenge his mother, respect and love his sisters.

    And now, after he became a handsome, strong man, Eve can''t help but think that it is unfair that great demons and random women come and steal all the attention from him.

    Not that Amelia and Eve are very jealous and possessive by nature, but after so many years of being influenced by the Bloody rose, their feelings are boosted as well as their power.

    That is, all the love, jealousy, and possessive feelings they have for Lucien are several times stronger than they should normally be.

    While Amelia, ironically, is very jealous of Envy, Eve looks at L.u.s.t with a hostile expression.

    Seeing that Pride and Lucien stop attacking each other, Eve ignores the troops and focuses her energies on her legs, preparing for an incredible jump.

    *Boom*

    *Whooosh*

    By using so much strength to jump, Eve creates an explosion of force below her feet as she propels herself through the air at incredible speed, quickly reaching hundreds of meters up in the sky.

    She lands on Angela''s floating platform, behind Lucien, and speaks in an authoritative tone. "Lucien! What are you doing!?"

    [Damn!] Lucien feels a chill run through his body like he hasn''t had in a long time.

    By the tone of Eve and the fact that she called him by his normal name and not something like ''little brother'' or ''Luci'' is a clear indication that she is upset with him. And well, he can imagine why.

    "Big sis..." Lucien quickly removes his hand from L.u.s.t and Envy''s waists while speaking in an obedient tone, surprising his wives, who are used to the arrogant and teasing Lucien.

    Eve puts both hands on her waist and while keeping a frown. "You consider me your big sis, but when we meet again, the first thing you do is start a fight and boast yourself about having beautiful wives. Is that your way of complimenting your big sis?"

    Lucien''s wives don''t like how Eve talks to their beloved hubby, but even they understand that it is better not to get involved in it and take a step back. It''s okay to risk their lives to fight alongside Lucien, but face his angry big sis is something that only he can do.

    If Lucien''s wives already realize that Eve is not someone they should offend, let alone Amelia. She is the first to step back for fear of Eve also scolding her.

    L.u.s.t and Envy quickly dematerialize their body, leaving Lucien alone to face his big sis.

    He turns around slowly and smiles sheepishly as he looks at Eve''s face, who, even with a frown, is beautiful as a fairy, an angry fairy, of course.

    "I''m sorry," Lucien speaks honestly.

    Eve tries to keep an upset look, but Lucien''s honest expression added to the fact that he does not start the fight but Pride, make Eve unable to be really angry with him, but rather proud of the incredible man he became in the short time that they were apart.

    Her lips slowly curve into a smile. "You looked like a depressed young boy a few months ago... but now you are a proud and arrogant man. Also, do you look more handsome than ever with these... horns? How the hell do you have horns, wings, and a tail?"

    Seeing Eve''s sweet and tender smile, Lucien can''t resist taking a quick step forward and hugging her. Before, he was almost the same height as her, but he saw her as taller than he was. But now, after growing a little more, with 1.93 meters tall, he is quite taller than she, and he does not miss the opportunity to lift her around the waist and rotate their bodies while hugging her tightly.

    "Hey! Hahaha... don''t do it.... hahaha... Luci, stop!" Eve doesn''t know how to react when being hugged by Lucien that way. Certainly, she finds the feeling of hugging her beloved brother again very pleasant.

    Still, she is a little embarrassed by doing that kind of thing in front of so many people and a little worried that her troops may see them from the ground, and she starts to lose the power she worked so hard to achieve in the last few months.

    Also, Eve can feel Pride''s anger and disapproval as she watches everything with an upset expression on her face.

    ''Are you going to stop being Queen Eve to becomes big sis again? Do I need to explain how it will make you lose the respect of your followers?'' Pride talks to Eve mentally.

    Eve quickly replies. ''F.u.c.k you, Pride!! You''re the one to blame for attacking a boy like that. And that sneak attack... I didn''t expect that from you.''

    ''Boy? Damn! Don''t you see that he is a demon, dragon, l.u.s.tful man?!?!?!?'' Pride can''t help but respect Lucien''s power, but she would never say it out loud or declares that she was wrong.

    Eve ignores Pride''s comments and focuses on her embrace with Lucien. He hugs her tighter and tighter as they rest their heads on each other''s shoulders.

    "I really missed you, big sis!" Lucien speaks in a loving tone.

    "Easy, little man, I missed you a lot too, but you will break my bones if you squeeze me harder." Eve laughs.

    "Hehehe..." Lucien chuckles awkwardly. His relationship with Eve has always been special in many ways.

    Then he puts her on the floor, that is, on the floating platform, and Eve quickly waves to Amelia. "Hey, you little girl, greets your big sis too."

    Amelia quickly approaches them and joins Lucien and Eve in a mutual big hug, both siblings hugging one side of their big sis with one arm and themself with the other.

    They touch their foreheads, avoiding Lucien''s horns, of course, while laughing.

    "I know this was not the great demons'' plan, but I am happy that we are together," Eve speaks as Pride shakes her head.

    "Yes, we must stay together," Lucien says.

    "Mm." Amelia agrees, although she cannot contain her possessive desires for Lucien and feel inferior to Eve.

    Eve smiles. "You guys seem to be together for a long time. Have you been intimidating your brother, Amelia?"

    Amelia makes an expression of regret as she remembers her troubled relationship with Lucien.

    He answers before her. "We are fine. Though we had some disagreements at the beginning, we are family, and we will always be together from now on, supporting each other."

    "Yeah." Amelia agrees while trying to hide her flushed expression while thinking about how they have been supporting each other in the past few days.

    "Yes, a family... always together," Eve speaks lovingly, then smiles. "So, I want to know everything that happened to you, my siblings, and meet your... friends?"

    Lucien feels a drop of sweat run down his forehead as he thinks about how to tell his big sis that almost all the women in his group are his wives.

    "There is so much I want to tell you, big sis... I want to talk about how L.u.s.t and I discovered secrets hidden in my body and soul... things that maybe only my mother... My mother! She is alive. Her death was a lie of our father." Lucien starts trying to explain everything at once.

    Eve is surprised and even more upset with their father. "Damn him!! I just found out about the stupid rose, and now this... He is the worse father ever!"

    "The bloody rose? Do you know about it, and how did Pride lead this plan where we are just disposable weapons for them?" Lucien asks.

    Eve nods. "Yes, Pride was reluctant to tell me that, but I could feel that she was hiding things from me... You know, although it is very bothersome to have her in my mind telling me what to do, she is not that bad. We are partners, we like it or not."

    "I understand. L.u.s.t is also nothing like I thought she would be. In fact, she told me everything from the beginning. There is no secret between us. Envy, also, surprisingly, can be a good girl when she wants to." Lucien explains.

    "We have a lot to talk about. Let''s go to the ground." Eve speaks.

    Lucien stops hugging while looking at Pride, who watches them as she floats in front of Angela''s floating platform. "I understand that Pride is your partner, but she has to know the consequences of using our family as weapons."

    Eve nods. "Yes, but I can''t do anything against her because I need her power to avenge my mother and protect our family. However, I don''t mind if you beat the shit out of her."

    Lucien smiles and prepares to fly towards Pride, but Eve takes his arm and looks him in the eyes. "Still, Pride''s real power is not in her physical capabilities, but in her white light, that is her demonic energy. Also, although she has already spent a lot of her energy, she can still fight for a long time."

    He caresses Eve''s face. "Don''t worry, big sis. I can keep fighting for long, too. Even if I lose, I''ll ease my anger by spanking her pretty face many times."

    Eve smiles as she likes the new and confident Lucien more and more. "Ok, go on. I''ll not hold you back. Give her the shit she deserves."

    Lucien smiles at Eve, as well as Amelia, before flying slowly towards Pride.

    Pride laughs as he finds the situation increasingly peculiar. She speaks in her arrogant, habitual tone. "Oh boy, I think I''m starting like you. Let''s solve it with our fists and make Wrath proud, hehe."

    Lucien also laughs, arrogantly like Pride. "Heh, this is the first thing that comes out of your mouth besides nonsense."

    Pride cracks her knuckles while facing Lucien. "Come on, give me your best."

    "As you want," Lucien speaks as he lunches a punch towards Pride with all his speed.

    Pride ducks in the air and quickly punch up, aiming for Lucien''s belly.

    *Whooosh*

    But he flaps only one wing hard, dodging her blow as he spins his body and kicks Pride on the face, using the mix of energies to boost his capabilities to the maximum.

    The incredible speed of Lucien surprises Pride, who, despite being able to dematerialize her body to avoid the attack, does not do that because she wants to take his blows head-on just as he does with hers.

    She tries to block his kick with her forearm but fails to follow his speed.

    *BAM!!*

    Lucien''s strong kick hits Pride in the face and throws her several meters towards the ground. Still, she quickly regains control of her body and materializes in front of him, already attacking.

    He blocks one of her fists, but the other hit him in the face and pushes him back.

    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

    Before Lucien regains control of his body, Pride flies towards him by throwing several punches and kicks. He blocks some of them, counterattacks others, and receives others as well.

    And so they keep on fighting for several minutes, enjoying the battle while they don''t even notice smiles on their faces.

    Then, when their demonic energy is almost gone, they attack each other hard and smash forehead against forehead, while the base of their horns touch.

    "Hahaha... boy, this is somehow pleasant." Pride speaks while showing her sharp teeth on an arrogant smile.

    Lucien also laughs as he continues to force his forehead on Pride''s. "If you mean me beating you, yes, I find it nice."

    "Let''s finis-" Pride starts to speak but then her expression changes completely from arrogant to stern?

    "Wait, boy!" She pulls her head back and looks up.

    Lucien is curious and also looks up, without thinking that could be a trick of Pride.

    "Huh?!" He is surprised to see a bright white light coming from the sky towards them. That light looks a little like Pride''s, but it''s not a pure white compared to hers.

    That second, Lucien lowers his guard, and Pride quickly hugs him with one arm and raises the other.

    [What?!] Lucien gets shocked as Pride forces his neck down, preventing him from looking up.

    Then from Pride''s raised hand, her pure white brilliant light appears, creating an explosion of light that blocks the blast of light that came from the sky, creating an even greater explosion in the air.

    *BOOOOOOM*

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 294 - Lets go!

    Several minutes ago.

    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

    While Lucien and Pride continue the second round of their fight, Eve faces Lucien''s wives.

    "So you are..." She doesn''t hide a little hostility and arrogance in her eyes.

    "His wives," Cassidy speaks in a respectful tone, but she does not appear to be intimidated by Eve.

    Eve looks into Cassidy''s eyes. "Very daring for a woman of your age to declare yourself the wife of my little brother, don''t you?"

    Before Cassidy answers Eve, Angela smiles. "I think you don''t know about some of his... peculiar tastes."

    "What do you mean?" Eve is confused. She was always at Lucien''s side, and he never showed peculiar tastes, let alone any s.e.x.u.a.l desire.

    Angela doesn''t know how to explain to Eve that Lucien is clearly more attracted to older women, especially mothers.

    Cassidy notices that and quickly changes the subject. "Ahem, I understand that sounds strange. I would be happy to just be Lucien''s mother-in-law myself. But things have taken other directions... I don''t regret being his wife now, or rather, I am honored, and I will never abandon him."

    Eve looks Cassidy in the eye for a few seconds before nodding. "Good. If he took you as his wife, you must feel grateful. I raised him to be the best man possible. He will never let you suffer or mistreat you."

    Lucien''s wives still don''t know what to think of Eve, but they certainly understand that she and Lucien have a deep connection, and of course, they want to know more about it and his past.

    But before they can comment on anything, Eve makes a severe expression, actually scary and intimidating. "However, if any of you do something, or even think about doing something that can hurt him... you will not have good deaths by my hands."

    "..." Lucien''s wives don''t know how to react to Eve''s words, or rather, her brutal warning.

    "..." Even Lucien, who despite fighting Pride, is aware of everything that happens around him, keeps silent. He would have killed most people who threaten his wives, but he respects his big sis too much to complain about her warning, which in fact has good intentions.

    Mia steps in front of Cassidy and faces Eve. "You don''t even have to mention that. We are all totally loyal to him, no matter what."

    Eve takes a step towards Mia and looks her in the eye with her usual intimidating expression. "Well said, little girl. Keep this up, and we can get along."

    She is still concerned about Lucien''s relationsh.i.p.s, but at least her first impression of the girls has been good. Yet, Eve wants to know everything about them, from how they met Lucien to their plans for the future beside him, to then judge whether she will have to intervene for his sake.

    "I want to know more about each one of you. Let''s talk while we watch the fight." Eve hugs Amelia again as she watches Lucien fight Pride.

    The girls turn their attention to Lucien while Angela talks to Lena. "Go get Oya."

    Lena doesn''t think twice before creating a big ice bird and climbing on top of it.

    "We are going with you." Anne, Astrid, and Scarlett also climb on Lena''s ice bird. They already realized that the troops down there are people from the Alliance and want to get updated information about their homeland.

    Ghilanna is also curious, mainly because she can see the emerald glow of elven armor among Eve''s troops. However, she is not sure if she wants to get involved with her people anymore.

    Lena''s ice bird descends from the sky, surprising Eve''s troops, and lands next to Oya, in the middle of a circle made by them.

    The troop group, led by Elsie, is just watching Oya because she is behaving well as Lucien told her to do.

    In fact, they are impressed by her tiger characteristics, which are very reminiscent of a moon tiger. And because she is a woman, they already have a predisposition to like her despite her supposedly being with the mysterious man in the sky.

    But of course, until they receive new orders from Eve, her troops are on high guard.

    As soon as they see Lena''s big ice bird land next to Oya, Elsie prepares her sword while speaking in a firm tone. "Who are yo-"

    But she loses her neutral posture as soon as she sees Anne''s cute ears. "Cousin!!"

    "Elsie!!" Anne jumps off the ice bird in front of Elsie, and both fox-girls hug each other tightly.

    Eve''s other troops are shocked, but Lucien''s wives quickly notice some similarities between Anne and Elsie, which makes them have not to doubt that they are from the same family, even though they are cousins and not sisters.

    "Long time, Anne. I missed you!" Elsie laughs while hugging Anne.

    "Yeah, cousin. Missed you too, and uncle." Anne responds excitedly.

    But then Elsie makes a curious expression. "Wait! Are you with that man''s group?"

    "That man?" Anne is confused but then sees Elsie aim at the sky and responds immediately. "Hubby? Ah, yes, we are together, of course."

    "Hubby? Do you mean he is your husband?" Elsie asks in a concerned tone.

    Anne can''t hide the sparkle in her eyes as she looks at Lucien and answers Elsie proudly. "Yes, he does."

    Elsie doesn''t know how to react. "Uncle is going to be furious. You are so young, but you are with him, who is... which kind of demi-human is him?"

    Anne gets confused because not even Lucien is sure what he is. "It is complicated. However, that doesn''t matter because he is the best man of all."

    Elsie still looks concerned. "You must be in love and don''t see that it was a bad decision. It''s not a time for men at our home, or rather, in this whole world. Queen Eve seems to hate all men."

    Anne laughs as she remembers how Eve said she would kill them if they hurt her beloved little brother.

    Scarlett can''t resist asking a question. "Hmm... So, is the Alliance divided?"

    Elsie makes a sad expression when she sees Scarlett''s racial characteristics. Obviously, there is the possibility that she is the daughter of a werewolf woman and a fox-man, but most of the time, hybrids of their races are generated by fox-women r.a.p.ed by werewolves.

    She speaks in a proud tone. "No, sister. Queen Eve united all the clans under the same flag and punished the werewolf clan for all their crimes. The women of our people will never again be r.a.p.ed or abused under her leadership."

    "How is the actual situation of the werewolf clan now?" Scarlett ignores Elsie''s sorry expression and asks, concerned for her brother.

    Elsie quickly responds. "The werewolves-women who agreed to follow Eve''s leadership were not killed but punished with less honorable positions while the men were killed or made up of slaves."

    "I see." Scarlett wants to ask more questions, but she knows that now is not the best time.

    But Astrid does not resist asking the same question, but about her enemies. "What about the manticore-clan? Did they have the same end? Is Lanzo still alive?"

    Elsie is also sorry that Astrid is a hybrid, which seems to be between manticore and human? [What a peculiar group...]

    She nods. "Yes, the manticore clan had the same punishment. Lanzo, as well as Rein, still lives, being tortured and humiliated by their victims daily with their families. Queen Eve is brutal to her enemies."

    [Just as hubby... she is truly his sister.] Lucien''s wives can''t help thinking the same thing about Elsie''s comment.

    Astrid smiles as she thinks about how she''ll get her revenge by torturing Lanzo, alongside Olivia, of course.

    "Well, we have to go back now," Anne speaks while she is hesitant to leave Elsie''s side. She really wants to talk to her cousin about her adventures, and of course, to brag about her new power and how amazing her husband is. Still, she wants to stay with her group until Lucien, Eve, and Pride reach an agreement.

    Elsie nods. "I understand. We also have to keep our formation until we receive new orders from our Queen. But I hope we can talk more soon."

    Anne walks towards Lena''s ice bird while taking Oya''s hand and talking to Elsie. "I''m sure we will be able to talk a lot very soon. Then I will introduce you to my new sisters, including Oya, who is a real moon tiger."

    "So is she really a moon tiger?!" Elsie looks at Oya with a surprised and admiring expression, just like the other troops around them.

    A part of them is very happy that they did not have to fight; after all, everyone in the Alliance has a lot of respect for the moon tiger, let alone the first one who got a demi-human body. Oya is already a legend among the people who are seeing her.

    The girls climb on the ice bird, and Lena prepares to fly back to their group, but then��

    A blast of light makes everyone cover their eyes while blinding them momentarily, followed by an incredible force that pushes everything in the opposite direction of Lucien and Pride.

    *BOOOOOOM*

    The incredibly powerful wave of force hits everything in a radius greater than a mile from Its center, but it does not harm the girls, just pushing them back.

    Of course, the blast of light has a different effect on people closer to Its center.

    Eve and the other girls nearest to Lucien and Pride would have suffered some damage had it not been for L.u.s.t and Envy''s quick action, creating a demonic energy barrier in front of Angela''s floating platform, blocking the wave of force and also lessening the blinding effects of that bright light.

    "Lucien!!!!!" All of Lucien''s wives and Eve exclaim together as they see Lucien and Pride disappear inside the light blast.

    Lucien is shocked by Pride''s action. As she forces his head down, he can see the bright light reflecting on the trees and even on the ground while the wave of force knocks down trees and throws people on the ground.

    However, he feels no damage, while Pride uses her own light to block that other light, which is clearly an attack.

    Still, Lucien can''t help but be worried, not about himself, who is in the middle of that attack but with his wives. He quickly sends the same mental message to all of them. ''Is everyone alright?!''

    ''Yes. What about you?!?'' Lucien''s wives answer with different words but with the same meaning.

    Lucien doesn''t know how to answer that question. He only feels Pride''s powerful aura around his body.

    "Pride?" He asks.

    "Get ready for the impact." Pride says.

    "Impact-" Lucien is confused for less than a second before he feels his body being pushed down.

    *BOOOOOM*

    Another blast of light hits Pride''s light shield, launching her and Lucien toward the ground.

    As they fall, Pride keeps her hand up and her shield of light protecting her and Lucien. Although she could just dematerialize her body, returning to Eve''s souls, away from that attack, she fears it may be too much for him to take. She clearly does not know the limits of his regeneration.

    Pushed by the wave of force from the blast of light, Lucien and Pride quickly hit the ground before breaking several trees and creating a large crater with their bodies.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!!!*

    The impact breaks several parts of Pride''s body, but she quickly begins to regenerate with her demonic energy.

    Lucien also suffered several injuries with the brutal impact, but his body quickly regenerates, contrary to his armor, which was already damaged before that fall.

    "Who the hell attacked us?" As that light disappears, Lucien can''t help asking Pride, at his side.

    Pride looks to the side and realizes that although her arm is still around Lucien''s neck, she does not feel disgusted by him.

    "Does it really matters?" She asks with a sarcastic tone and an arrogant smile.

    Lucien looks at Pride and finds her smile very familiar. "Your right. Let''s make them regret being born!"

    "Hell yeah! We need to do that! And we can finish our fight later." Pride responds and flies up the sky.

    Lucien cannot contain his excitement as he flaps his wings hard and flies after Pride towards the unfortunate persons who attacked them.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 295 - Glorious bloody combat (1/2)

    Lucien and Pride fly to the front of Angela''s floating platform, and he asks again. "Is everyone really alright?"

    The girls nod while Eve looks at Lucien with a concerned expression. "Did you get hurt?"

    Lucien looks to the side and smiles at Pride. "No. Pride protected me with her light."

    Eve is no less angry with Pride for attacking Lucien first, but now is not the time to think about that. "Who attacked us?"

    Pride looks up while thinking aloud. "That... looked like angelic energy."

    "Angels?" Lucien, Amelia, L.u.s.t, and Envy can''t help but think about the black feather they found a few weeks ago.

    Then at the same time that they exclaim, another bright light comes from the sky, not an attack aimed at someone, but a different blast of light, aimed at the ground.

    *Flash*

    Still, Pride uses her light to defend their group, and as soon as the light disappears, everyone can see a group of people on the ground and others flying in front of them with big grey wings.

    Among the six people flying, the man in front of them is the same height as Lucien, has fair skin, shaved hair, wears heavy silver armor, and looks at them with a hostile expression.

    "I didn''t expect that coming into this inferior world to investigate a supposed crystal mine would give me any fun. But it looks like I was wrong." The angel smiles provocatively at Pride.

    Pride also smiles provocatively. "I also thought I wouldn''t have fun. It''s a good thing we met, isn''t it?"

    Before the tall angel responds, a woman, also with gray wings beside him, wearing a hood that covers her entire face, speaks in a low tone to Pride. "Dirty demon. All the fun you''ll have is your head ripped out of your disgusting body."

    "Hahahaha... poor demon. She is not to blame for being born that way." The other angels start to laugh.

    "..." Pride shows no reaction to angels as she has already been insulted hundreds of times that way and has always made her enemies stop pay for that.

    But Lucien can''t help being perplexed. Despite having his share of anger at Pride for the way she treated his family, he certainly finds her look incredibly beautiful and unique.

    And hearing that angel call Pride disgusting makes his blood boil. Lucien looks at the angels with a mocking expression.

    "So, you guys wait for us to fight until we are tired because you are afraid to face us in a fair fight, then try a stupid sneak attack, and now instead of fighting, you want to launch meaningless offenses at us? I must say, I am impressed." Lucien also claps sarcastically.

    The angels lose in their provocative smiles when they hear the harsh truth that they were afraid to face him and Pride at full power.

    Another female angel, next to the angel leader, this one with heavy armor too, 1.7 meters tall, black hair, and an average look, flies towards Lucien while squeezing the handle of her heavy hammer.

    "I will make you swallow that offense back!" The female angel looks really furious.

    "Amara!!" The angel leader holds that female angel''s arm. "Don''t act impulsively. They are in the sky realm."

    While Amara tries to calm down, the other female angel, the one with the hood, speaks. "No, they are not. Their aura was powerful, but now I''m sure it was a temporary state. The demon and that other woman are in the ninth layer of Earth Realm while the boy is actually still in the fifth layer of the Mortal Realm."

    "Impossible!" The angel leader does not doubt Pride and Eve''s power, but Lucien''s. "Their blows were radiating a powerful aura, which we feel even from outside the atmosphere..."

    "Are you sure, June?" He asks the woman in the hood.

    "Yes, Neoc." June nods while still looking at Lucien under her hood.

    While the group of angels talks, Lucien forms a plan of attack with his group using mental communication.

    L.u.s.t materialized into his soul and quickly began to report the power of the angels to him: Of the six-winged angels, the leader, Neoc, is in the eighth layer of Earth Realm, June and Amara in the sixth, and of the other three male angels, one is in the fourth and two in the first.

    The group that landed on the ground are about five hundred angels still without wings, though they are all in the Mortal Realm, from layers three to the ninth.

    Lucien quickly explains the plan to his wives. ''As soon as I give the signal, Marie will join Lena''s group, taking Cassidy, Kylee, Rebecca, Olivia, and Mia to help Eve''s troops face the angels on the ground.''

    He continues. ''Ghilanna and Amelia must stay on Angela''s floating platform with Eve. Ghilanna, don''t save arrows. Amelia, you must protect Angela as they will try to attack her.''

    ''Aria, and Ella, you should not try to face the angels directly, but to fly around us and wait for a good opportunity to use your sonic ability.''

    ''Rose, my dear, I will need you to use your earth magic to protect your sisters from their light attacks.''

    Lucien finishes explaining his plan and feels that something is missing as he is not able to communicate mentally with Eve and Pride. However, he doesn''t know if he could really tell his big sis or Pride what to do.

    As he finished talking to his wives quickly, Lucien looks at Pride.

    She smiles and nods at him.

    Lucien does not need mental communication to understand that she is ready to fight, even though she has used a lot of her energy fighting him.

    He is clearly not at his best, but while he fought Pride, she was using her demonic energy to fight at the Sky Realm level, while despite the angels being a dangerous group, the strongest of them is still in the late Earth Realm.

    So, although it looks like a challenging fight, Lucien is sure they can win, mainly because Pride is at his side.

    He also nods, with a confident smile, at Pride.

    Then he looks again at the angels, who are arrogantly talking about them. "Hey, do you want us to leave you alone to plan this better? Maybe you need more time for another sneak attack."

    The angels scowl as Amara tries to fly towards Lucien, but Noec continues to hold her, so she complains. "Let me go, brother! I wanna smash his pretty face!!"

    Neoc also wants to attack Lucien''s group, but after his surprise attack failed, he got hesitant. Although Lucien''s group doesn''t seem like much strong, let Eve''s troops, Neoc is still impressed by Lucien and Pride''s fight.

    But of course, he is still confident that they can win because his group has six Earth Realm warriors, while Lucien''s only four. Well, they don''t know about Envy, within Amelia''s soul and the fact that L.u.s.t can also boost her power using demonic energy.

    Then Neoc releases Amara. "Attack, now!!"

    As Amara flaps her wings hard and flies towards Lucien with her heavy hammer, ready to smash everything in front of her, Neoc points both hands at Pride and shoots rays of Light using his light mana.

    The other angels also shoot rays of light mana at Lucien''s group, except for June, who flies down towards Lucien, trying to flank him while Amara attacks from the front.

    Pride again uses her light to block the light attacks, but Rose quickly raises a floating wall of stone in front of the girls, and Envy covers that wall with demonic energy.

    While blocking the angels'' light attacks, Pride looks at Lucien. He smiles sarcastically. "They seem to enjoy ranged attacks."

    Pride laugh. "Yeah, but those girls are coming for you, pretty face."

    Lucien laughs at the double meaning of Pride''s words. Then he materializes his golden naginata by surprising her, who quickly recognizes that weapon.

    [Aylin''s naginata?!] However, Pride remains focused on the fight, or rather, she wants to finish it off quickly and keep digging into Lucien''s secrets.

    Lucien nods to Pride, so she removes the light shield.

    *BAM* *CLANG*

    As soon as Pride removes her light from Lucien''s front, he sees Amara''s heavy hammer descending towards his head. He quickly raises the shaft of his golden naginata, blocking the hammer and creating a loud metallic sound.

    Amara is upset that Lucien easily blocks her attack, but she already expected that.

    June flies from down to behind Lucien, her hands already glowing with light mana.

    She shoots rays of light towards Lucien''s back.

    Pride prepares to block, but she notices Neoc and the other angels coming towards them. If she blocks June''s attack, she will open their guard for the other angels.

    But they are not fighting alone.

    L.u.s.t materializes her body behind Lucien and uses her whip to wraps June''s wrists, turning her light attack to the side.

    Envy materializes in front of June with her soul weapons in hand, two long black daggers, shining with a strange gray light.

    June is taken aback by the fact that L.u.s.t and Envy appear out of nowhere. [Teleport?!?!]

    As Envy tries to sticks her daggers into June''s belly, a bright white light shines as her hood is ripped by the wave force generated, showing shiny chainmail covering June''s body.

    The glow of June''s magical chainmail repels Envy''s daggers as she flies backward, but Envy and L.u.s.t don''t give up, flying after her.

    Pride has not yet materialized her soul weapon but instead blocks the attacks of the three weakest winged-angels using her bare hands.

    "HAAAA!!!" Neoc flies over the other angels towards Pride, launching an attack with his heavy hammer, very similar to that of his sister, Amara.

    Lucien, still blocking Amara''s hammer, is concerned about Pride facing four enemies, but then he notices Eve jumping over them.

    Eve jumps on Neoc''s back and grabs both of his wings by the base, shocking him and causing him to lose balance.

    "What? Aaaahhh!!!" He screams, but now in pain as Eve squeezes his wings, using her incredible strength.

    Eve is not only stronger than Neoc because she is a layer above him, but mainly because of her demonic energy and the benefits of the bloody rose, so Neoc can do nothing but struggle in the air trying to get rid of her.

    Lucien laughs as he sees his big sis tearing the poor angel''s feathers off. He quickly speaks to his wives mentally. ''Go, help the troops on the ground.''

    Part of the girls flies towards the ground on Marie''s floating platform while the other girls remain on Angela''s floating platform.

    L.u.s.t and Envy fight June while Pride confronts the three other angels.

    Meanwhile, Lucien and Amara still don''t move an inch from the place. He continues to block her hammer but using only his original demonic energy, which is enough to balance his strength with hers, a person of the Earth Realm sixth layer.

    He smiles as he uses what remains of his mix of energies to boost his strength even more.

    Lucien pushes Amara back with a quick movement and then attacks with naginata.

    *CLANG*

    Amara quickly blocks the blade of the naginata with the shaft of her big hammer.

    ''Now!'' Lucien sends a mental message to Aria, Ella, and Rose.

    *SCREEEEEECH*

    Aria and Ella use their piercing scream to attack Amara while Rose begins to cover the angel''s body with stone layers.

    [DAMN!!!] Amara panics as she can''t deal with so many attacks.

    As soon as she tries to break the rocks appearing around her body, she opens her guard, and Lucien tries to pierce her chest with his naginata.

    *Clang*

    But the blade of the naginata is also blocked by a bright light when it touches Amara''s armor.

    While Lucien''s naginata is pushed back due to the impact, he dematerializes it and summons his katana, starting a new attack at super speed.

    *Bam* *Clang*

    The katana''s blade is also blocked by the light from Amara''s armor, but Lucien sees scratches and cracks starting to appear on Its chest.

    Bam* *Clang* Bam* *Clang* Bam* *Clang*

    He attacks several times, using his original demonic energy, then focuses all his remaining mix of energies in one last and most powerful attack, aiming at Amara''s neck.

    Amara is overwhelmed by so many attacks and is unable to block Lucien''s katana.

    *BAM* *CRACK* *SMASH*

    Lucien''s katana blade breaks the enchantment of Amara''s armor and makes a deep cut in Amara''s neck.

    Amara immediately drops her heavy hammer and tries to stop the bleeding on her neck with her hands.

    But Lucien flies behind her and materializes his naginata in his hands in front of Amara''s body before pulling it back, strangling her with the naginata''s shaft, preventing her from covering her wound and still opening her cut further while forcing her head back.

    Lucien gets impressed by Amara''s resistance and continues to force his naginata backward as she struggles to break free.

    Then he turns around while sending a mental message to Angela to approach her floating platform from them.

    As soon as Lucien reaches the platform''s range, Amelia shoves her double blades into Amara''s chest, completely breaking the armor defensive encas.e.m.e.nt and piercing her body.

    Amelia opens Amara''s chest, showing her heart still beating as the tough angel refuses to die.

    Then Amelia rips Amara''s heart out with her hand as she sees the light leave the angel''s eyes.

    "NOO!!" June screen as she sees Amara dying while Amelia holds her bloody heart in her hands.

    Amelia smiles at Lucien as she raises Amara''s heart.

    Eve, still breaking Neoc''s wings, notices what has happened and forces Neoc to look in Amelia''s direction, just to see her sister''s heart out of her lifeless body.

    "SISTERRR!!!" Neoc screams as he realizes the mistake they made by attacking Lucien''s group.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 296 - Glorious bloody combat (2/2)

    While Lucien fights the winged angels in the sky, Lena and Marie''s groups head towards the angel troops on the ground.

    The ''illuminated'' arrival of the five hundred angels drow the attention of all Eve''s ten thousand troops. Luise, the fox matriarch and principal commander of the troops now, quickly led her group to surround the angels.

    The powerful light attacks launched on Lucien and Pride destroyed everything except the earth on the place the portal of the angels was completed, creating an area of hundreds of meters of completely open space, which turned into a large battlefield.

    Eve''s troops quickly surrounded the entire region. Demi-humans in general, and especially elves, find it easy to get around and fight among the big forest trees.

    The mages and archers prepared their attacks while just waiting for Luise''s or Eve''s orders.

    Luise, beside the strongest mages and warriors of her troops, mounting unicorns, went towards the group of angels. She doesn''t want to attack without knowing if they are her enemies, and Eve is in the sky with the group of mysterious people, leaving Luise and her troops confused.

    "Who are you?" Luise asks the group of angels when he reaches a distance of two hundred meters from them. She goes straight to the point after see that they look like normal humans, just wearing clothes and armor different from anything she has ever seen.

    One of the angels, wearing a brighter armor than the others, looks at Luise with an expression of disgust. He is in the ninth layer of the Mortal Realm and is the captain of those angelic forces just waiting to advance to the Earth Realm and gain his longed for wings.

    He doesn''t answer Luise but starts giving orders to his group. "They are in greater numbers, but they are very weak. Fight together, and we will have no casualties. Also, try to leave some survivors so we can get some information."

    Luise realizes that the language of angels is a little different from that of her people, but it is still possible to fully understand their words.

    And, of course, she is very upset by their arrogance. "How arrogant! You made a mistake in thinking you can beat us while we are under our Queen leadership!"

    Although Eve''s troops are not in their best-boosted state, which is receiving power from Pride and Eve''s auras as Pride is focusing all of her remaining demonic energy to fight the winged angels, the troops still feel the power of Eve''s energy making them stronger.

    But of course, since their real power is between SS-rank and the Mortal Realm, in the case of stronger women like matriarchs and their daughters, most troops are being boosted to the peak of the Zero Realm and to the beginning of the Mortal Realm, and that is seen as weak for the angels that are mostly above the fifth layer of the Mortal Realm.

    As Luise prepares the troops to defend themselves against the clearly hostile angels, a big ice bird appears above them.

    "Enemies?!" She and the mages among the troops quickly get on alert.

    "It''s me, mom." Elsie waves to her mother from the top of Lena''s ice bird, alongside Anne and the other girls.

    "Elsie?" Luise gets confused because her group''s mages that manage to make floating magic platforms are beside her, let alone making a majestic ice bird.

    "Anne?!?!" Luise gets even more surprised to see Anne beside Elsie.

    Lena lands the ice bird in front of Luise''s unicorn, the girls get off it, and Anne smiles at Luise. "Aunt! I''ll explain everything later, but now we have to kill those guys."

    "Are they your enemies?" Luise quickly concludes that Anne is with the mysterious group who arrived before the angels.

    "Yes, hubby told us to kill them all." Before Anne answers, Cassidy speaks as Marie brings her floating platform closer to them.

    Lucien''s wives are in total synchronicity by being connected to Lucien mentally. Still, they don''t have time to talk now and explain it to Luise because the group of angels is already prepping their attack.

    Seeing her mother''s confused expression, Elsie, who is also quite confused, speaks. "This is not the time to talk, mom. We have to fight; that is the will of our Queen, look."

    Luise looks up and sees Eve fighting Noec and Lucien fighting June. It is quite evident that their groups are helping each other, so Luise does not think twice before warning her troops about cooperation with Lucien''s wives.

    "Fire!!" The angelic captain gives his troops the order to fire rays of light, just weaker than those of the winged-angels, at the girls.

    The mages of Eve''s troops quickly begin to raise magical barriers, but before they finish it, Lena and Marie''s ice walls block the angels'' attacks.

    Eve''s troops, who thought they are so strong, begin to realize the incredible power of Lucien''s wives. They can''t help but wonder if Lucien''s wives are under an aura like them.

    But Lena and Marie''s incredible magic walls are just the first of many surprises to come during this battle that will certainly be quick but unforgettable.

    *RAOR!*

    Oya changes to her tiger form and extends her size, turning into huge white tigers before running towards the group of angels, followed by Lucien''s other wives.

    "Woah! A moon tiger!!" Luise gets shocked but quickly orders her troops to attack the group of angels along with Lucien''s wives, starting a wild fight.

    Although the angels have significantly higher power levels than Eve''s troops and many of them, like the captain, even higher than Lucien''s wives, the angels have no idea that all those women are boosted by the powerful demonic energy of the seven great demons.

    While Eve''s troops and those Lucien''s wives fight on the ground, the fight in the air begins to take a totally unexpected end for the angels.

    Amara has always been a brutal and powerful warrior who could face enemies at the same level of power easily or even stronger enemies relying on her wonderful armor, protected with an enchantment that could withstand hundreds of attacks from someone from the late stages of the Earth Realm.

    But how could those poor angels know that Lucien and his sisters are hosts of great demons and have powerful soul weapons? Let alone Lucien''s dragonic soul weapon.

    Neoc would have liked his surprise attack to have worked, but they should still have everything under control. While Lucien and Pride should be almost out of energy after fighting for many minutes, the only person with a high power level in the group is Eve and Neoc was sure he could beat her, also trusting his incredible armor made by true God!

    But now, while realizing that Eve is much stronger than a normal person of the ninth layer of the Earth Realm, he also sees Amelia, a girl of the first layer of the Earth Realm, tearing his sister''s heart out.

    Neoc is shocked, regretful, sad, and furious. But of course, all he can do now is scream in pain as Eve starts to tear his wings off his back.

    "AAAAAHHHH!!!" Neoc can''t keep his flight when feeling so much pain in his wings and starts to fall from the sky.

    Eve holds Neoc''s wings and continues to pull them back while using his back as a support for her feet. "Stupid bird!! I will pluck all your feathers and make you eat them."

    Lucien drops Amara''s lifeless body onto Angela''s floating platform while laughing at Neoc''s screams. "Big sis remains as fierce as ever, hahaha..."

    "YOU!!!" June screams as she tries to fly towards Amelia and Lucien.

    *BAM*

    But L.u.s.t uses her whip to warpers her neck and pull June towards her body before kneeling on her face.

    L.u.s.t''s attack does no damage to June because of her magic chainmail, but it takes her balance, opening her guard for Envy to attack.

    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *CRACK* *SMASH*

    Envy repeatedly attacks June''s back with her daggers and breaks the powerful enchantment of that armor, which is definitely not very effective against soul weapons.

    Before June can do anything, Envy pierces the base of her right-wing and starts to cut it off.

    "AAARRRGGHH!!!" There is no more awful physical and mental pain for an angel than to have their wings cut off, and June starts to scream in despair.

    But the poor angel''s screams sound like music to Envy''s ears as she continues to cut June''s wing while L.u.s.t uses her whip to contain June''s movements.

    "Leave at least one of them alive so that we can interrogate them," Lucien speaks while looking at June.

    "You''re right." L.u.s.t speaks as she begins to strangle June with her whip. Envy cuts June''s right-wing completely off and starts punching her in the back until the angel passes out.

    Lucien doesn''t stop to watch but flies towards Pride, who, despite being able to hold the three male angels, does not have much demonic energy to attack them.

    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

    Using each of her arms to block the swords of two of the angels, Pride uses her tail to hit the third one on the belly by pushing him back.

    Lucien takes that angel off guard and grabs his feet in the air.

    "What the F?!?!" The angel is startled by Lucien''s speedy movement.

    *Whoooosh*

    Lucien uses his demonic energy to confine the angel''s mana while flying towards Pride and spinning that angel in the air.

    "Duck!" Lucien shout as he starts what would be a horizontal strike towards Pride, but instead of using his weapons, he uses the angel, who keeps screaming, as a living weapon.

    Pride ducks with perfect timing and the other two angels are caught off guard when they see their mate''s body coming towards them.

    The angels instinctively raise their swords to block Lucien''s attack.

    *BAM*

    "AAAAHHHH!!!" Lucien hits the two other angels with the ''angel-weapon,'' who screams loudly while the swords of his mates make several wounds on his body.

    Even blocking Lucien''s attack, the two angels are still pushed back several meters until they manage to regain balance and stabilize their flight.

    Meanwhile, Lucien grabs the other angel by the arms and turns his back to Pride. "Do the honors."

    Pride gives Lucien a beautiful and arrogant smile. "Of course, my good boy."

    Then she grasps both bases of the wings of that poor angel and pulls them back with all her strength.

    *RRRRRIP*

    The loud noise of flesh being brutally ripped is heard by everyone around as Pride rips off that angel''s wings, opening his back and making much of his blood spatter on her body, painting her onyx scales red.

    The angel screams like never as his precious wings are taken from him in such a painful way.

    But Lucien and Pride''s cruelty has no limits. He turns the angel to Pride, and he starts to cry while seeing his bloody wings in her hands.

    Pride positions the angel''s wings on her back and begins to move them, imitating the flight movement. Then she smiles at Lucien. "Did they look good on me?"

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression while looking at Pride. "Hmmm... I''m not sure..."

    Pride turns her body in the air, showing the wings on her back.

    "What do you think, my friend?" Lucien asks the angel, clearly in a sarcastic tone, causing the angel to curse not only Lucien and Pride but also Neoc and his sisters while crying.

    Pride gaze at Lucien in the eye. "So, just say that I look beautiful."

    "Nah, I don''t think gray suits you." Lucien shakes the angel''s head.

    Pride rolls her eyes. "Not good. I''m always beautiful, and you can''t deny that since you didn''t take your eyes off my b.r.e.a.s.ts since that, we started fighting."

    Lucien really doesn''t want to praise Pride, but he doesn''t want to lie or stop saying what he thinks either. So, he nods. "Fine, you look damn hot even with those shitty wings."

    "Hahahaha..." Pride starts to laugh, showing her usual arrogant smile. "Well, maybe I will keep these wings; our friend won''t need them at all, right?"

    Lucien again makes a fake thoughtful expression while talking to the angel. "Will you? I mean, do you want your wings back?"

    The angel already understood that Lucien and Pride are the scariest demons he has ever seen. Still, he can''t help but have a little hope, to at least die with dignity, and his wings, of course.

    "P-please..." The angel asks with tears of blood coming out of his eyes and much more blood from his open back.

    "Oh, don''t cry, little bird. Here, you can have them." Pride speaks sarcastically and tosses the angel''s wings towards him and Lucien.

    The angel stretches out his hands and tries to catch his wings, but Lucien pulls him back.

    "Oops! My bad, my bad!" Lucien makes a fake sorry expression while Pride can''t contain her laugh.

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaa..." The angel starts to cry even more as his wings fall. He worked so hard to get those wings a year ago; losing them is the most harmful punishment for an angel.

    Lucien also starts to laugh along with Pride. "Don''t cry, little angel. Go get your wings back!"

    Then he releases the body of the angel, who begins to fall from the sky while his blood leaks from his various wounds. The angel tries to reach his wings before it hit the ground, but his vision goes dark very quickly as the pain torture him to death.

    Lucien looks at the other two angels and smiles while thinking aloud. "Ooh! How about a feather coat?"

    "Nice idea! We definitely have to try that." Pride quickly agrees, terrifying the two angels.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 297 - Bold

    "AAAAHHHHH!!!" As Neoc falls from the sky screaming in pain and rage because of his sister''s death, Eve keeps pulling his wings.

    Although Eve is incredibly strong, she is finding out how difficult it is to tear off an angel''s wings. Pride and Lucien were able to do that easily because the angel facing them is from the first layer of the Earth Realm, while Noec is from the eighth layer.

    Then she sees her troops fighting on the ground with Lucien''s wives and can''t help but think. [Hmm... they don''t look that bad]

    Eve pulls Neoc''s wings aside, making him struggling in the direction of the battle. She seems to be guiding him through the air like a wild horse.

    *Whoooosh*

    *BOOOOM*

    Neoc falls on his face, generating a strong wave of force by the impact that also creates a crater on the ground, while Eve jumps in the air and swings gracefully before landing in front of Luise.

    Eve''s troops can''t help but get elated as they see Eve in action for the first time.

    "Wow!! The Queen is really amazing!!!"

    "Damn! How impressive!! That''s our QUEEN!!

    "YEAH!! Our Queen is the best!!!"

    "Queen EVE!!!"

    "GREAT QUEEN EVE!!!!"

    Lucien''s wives are also impressed by the way Eve deals with Neoc. They understand that he is very strong by being almost in the Sky Realm, which also shows the incredible power of Eve, who is even closer to the Sky Realm.

    The way Eve is loved by her troops is also impressive. However, Lucien''s wives don''t think he loses to her at any point, but it does make them even more alike. [They are siblings, after all.]

    Eve nods to Luise. "Good job. Kill all those damn angels."

    Luise bows respectfully. "We are doing our best, but the help of those women is crucial to our victory as the enemies are really strong."

    Eve looks at Lucien''s wives cooperating with her troops. Elsie and Anne already look like a pair of sisters because they fight with nice synchrony.

    "Heh..." Eve smiles slightly. "They are our allies."

    Before Luise answers, Eve jumps back and lands on Neoc''s back as he tries to get up.

    She kicks his back many times, preventing him from reacting.

    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*

    While Eve''s troops get even more motivated, the angelic troops are shocked as they see Neoc, their leader, being stomped by Eve as a rag doll.

    Despite Eve''s brutal attacks, she is still unable to do real damage to Neoc as his armor continues to shine.

    Meanwhile, Neoc begins to calm down and put his thoughts in order. [Damn!! Those bastards need to pay for killing my sister!! I... I need to use that... SHIT!!]

    As Eve prepares to use her soul weapon, Neoc quickly brings his hand to his mouth and swallows a white pill, which comes out of his storage ring.

    Neoc''s body begins to glow with white light as Eve summons a long and wide black sword in her hands.

    The blade of the sword is thirty centimeters wide, while it is almost two meters long; in fact, it''s longer than Eve''s body. Also, it has an ornamented grip in rank-red, while Its blade is made of black strange material and has points on its sides, like the teeth of a beast.

    *BAMMMM*

    She slams the blade of her greatsword on Neoc''s back, causing both sharp and impact damage with that heavy sword, which only people with absurd strength would swing that easily.

    Even under the mighty attack of Eve''s soul greatsword, Neoc''s armor continues to resist as he is pushed deeper and deeper into the soil.

    While continuing to attack Neoc, Eve begins to feel his aura getting stronger and stronger, which leaves her confused.

    ''What is happening here?'' Eve sends a mental message to Pride.

    Pride, right after threatening the other two male angels with Lucien, looks down and notices Neoc''s aura reaching the Sky Realm. So, she quickly warns Eve. ''He must have used some treasure. Although that shouldn''t booster his power too much, you will need help dealing with him. Just hold on; I''ll help you in a minute.''

    ''OK.'' Eve prepares to fight seriously. Although she is not afraid to face someone even from the Sky Realm, she knows that she should not underestimate her enemies.

    Then Pride looks at Lucien. "We must finish them quickly. Your sister may need help to deal with the leader."

    Lucien nods while sending mental messages to L.u.s.t and Envy hold one of the angels while his other wives to start attacking him with magic and other ranged attacks.

    Then he flies towards the other angel.

    *BAM* *CLANG*

    Lucien''s naginata hits the sword of the angel, who feels Lucien''s strength increase as he uses his demonic energy to the fullest.

    "HAAAA!!!" The angel uses all his strength of someone from the Earth Realm and stops the attack of Lucien, who starts getting out of any demonic energy.

    Then Pride materializes behind the angel and punches him in the back.

    *BAM* *BAM*

    Unlike the armor of Neoc and his sisters, those angels don''t have such incredible armor, which starts to break under Pride''s attacks.

    The angel pushes Lucien back and turns to attack Pride, but then, lightning-fast, Lucien drops his naginata and attacks with his red katana.

    *BAM* *CRACK* *SMASH*

    Using the rest of his demonic energy to boost that attack, Lucien destroys the angel''s armor where Pride had already damaged it, piercing the angel''s body with his red katana.

    Pride quickly grabs the angel''s head and pushes it down while flying up and hitting her knee on his face.

    *BAM*

    The angel loses his strength and drops his sword as his body can''t bear the attacks of Pride and Lucien.

    Lucien materializes his golden naginata again and, with a swift movement, cuts both wings of the angel. Then Pride spins and rips his head off quickly.

    As the angel''s body falls from the sky in parts, Lucien and Pride face each other.

    Lucien finds it difficult to breathe while his body is overloaded because he has used up all his demonic energy.

    At the same time, Pride is barely able to maintain her physical form as she is at the limit of her energies.

    Still, Lucien and Pride have satisfied smiles on their faces. Fighting to the limit and crushing their enemies is certainly something to be proud of and also enjoyable, which keeps them both generating more demonic energy.

    While Lucien finds fighting alongside Pride something unlike anything he''s ever done before, including fighting alongside L.u.s.t, Pride feels that fighting alongside Lucien is not bad at all.

    "Good jo-" Pride was about to praise Lucien, but then Envy materializes in Lucien''s arms and kisses him passionately.

    Lucien feels Envy''s demonic energy entering his body as he generates even more original demonic energy. And, of course, he doesn''t want to stop kissing, especially at a time when he needs to recover his energies so badly.

    Pride doesn''t know what to think but quickly stops smiling while looking seriously at Lucien. "Really?"

    Lucien just kisses Envy for a few seconds, recovering a little of the mix of energies before smiling at Pride. "I needed that..."

    While Pride doesn''t fully understand what Lucien meant, his hands glow with purple and gray energies. Then he materializes his naginata and throws it to the side.

    *Whooosh* *BAM* *SMASH*

    The naginata flies swiftly towards the angel L.u.s.t is holding with her whip and break his armor already damaged by Envy, piercing that angel''s heart and killing him on the spot.

    Pride is shocked by the prompt ability Lucien used to recover demonic energy, or rather, generated not only his original energy but also that of Envy with just one kiss.

    "Do yo-" But before she says anything, L.u.s.t also materializes in Lucien''s arms and starts kissing him.

    Again, Lucien follows the kiss because he needs demonic energy, and L.u.s.t is still the best way to generate original demonic energy.

    Quick kisses during the battle seem like a waste of time to others, but for Lucien, it''s not only a way to recover energy but also to help his women recover their energies.

    And well, Pride begins to realize that as the auras of Lucien, Envy, and L.u.s.t begin to get stronger after kissing.

    Pride looks down and notices Eve having a hard time breaking through Neoc''s defenses. Pride wants to help Eve, but her energy is at the limit, and she will not be of any help right now.

    [What if...] Pride can''t help but think of something she never thought she would consider before.

    She looks Lucien in the eye. [I just need energy...]

    Lucien also looks Pride in the eye, and it''s not too hard to think about the same thing as her. Although Lucien still wants to fight and punish Pride because of the many things she has done, he knows that they must now work with a team, and well, Lucien cannot stop his body from craving Pride''s body in every way.

    Time seems to slow down as Pride sees Lucien fly towards her. She is almost out of demonic energy, which makes all of her physical capabilities weaker, including her agility, but of course, she can avoid Lucien just by dematerializing her body and going back into Eve''s soul.

    However, backing down is not something the Pride sin herself can do. Also, a part of Pride very much wants to discover how Lucien''s abilities work.

    Still, when Lucien pushes his body over hers, Pride gets hesitant for the first time in a long time and holds his neck, just because he allows it, of course.

    She looks into Lucien''s eyes with a stern expression. "What do you think you are do-"

    Lucien smiles and forces his body over Pride''s. She doesn''t have the strength to hold him back, and she also refuses to flee, which results in Lucien connecting their lips.

    They feel various sensations while he smashes his lips on hers. She is surprised at how warm, and delicious Lucien''s lips are, and him, how cold and soft hers are.

    Lucien doesn''t feel any special energy coming from Pride''s body. Still, she feels his demonic energy slowly entering her body and joining her energy, creating something strange, unlike anything she has ever felt.

    The fact that she has Lucien''s energy easily entering her body and doing something Pride doesn''t understand leaves her scared. [What is it?!?!]

    Then Pride quickly kicks Lucien in the groin, causing him to jump back to avoid the blow.

    "..." Pride gazes at Lucien while feeling his energy still inside her body, making her feel warmer and stronger.

    "..." Lucien smiles at Pride and flies back towards hers.

    But before he can touch her body, Pride disappears, returning to Eve''s side.

    Lucien looks back and sees L.u.s.t and Envy with the same shocked expressions on their faces.

    "I didn''t think she was going to allow you to kiss her." L.u.s.t comments.

    Envy nods. "Yeah, actually, I was pretty sure she would try to kill you for that."

    Lucien smiles as he shakes his head. Then he calls his sister. "Amelia, let''s go!"

    Amelia jumps off Angela''s floating platform and hugs Lucien as they begin to kiss.

    Then Lucien stops flapping his wings, making them fall from the sky towards Eve while kissing.

    L.u.s.t and Envy look at each other. "It just gets more interesting..."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 298 - Old Friend?

    *WHOOOSH*

    *WHOOOSH* *WHOOOSH*

    Each swing of Neoc''s greataxe creates a wave of wind as Eve dodges Its blade.

    Although Eve feels confident about blocking his attacks, she doesn''t want to kill Neoc too quickly.

    *BAM*

    She dodges the blade of the ax again and slams her greatsword pommel on the belly of Neoc, knocking him back.

    Neoc rolls on the floor while getting confused. [How can she still be stronger than me?!?! DAMN!! I''m supposed to have the power of the Sky Realm now...]

    He tries to get up quickly, but then Pride materializes in front of him and kicks him on the chin.

    *BAM*

    "AAAAHHH!!!" Neoc screams as he feels his jaw crack a little and is thrown into the air before falling to the ground and rolling again.

    Pride looks at Eve with a satisfied expression. "It seems that even after he uses something to booster his strength, you still have everything under control."

    Eve rests her greatsword on her shoulder and looks to Pride. "You mustn''t doubt me. But... I thought you were out of energy..."

    Pride looks away, leaving Eve surprised as she has never seen such a reaction from Pride before. And, of course, that makes Eve very curious.

    "Finish it." Pride points to Neoc.

    "Isn''t it better to interrogate him before? We should understand why they come to this world." Eve responds.

    "Your brother..." Pride speaks in a lower tone before trying to speak in her normal tone. "He captured that angel who talked a lot. She must know everything, and it will be easier to interrogate her than this mad guy."

    Eve looks at Neoc, who is flying towards her again. It is evident that he will not stop until he dies, so she understands what Pride meant. "Alright."

    She prepares her greatsword to attack Neoc, but then Lucien and Amelia fall on top of him.

    *BAM* *BOOOOOM*

    Neoc is unable to avoid Lucien''s incredible speed and is pierced in the back by Lucien''s naginata. So Amelia quickly strikes his wings with her two short-blades, and his already badly damaged armor doesn''t block the blows, causing him to be pushed into the ground by the impact, creating another crater.

    "Take care!!" Eve shout as she fears that Neoc, boosted by some mysterious treasure, can hurt her siblings.

    But Eve''s warning is slow than Neoc''s reaction, who quickly turns around, already attacking Lucien and Amelia behind him.

    Still, he only hits the wind as Lucien takes Amelia around by the waist and flies upwards quickly.

    Eve is also surprised by Lucien''s incredible agility, which is apparently greater than Neoc''s and must be equivalent to her own. But what really amazes Eve is the sync of Lucien and Amelia. [They look so close... what has happened in the past few weeks?]

    As soon as Neoc realizes who attacked him, he goes into an even crazier state of fury. "YOUUU!!! You killed my sister!!!!"

    "That bitch attacked my brother. Killing her fast was merciful of me." Amelia mocks Neoc as she hugs Lucien.

    Eve gets even more confused as she sees Amelia hugging Lucien tightly. [So strange��]

    Despite having his wings badly injured, Neoc flies towards Lucien and Amelia. "I''ll KILL YOU!!!"

    Eve jumps towards them, but Neoc reaches Lucien faster. Lucien doesn''t run away but propels Amelia up while preparing to face Neoc head-on. He feels the golden naginata begging him to defeat Neoc while the golden gate inside it seems almost ready to open.

    That second, while Neoc swings his ax towards Lucien, he focuses his senses to the fullest and sees the whole scene in slow motion. The golden naginata appears in his hand, and he can feel Its desire to face Neoc''s powerful blow.

    Until then, Lucien has not faced very strong enemies. The fight with Pride was intense, but Lucien had no desire to kill her, and he did not use the naginata.

    However, now everything is different. Lucien doesn''t feel much of a desire to kill Neoc but rather to face the big angel head-on, an enemy really worthy of being killed by the weapon made from Aylin''s soul.

    Lucien uses all the mix of energies that he got from Amelia and Envy to boost his strength and speed. Then he spins the naginata, preparing the strongest vertical strike he has tried so far.

    Neoc''s greataxe goes towards Lucien''s upper body in a horizontal cut while the big angel uses all his strength.

    However, his speed is still slow than Lucien''s.

    The golden naginata cuts the metal handle of the ax, and while Its head flies away, the naginata''s blade hits Neoc''s shoulder and under Lucien''s strength, begins to cut the angel''s body in half.

    The naginata shines brightly as Lucien continues to force it down and cut the body of Neoc, who can''t even understand how he died.

    As soon as Lucien finishes dividing Neo''s body completely into two halves, the unstable energy from the pill he took explodes.

    *BOOOOOM*

    Even Eve and Amelia, who are in the air near them, are sent back by the explosion''s force. Still, Lucien is most affected by being so near to Neoc, and he is hit by the powerful white energy that destroys his clothes, burns his skin, and throws hundreds of meters back.

    "Lucien!!!!" Lucien hears many female voices in worried tones, calling his name before his vision goes completely dark.

    ''L.u.s.t?!'' he cannot help but call his closest partner in his mind, but he only hears the lonely silence and his own thoughts.

    But then, in that darkness, a bright golden light appears.

    "The gate!!" Lucien exclaims in his mind as he looks at the golden gate in front of him.

    The naginata appears in Lucien''s hand. He smiles at it and swings it in his hands as he feels more and more as that it is an extension of his body and not just a weapon.

    *Tremble*

    Then everything starts to tremble around Lucien as the great golden gate opens.

    Inside the gate, the golden light is even brighter, forcing Lucien to cover his eyes.

    *THUD*

    Lucien feels his body being pulled forward, and then he feels himself falling on hard ground and rolling several times.

    His body moves instinctively, and he rests on his hands to get up while opening his eyes.

    [What?!] Lucien notices red scales on his arms and hands, which are also thinner than normal, or rather, those are female arms and not his own.

    Then Lucien realizes that he is no longer in control of his body, or rather, that is not his body. [Aylin... I am inside her body again. I somehow knew that behind that gate, there would be more parts of her soul.]

    Lucien tries to understand Aylin''s current situation. He can see the edge of a cliff and clouds aside it. [Are we at the top of a mountain?]

    There are dragons'' bodies everywhere, some with wings and some not. There are also many human-like bodies with wings that look a lot like the angels he just faced, but their wings are bigger and white, very different from the gray wings of the angels.

    Lucien feels his head hurting, his vision blurred, and his body heavy. It is easy to conclude that Aylin just got hit hard on the head.

    He hears various sounds of shouting and ''clangs'' at different distances as well as offenses in a language that he strangely understands completely well. It''s like the last time he saw Aylin''s memories: He feels, sees, and hears everything she experiences.

    But something is wrong. While Lucien feels Aylin''s difficulty in breathing, he understands what is missing.

    Then she raises her hand, and immediately, Aylin''s naginata flies from the floor into her hand.

    "My old friend..." Aylin thinks aloud as she looks at the golden naginata.

    Aylin''s voice sounds deeper than before, and adding to the difference on her skin and body, Lucien is sure that she is several years older than before.

    "QUEEN!!" Aylin hears someone calling her. Lucien recognizes that voice as that of Garen, her faithful guardian, and mentor.

    *CLANG*

    She quickly raises her naginata by holding the ends of Its shaft with both hands and using Its middle to block her attacker''s sword.

    Aylin looks up and sees the pale face of a tall man with big shiny white wings and a even brighter armor.

    While the man has a shocked expression on his face, Aylin smiles. Lucien can feel that she is proud of herself. And well, anyone would be proud of themselves for being able to block an attack from a person of the late Sky Realm while they''re still in the first layer of the Earth Realm.

    Aylin pushes the winged-man forward and starts attacking him with her naginata.

    *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG* *BAM* *CLANG*

    Every time the naginata''s blade hits the man''s sword blade, Aylin hits him with a kick, punch, or the naginata shaft, showing the superiority of her skills and superior agility.

    She continues to push that man back with her increasingly brutal blows while she feels her energies running through her body excitedly.

    But then Aylen hears a noise on her back and ducks, quickly avoiding a fireball that hits the winged man''s chest.

    *BAM* *BOOOM*

    The man is thrown back and breaks a wall with his body.

    Aylin turns around, already blocking another attacker''s spear as more fireballs fly towards her. It is evident that her enemies don''t even mind hurting their friends to stop Aylin.

    And she continues to smile as she faces them all. Aylin does not lose her excitement and willingness to fight even when she is hit several times by opponents in greater numbers and stronger than her.

    Lucien watches Aylin fight for several minutes with dozens of opponents, who appear out of nowhere. He can also hear Garen fighting close to them as well as other dragons.

    Then there comes a time when Aylin is very hurt and exhausted.

    She gets up off the floor again, but this time she has to use her naginata as support to keep standing.

    Garen notices Aylin''s condition and flies to her side. "My Queen! I will get you out of here."

    "W-wait!" Aylin refuses to let Garen fly with her away from the battle.

    "But-" Garen tries to insist, but Aylin interrupts him.

    "Damn! How are they getting stronger that fast?!" Aylin asks as she sees her soldiers being easily killed by their enemies.

    Before Garen can say that he has no idea, a young male dragon, much like Garen, lands in front of them and bows. "My Queen. My father."

    Other winged-dragons land around them and begins to block the enemies that continue to try to reach Aylin.

    "What did you find out?" Aylin asks the young dragon in front of her.

    The dragon quickly reports. "The gods... they found a way to gain power quickly. It''s called Faith, and they use it to generate a strange energy using inferior races."

    "DAMN!!" Garen makes a worried expression.

    Aylin squeezes the shaft of her naginata tighter. "I see... So in terms of evolution, they are ahead of us... Okay, we just need to learn a way to get stronger faster too."

    The young dragon nods. "Yes, my Queen. I''m sure we can do that with your leadership, but this battle is lost. Please, let Dad or I take you back."

    Aylin wipes the blood dripping down her mouth as she smiles. "Are you stupid or what? This battle is just beginning, and I''m just warming up."

    Lucien smiles as he feels Alyin''s excitement grows. She seems to enjoy fighting as much as he does.

    Then she flies over her guards towards the group of enemies with her naginata ready.

    In the air, Aylin squeezes the shaft of her naginata, which begins to shine brighter. Maybe she doesn''t realize that because she is so focused on the battle, but Lucien notices a golden energy flowing from the naginata to Aylin''s body.

    [This...] Through Aylin''s body, Lucien recognizes that energy as the same he felt flowing through his body from the naginata to the golden gate while he fought.

    *BOOOOM*

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 299 - Its Complicated

    ''Lucien...''

    [Aylin?]

    ''Lucien! Are you alright?! Talk to me!!''

    ''L.u.s.t? I''m fine... Ahh... Just my body... is hurting a little.'' Lucien can''t help but be happy to hear L.u.s.t''s voice in his mind again.

    "LUCIEN!!" Lucien feels his upper body being shaken as he hears Amelia''s voice.

    He opens his eyes and sees Amelia''s beautiful face with a worried expression. "Calm down; I am okay."

    Lucien sees his wives around him with the same worried expression as Amelia while Eve keeps looking at his low body with a shocked expression.

    He looks at his low body and realizes that his armor and clothing have been destroyed, leaving him n.a.k.e.d and fully exposed, which would not be a problem if Eve was not gazing at his ''spear,'' which is a little strange.

    "It''s been so long since I last saw it? Why it seems to have grown so much..." Eve thinks aloud as she remembers the countless times she saw Lucien n.a.k.e.d in his childhood.

    Lucien certainly has no problem with being n.a.k.e.d even in front of anyone, even of people he doesn''t know. He likes everything about his body and is not embarrassed that others see it.

    However, the situation with Eve is unlike anything Lucien has experienced since he met L.u.s.t. Eve is not just a woman in his life, but she is also more than his sister. She is his big sis, the one who was always with him almost like... a mother.

    "Hee... big sis... this..." Lucien doesn''t know what to do.

    Eve shakes her head to get rid of her shock and looks Lucien in the eye with a stern expression. "What are you waiting for?! Get some clothes! Or do you intend to keep showing this big thing to everyone here as an exhibitionist?"

    [I bet he does!] Many of Lucien''s wives think the same thing.

    But Lucien quickly takes a pair of underwear out of his storage ring and wears it while trying to change the subject. "What the hell was that?"

    "An explosion of energy. That angel used a boost pill, and that left his internal energies unstable. So when you cut him in half, that energy exploded, knocking you." L.u.s.t explains.

    "Oh, I see... Is everyone okay? How long was I passed out?" Lucien can see that all his girls are alright, but he still wants to confirm that.

    "Everyone is fine. Amelia and I were caught in the explosion too, but we were away from it, and we were just pushed back." Eve responds.

    Amelia continues to check Lucien''s body while helping him get dressed. "Yes, and you just passed out for a few seconds. Still, I was f.u.c.k.i.n.g scared."

    Lucien''s wives do not find Amelia''s attitude strange as she has been trying to get more attention from Lucien and always be by his side, but Eve is increasingly confused about their new relationship.

    "I''m sorry for scaring you, darling." Lucien strokes Amelia''s face lovingly.

    Amelia starts to caress Lucien''s hand, and the mood starts to get romantic quickly.

    Eve tries to think that they are just siblings showing family love, but she starts to get uncomfortable and quickly breaks the strange mood. "Ahem..."

    She points to June, still knocked out on Angela''s floating platform. "What about that one?"

    Lucien starts looking around. "We need her to find out why her group came and attacked us... where''s Pride?"

    "She said she was almost out of energy and could no longer maintain her physical body, so she returned to my soul," Eve explains.

    Lucien looks at Eve. "I know you''re listening to me, Pride. Are you afraid to face me? You know I can get your energy back, and we could continue our business."

    "..."

    Eve is surprised by Lucien''s attitudes towards Pride. "Listen, Luci, Pride is dangerous. She is aggressive and arrogant, so we should not provoke her."

    "Nah, look at her now... hiding with a stupid excuse. You also saw how quickly I recovered energy for her with..." Lucien stops talking when he notices Eve''s expression getting upset.

    "With what?" Eve frowns.

    The dominant attitude that Lucien maintained even facing Pride is immediately ruined by a single look from Eve, which shocks Lucien''s wives, including L.u.s.t, Envy, and even Pride, inside Eve''s soul.

    [Is that the impact Lucien''s mother will have on him?] The girls can''t help but have the same question.

    Lucien is really divided between two sides of himself, where one Lucien wants to remain the "alpha" who acts in a confident and teasing way, while the other Lucien thinks that anything he does will not pass through the unshakable wall that is his big sis.

    [I''m not a little boy anymore.] Lucien calms down and explains the situation to Eve as he would to any other woman.

    "Due to my connection with L.u.s.t, I can help women recover energy and get stronger with pleasure. In Pride''s case, that was a kiss." He explains.

    "..." Eve gazes Lucien in the eye without blinking for almost a minute, making him and everyone around them tense.

    "Big si-" Lucien starts to speak in a concerned tone.

    But Eve surprises him. "Okay, let me try it."

    "Try? Do you mean the kiss?" Lucien doesn''t believe he''s hearing those words from Eve.

    Eve frowns again as she quickly looks to Amelia, next to Lucien, before looking at him again. "Yes, the kiss. Or is my mouth not as good as Amelia''s?"

    "That..." Lucien starts to get a headache from the complicated situation.

    Eve put her hands on her waist while ignoring the fact that thousands of people were looking at them. "Oh, do you want to deny that? I can feel your energy in her body as well as hers in yours. Damn! You even smell the same!!"

    Amelia quickly takes a step towards Eve and begins to speak in a worried tone. "It''s not what you''re thinking! We just kissed... and... to get stronger... but we didn''t cross that line."

    Eve shakes her head. "Amelia... you never hid it from me. You were always upset with Lucien, and everyone thought it was for no reason, but I knew you were jealous of Sophia, and you wanted to be the one closest to him. It looks like you got what you craved so badly, don''t you?"

    "I-" Amelia tries to say something, but Lucien takes her arm and brings her close to his arms.

    Amelia is thrilled that Lucien doesn''t want to hide his affection for her and hugs him tight while ignoring Eve.

    Lucien looks at Eve and speaks in a calm, gentle tone. "Let''s talk about it calmly, big sis. Nothing here has changed, we are still a family, and we must keep together... more together than before."

    Eve takes a deep breath. "Okay... I know we need to do things we don''t want to get stronger... Good that it was just a few kisses, right? I didn''t want to imagine what you would have done with Sophia if she were with you..."

    "..." Lucien and all his wives are tense again.

    However, one of them likes the situation more and more.

    Intrigues? People hiding their feelings? Jealousy? Envy generates more and more demonic energy while the idea of saying something she shouldn''t take over her whole being.

    Lucien realizes that and sends a mental message to Envy. ''If you say anything about Sophia, I... I will never touch any part of my body on you again.''

    ''DAMN!! Okay... my mouth is shut.'' Envy is upset but knows that she cannot disobey Lucien for her own good.

    Lucien doesn''t feel like hiding things from Eve, but he at least wants to be able to talk to her in private and explain things in detail. Depending on how she finds out about Sophia, she may even freak out.

    He looks around and realizes that the fight against the angel''s troops is over, and now almost all of Eve''s troops are looking at them, very interested in their conversation.

    "Big sis..." Lucien signals to Eve.

    Eve is also aware that her role as great Queen is being destroyed by herself, but the issues surrounding her siblings have top priority in her heart.

    "Ahem!" She tries to stay calm and points to the table that her troops prepared earlier in the middle of the open space. "Let''s talk over there."

    Lucien nods and starts walking towards the table, followed by his wives.

    Luise approaches Eve and bows. "My Queen."

    Eve returns to act calm and authoritatively. "Clean up this mess. Collect everything from the bodies and bring it to me. So, burn them."

    Luise nods again and starts giving orders to part of the troops to clean up the battlefield while others patrol that area.

    Lucien and his girls arrive at the table that Eve''s troops have prepared. The table is full of fruits, cookies, meats, drinks, and other types of food, which the girls quickly start eating while resting after the intense battle.

    He begins to check June, the angel knocked out. Lucien checks her wound while talking to L.u.s.t. "The blow was hard... will she be okay?"

    L.u.s.t nods. "Yes, she is fine. Her power level is almost at the Sky Realm, so her body can resist many injuries before she dies."

    Lucien continues to check June''s body with a curious expression, especially while palpating her wings.

    "I had another vision with Aylin... She fought against those pale people again, but that time they had big white wings. I also heard something about Faith." Lucien explains.

    "The gods." L.u.s.t think out loud.

    Envy, also next to Lucien, explains. "They use the faith of other inferior races to generate divine energy. The angels are a good example of that. The Gods even gave wings to the angels in exchange for their servitude, but smaller and not so bright wings, of course."

    "I see..." Lucien comments as he continues talking to L.u.s.t. "I would like to know why Aylin''s soul weapon was in my soul... every time I use the naginata, I feel closer to Aylin. I''m sure we are connected in some way."

    "Who is Aylin?" Eve arrives at the table and quickly asks.

    Before Lucien can answer, Pride materializes her body in front of him and looks at him with an inquisitive expression. "Who is Aylin? Come on; she is just the strongest person who ever existed."

    Lucien looks at L.u.s.t with a confused expression, and L.u.s.t quickly explains. "Pride respects only one person in this f.u.c.k.i.n.g universe: Aylin, the Dragon Queen of War."

    Envy laughs sarcastically before commenting. "Pride also thinks she looks like Aylin... something like having an ancestral in common. Can you believe that? Demons and dragons?"

    As soon as Envy speaks those words, Lucien slightly flaps his wings, so much dragonic as demonic, making her realize that maybe something that seemed ridiculous before, now, is happening right in front of her.

    Pride takes a step towards Lucien and looks him in the eye. "Tell me everything you know about Aylin."

    Lucien slowly brings his face close to Pride''s as he speaks in an arrogant tone. "Do you think you order me? I still want to beat you."

    Pride does not back down, also bringing her face even closer to Lucien''s until they are less than an inch from each other. "You can try."

    "Really?!" Eve rolls her eyes.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 300 - Not this time

    "Hey! What''s the problem with you guys? You were fighting alongside just ago, but now you want to fight each other again?" Eve tries to push Lucien and Pride away from each other.

    Lucien continues to look into Pride''s eyes as he speaks to Eve. "She has to answer for her actions. Our father is primarily to blame for selling our souls to demons, but Pride was the one who made the offer."

    "I know, but we need their power..." Eve says in a sad tone.

    Lucien looks at Eve with a loving and concerned expression. "Big sis... now we are together, and I was lucky to be with L.u.s.t. Sophia is also lucky to be with Sloth, but what about our other sisters? As far as I know, they are out there with their feelings in a mess while being influenced by a demon that can be manipulative like Envy or arrogant like Pride."

    "You know, the soul contract prevents the demons from hurting our sisters. We can only hope that they get along." Eve tries to think positively.

    Lucien shakes his head. "That''s not the main problem, but the f.u.c.k.i.n.g bloody rose. When Pride agreed to use us as an experiment, she believed in an unknown woman''s word about a supposed pact that could save us from going crazy and having a horrible death."

    "Did L.u.s.t tell you that?" Eve asks as she looks at L.u.s.t with an inquiring expression.

    "Yes, L.u.s.t is my beloved wife, and she doesn''t hide anything from me," Lucien speaks with love and pride in his tone.

    While L.u.s.t is unable to contain her happy smile, Envy pouts. "I don''t hide anything from you either."

    "..." Lucien and Eve look at Envy with stern expressions, which means: Shut up! And Envy understands, staying silent.

    Eve put her hand on Lucien''s shoulder as she feels that is a little strange as he is now 1.94 meters tall. "I need you to tell me everything about that and also about the woman named Aylin, as well as anything important."

    Lucien nods to Eve but then looks at Pride. "This isn''t over yet. I''m going to punish you for all that shit."

    Pride laughs. "Hahaha... That we will see, boy."

    "Don''t pay any attention to her. Sit here." Eve takes Lucien''s hand and makes him sit on a chair in front of the table before sitting on one next to it.

    Eve quickly fills a glass with juice while taking some cookies and giving them to Lucien. "Eat this. You look so thin... have you been eating properly? Have you been sleeping properly?"

    Lucien feels like he''s being treated like a child, but Eve has always been like that when they weren''t having hard training sessions so they could both avenge their mothers.

    He eats some cookies and drinks the juice Eve gave him. "I''m fine... My wives take good care of my needs."

    Lucien''s wives can''t help but smile as Eve makes a strange expression. "Wives, hmm... I still have to get used to it."

    "Well, I''ll tell you everything from the beginning..." Lucien starts to tell all his steps since he left Eve''s side in the mountain fortress when she went to make the contract with Pride.

    At that time, Lucien was depressed, without self-confidence, and confused. But the current Lucien surprises Eve more and more as he relates all his development so far.

    And, as expected, Eve got confused at the beginning of the story. "What do you mean with you put a soul contract tattoo on Sophia?"

    Lucien doesn''t have to be a genius to know what kind of reaction Eve will have on learning that Sophia, as well as Amelia, are his wives too. However, he doesn''t want to lie or hide something so important.

    "I will explain everything about Sophia and me, but first, I want to tell you how I got here and my current plans."

    Eve can feel that Lucien and Sophia have done ''something wrong,'' but she is also curious about many other things, so she nods. "Okay."

    Then Lucien explains each update of goals on his journey towards getting stronger and meeting his sisters again, meeting the women who have become his current beloved wives, and of course, introducing them to Eve in a ''formal'' way.

    He explains everything he and L.u.s.t know about the purple world house, Lucien''s demonic and dragonic heritage, as well as the golden naginata and Aylin.

    Lucien also explains about the crystal mine, the fact that Rose''s mother is a vampire, and so being able to help them to understand more about the bloody rose and an alchemist, being able to help them with the crystals.

    Finally, he talks about his current journey to the Alliance to help his wives get their revenge against the werewolf and manticore clans.

    Eve and Pride get really shocked by Lucien''s story. Pride cannot believe that he is really a demon and dragon hybrid and can make multiple soul contracts even with other great demons.

    However, Eve doesn''t care if Lucien has wings, horns, and a tail. He will always be her little brother, just as Sophia is their sister.

    Eve looks at Amelia''s belly with a suspicious expression as she speaks to Lucien. "You said you only learned how to make soul contracts using your energy alone later... so what exactly did you do with Sophia?"

    Lucien feels unfortunate for Eve, even after discovering so many shocking things about him, is still more interested in his relationship with Sophia.

    He prepares to feel pain and speaks. "Everything."

    "Everything?" Eve is confused.

    Lucien shakes his head. "Well, we didn''t have time to do exactly everything, but we did a LOT of things, and we will certainly do everything at some point when we are together again."

    Eve keeps gazing at Lucien''s face as she tries to understand his words, but then her mind wakes up to the harsh reality that she doesn''t want to believe in.

    "DAMN!! Lucien!?! Why did you do that?!?!?!" Eve gets furious and pulls Lucien''s ear.

    "Calm down, big sis. That-" Lucien tries to explain, but Eve ignores his words and continues to pull his ear.

    Then she looks at L.u.s.t. "That was you, don''t you? You forced him to do that with his own sister!! I''ll kill you for f.u.c.k.i.n.g my family up, L.u.s.t!!!"

    L.u.s.t raises her hands in protest. "Me? I had just finished reading some of Sophia''s memories, and almost everything in her mind was about her forbidden love for her little brother. All I did was help the weaker two of our group get an initial boost. Her life mana just saved Lucien''s life in his most dangerous moment."

    Eve understands that it was essential for Lucien and probably helped Sophia a lot too. Still, she can''t help but think that she failed as the oldest sister when her siblings started having that kind of forbidden relationship. [What am I going to say to Sophia''s mother? Or Lucien''s? What kind of big sis am I? A failure like our stupid father?]

    She shakes her head while making a sorry expression. "It is my fault... I let Luci and Sophia get very close when they were kids, resulting in her having those feelings. Everyone could see that it was getting out of control, but I chose to ignore that because I thought they would never cross that line."

    Lucien takes Eve''s hand. "My mistake was neglecting her feelings for so long. I was trapped in a bizarre world of depression and a quest for revenge that kept me from giving the love that her... not only her but that all my beloved sisters need."

    "What are you talking about, Luci?" Eve gets confused again.

    But then she looks at Amelia." Amelia? I don''t think you''re right about her. Amelia has always been envious. She envies Donna''s strength, Claire''s intelligence... Damn, she envies even Naomi''s bright personality, and of course, she also envies Sophia''s feelings for you."

    *BAM*

    Amelia punches the table hard. "You''re the wrong one, sister! I really envied my sisters... but my jealousy of Sophia was about her closeness to Lucien because I always felt those feelings for him."

    "Do you dare claim to have that kind of feeling for your little brother?!?!?" Eve looks at Amelia with a stern expression.

    Amelia gets up from her chair while gazing at Eve in the eyes. "Yes! And I won''t give up on that!!"

    "Naughty brat!! I will teach you a lesson!!" Eve gets up too.

    While Lucien''s wives are shocked by the interaction between siblings, the great demons find it very interesting to see how the demonic energies arouse within them while their feelings get out of control. The combination of their feelings, bloody rose influence, and the sins'' influence seems to work perfectly for generating demonic energy.

    Lucien, on the other hand, is only upset and sad about that. He sees it as a waste of time when they should be getting stronger together to keep their family safe.

    He respects Eve a lot and is aware of Amelia''s jealous personality, but he can''t let things get out of hand.

    "Enough!" Lucien speaks in an authoritative tone before taking Eve''s arm and making her sit beside him again.

    Then he looks at Amelia. "Sit down."

    Eve and Amelia pout while they sit. Lucien''s tone sounds really upset, and while Amelia doesn''t want to lose the pats and kisses she loves so much, Eve is too confused to think straight.

    "Luci... that is wrong no matter how you explain it." Eve looks into Lucien''s eyes with a sad expression.

    Lucien strokes Eve''s face gently. "You were always right about everything, big sis. But now you don''t see the obvious: We always love each other as siblings, and that hasn''t changed. Just now, we can use that love to get stronger too."

    "But... that line..." Eve can''t get over the fact that Lucien and Sophia had s.e.x.

    Lucien slowly brings Eve''s face to his as he strokes her cheek. "What Sophia and I did was our choice, and that has nothing to do with anyone else. I can still help Amelia and you without having to cross that line. Just with..."

    Eve watches Lucien''s lips getting closer and closer to her. She cannot help but have strange thoughts. [He is so handsome... his scent is so addictive... everything about him seems created to attract women... even his sisters...]

    Lucien knows that words aren''t going to help much now, but if he can show the effects of his demonic energy to Eve, she''ll understand that it is the best way for their family to get stronger.

    He slowly approaches their lips, intending to kiss Eve, but in his mind, he thinks something is wrong. [It shouldn''t be too easy...]

    As soon as their lips are less than an inch apart, Eve smiles strangely. "Do you really think you can seduce your big sis?"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 301 - Weird, or just unusual?

    While Lucien related his story to Eve, the other girls around them tried not to listen to them and kept talking and eating the snacks prepared by Eve''s troops.

    Still, they were unable to ignore what was going on. While Lucien''s wives were very curious about Eve''s reactions, especially while Lucien talked about how he met each of them, Luise and Elsie, also at the table, were very curious about Lucien.

    Eve is totally focused on Lucien and has not yet thought about what to say to her troops, who are very confused and curious. But whatever she will say, she will not hide that Lucien is her little brother, and that will inevitably have an impact on her figure as a woman who hates men, except one apparently.

    And so, she did not prevent Luise and Elsie from staying at the table as they are her most loyal soldiers, before Ghalenna, who remained in Viset to maintain order in the Alliance.

    "So, is he really the Handsome Devil who defeated the Light Empire army?" Luise asks Anne as she watches Lucien talking to Eve.

    "Yeah, the only one." Anne nods.

    "And he''s your husband..." Elsie comments as she can''t help but be charmed by Lucien''s overwhelming look.

    "Yeah, the only one! Hehehe..." Anne laughs proudly.

    At that point, they already know that Lucien is Eve''s little brother. So Luise starts making assumptions. "It isn''t strange that someone as powerful as our Queen appears at the same time as the Handsome Devil... they are siblings... What about the Light Envoy? Can they be connected also?"

    "Wasn''t Light Envoy defeated by the Handsome Devil in the great beach battle?" Elsie thinks out loud.

    Anne laughs while looking at Amelia. "That one is the Light Envoy, and she is their sister. Dawn is also with us, but she is with the hubby troops on the east beach."

    "REALLY???" Luise and Elsie are unable to contain their shock and end up talking very loudly, which makes the other girls look at them, including Amelia, who gives a specific look to the mother-daughter fox pair.

    Luise and Elsie lower their heads while being embarrassed. Then the fox matriarch speaks in a low tone. "So the three most powerful people who appeared at almost the same time on our continent are siblings..."

    "What does that mean for our people? Are we still going to conquer the other kingdoms?" Elsie asks.

    Luise nods. "Without a doubt. Just look at them... Queen Eve is the oldest and strongest sister, so it''s normal for her to lead and unify the whole continent under one flag... a flag for women."

    "Humph." As soon as Luise finishes her words, Maggie, next to them, makes a mocking sound.

    The girls look at her inquisitively, and Maggie explains. "Even if Eve is the older and stronger one, which I''m not sure, he is still hubby, and hubby is hubby, there is no easy way to explain it."

    Astrid joins the conversation. "Maggie is right. That is not just about hubby being extremely dominant, but also about the power that he and Eve can give to other people."

    Luise, Elsie, and all of their group''s troops witnessed the power of Lucien''s wives, so obviously, they''re curious. "Does he also have that aura?"

    Astrid shakes her head while making a thoughtful expression as she remembers the aura that Lucien can create with Amelia. "Well, it''s not about the way he gives it to us, but the fact that the power that Eve gives you is a temporary boost and the power that hubby gives to us and his troops is only ours forever, besides being able to give us boosts also beyond the real power."

    "Woah..." Elsie doesn''t doubt Astrid''s words, which makes her quickly ask. "And how does he empower you?"

    Astrid, like Lucien''s other wives, get flushed instantly while thinking about that. "Well... his great demon is L.u.s.t... so... you know..."

    "Oh..." Elsie blushes a little as she looks at Lucien''s devilishly handsome face. "That shouldn''t be difficult for him..."

    "Undoubtedly," Luise comments while also enjoying Lucien''s look.

    "Also, hubby, just for his looks, is already the number one enemy of all men. He favors women like Eve." Maggie comments.

    Luise understands that, but she still has full confidence that Eve will be their main leader. "But Lucien is just a man while Eve can empower hundreds and thousands of people at the same time."

    "..." While Elsie agrees with her mother, Lucien''s wives make a thoughtful expression.

    Maggie thinks out loud. "Maybe it''s better this way... I mean, the more women hubby have to take care of, the less time we will have with him."

    The other girls can''t help but agree with Maggie, but then Cassidy also joins the conversation while sitting in front of them, on the other side of the table.

    "Why are you talking like Lucien and Eve are going to compete to lead this continent?" Cassidy asks.

    The question was rhetorical as Cassidy quickly continues. "Let alone the fact that we are going to follow Lucien to his homeworld at some point. You are also ignoring the fact that they are siblings. They can lead together."

    Angela, at Cassidy''s side, can''t help but comment too. "Yes, while Lucien will be the only King, Eve can be the Great Queen."

    Lucien''s wives quickly nod as they agree, but Luise and Elsie make confused expressions.

    "But... they are siblings... Acting like King and Queen can look very wrong... you know..." Luise tries not to sound rude or disrespectful.

    Since the girls are not whispering, the other girls at the table can hear their conversation, and Amelia makes an upset expression when she hears that.

    Cassidy quickly responds. "We don''t have to worry too much about what others think. Lucien and Eve will inevitably unify the continent. But what will come after will be up to the people who stay here, those who are most loyal to them."

    "Hmmm..." Luise doesn''t know what to think. She thought Eve would forever be her Queen, but now it seems that she doesn''t intend to stay with them for long.

    While the girls continue talking about various things at one end of the big table, Lucien and Eve''s conversation starts to reach the most critical point at the other end of the table.

    "I can''t believe you did that with Sophia!!!"

    Their conversation doesn''t surprise Lucien''s wives, but Elsie and Luise are totally shocked.

    Seeing the expressions of the fox mother-daughter pair, Amelia smiles, thinking to herself. [I have to do that as well, or Sophia will appear out of nowhere and take the place that must belong to me.]

    "Did he really do that with his sister?" Luise still can''t believe that. For some people, that line must not be crossed.

    "It can''t be..." Elsie doesn''t believe it either.

    The girls begin to pay more attention to Lucien and Eve''s conversion and then see him approaching their lips, and their minds start to go into shock again.

    Luise is worried. [Not! Please don''t do this, my Queen!!]

    [You are siblings... it''s so wrong!!] Elsie is also worried.

    Lucien''s wives also didn''t expect him to be so bold. They are still trying to understand what Eve really means to Lucien, but it is clear that their connection is quite different from his relationship with Amelia.

    [Are they really going to do it right now?] All Lucien''s wives ask themselves the same question.

    Amelia makes an upset expression while her jealousy gets out of control. [It can''t be for real!! I don''t want to lose to Eve...]

    L.u.s.t smiles while Envy doesn''t know what to think.

    But Pride... she feels many emotions that she did not expect to have.

    [This... is bad, right? Eve can''t let the boy get...] Pride tries to focus on the consequences that a kiss with Lucien can have on their current generation of demonic energy.

    However, she can''t take her eyes off Lucien''s lips while remembering the feeling of kissing him. [That... was warm... soft... tasty... that feeling of power...]

    Pride prepares to attack Lucien again and prevent him from kissing Eve at any cost. [I can''t let this happen. I have to be the only one in charge here!]

    But then, while everyone is uncertain about what will happen next, Lucien stops moving his lips towards Eve''s when he notices her smile.

    The girls get confused.

    [Did he stop?!]

    [Did he give up??]

    [He realized it''s wrong...]

    [Is he backing down?]

    [No... hubby doesn''t back down.]

    [But Eve is her big sis...]

    [ Damn! Why am I so nervous?]

    [Yes, stop now... and let his lips belong only to me.]

    "......"

    "Do you really think you can seduce your big sis?"

    Eve''s words surprise not only Lucien but all the girls around them.

    That smile from Eve... Lucien and Amelia recognize it as the same smile that their big sis did when I caught them doing something wrong, like avoiding training or running away from study sessions.

    That smile is not a smile of fun or happiness but a sarcastic smile that gets more and more distorted as Eve gets angrier.

    That smile is the smile of a big sis ready to punish her little brother.

    "He''s screwed." Amelia can''t help but think out loud.

    Amelia''s words awaken Lucien to what he already expected.

    "That''s not it, big si-" Lucien tries to calm Eve, but he can see her moving her hand towards his ear and quickly focuses his demonic energy on boost his body and starts flapping his wings, trying to fly away from Eve.

    *Wooosh*

    Eve is again surprised by Lucien''s agility, but she still doesn''t lose to him as she is almost at Sky Realm.

    "Not so fast!" She holds Lucien''s ankle as he tries to fly away.

    Lucien keeps flapping his wings, but he can''t escape Eve''s incredibly powerful grip. "Calm down, big sis! This is not the time for us to fight."

    "Fight? Hahaha..." Eve maintains a scary smile as she grips Lucien''s ankle.

    But then she abruptly stops laughing and looks him in the eye with a stern expression. "You did something so immoral with Sophia, you''re trying to do the same to Amelia, and now you''re even trying to seduce me, your big sis!"

    "You don''t understand-" Lucien tries to argue.

    But Eve interrupts him while shaking her head. "I always did my best to make you and our sister become good people, different from our stupid father. I wasn''t a perfect bis sis, but I still can''t understand how things ended up like this..."

    Eve stops thinking about the past and focuses on the present. "This is my fault, but I can still fix it... yes, I will punish you now, in front of your beloved wives, and show you what happens to naughty boys who try to make their sisters a harem."

    "Wait!" Lucien still tries to fly away from Eve. Even if he was stronger than she, he still couldn''t use force against his beloved big sis.

    But Eve doesn''t think the same way. She, as responsible for Lucien and their other sister, has a duty to discipline them whenever they do something wrong. She doesn''t like to hurt her beloved little brother but need to do it for his own good.

    *BAM* *SMASH*

    Eve pulls Lucien down, making him hit his back on the table and break it, while the girls jump back.

    Lucien quickly turns to jump away from Eve, but she jumps on his back and pushes him to the ground while preparing to spank his ass.

    "..." The girls understand Eve''s intention, but they can''t help finding it very strange to see Eve mounting on Lucien''s back as his tail wags in front of her face.

    [This is so weird...]

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 302 - Big little brother

    *Thud*

    As Eve falls on top of Lucien, he feels her soft ass press his wings through the thin leather pants she is wearing.

    Eve doesn''t seem to notice the strange position they are in as she is distraught with him. Not exactly with Lucien, but with the thought of the problems that will come with his forbidden relationship with Amelia and Sophia.

    She can only think of punishing him until he no longer has that kind of feeling about their sister.

    But something there is preventing her from starting to spank his ass.

    Not the fact that he is already an a.d.u.l.t and his wives are watching the whole scene, but his tail, wagging in front of her.

    [Why is it like this? Is he excited??] Eve is confused.

    "Lucien, you naughty boy!!!" Eve exclaims and grabs Lucien''s tail.

    "MMmm..." Lucien can''t contain his muffled m.o.a.n while having his tail squeezed by Eve''s delicate and soft hands.

    "What???" Eve thinks she hurt Lucien because she has no idea what it''s like to have a tail.

    Lucien wants to explain that his wings and mainly tail are very sensitive, and being in contact with the body of his beloved big sis generates intense feelings in his body.

    But he tries a more gentle approach. "Big sis... please get off me. Let''s talk."

    "You need to be punished, Luci. I can''t let our family get destroyed by that kind of thing." Eve speaks as she tries to contain Lucien''s excited tail.

    Lucien sighs deeply as he realizes that he can''t let things go this way anymore. He respects Eve''s character very much as his big sis, the closest to a mother he has been having for fifteen years.

    He is no longer the weak and depressed boy he was before. Now he is the leader that his family needs. He is the man who can take care of all his sisters and give them everything they need, be it power, protection, or affection.

    Still on the ground, Lucien looks at his wives while sending them, including Amelia and Envy, the same mental message. ''Wait here.''

    Then he quickly turns his body, taking Eve off guard.

    "Luci!?!?" Eve tries to stop Lucien, but he acts quickly by holding her waist.

    "Hold on to me," Lucien speaks as he flaps his wings hard.

    *Wooooosh*

    Lucien flies to the sky while holding Eve.

    L.u.s.t looks at Pride with a confident expression and speaks as her body turns into purple dust. "Time for leadership changes."

    "Humph!" Pride mocks while her body turns into white dust.

    Both of them return to the souls of Lucien and Eve.

    "Luci! Put me down!!" Eve complains as Lucien flies higher and higher in the sky.

    She is not afraid of fall because she would not be hurt, but hugging Lucien like that is getting a little strange to her, and he does not seem to intend to release her.

    As Lucien flies aimlessly, he held Eve''s body close to his. "Just a min, let me find a good place so that we can talk privately."

    "How will anything you say change what you did with Sophia and are trying to do with Amelia?" Eve answered.

    Lucien ignores Eve''s complaints and continues to fly towards the highest mountain he can see. He quickly lands on the top of that mountain and presses Eve''s body against a rock.

    "Lucien! Don''t dare to-" Eve fears that Lucien will try something, or rather, that she will allow him to do something that he will regret later.

    "Shh..." But he puts the finger on her lips, preventing her from speaking.

    Eve prepares to kick Lucien''s ass, but he looks at her with a solemn expression.

    "Big sis..." Lucien says before taking a deep breath. "There is so much going on... sometimes I feel so tired... but I know what I need to do to keep our family together and safe."

    "Luci..." Eve tries to speak, but Lucien interrupts her again.

    "I know, okay? It''s not easy for you to accept what Sophia and I did, but that was our decision. Regardless of the powers we need, she feels it for me, and me... I also think I love her more than just my sister." Lucien speaks honestly.

    A part of Eve can''t stop thinking about the problems they will have to face, but another part of her knows that it would be impossible for Sophia to give up her feelings for Lucien, so it is also good that he stopped ignoring her feelings.

    Lucien starts to stroke Eve''s shoulders. "Don''t be afraid of me... don''t even think that I would try anything on you or any of our sisters without thinking that they want that too."

    Eve makes an upset expression, but Lucien doesn''t back down. "Yes, that''s what you heard. I already love you and our sisters so much, so of course, and I am willing to give them all the affection they want as I am doing with Amelia now."

    "It''s wrong, Luci-"

    "Shhh... Wrong? No, it isn''t. This is not about l.u.s.t or pleasure but about love. All I want is to make my family happy. But what if we can also get stronger while loving each other?? Why does is it wrong?"

    "..."

    Lucien approaches his face with Eve''s and rubs his nose on her cheek. "Sophia and I didn''t hurt anyone. We just loved each other with heart, soul, and body. With Amelia... with her, I''m still not sure what it is. For now, she just wants caresses, kisses, and... Well, we''re not doing anyone any harm either, but getting stronger as we enjoy our mutual feelings."

    Eve is confused because Lucien is speaking in a serious tone, but his caresses are so tender and pleasant that she doesn''t know how to react.

    "My mother..." Lucien doesn''t speak in a sad tone but in a confident tone. "She''s waiting for me to rescue her. Our sisters are out there too... We need to be together more than ever. And this... this different love I have with Sophia and Amelia... This is the greatest asset that we have."

    "But-" Eve tries to speak again just to have her lips sealed by Lucien''s finger.

    "If you take away what I have with Amelia and Sophia, you will be cutting off our wings and stepping on our feelings. I cannot let this happen. I promised to take care of them... and you too. I cannot disappoint anyone I love."

    Eve doesn''t try to argue anymore and just looks Lucien in the eye as he strokes her face. [So this is the new Luci... don''t look any worse.]

    "Luci..." She also strokes his face lovingly. "Since the first time I saw you, I swore to myself that I would take care of you, always giving my best, just as I did with our sisters. I have a duty to take care of our family as the oldest sister."

    Lucien can feel Eve''s incredible desire to take care of him and their sister. But he can also feel by her tone that Eve is proud to be the oldest sister and take care of her younger siblings.

    [So it was because of us that Pride chose you...] Although Eve is the strongest sister, mainly because she is the oldest, Lucien is right about Pride choosing her as host because she has always prided herself on taking care of her siblings and having their love much more than their father and even more than their mothers, who are not very close to them.

    Lucien has no intention of removing Eve''s role as the big sis because he loves her very much as his big sis. Although most of his childhood had sucked for losing his mother and his father being an asshole, Eve was always a light beside him and their sister, who guided them towards a better future.

    He moves his hand behind Eve''s ear and begins to stroke her beautiful pink hair. "You know, I love you for that, and I will always love you for being my big sis."

    Eve cannot contain her proud smile as it is evident that Lucien still respects her very much even though he has done ''wrong'' things morally.

    "Hehehe... you just want to avoid the punishment, but flattery won''t work on me." She laughs while talking teasingly.

    Lucien smiles, which in addition to his damn handsome face, makes Eve''s heart beat faster. "That''s not it... Actually, I think you might be wrong about some things."

    Eve thinks Lucien will try to justify his ''naughty'' actions, but he quickly explains. "You will always be our big sis, but that doesn''t mean you have to take care of our family alone. We, siblings, must take care of each other."

    He continues. "You were literally a mother to our sisters and me in our childhood. But now we are all a.d.u.l.ts, and we must repay your hard work by helping you to protect our family."

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression and then shakes his head. "I don''t think I can say that for our sisters, but I want to help you. I want to share with you all the burdens and also help our family to become stronger..."

    "Luci..." Eve understands Lucien''s intention, and a part of her is very happy that he seems to be maturing. Still, she fears that he is not yet ready to face the ugly parts of life.

    Lucien again interrupts Eve while showing her his hand glowing with purple energy. "Thanks to L.u.s.t, I can do this. I can help my sister get stronger quickly... so please, don''t try to stop that because of stupid and meaningless taboos."

    He still sees reluctance in Eve''s eyes, but he continues to smile at her as he moves his other hand on her hair. "You may find that it only works in one way. But you have no idea what that power really means."

    "???" Eve is really confused.

    "Right now... I''m already giving you my demonic energy since we land on this mountain with just light caresses. You must be able to feel it inside your body, don''t you?" Lucien explain.

    "Ah?" Eve was so focused on the conversation with Lucien that she didn''t really notice his energy running through her body and improving it in an incredible way.

    But Pride didn''t stop paying attention to that for a second. Since Lucien started to stroke Eve and made her body feel good, Pride watched Lucien''s energy in Eve''s body, and she was really impressed.

    Pride quickly talks to Eve mentally. ''He''s right... This is unlike anything I''ve seen L.u.s.t do before. His energy is so pure... so powerful... it is... mixing with our energy and making us so much stronger.''

    Eve''s imagination kept thinking that Lucien wanted to do a lot of immoral things with her sisters to get stronger, but now she can''t deny that his ways seem so natural... and pleasant.

    Lucien pulls Eve''s head towards his body and rests it on his chest. "Do you see it? I''m not doing anything immoral, wrong, or weird... isn''t that how you stroke my head when I was just a kid and you much bigger than me?"

    "..." Eve doesn''t respond, but mentally, she can''t help but agree with him.

    Lucien continues to patting Eve''s hair. "No matter what happens, you will always be my big sis. But, just sometimes, could you let me... be for you, a..."

    "... Big brother?"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 303 - Prideful Sister

    "Big brother..." Eve thinks aloud as she looks into Lucien''s eyes with a thoughtful expression.

    Lucien is happy that Eve is reflecting on his words, but then she starts laughing uncontrollably.

    "Hahahahahaha... Big brother Luci?? Hahaha... Are you serious? I mean, you are now taller, stronger... even more handsome. However, you are still little Luci, my little brother." Eve starts to pats Lucien''s head.

    "..." Lucien takes a deep breath before explaining. "I didn''t mean that I would magically become the eldest of us, but that you could see me as someone you can trust and seek support from as I think of you."

    Eve understands Lucien''s intention and is happy that they care about her and their sisters to the point of wanting to share the responsibilities with her.

    But it is not that easy... Eve never thought it was a burden to take care of his siblings. On the contrary, when she was alone, everything looked horrible. She had no purpose; she just wanted to die��

    ----------------------------------------

    "Eve." A feminine and gentle voice calls her name.

    Little Eve, with just eight years old, had already experienced things that even a.d.u.l.ts would not bear, and already on the edge of her deep depression, saw a small spark of hope behind the beautiful lady in blue.

    "Mom..." The little girl with beautiful half red and half blue hair holds the edge of the lady''s blue dress while looking at Eve with a curious expression.

    "Don''t be afraid, darling. Eve is your big sis." The lady in blue speaks affectionately to her daughter.

    "Big sis?" Eve doesn''t understand what''s going on.

    The lady in blue kneels and joins her daughter''s hand with Eve''s while speaking in an imploring tone. "Eve... You''ll soon understand that we can''t trust your father. I can''t take care of Donna anymore... I have to fight to protect our family."

    Despite being just a child, Eve is mature enough to understand that her father is not a good person and that her people are at war, or rather, on the weaker side of the war.

    Eve also has no reason to doubt the lady in blue, as she has always treated her very kindly, unlike her father.

    "Donna... my sister?" Eve looks at little Donna and can''t help but smile, seeing her cute face.

    The lady in blue also smiles. "Yes, Eve. Donna is your first younger sister, but you will have more, and you will have to take care of them while we do the dirty work that your weak father cannot do.

    "But... I don''t know how to take care of them." Eve steps back while she is confused and scared.

    The lady in blue continues to look at Eve with a kind and caring expression. "Oh darling, I''m sorry that you had to go through that... but now you have to be strong. You and your siblings don''t have the same rights as normal children."

    "But..." Eve still doesn''t understand what''s really going on.

    Donna notices Eve''s frightened and hesitant expression and hugs the Lady in blue while also being afraid. "Mom!!"

    The lady in blue begins to pat Donna''s head. "Shh... everything will be fine, darling. Your big sis will take good care of you. Don''t you, Eve?"

    Eve looks at little Donna and feels several different sensations. She can feel a connection with the little girl who tells her that they are sisters. And so Eve can''t help but love Donna and be sad because she looks scared.

    She was always alone, but now it looks like she can have someone on her side. The small spark of hope is right in front of Eve, and she cannot be afraid.

    "Yeah..." Eve steps forward and starts to pat Donna''s head too.

    The lady in blue smiles at Eve. "There''s a lot of shit happening right now... I need to get back to the battlefront. But I know this isn''t fair to you. I know I''m forcing a significant responsibility on you."

    "Responsibility?" Eve looks at Donna with a thoughtful expression.

    "Yes." The lady continues. "Taking care of your younger siblings will not be an easy task, and you will often think about giving up. But I am sure you will always take care of them."

    "Why?" Eve asks.

    The lady quickly responds. "Why are we selfish beings."

    "Selfish?"

    "Yes, Eve. No matter how much a person says to do things for others, for honor, or for some other shit, the truth is still that we all just do what we want to do."

    While Eve is even more confused, the lady explains. "Look at me; I fight for my people, not because they deserve it but because I love them. I don''t mind killing all my enemies to guarantee the happiness of my daughter and my people because that will make me happy while their suffering will also make me suffer."

    "Hmm..." Eve starts to understand.

    The lady continues. "So, I know that you will take care of your singlings because that will also be the best for you. I bet you already feel connected to little Donna, and you will also feel that way about your other siblings. You will want to protect and love them."

    Eve cannot deny the words of the lady in blue because while she strokes Donna''s head, the cute little girl smiles at her, and Eve''s heart gets filled with warmth, a warmth that she never felt, or rather, just for a few minutes.

    Still, the lady continues to explain things to Eve. "But that''s not all. People need more motivation to make the best of them. And you, Eve... you can have a powerful motivation additional the love of your siblings."

    "What is it?" Eve is curious.

    The lady smiles. "Pride."

    "Pride??"

    "Yes, pride. As their big sis, you will have the respect of your siblings. If you always care and love them, you will be doing much more than their mothers and father. You will be loved by Donna and your other siblings, and you can be proud of that."

    Eve looks at Donna''s cute face and can see that she is already looking at her big sis with a curious expression, but also... admiration? Eve still hasn''t done anything significant to Donna, but just because of the fact that she''s patting Donna''s head, the little girl already likes Eve instinctively.

    "The pride... of a big sis?" Eve thinks out loud.

    "Yes." The lady in blue nods. "You will soon understand more about it, but now I need to go. And... I don''t know when I''ll be able to go back to see my Donna. She''ll be very sad... So, Eve, I beg you, be the big sis that my little girl needs; be by her side, giving her the love and protection that I cannot give her."

    Donna notices her mom moving away and holds her tightly. "Mom!! Don''t..."

    Eve begins to understand the situation and hugs Donna. "It''s okay, Do- sis, I''m here with you."

    The lady in blue tries to keep her expression serene, but the tears force Its way out of her eyes while she has to use all her will to let go of Donna.

    She kisses Donna''s forehead. "Don''t be afraid, darling. Big sis Eve will never abandon you. She will always be by your side for anything you need."

    *Scheeeeeee*

    A bizarre squeak sounds through the sky above the cold mountain fortress as the black-skinned draconic creature, ridden by the Evil King, arrives.

    Michael looks at the lady in blue and her daughters with the same severe expression as always. "You know the consequences of your delay. If all you want to find of your people later is their corpses, you can stay here for longer."

    The lady in blue dries her tears and flies skyward towards Michael, without looking back because if she looks again at Donna''s sad expression, her heart will break even more.

    "MOMMMM!!!!" Donna cries towards the lady in blue, who leaves with Michael.

    But at the same time, Donna feels the warmth of Eve''s embrace and quickly turns to hug and cry in the arms of the only person who will never abandon her.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh..." Donna can''t contain her tears from soaking Eve''s clothes. She''s just a five-year-old kid who has never been away from her mom.

    Eve is furious not only at Michael but also at the gentle lady in blue. Eve has suffered a lot from being alone and knows how painful it is not to have her mom close, so she quickly identifies with Donna''s suffering.

    "It''s okay, little sister... I can''t make your mom come back, but as she said, I will never abandon you. You will always have my hug when you need it." Eve continues to hug and patting Donna.

    Donna can''t understand what''s going on, but Eve''s hug makes her feel a little better, so she keeps crying and hugging Eve tightly.

    Eve also didn''t understand everything the lady in blue said, but she begins to feel a growing desire to protect Donna. Not only to protect her but also to give all the love and affection that the little girl needs to be happy and stop crying.

    Donna cries for almost an hour until she starts to calm down and then looks at Eve''s face. "W-why did my mom leave?"

    Eve makes a sorry expression. "I do not know..."

    Donna almost starts to cry again, but Eve quickly wipes her tears. "Hey, please, don''t cry; I''m here with you. Don''t you like your sister?"

    "Sister?" Donna makes a thoughtful expression.

    Eve smiles lovingly. "Yes, you can actually call me big sis if you want to. So, do you like your big sis?"

    Donna can''t understand Eve''s words, but as they stopped hugging, she starts to feel cold and urge to cry again, so she hugs Eve tightly again.

    Eve hugs Donna too while thinking aloud. "I think this is a positive response."

    While the cute sisters hug each other in the mountain fortress''s main courtyard, an old couple watches them from a bench in the garden on an adjacent courtyard.

    "Do you think they could fix all this shit?" The old man cannot hide the pitiful look in his eyes as he fights the urge to hug and care for Eve and Donna.

    The old woman is also very saddened by the situation of Eve and Donna. "I hope so... otherwise, all the shit these kids have to face will have been in vain."

    "Maybe we can help..." The man tries to get up and walk over to Eve and Donna.

    But the woman holds him on the bench. "You know we can''t interfere. Otherwise, they won''t become as strong as they need to... It all depends on them, so they can''t depend on other people than themselves."

    "But it will be very lonely and sad!" The old man cannot contain his desire to care for the children.

    But the old woman will not let him interfere. "Trust the prophecy."

    ----------------------------------------

    Now.

    Eve smiles at Lucien. "Okay, I get it. And I agree with you, Luci. We need to take care of each other."

    Lucien also smiles as he continues to look at Eve''s beautiful face. "So... isn''t there a possibility of you calling me big brother? Just once..."

    "Maybe..." Eve can''t contain her laugh. "in your dreams; hahaha..."

    (/??)��

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 304 - Shades of Lucien

    Lucien looks into Eve''s eyes as he finds out about his new ''goal'' of making her admire him just as he admires her.

    Despite having their bodies so close, Eve seems completely indifferent to Lucien''s ''charm,'' which leaves him somewhat disappointed rather than relieved.

    Well, Lucien has no particular interest in making Eve develop romantic feelings for him; after all, she is his big sis. Still, just as she has reasons to be proud, so does Lucien.

    "Are you going to keep trying to seduce me with that alluring look or what?" Eve smiles as she finds Lucien''s expression cute.

    Lucien looks Eve in the eye for a few more seconds and then stops pressing her body against the stone and takes a step back. "Alright... We have to talk about some things."

    Eve smiles as she notices Lucien''s scent over, and although that scent feels a little different from before, she is still used to it because they have always had a lot of physical contact either in training or as a demonstration of affection.

    "I''m listening." She speaks in her usual tone.

    Lucien quickly explains. "Well, since we agreed to support each other out as equal siblings, you can''t act like you''re in charge and make all the decisions yourself."

    "I never would do anything like that. We always acted together as a family must do, and we will continue to do so." Eve answers.

    Lucien continues. "You have to understand that we are no longer children... I mean, you can''t spank me up whenever you want."

    "Even if you do something wrong, which deserves punishment?" Eve asks.

    Lucien takes a deep breath before speaking. "Why are you the only one to decide if something is wrong and deserves punishment? It makes you look like our father... We must decide things together as a team."

    Eve reflects on Lucien''s words. She agrees that they should decide things together. Still, a part of her has been taking care of her siblings as the responsible big sis for many years and taking all responsibility for herself while Lucien and their other sisters did not have to worry about these things.

    She knew that one day her siblings would stop being frightened children who need constant attention and become a.d.u.l.ts.

    However, Eve doesn''t know if she is prepared to see them grow up and have to deal with some responsibilities that can do them more harm than good.

    "What if I don''t agree with that?" Eve asks Lucien.

    Lucien gaze at Eve while trying to understand if she is joking or serious. In the last few months, he was the only one giving the last word and leading his family; even the complicated Amelia agreed to do things his way, which is clearly the best thing for everyone.

    But Eve is much more ''complicated'' than Amelia. Lucien can''t think of a move to ''persuade'' his big sis to do things his way.

    [I can''t seduce or threaten Eve... not directly.]

    Lucien has an idea and quickly answers Eve''s question. "If you still insist on treating me like a child, I will bully Pride."

    [?????????] While listening carefully to Lucien and Eve''s conversation, Pride and L.u.s.t get shocked by Lucien''s words.

    [What are you doing???!?!?! This is...] L.u.s.t sees Pride in the same way as Lucien sees Eve, so it is normal for her to fear and respect her big sis.

    And of course, Pride also gets very upset and materializes her body immediately in front of Lucien. "What the hell are you talking about?! Do you who know I am, little boy??!?! I''m the Queen of the Demon race! But, do you think you can bully me?!?!?!"

    L.u.s.t materializes her body next to Lucien and looks at Pride with a slightly hesitant expression. "Queen of the Demon race? I wonder what does Hel thinks about it."

    Pride makes an upset expression while her eyes start to turn bright white. "Do you want to rebel against your big sis too?"

    Before L.u.s.t responds to Pride, Lucien hugs her around the waist. "It''s okay, my dear. I can handle it."

    L.u.s.t hugs Lucien and starts kissing his neck. She fears that Pride will attack him again and wants to give him as much demonic energy as possible.

    While Pride looks at Lucien and L.u.s.t with an arrogant expression, Eve is increasingly surprised by L.u.s.t''s way of acting. [She seems to obey him...]

    Eve can''t help but compare Lucien and L.u.s.t''s relationship with her and Pride. Pride is always threatening and being arrogant with her, while L.u.s.t and Lucien seem to work as a perfect pair, or rather, lovers.

    ''Don''t get into it.'' Eve sends a mental message to Pride.

    Pride continues to stare at Lucien while mentally answering Eve. ''What? Are you questioning me? Did you forget the reason why we need to become stronger quickly? Don''t you see that you''re losing your self-respect while you let this boy do what he wants?''

    ''But he is right. We shouldn''t act arrogant to him and L.u.s.t. There need not be a leader as long as we work as a team of equals.''

    Pride looks at Eve with an inquiring expression. ''Eaquals? You can not be serious. Okay, I have to admit that the boy has some tricks, but that''s not what we need now. You were doing really well without him... you could even have defeated those angels alone using your abilities.''

    Eve also makes an upset expression. ''If you can''t see how his potential is so much greater than mine, you are more stupid than I thought.''

    Pride is not stupid. The fact that Lucien could fight her even though he is in the Mortal Realm is certainly one of the most surprising things she has ever seen.

    However, he is L.u.s.t''s host, and she, Pride herself. She cannot accept that L.u.s.t''s host is ''better'' than hers or that they are weaker than Lucien and L.u.s.t.

    Another thing Pride could not accept is the fact that Lucien can help her and Eve get stronger. Pride''s host can''t depend on other people than themselves, or how could they keep their heads up and look down at everyone else?

    ''Alight; if you want to play naughty siblings with your younger brother, I will not stop you. Until you need my power again, I will be waiting for you to beg me.'' Pride says while dematerializing her body.

    After Pride returns to her soul, Eve sighs as she looks at Lucien and thinks to herself. [I hope to be doing the best for my siblings...]

    Although the conversation between Eve and Pride was mental, it is evident that they don''t agree with some things, and Lucien feels a little bad about it. He kisses L.u.s.t, and she also dematerializes her body.

    Lucien tries to smile while commenting. "Ehh... L.u.s.t is also not what I thought she would be."

    "Do you mean that she is not like a demon of thousands of years but a confused child?" Eve asks.

    Lucien shakes his head slowly as he thinks about it. "Well, they are people with family problems, really similar to us."

    Eve nods. "Yes, but Pride is driving me crazy while you and L.u.s.t..."

    "I love her," Lucien speaks quickly.

    Eve still doesn''t know how she feels about Lucien having so many wives, including the demon to whom their father sold his soul.

    "We must go back. That angel may wake up soon, and that would be problematic." Eve walks to the mountain''s edge.

    Lucien walks towards her. "Don''t worry; Amelia and my wives can take care of the angel if she wakes up."

    Eve ignores the part that Lucien and talks about the wives. "Amelia got a lot stronger quickly... I wonder what she and Envy are up to."

    Lucien can''t help but smile. "That... when our energy comes together, a new demonic energy is created, and it strengthens us a lot."

    Eve looks at her hand. "I see... You want to do this to me too, don''t you? I understand that we can do this with pure caresses as well, but I think that is not the best thing for me now. Pride is right about our energies. I think I have to generate my own energy alone."

    Lucien stands beside Eve while they both look at the horizon. "I understand, okay. We have this connection with our sins... But I don''t think it''s wrong to do other things than what they tell us to do. You know, they aren''t always right about everything."

    "I know, right..." Eve sighs. "However, this is not just about Pride, but about my own pride. I have always been overly proud... because I use that pride as a shield and as a motivation always to do my best... Because if I don''t try my best, I fear something bad will happen to you and our other sisters just like... her... "

    Lucien feels various emotions in Eve''s tone. He knows that she loves him and their sister very much, but also seems to have something else that he doesn''t know or understand. And whatever problems she has and has always had to endure alone so that they could be fine, Lucien wants to share it with Eve just as he does with his wives.

    He takes her hand and starts to stroke it with his fingers. "Nothing bad is going to happen to us as long as we continue together and doing our best. But about your pride..."

    Eve also starts to stroke Lucien''s hand just as she has done hundreds of times. His touch is as natural to her as her own.

    Lucien continues. "I don''t want to take away your reasons to be proud of yourself, but rather to give you more reasons to be proud. Such as how strong our sisters and I are getting because you raised us so well."

    He squeezes her hand tighter. "You should be proud of how we''re taking control of our lives and the fact that we won''t be controlled by our father anymore, or demons either."

    Eve smiles as she looks at Lucien with a loving expression. His words make more and more sense to her.

    Lucien continues to look at the horizon. "Also, you should be proud of the fact that no matter how many women enter my life, you will always have a gigantic space in my heart... a space that no woman can ever have... as my only big sis."

    Eve feels her heart filled with the warm love that she only received from Lucien when he was a child, and of course, she missed that affectionate Lucien very much.

    "Oh, Luci, you are so cute!!" Eve hugs Lucien tightly and starts to kiss his cheek.

    Lucien is caught off guard by Eve''s demonstration of affection. For a variety of reasons, she affects him in a totally different way than any other woman, and it makes him feel strange... in a good way, of course.

    "Hey, big sis!!" He tries to run away from her, but her kisses and touches are so pleasant as s.e.x, that''s because he loves her that much.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 305 - Our sins

    Eve kisses Lucien''s cheek to her heart''s content. "Damn, Luci; you smell so good..."

    "Hehehe..." Lucien is a little embarrassed by Eve saying that in a loving way but without any s.e.x.u.a.l intention. Eve''s love is so pure, just like that of his mother.

    Eve laughs. "Well, you always smelled good and everything else... it''s easy to understand how you get along so well with L.u.s.t."

    Lucien starts to get more and more uncomfortable with Eve''s praises. He is so used to treating women in a specific way... well, in a way that he doesn''t want to act with Eve, but that he knows he will start wanting it if they keep touching each other that much.

    "Well, we must go back now to decide what we are going to do together." Lucien tries to escape Eve''s hugs for fear that he will become addicted to it again.

    Eve seems to notice Lucien getting uncomfortable with her kisses and touches, which makes her want to tease him even more. "Okay. Do you carry me back?"

    Lucien nods. "Of course. Let''s go."

    He approaches Eve and wrappers a hand around her waist, so she hugs him as he flies up the sky. Both Eve and Lucien feel that it is very normal for them to act like affectionate siblings, but things also look different... in a good way, of course.

    Eve feels that Lucien''s touch feels warmer than ever. [Maybe it''s because it''s not depressed anymore... this is good, right?]

    Lucien stops overthinking about how he feels about Eve now and focus on what they will do next. His mind always thinking for the sake of his whole family never stops planning the next steps.

    They quickly go to the spot where the girls are, and everyone looks at Lucien and Eve in the sky with curious expressions.

    Eve''s troops are very confused about what is going on, but they are also very proud to have Eve as they are great Queen as she increasingly demonstrates her incredible power.

    The fact that Lucien''s group is made up entirely of powerful women makes the troops think that they will join Eve''s group while only Lucien remains a doubt.

    Lucien descends towards the large table that Luise ordered the troops to prepare after Eve and Lucien destroyed the previous one with their ''scene.''

    At the same time, Neola arrives with Madelyn and most of Lucien''s troops. Eve''s troops are as surprised as Lucien''s to see that they are all women there, except for Lucien.

    And of course, Lucien''s troops, as well as some of his wives, cannot help but worry that all those women will become ''Lucien''s women.''

    As soon as Lucien lands on the ground, hugging Eve, Amelia pouts, clearly jealous. "Did she spank you, brother?"

    Lucien laughs and pats Amelia''s head. "You''re afraid she will spank you too, don''t you?"

    "Hehehe..." Amelia giggles and hugs Lucien tighter, trying to demonstrate with actions that she is closer to him than ever.

    Lucien introduces Neola and the other girls to Eve, and the women of Eve''s group get surprised to see Dawn among them, mainly because only Luise and Elsie know that Amelia is the light envoy right now, but these things, as well as Lucien and Eve''s relationship, can''t remain unknown for long as they don''t try to hide it.

    Lucien and Eve''s troops maintain formation around the clean area while their leaders talk. Still, of course, they can''t help but be curious about each other since most of Lucien''s troops are also demi-humans from the Alliance, which makes it even easier for them to get along.

    Along with Lucien''s troops, Raquel and Estela also arrived, and while the s.e.xy mom joins Cassidy, Angela, and Aria to talk, Lucien calls Estela close to him and little Ko to eat some snacks from the table.

    Lucien doesn''t discern any changes in his attitudes, but the girls can''t help but notice how affectionate and kind he is with the two cute little girls.

    Just as it is a little strange for Eve to see Lucien changed from a depressed boy to a new man, his wives are also surprised to see more and more of his different sides.

    Well, in a way, this is normal because no one goes on forever the same way, just as everyone does differently with different people.

    Lucien has fun with little Ko and Estela eating snacks for some minutes and then goes back to talking about his plans to the girls.

    "Eve and I agreed to work as a team because, well, that''s what a united family should do. However, she, Amelia, me, and our other sisters have to do certain things in certain ways together with our sins to maximize our generation of demonic energy."

    Eve continues while looking at Amelia. "Yes, that''s why we have to keep things under control."

    Envy can''t help but comment. "Oh, come on, Pride sucks. It would be nice to have a different leader at least once."

    Lucien shakes his head. "Who''s talking about Pride? She doesn''t even want to participate in this conversation. Eve, Amelia, I, and we other sisters will lead our family together."

    Amelia nods. "As long as I can stay with you and generate that powerful energy, Envy and I have nothing to complain about."

    Lucien already misses the pleasant mix of energies that he and Amelia, or he and Envy can generate, but Eve doesn''t like the idea of her siblings doing naughty things.

    "Maybe you are doing something wrong and not generating enough energy on your own?" Eve looks at Envy with a slightly hostile expression.

    Before Envy answers, Amelia speaks first. "That''s not it. We were doing well before I found my brother. But now it doesn''t make more sense to be apart... I mean, haven''t you tried our mixed energies?"

    Eve cannot deny that mixing energies with Lucien is incredible, even though she has only felt a very small part of that.

    Still, she and Pride are ''complicated.'' Eve makes a solemn expression as she gazes at Amelia. "I know, right. However, you don''t deceive me with this fake performance. You want Lucien''s attention only for you, don''t you?"

    Amelia would never disrespect Eve before as she knows that her big sis is quite severe; however, now, having Lucien at her side, Amelia does not back down but approaches him while facing Eve. "Yes, I want ALL of his attention only for me."

    "YOUR BRAT!!" Eve gets up while preparing to discipline Amelia. She fears that Amelia''s selfish and jealous attitudes will get out of control.

    "Hey!!" But Lucien also gets up and stands between his sisters. "This is no time for this kind of thing, okay? We need to focus on more important things now."

    Eve is a little upset that Lucien defends Amelia even though she is wrong in her point of view. But she understands that they must focus on other things now.

    "Luci, you can''t let Amelia do everything she wants and pamper her all the time." Eve sits down again as she speaks.

    Lucien makes a sorry expression. "Amelia''s excessive jealousy shouldn''t be healthy, but... now it empowers her and Envy. We have to accept our sins to get stronger; it can''t be helped."

    Pride can''t help but comment in Eve''s mind. ''The boy is right, and you''re doing it wrong by letting him take the lead.''

    ''No, he is not taking the lead, but we are doing it together.'' Eve returns to Pride.

    ''I clearly chose the wrong host. You do not know anything.'' Pride mocks.

    Eve cannot understand how Pride is so immature, being supposedly a demon with thousands of years.

    But she also refuses to let Pride have the last word. ''You complain about me, but what about you? You can''t even face him because you''re afraid he''ll give you another kiss. What''s the hell is up with a stupid kiss? Or is it his demonic energy that makes yours look like shit? Oh, let me guess... do you also fear L.u.s.t, the one you said was stupidly weak?''

    Pride is upset by Eve''s harsh words, but a part of her is also happy that Eve never backs off. Pride will always pressure Eve to be the best, the strongest, the proudest, but that does not mean that they will always agree on everything.

    Also, the siblings'' interaction seems to be getting better and better not only for Eve but also for Amelia and especially Lucien. Pride may be overly arrogant, but she, L.u.s.t, and Envy, want the same thing: to become stronger together with the siblings, and for that, they need to be increasingly sinful.

    L.u.s.t and Envy realize that too. They never had host siblings before, and the bloody rose seems to be influencing them more and more, which, despite being dangerous, will make them stronger and stronger.

    While Envy can only think about the pleasure and power Lucien can give her, L.u.s.t is really concerned about their future. L.u.s.t no longer thinks as a great demon, but as Lucien''s wife.

    Lucien sits down again while sighing. [Dealing with my wives was being so easy... how did things get so complicated?]

    L.u.s.t sits on his lap and starts to stroke his c.o.c.k while talking to him mentally. ''You need to relax. Dealing with Pride and Envy is very stressful.''

    He strokes L.u.s.t''s waist and ass as he smiles at her. ''I can only move on because you are by my side, my love.''

    L.u.s.t giggles and kisses Lucien''s lips.

    "Ohhh, come on!!" Eve, Amelia, and Envy exclaim together as they watch L.u.s.t and Lucien kiss.

    Lucien ends the kiss with L.u.s.t and laughs. "What? We just talked about our sins..."

    "..." All the women around Lucien do the same expressionless look while little Ko and Estela continue eating snacks without paying attention to their conversation.

    L.u.s.t takes a glass of wine from the table and gives it to Lucien while he smiles and begins to explain his plan. "Well, I would love to keep discussing our sins, but we need to move on with our plans."

    Eve also takes a glass of wine as she comments. "I was going to conquer this whole continent before we met."

    "Me either," Lucien responds.

    "So, what now?" Eve asks.

    "Let''s do it," Lucien responds.

    "Together." Eve comments.

    "Yes, as King and Queen." Lucien brings his wine glass closer to Eve.

    Eve smiles and touches her glass on Lucien''s, toasting. "I like it."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 306 - Next steps

    "King?" Luise can''t help but exclaim while she finds the idea of Eve not being the Great Queen alone not really good.

    Eve looks at Luise with a stern expression. "When did I allow you to speak? Also, don''t you think my brother is worthy of being King beside me?"

    Luise quickly kneels on the ground while honestly apologizing. "That''s not it! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that."

    But Eve is really upset that Luise interrupted their conversation to disrespect Lucien, and everyone can see that by her expression.

    Lucien is already aware that Luise and Elsie are related to Anne, so he obviously doesn''t want Eva to hurt them. "It''s okay, big sis. She doesn''t know me, so it''s normal for her to fear that I will disturb you."

    "Humph!" Amelia mocks. "These women are incredibly stupid, and their group of ten thousand doesn''t stand a chance against brother''s two thousand powerful troops."

    Lucien''s wives keep silent but clearly agree with Amelia''s words, mainly because they fought alongside Eve''s troops.

    Eve does not doubt Lucien''s incredible strength, or rather his incredible demonic energy, but she also can''t let Amelia look down at her demonic energy.

    "This is already overkilling." She comments.

    Envy smiles before commenting. "Amelia is right. We already saw that Lucien could fight Pride equally, which would leave the burden of booster your troops to yourself alone, thus making them fight at the level of Mortal Realm first layer at maximum."

    L.u.s.t continues. "Meanwhile, Lucien''s troops are already in the Mortal Realm with their real power but can fight at the second and third layer level being boosted by his energy. Let alone his wives, who are much more powerful."

    Eve looks at L.u.s.t and Envy with a funny expression. "You really like to suck up to him, don''t you?"

    "Suck? Hehehe..." Envy makes a naughty expression.

    L.u.s.t makes a loving expression. "You have no idea."

    Eve doesn''t know what to think, but then she notices something and gets shocked as she questions Lucien. "What did they mean by your troops bosted? You don''t have an aura like me, then... Luci?!?! All of them?!?!?"

    Lucien is proud to be able to say that he pleases all his girls, whether they are his wives or troops. However, this is not the time to boast about it, especially to his big sis.

    He calmly continues to drink his wine. "There is no point in discussing this kind of thing now. Still, big sis could easily beat me before the battle even started..."

    Eve smiles as she receives Lucien''s honest compliment and agrees with him. "Yes, we will never fight among ourselves because that is stupid. We have a lot of enemies to focus our fury on."

    Upon hearing Eve''s words, Amelia can''t help remembering that she made the Light Empire army attack Lucien''s group. At that time, she was very confused and let herself be manipulated by Envy, thinking that she could force Lucien to give affection to her.

    [I''m so stupid!!] She pouts, but then she sees Lucien smiling at her. No matter what happens, she will always be by his side and never make that kind of stupid mistake again.

    Lucien starts talking to Eve after L.u.s.t puts a cookie in his mouth. "About our next steps..."

    Eve cannot deny that she is starting to become jealous of L.u.s.t''s closeness to Lucien, but of course, she won''t show that. "As you said, we must go to the continent called Freeldans to conquer all lands in of world and also find the alchemist."

    Lucien nods. "Yes, we must leave our mark on this world, though she is not just an alchemist but my mother-in-law too."

    Rose giggles while Eve rolls her eyes. "Yeah, yeah. However, I need to finish conquering this continent to leave my right-arm in charge when we leave."

    Lucien nods slowly. "You are talking about the Light Empire, right?"

    "Yes. So, what are we going to do about your little kingdom? If we are going to unify the continent under one banner, there must be no disagreement between our sevenths." Eve explains.

    Lucien smiles at Cassidy as he answers Eve. "Well, if we are going to unite the continent, it will need a capital; a place for everyone and preferably in the central region... Portgreen is the best choice."

    Eve agrees. "Make sense. I''ll send Ghalenna over there then."

    [Ghalenna??] Lucien can''t help but notice the similarity of names. Also, he notices Ghilanna becoming apprehensive immediately after hearing that name.

    He puts his assumptions to the back of his mind and focuses on the conversation with Eve. "She and Ron can manage the continent together. This will keep people happy and also maintain your fame as Gret Queen, thus generating more demonic energy for you, ok?"

    Eve reflects for a few seconds while thinking out loud. "Ron? A man? Hmm... Ghalenna won''t be very happy, but she will obey all my orders, so I think it''s fine... Is this man really trustworthy?"

    Lucien quickly responds. "Yes, he is. He''s a really good person and also something very similar to a father-in-law to me."

    While Kara blushes, Eve laughs. "Father-in-law? Can you really tell me how many father-in-law and mother-in-law you have?"

    Lucien notices many of his wives getting saddened by that conversation, and so he quickly changes the subject. "That''s not a number to count. So, what exactly are you going to do with the people of the Light Empire?"

    Eve quickly explains. "Pride told me that there are many religions in the universe based on Light, and almost all of them empower the Light God, meaning they are our enemies. Also, they are damn racists, and my Alliance people hate them."

    Lucien remembers the last vision he had of Aylin''s memories. He increasingly understands more about the Gods and how they are enemies of both demons and dragons, that is, Lucien''s two main inheritances.

    But of course, the Light God did not directly influence the Light Empire of this world, but Stephan, Dawn''s father. He probably had access to some knowledge about Light Religion left by some angel or perhaps a low-level God who passed on this world.

    Also, Lucien is not so bloody hungry that he wants to kill the Light Empire''s simple people after defeating their main army. Or rather, they are not worth Lucien''s time.

    But in Eve''s case, the situation is different. Completely destroying the Light Empire would make her an even more loved and respected legend for the Alliance people, thus making her generate demonic energy passively even when she is far from Argerim.

    Lucien looks at Dawn, behind Amelia. "Maybe you find some good people in the middle of that shit... Dawn, do you want to go with Eve and maybe rescue some of your old friends?"

    Dawn quickly shakes her head. "No. I... I only had my father, but all he did was lie to me... Screw the Light God if he exists, and screw those lying people!! I don''t want to go back there."

    While Amelia hugs Dawn, Luise, Elsie, and other matriarchs near the big table looks at Dawn with very shocked expressions. They never thought they would be in the same place as the Light Empire''s great marshal in peace. Everything happening now is totally crazy.

    Due to soul connection, Lucien can understand Dawn''s feelings better than anyone. She is still very sad about everything that happened, and certainly getting rid of depression would be almost impossible for her.

    Still, she has found life more and more interesting with Amelia and Lucien''s family. The complicated life of the siblings is unbelievable, and Dawn is very happy to continue following them to an uncertain destiny, but without a doubt, better than the fake life she lived until then.

    Lucien smiles tenderly at Dawn, making her heart beat faster as she remembers the warmth of his embrace.

    Then he looks at Eve again. "Well, you can kill them all if you want. But I''m not going with you because I have to settle an end in my affairs in the Alliance."

    Eve nods. "So, where do we meet later?"

    Lucien is a little uncomfortable leaving Eve right after they meet, but he wants to find Rose''s mom right away and learn more about how he can help his sisters deal with the Bloody Rose. Also, he doesn''t have to worry about Eve''s safety as she is more powerful than he right now.

    "You will have no problem dealing with the people of the Light Empire, but I will also be quick in the Alliance, so we can meet at the crystal life mine and head to the east continent together," Lucien explains.

    "How do I find the mine?" Eve asks.

    Lucien quickly responds. "I''m going to send one of my troops to guide you there. Also, I''m going to send a messenger report to Ron about Ghalenna and us. The final details can be worked out before we leave this world."

    Eve smiles as she thinks to herself. [Have you thought of everything, don''t you? Ahh... my little Luci is already fully grown...]

    But of course, Eve maintains a serene expression. "Perfect. I will send someone to warn Ghalenna about this and that she must obey you just as she would do with me; after all, you are my King now."

    Lucien and everyone around them notice the possessive way that Eve says Lucien is HER King, and they find each other more and more alike.

    The Bloody rose amplifies their feelings, but those feelings have always been there, deep in their hearts. A proud and arrogant big sis like Eve would have no other view of her siblings than a possessive and loving one.

    "Then that''s it." Lucien takes another sip of wine. "I will have big sh.i.p.s built for you in Portgreen, but I am not sure if you should bring your troops with me. I believe my troops are more than enough. I mean, sometimes a smaller and more powerful group is better."

    Eve looks at Lucien''s troops next to theirs. It is evident that Lucien''s troops seem much more promising. That''s because Lucien''s energy improves the girls'' entire body, even their latent talent, while Pride''s aura boosts them significantly, but only for a while.

    "Maybe..." Eve makes a thoughtful expression. "What if I use my aura on your troops, Luci? Wouldn''t that make them even better?"

    Lucien''s eyes shine with expectation. "Great idea! If you can have their respect, wouldn''t that also be very good for your generation of demonic energy?"

    "I think so." Eve nods.

    Lucien and Eve see no distinction between their forces. Their individual power is also the collective as they would give their lives to protect each other''s lives.

    That is the purest family love that anyone can have, and it is the big difference from the previous hosts of the sins, and therefore L.u.s.t, Pride, and Envy do not know how to deal with the new and certainly exiting situation.

    L.u.s.t also nods. "Pride''s aura plus our energy... This will greatly increase our power."

    Amelia and Envy make the same jealous expression while wanting the same thing: Lucien''s attention and affection, of course.

    But Pride doesn''t know how to react besides getting upset. A part of her wants to say that Lucien is right in everything, that he is incredibly powerful, damn handsome, that she could not believe a kiss would drive her crazy, and many other things��

    But all that her proud personality allows her to do is make fun of them in Eve''s mind. ''Humph! Fools... ''

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 307 - Quick and needed separation

    Eve understands Pride''s attitude. She knows that ''their sin'' prevents them from doing many things and limits the help they can receive from other people, especially when that person is someone whom Eve wants to protect so badly.

    But on the other hand, Eve''s love for Lucien and their sisters works positively too, allowing her to ''force'' Pride to accept working as a team.

    However, that kind of thing cannot be forced quickly. Eve knows that with the accelerated evolution of Lucien and Amelia''s power, Pride will soon understand that they also need Lucien''s demonic energy not to be left behind. Then Eve can go back to having pat sessions with her little brother as they did when he was just a kid.

    "Not only trying to boost your troops with my aura, but we can try other things... just not now." Eve talks to Lucien.

    "Pride is against it, doesn''t she?" Lucien smiles at Eve but intends to show a teasing expression to Pride.

    Eve notices that and feels like squeezing Lucien''s cheeks because he looks so handsome. "Yes, this is all too recent for a stubborn person like her to accept quickly."

    Lucien nods. "I understand. Well, we have some time to work things out here before going to the eastern continent."

    Then he looks at June, the surviving angel, still passed out on the ground. "But what about the angels? They''ll probably send more troops to here. Shouldn''t we interrogate her now?"

    Eve shakes her head. "She saw you and Amelia killing the other angel that way, so I bet she''ll still be in a fury if she wakes up and sees you."

    Lucien smiles. "I have ways to calm her down, you know..."

    Eve does a fake upset expression. "Damn, Luci!! Can''t you control your c.o.c.k?"

    "Okay, okay. I''m sure that you and Pride can get any information out of her without any problems." Lucien raises his hands in defense.

    Eve makes a thoughtful expression. "Yes, do you want to wait? I fear that more powerful angels are around. Now that I think about it, I''m not sure anymore if we should separate."

    Lucien stretches his hand across the table to stroke Eve''s. "You have to solve your things, and I mine. If we do it quickly, we will be together again soon and able to leave this continent without worries."

    Just as Eve needs to assure her image as a Great Queen for the whole continent to respect her, Lucien needs to solve the problems that concern his wives so that they can feel even more pleased with him without having those worries anymore.

    Although they could do that together, they are in the Great Forest, meaning the central region of the continent, and if they both follow each other, they would be going in the opposite direction of theirs current goals.

    Eve can''t help but think that leaving Lucien and Amelia is a little irresponsible of her, but she has to trust their power.

    Pride realizes her concerns and speaks to her mentally. ''Portals between worlds are not simple, you know. That group of angels had five hundred troops, so they spent a lot of resources to come here.''

    ''So, even if more of them come, it will take at least three months for their leaders to make sure they died and then consider whether it is worth spending a lot more resources on another portal to guarantee the possible crystal mine here.''

    Eve knows that Pride is telling the truth, and it really doesn''t make sense for more angels to arrive so fast, but then Pride''s next words surprise Eve.

    ''Also, the boy''s power is not in his individual strength but in his women... We have some similarities... I mean, he would do well even in facing more powerful enemies.'' Pride definitely doesn''t like to praise Lucien, but she hates lying even more.

    While listening to Pride''s words, Eve and Lucien continue to stroke each other''s hands, leaving not only Amelia and Envy jealous but all Lucien''s wives, who can clearly see their pure family love.

    Lucien takes a deep breath while looking at Eve with a loving expression. "I want to stay here longer and talk to you, big sis. But I''m afraid your right-hand kills those shit guys before my girls can get some revenge."

    Eve laughs. "Hahaha... Yes, Ghalenna got pretty severe after I free her of that abusive elven king. Men are definitely not having a good life in the Alliance right now. So, be careful there not to kill or steal my girls."

    Lucien becomes more and more curious about Ghalenna as he feels Ghilanna getting worried. He nods to Eve. "I have my troops too; so, I have no reason to steal your, right?"

    Eve looks into Lucien''s eyes. "Ghalenna is a good woman, so keep your naughty hands really away from her."

    Before Lucien responds, Envy does not resist making a nasty comment. "As long as she isn''t really Ghilanna''s mother, thus being Lucien''s favored type of woman, she is not in much danger of being seduced."

    While Ghilanna feels like hitting her head on a rock, Lucien''s other wives remain deadly silent as he smiles sarcastically at Envy.

    *PAH*

    While Lucien thinks of ways to punish Envy later, Amelia slaps her head hard. "What the f.u.c.k are you talking about??? Stupid Envy!! You and your poisonous tongue always screw everything."

    Eve doesn''t understand what Envy was talking about and pretends she didn''t hear anything while talking to Lucien. "You seem to be having trouble dealing with Envy... What about you letting her come with me?"

    "There is no way we are leaving his side!" Amelia and Envy speak at the same time.

    Eve takes a deep breath. "Of course."

    Then she gets up and orders Luise. "Call someone influential to guide Lucien to Viset and report everything to Ghalenna."

    "Yes, my Queen." Luise quickly bows to Eve while getting ready to follow her orders.

    But then Elsie takes the hand of her mom. "Wait!" The cute fox girl bows to Eve as she speaks in a respectful tone. "Please, my Queen, allow me to be their guide. Ghalenna will have a hard time believing that we now have a... King."

    Eve quickly nods. "Yes, even though my troops are totally loyal to me, this is a significant change. But don''t you want to slaughter the Light Empire people alongside your mother?"

    Elsie is living the dream while marching alongside her mother and Eve, destroying their enemies. However, Lucien''s arrival, the way he fought alongside his wives, and especially his relationship with Anne made Elsie think about other things, making her very interested in knowing more about them.

    She smiles at Anne quickly before responding to Eve. "I am sure that your majesty will destroy the Light Empire without any problems, and I would like to spend some time with my cousin. I missed her so much."

    Eve has no reason to deny Elsie''s request as it really would be better than sending someone else besides Mirya, the cat-matriarch, or another matriarch. "Alright, Elsie."

    "Thank you, my queen." Elsie bows respectfully again before running to Anne''s side and starting to act like a usual excited young girl.

    Lucien can''t help but smile as he sees Anne conversing animatedly with Elsie. Of all his girls, Anne is the one with the most friendly personality, and it is effortless to become friends with the cute fox-girl.

    He looks at Eve with a sorry expression. "Well, I can''t send one of my most loved girls with you, but any of my troops have Ron''s full confidence."

    Eve looks at Lucien''s troops as she comments. "Black mark... That was a smart move, Luci."

    L.u.s.t cannot resist commenting. "This is not Lucien''s thing. It was my idea, and even though he didn''t force them to accept the mark, they still beg for it. Having a mark as a symbol that they belonged to Lucien is a source of pride for those women."

    Envy continues. "And a cause of envy for other women... Everyone wants to get stronger while receiving Lucien''s favor."

    Eve and Pride, just like any other woman, cannot understand what it is like to be with Lucien before being with him. Words cannot describe how Lucien''s demonic energy works inside women''s bodies the more they love him.

    Lucien walks over to Neola, who remains in front of the troops as a general, keeping them in formation.

    He strokes Neola''s face as he speaks to the troops. "I need a volunteer to go with my sister to the Light Empire and then to Portgreen to report everything to Ron."

    "..." Neither of the troops shows any desire to stay away from Lucien, which clearly praises his ego. How could they want to be away from their loved master even for a while?

    Still, Lucien needs one of the girls to leave him for a while, or Eve could end up doing something similar to the Alliance to Portgreen.

    He smiles. "I know none of you want to be without our... training. But I will make up for the lost time. You know, I''m not a bad master, am I?"

    Lucien leaves his troops in a disastrous situation. They all want to serve him in every way possible, but they are so addicted to special milk and even the s.e.x that, although rare when happens, it makes them feel like in the havens.

    But as he said, they know that he is not a bad master; on the contrary, he is the best. So they know that each day away from him will be rewarded with the special treatment that they all crave so badly.

    Many girls step forward volunteering, but the quickest of them is a young bear-girl from the mage group.

    Although it seems difficult, at this point, Lucien already knows the name of all his troops; after all, he had s.e.x with them all a few times, and even doing together with other girls, he developed bonds with them.

    And well, some girls can''t be easily forgotten like that cute bear-girl. Although not really small, and also not exactly ''thin,'' she has a very s.e.xy figure and one of the most beautiful faces among the other troops. The fact that she is demi-human also made it easy for her to get along with Eve''s troops.

    Lucien pats the bear-girl''s head. "Sabrina, you will not regret it. Alongside Eve you will also become stronger, and when we meet again, I will reward you a lot. So, be obedient to my big sis."

    Sabrina closes her eyes and makes an expression of joy while enjoying Lucien''s pats. Her cute round ears twitch, making all the other girls, especially those of Eve''s troops, become jealous of her.

    "Yes, master! I will behave well." Sabrina nods while wishing the time to stop so she can continue receiving Lucien''s pats for longer.

    But Lucien is eager to solve the problems in the Alliance and be able to proceed to the eastern continent, so he takes Sabrinha to eve. "She is a good mage and is already in the middle of the first layer of the Mortal Realm, so if you use your aura on her, you can have a powerful mage beside you."

    Eve and Pride begin to analyze Sabrina. Then Eve speaks. "Hmm... We are going to get along so well that she will probably want to stay in my group later. Pride''s aura is really addictive."

    [No way!!] While Sabrina keeps her thoughts to herself, Lucien''s wives can''t help laughing at Eve''s comment.

    "You can try, big sis." Lucien also laughs, knowing that there is no way any of his girls would want to leave his side.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 308 - Returning to the sh.i.p.s

    While Elsie says goodbye to her mother, Eve says goodbye to Lucien and Amelia.

    Eve feels more and more like not separating from her siblings, but just as Lucien has to solve his wives'' problems, she has to put an end to the Alliance and Light Empire conflict.

    Lucien can see Eve''s concern in her loving expression. He hugs Eve tightly, ignoring the curious gaze of all their troops.

    "Come on, Amelia," Eve calls Amelia to join the hug just as they did before.

    Amelia hugs Eve and Lucien while speaking honestly. "I will miss you, big sis."

    "If we act fast..." Lucien and Eve start to speak the same words, then stop and start laughing.

    "We can be..." Lucien continues and stops, giving Eve a chance to continue.

    "Together soon." Eve finishes and hugs her siblings once again.

    Amelia feels the need to say a few words too. "So, let''s do this, and anything else needed to become stronger and keep our family safe."

    "Yeah." Lucien and Eve agree again at the same time, which only shows more and more how they look alike.

    "We will be together in less than two months. These unicorns are very fast, and they can also be boosted by Pride''s aura." Eve points to the unicorns behind the troops.

    Lucien looks at the beautiful unicorns and nods. "They are really amazing creatures."

    "The best mounts we can get in this world. Do you wanna..." Eve starts asking.

    But at the same time that Oya steps up to Lucien, he quickly interrupts Eve. "There''s only one mount for me, and it''s my beloved Oya."

    Eve can''t help but make a strange expression. "Luci, this is very weird that your mount is also your wife."

    Lucien shakes his head. "Actually, it''s very fair, you know... I ride her in battle and her ride my co... in another situation, hehehe..."

    Eve does a fake upset expression. "Damn, Luci! You look like Naomi now, but instead of saying these things just for fun, I know you''re serious."

    Lucien tries to contain his smile while taking a deep breath. "We do what we have to do... This is our life, or rather, our sinful life, now."

    Eve shakes her head as she walks towards Lucien''s wives. "I will say goodbye to your girls."

    Lucien is happy that Eve is so kind even though she is also severe. He can see that despite not agreeing that he has many wives, she is doing her best to get along with them.

    While Eve talks to Lucien''s wives, Luise, Elsie, and Anne approach him.

    "My K-king..." Luise tries to speak to Lucien respectfully, but it is not easy for her to get used to this new situation so quickly.

    Lucien smiles friendly, but of course, his smile is also alluring for any woman without high will. "You don''t have to call me King if you don''t want to."

    Luise is a little confused as she tries to understand more about Lucien''s character. However, she trusts him as he is Eve''s brother.

    She says while stroking Elsie''s shoulder. "Lucien... I''m letting my daughter go with you, and although I trust her strength, as a mother, I would like to ask you to take care of her, and... to don''t try anything weird on her, you know..."

    Lucien doesn''t know what to think about Luise''s words. He knows that it is normal for any woman to think he is something of a pervert for being with the L.u.s.t sin herself, but being judged in that way by someone who doesn''t know him is still uncomfortable.

    Still, he can''t help but sympathize with Luise for being a protective mother. "Don''t worry, I''m not an innocent girl-eater."

    Anne can''t contain her laugh while joking. "Oh, don''t you?"

    Lucien smiles teasingly at her. "No... but of naughty fox-girls."

    Anne''s face flushes as she smiles at him. Elsie gets embarrassed as she smiles too.

    Luise shakes her head as she takes a deep breath and thinks to herself. [It can''t end well, can it? I should stop her from going... but that wouldn''t be right either.]

    Elsie hugs Luise. "I''ll be fine, mom. I''m with my family while I''m with Anne''s family, right?"

    "Yeah... I guess so." Luise kisses de Elsie''s forehead before returning to Eve''s side.

    Lucien smiles at Anne and Elsie and then kisses the forehead of his cute fox-girl. Then he goes back to Eve''s side, leaving the girls laughing with embarrassed expressions on their faces.

    Eve''s troops prepared to return to travel while she said goodbye to Lucien''s wives, so they are ready to move on.

    She puts June, the angel passed out, on top of her unicorn, and Lucien asks. "Are you going to kill her after getting all information from her?"

    Eve answers. "I''m not sure; Pride has plans for her..."

    "I imagined that." Lucien thinks out loud.

    She hugs Lucien and Amelia once again. "See you soon, my siblings. Stay safe."

    "See you soon, big sis," Lucien speaks while Eve mounts on her unicorn, and Amelia hugs his waist.

    But before she turns around, he speaks again. "Wait! What about Pride? Doesn''t she want to say goodbye to her sisters and... get a goodbye kiss?"

    While Eve and everyone around them try to contain their laughter, Pride materializes in front of Lucien and grabs his neck. "Did you want to see me, silly boy?"

    Without using his demonic energies, Lucien''s agility, although very high, cannot be compared to that of Pride, which results in him being caught off guard by her.

    But he quickly activates his mix of energies purple and gray and also grabs Pride''s neck while both choking each other.

    "If a silly boy can beat the shit out of you, you shouldn''t think too much about yourself, right?" Lucien smiles provocatively as he approaches his face of hers.

    Eve rolls her eyes while Lucien''s wives also know that they shouldn''t get involved between him and Pride as they clearly enjoy fighting each other.

    And so, they can''t help but have a common thought. [What will it be like when he meets Wrath?]

    Pride has to deal with several conflicting emotions while seeing Lucien''s mouth approach her lips. Perhaps her greatest desire now is to taste more of his demonic energy, but she cannot do that because her personality would see it as her giving in to him and losing her self respect.

    However, she also cannot back down either, or that would mean losing even more respect. She wants to be angry at Lucien, though she can''t help but find him incredible in every way, and it also hurts her overkilling ego.

    [DAMN!! Why do you have to be like that?] Pride is extremely upset with herself as she faces Lucien.

    But on the other hand, not only does he make everything more interesting, but he also considerably affects Eve, which Pride still doesn''t know whether it is positive or negative.

    She brings her lips close to Lucien''s mouth as she speaks slowly. "I don''t need to say goodbye to my sisters because separations like that are like a few minutes to beings as old as us. And if I want a kiss from you, I''ll take it just as I take anything I want, the way I want, and whenever I want."

    Lucien can''t help but find Pride''s arrogance a very attractive feature. L.u.s.t''s love and teasing Envy is also very incredible, but the fact that Pride is not easily seduced by him makes conquering her heart a very pleasurable goal not only to succeed but also to chase.

    He still wants to punish her for looking down at his family and mistreating L.u.s.t and Envy, but he is also increasingly attracted to her and the similarities between them.

    Lucien also speaks slowly while his lips almost touch hers by just half an inch. "The next time we meet, I''ll kiss you again and show you that I also get what I want."

    Despite knowing that Lucien will punish her later, which makes her more excited than concerned, Envy cannot resist making one more of her iconic comments.

    "Come on! If you steal Greed''s goals, what will she do?" Envy smiles.

    "Shut up, Envy!" Lucien and Pride speak together.

    Then they smile at each other.

    "See you, Lucien." Pride speaks as she dematerializes her body, returning to Eve''s soul. A part of her cannot help but wish that their reunion''s day soon arrives despite her having said that few weeks mean nothing to her.

    Lucien smiles at Eve as she waves at him and makes her unicorn start running south again.

    Eve''s troops quickly follow her, leaving Lucien and his girls alone in that open area.

    "Big sis hasn''t changed at all." Amelia comments.

    "But Pride did. She was so..." L.u.s.t starts to comment.

    "Grumpy. Boring. Jerk..." Envy continues.

    L.u.s.t agrees. "Nothing that hubby''s c.o.c.k can''t fix."

    "Hahahaha..." Envy laughs but can''t hide the sparkle of jealousy in her eyes. "Though, she doesn''t deserve it."

    "That who decides is Lucien." L.u.s.t hugs his waist.

    "Yeah..." Envy tries to hug the other side of Lucien''s waist, but Amelia was faster than she and also smiles provocatively at her.

    Lucien pats L.u.s.t and Amelia''s heads. "This is no time for a picnic. We need to go to the Alliance quickly and then to the east continent. Let''s go back to the sh.i.p.s."

    He and the girls start heading towards the beach, where some of Lucien''s troops wait on the sh.i.p.s.

    As they walk, he gives a storage bracer to Rebecca. "Eve gave me the spoils of the angels. I''m sure you can fix them or use them to make new equipment for us."

    Rebecca takes the storage treasure while nods. "I will do my best... you need a new armor after the old one went dust in that explosion."

    Lucien was really upset about losing his old black armor because it was really comfortable, but he knows that Rebecca can do another one even better.

    Elsie, on the other hand, finds it very good that Lucien no longer has the black armor covering his body but a causal leather suit that shows a lot of his devilishly attractive body.

    She doesn''t take her eyes off him while walking beside Anne.

    Anne smiles as she speaks jokingly. "You have to learn to control your emotions, Elsie. Your flushed face easily reveals your naughty thoughts towards my husband."

    Elsie giggles. "I''m sorry, but I can''t stop looking... Damn! How can he be so charming? Is that some kind of magic because of L.u.s.t?"

    Anne shakes her head. "I''m sure not because L.u.s.t is attracted to him just as we are."

    "It makes sense..." Elsie comments as she tries to stop looking at Lucien. "This journey will be difficult if he continues to wear clothes that reveal a lot of his body."

    Anne makes a funny expression. "Don''t worry; he doesn''t usually wear this type of clothing. He will change when we get to the ship."

    "Really?" Elsie is confused as it makes sense to wear casual clothes when just being around people close in a place like a ship.

    But then Anne explains while giggling. "Yeah... he doesn''t like clothes at all."

    "WHAT??!" Elsie exclaims, drawing everyone''s attention.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 309 - Wolf, Crow, and the Devil {R.-.1.8}

    Two days later; at the sea of the Alliance territory.

    As always, the m.o.a.ns in the captain''s bedroom of Lucien''s ship are loud and continuous.

    "Ahhhhhhhh... just like that, hubby!!" Scarlett m.o.a.ns as she lies on all fours on the big bed, and Lucien ravages her from behind.

    Scarlett''s long tail excitedly wags while Lucien please those two love holes of hers.

    While holding firmly on her waist, he can''t help but find it amazing how her skin, although very soft to the touch, is impenetrable even by black steel sharp weapons.

    Without stopping giving p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to Scarlett with his c.o.c.k and to Oliva beside them with his finger, Lucien talks to L.u.s.t mentally. ''Scarlett''s ability is incredible. Can''t we share it?''

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ''This ability doesn''t use special mana or energy, so you can''t use it in the same way that you use the wind slash from the girls, but...''

    ''There is another way, right?'' Lucien completes.

    ''I think so, but it should only be when you and your girls reach a higher level of understanding of the demonic energy, I guess...'' L.u.s.t speaks uncertainly because although she is sure that it is possible, she does not remember seeing it in person.

    Lucien knows that L.u.s.t gets uncomfortable when talking about her past, especially about her former hosts, but Lucien has no problem with that.

    He and L.u.s.t love each other more and more, and no one can take her from him, so if any information from L.u.s.t''s past can help them get stronger, talk about it is not that bad.

    ''L.u.s.t... you never really told me anything about your former hosts. Have any of them reached that higher level and understanding of demon energy?'' He asks.

    She answers honestly. ''I really don''t like to talk about it... I am disgusted to think that I have been with other men and women besides you. But that''s not the reason why I don''t talk about that.''

    ''Don''t worry about the past, my love. You can tell me about it.''

    She continues. ''Despite knowing what it would be like to be with another host, I don''t remember any of them. I think it all happened many years ago, and I started to forget after going so long without a host.''

    L.u.s.t tries not to think too much about her past because not remembering it makes her very confused. However, she is very fond of not having the memories of another host, so that Lucien is the only man in her mind.

    Lucien finds it very strange that L.u.s.t doesn''t remember anything but general knowledge, but he has no reason to doubt her words as their connection is absolute.

    He speaks in a loving tone. ''It''s alright; I will not ask any more about it. We are doing great, and I have nothing against us finding out more about the demonic energy as we generate it together.''

    L.u.s.t materializes her body on the other side of Lucien and begins to c.a.r.e.s.s and kiss his upper body. ''Yes, I''m sure you will always be using our demonic energy in the best way. When we can access more abilities, or rather, even before that, we will understand how to do that.''

    Lucien refocuses on Scarlett. Her p.u.s.s.y is squeezing his c.o.c.k more and more, begging for a c.u.mshot to make her o.r.g.a.s.m even more incredible.

    And obviously, he doesn''t deny her that.

    Scarlett speaks between her m.o.a.ns. "Mmmm~~ I can feel it... I can feel your d.i.c.k throbbing inside me!"

    "Tell me where you want it, my dear," Lucien asks as he looks at Scarlett''s beautiful butthole.

    She quickly responds. "Inside my baby room! Please, hubby, shot your hot c.u.m in my deepest spot!!"

    After knowing that they could get pregnant, most girls only want c.u.mshots in their pussies, but of course, L.u.s.t and Envy still want it equal in all their love holes, and Mia prefers anal more than anything.

    Lucien also became more attentive to this ''small detail,'' and although it is not a surety, he prefers to have hope, and also Oya''s instincts are proving more and more to be accurate.

    When imagining the scene of Scarlett carrying a cute little princess in her arms, Lucien gets even hornier and pours an incredible c.u.mshot in her cervix.

    "AhhhhhhhHHH!!!" Scarlett m.o.a.ns so loudly that even Elsie, besides Anne on top of the ship''s sail, hears that, and of course, she flushes with embarrassment.

    Scarlett''s legs get weak as she feels that wonderful hot liquid making her body feel perfect. She can''t speak because everything that comes out of her mouth is m.o.a.ns of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but mentally she thanks Lucien and says how much she loves him.

    Lucien keeps his c.o.c.k kissing Scarlett''s baby room for several seconds while enjoying all the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of coming so deep inside her and then lay her on the bed.

    Lucien''s energy recovers and boosts the girls'' strengths, but his c.u.m leaves their bodies in a state of ecstasy that only changes to alarm when they feel danger, thus allowing them to relax but also be prepared for combat at any time.

    He could keep looking at Scarlett''s smile for hours without getting tired, especially because L.u.s.t is giving him a lot of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while ''clean'' his c.o.c.k.

    But Olivia quickly kisses him on the lips. ''I can''t wait any longer, hubby. Take care of my eager p.u.s.s.y too!''

    Lucien embraces Olivia''s thin waist with one arm while using the other hand to c.a.r.e.s.s her body down.

    He squeezes one of her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s tightly as his fingers move to her honey-soaked flower. While f.u.c.k.i.n.g Scarlett, he stroked her p.u.s.s.y, making it very ready.

    After running his fingers on Olivia''s low lips, Lucien stops kissing her and tastes her love juices. "Mm... I can''t get enough of it."

    Olivia smiles proudly. "My body is all yours, but in return, you have to give me a lot of your thick delicious c.u.m."

    Lucien strokes Olivia''s face before laying on his back next to Scarlett. Then he smiles at Olivia. "You can have as much of it as you want."

    L.u.s.t lies on the other side of Lucien, while Olivia mont on his groin. His d.i.c.k fits into her p.u.s.s.y quickly and perfectly as their sync is already perfect.

    While he has his hands free to c.a.r.e.s.s Scarlett and L.u.s.t at his sides, Lucien also touches Olivia''s body as she starts to move on top of him.

    Back and forth, up and down, and also sideways, Olivia moves her h.i.p.s, making Lucien''s c.o.c.k kiss the entire inside of her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Ah, ahh, ahhh..." Olivia m.o.a.ns as she can''t help wanting Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her all the time and only for her.

    Thoughts like that and even more jealous ones are normal among the girls. That does not mean they are dissatisfied with Lucien; on the contrary, it means that despite already loving him very much, they love him more and more, thus wanting more and more to be connected with him.

    Olivia, like the other girls, finds it incredibly perfect that their s.e.x.u.a.l d.e.s.i.r.e for Lucien is in complete harmony with their romantic feelings. In other words, Olivia loves the fact that she loves Lucien as much as her p.u.s.s.y loves his c.o.c.k.

    "My soul... body... and heart..." Olivia whispers between her m.o.a.ns.

    Then she rests her hands on Lucien''s belly, over his tattoo, and looks him in the eye while smashes her a.s.s on his t.h.i.g.hs. "... belong to you, my love, my husband!"

    Lucien loves his wives very much, but he is not as ''poetic'' as the girls who are always declaring their love again to him while they have s.e.x.

    He prefers to show his love with actions. To answer Olivia''s words and her p.u.s.s.y, which is already having a second o.r.g.a.s.m, he wastes no time and already releases a first c.u.mshot inside her.

    Although relatively quick, Olivia is very happy with Lucien c.u.m.m.i.n.g and wants to receive more of his special milk right away before resting, but her plans are frustrated when she starts to feel extremely good to the point of starting to lose strength like Scarlett.

    Also, as he is always with the energy of Envy and Amelia inside his body, that also makes everything more pleasurable for the girls, thus making them feel more and more pleased with him like an addiction that only does them good and gets more and more addictive and much better of course.

    So, Olivia has an incredibly pleasurable o.r.g.a.s.m even though she has Lucien''s c.o.c.k for a short time inside her.

    "Mmmmm!!! DAMN!! This is soooo good!! Ahhhhh..." She m.o.a.ns as she forces her body down, taking Lucien''s c.o.c.k as deep as possible in her baby room.

    And as soon as Lucien''s hot c.o.c.k milk begins to fill Olivia''s insides, the black spot on her face begins to shine.

    "Huh?" Lucien quickly notices the beautiful black light on Olivia''s face.

    "It''s her dark magic! Maybe she is getting an improvement on that." L.u.s.t explains.

    "Is she reaching the third layer?" Lucien asks.

    "No. She is close, but that seems only to have to do with her magic." She replies.

    Lucien focuses his mix of energies on Olivia''s body, trying to give her everything he can while stroking her waist and continuing to fill her insides with hot c.u.m.

    "AAHHHH!!!" Olivia takes great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in everything Lucien is giving her while her dark mana runs through her body along with his energies excitedly.

    She feels as if various p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e sources, all coming from Lucien, play inside her body, improving her mana and magic.

    While she feels her connection with the dark magic improving, her eyes turn completely black and shine with the same brightness as the black spot.

    Olivia''s dark energies start to leave her body to circulate around the bed. That is very similar to when she entered the Mortal Realm, but this time the energy begins to take the form of crows, who flies around the bedroom, making sounds of real crows.

    "Amazing!" Lucien exclaims excitedly as he watches the crows.

    "So annoying!!!" Scarlett hits the crows that fly around her, turning them into black dust.

    Olivia''s eyes return to their natural color, but the black spot on her face continues to glow. She smiles at the crows and then lies down on Lucien''s c.h.e.s.t.

    "I can feel them... as part of my body... What is this?" Olivia asks as she strokes and kisses Lucien''s c.h.e.s.t.

    Lucien obviously doesn''t understand much about magic and abilities, but L.u.s.t quickly responds. "It is a special ability. Something like a spell but that only a few people with dark magic can do."

    "I see." Olivia has learned a lot about magic from Angela and Rose, but her dark magic is very limited yet and different from other girls'' magic. Olivia learned to make a dark magic barrier and cast some small dark bolts, but these crows look much more incredible.

    Despite being very excited to learn to use crows, Olivia can only think about continuing to enjoy the time with Lucien now.

    She bites his n.i.p.p.l.e while looking at his face with a loving expression. "Everything I have is thanks to you, but I''m still spoiled, and I want to ask for much more of your love."

    "Everything you want, darling." Lucien laughs while his c.o.c.k is ready to give much more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, not only to Olivia but to Scarlett and also L.u.s.t, who is very eager to her turn.

    He kisses Olivia as the crows fly excitedly around the bed, and some of them ruffle Scarlett''s hair... on purpose?

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 310 - Adorable Vixens

    After giving Scarlett, Olivia, and L.u.s.t a lot of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Lucien left his bedroom and went to the quarterdeck to help Madelyn restore her mana.

    And, of course, he is not wearing a single piece of clothing, giving his girls the wonderful view of his n.a.k.e.d body.

    "Oh my!! He really doesn''t like clothes, doesn''t he?" Elsie, next to Anne, on top of the ship''s main sail, comments.

    Anne smiles at Elsie''s embarrassed expression. "Amelia tried to get him to wear at least u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, but she soon realized how good it is always to be watching him n.a.k.e.d."

    "When did you get that naughty?" Elsie asks jokingly.

    Anne giggles. "I don''t deny that I like to see his whole body, but that is not just about fun. While he is giving us p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, even with the vision of his n.a.k.e.d body, he is generating demonic energy, which he shares with us, and so we all get stronger and stronger."

    Elsie makes a surprised expression while she can''t resist looking at Lucien. "Incredible! I thought that the way Eve gave us power was the most powerful thing in this world, but it seems like Lucien is no less amazing than her."

    Then she looks at Amelia, sitting on the sofa behind Lucien. "What about her? Amelia is also amazing, right?"

    Anne nods. "Yes. Despite being just two years older than Lucien, Amelia is already incredibly powerful and also has her thing with Envy... They are complicated. But we also benefit from their demonic energy while we feel... jealous."

    She is embarrassed when talking about jealousy. "I shouldn''t feel this way because Lucien always satisfies all my d.e.s.i.r.es... Still, being close to him and Amelia makes me want more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and also feel more jealous... I don''t know how to explain it; it''s just terrific and addictive."

    Elsie makes a thoughtful expression. "I think I understand you. Our people have always been mistreated by the werewolf and manticore clans, but after Eve appeared... she not only gave us power and freedom but also aroused feelings in our hearts. Something like an incredible pride to be a strong woman who does not accept being intimidated by anyone... proud to have a queen as incredible as she is leading us."

    Anne smiles. "They are the sins themself, so it cannot be helped. I am happy with this... sinful life."

    Elsie nods. "Me too. Life with Eve, Lucien, and Amelia is fascinating."

    "I know what you''re finding fascinating... and you even say I''m the naughty one here." Anne''s eyes sparkles.

    "Hahaha..." Elsie giggles. "It''s so f.u.c.k.i.n.g big... don''t you really feel any pain?"

    Anne quickly responds while looking at Lucien''s member, which can be seen even at significant distances. "Even though it seems unbelievable, I only feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e when he f.u.c.ks all my love holes so hard."

    Elsie gets even more flushed as she imagines the scene and remembers the loud m.o.a.ns she has heard for the past two days. "It looks perfect."

    "I never imagined that we would be having a conversation like this, especially after our last one before I left the clan was about that stinky dog." Anne comments.

    Elsie makes a serious expression. "Niklaus... He and his family didn''t have a good ending. In fact, Eve arrived just when he was going to kill me at the arena for beating his brother."

    "Really?" Anne looks surprised. "I can''t believe he would fight someone of your age... his people have no honor at all."

    "Well, they''re paying dearly for that. The women of the werewolf and manticore clans had a chance to be judged for their transgressions against other women, but the men did not. They were all sentenced to severe punishments worse than death while most women are now servants of the lowest level and without any benefits... slaves indeed. "Elsie explains.

    "I see." Anne does not show much reaction to the suffering of the werewolves, which leaves Elsie confused.

    "You don''t seem happy with this result. I thought you would jump in joy to hear that Niklaus is suffering a lot after he bothered you for so many years."

    Anne sighs. "He used to say that I would be his woman, but he never actually touched me thanks to your mom. For a while, I wanted Lucien to beat the shit out of him, but now my life is so perfect that this kind of thing means nothing for me."

    "But-" Elsie tries to say something, but she is stunned by Lucien''s appearance in front of them, flapping his wings in the air.

    "Hubby!" Anne smiles at Lucien and quickly notices that he is wearing u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. "Oh, are you shy because of Elsie?"

    Lucien laughs as he strokes Anne''s face gently. "Hahaha... I have to get used to wearing clothes because we will soon be away from the sh.i.p.s for several days."

    Elsie can''t help but be a little envious of the loving way that Lucien treats Anne while thinking to herself. [What is the use of u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r when your whole body is devilishly attractive?]

    "Yes, we are already near the Love Beach." Anne comments.

    Lucien makes an apologetic expression. "I came to ask you about the best place to dock, and I couldn''t help but hear part of your conversation."

    While Anne does not show a different reaction, Elsie gets very flushed while imagining Lucien hearing the things she talked about with Anne.

    "I just heard about the werewolves." Lucien quickly explains to make Elsie more comfortable. Not really escapes his hearing within the three-mile radius, but he avoids focusing on his wives'' private conversations.

    Anne also makes a sorry expression. "I really don''t care about him anymore. In fact, I regret having said to Marie that I would only give you a chance if you helped me deal with him."

    "Don''t worry about it, my dear." Lucien slowly approaches his face to Anne''s and kisses her lips. "The beginning of our relationship was complicated... but now we are well, and that is what matters."

    Before Anne responds, he continues. "Still, that is something important to me. I mean, I can''t let a man who tried to intimidate my beloved Anne live on."

    "I understand, and I don''t care if you rip off his skin; hehehe..." Anne giggles so cutely that Lucien feels like eating her on the spot

    But then Lucien hears L.u.s.t''s voice in his mind. ''There is something ahead.''

    ''Danger?'' He asks as he looks in the direction L.u.s.t told him, but he sees nothing because she is feeling something magical five miles away from them, out of Lucien''s sight.

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. ''No. I think it''s a defensive golem. Probably a water golem.''

    Lucien looks at Anne and Elsie. "Does your people set golems in the sea?"

    Both the cute fox-girls nod and Anne says. "Yes, the cat-clan defends the sea near Love Beach."

    "We must be less than twenty miles from the port." Elsie completes.

    "There is the best place to start traveling to Viset by ground, right?" Lucien saw maps, but he still wants to confirm with Anne and Elsie as they were in the Alliance more recently than the other girls.

    "Yep." Again, Anne and Elsie nod together. They are very similar, just differentiating in some facial features and the fact that Anne has two tails, which makes Elsie pretty envious but also proud of her cousin.

    Lucien''s sh.i.p.s are sailing approximately five miles from the coast to be able to take better advantage of the open sea winds along with the winds generated by his girls.

    Then he mentally warns the girls to start heading towards the coast again after they have sailed a few more miles ahead.

    "Will the golems be a problem?" Lucien asks.

    Elsie shakes her head. "No. There must be water mages around them, monitoring the area. There are many pirates in this region, and people overestimate the cat-clan, attacking them frequently."

    "It looks problematic..." Lucien comments.

    Anne makes a sorry expression while she looks at Madelyn, boosting the ship on the quarterdeck. "The cat-clan really suffered a lot several years ago. Their territory was in the west on the big green mountain. But the werewolf clan chased them out of there. Without a home, they wandered until they found those forsaken coasts and started a city."

    Lucien doesn''t know if he is happy that Madelyn left the cat-clan when the problems were starting and went through that shit with the light empire soldiers or being attacked by the werewolves in her home. It doesn''t matter if it is in the Alliance, anywhere else in this world, or in other words, life is cruel, and the powerful usually crush on the weak without mercy.

    Elsie tries to say something positive to change the mob, which was quickly turned sad. "The new cat-clan capital, Oxard, was growing really well even before Eve appeared."

    "The cat-people really adapted to life in this region, and as this area is not at all good for agriculture, they get resources of the sea with fishing, trade, and even stealing from the pirates who come from the eastern continent."

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "Cats and water... it doesn''t seem to go well."

    Elsie responds. "They say that when a person goes through problems and difficulties, they get stronger after overcomes that."

    Then she smiles at Anne. "The cat-clan, like our fox-clan, is made up almost entirely of women while having not many men among us, and that has been a reason for us to be underestimated and intimidated by other clans since ever."

    "But there was a time when we were strong..." Anne comments as she strokes her second tail and remembers the stories about the great fox-queen.

    Elsie nods. "Yes, because our people overcame many difficulties at that time. But then when we were on the top of power, we stopped facing difficulties... our people became relaxed and stopped becoming stronger as before."

    She continues. "So, facing difficulties again, the cat-clan and our clan started to get stronger as before again. But then Eve arrived... and made our revolution faster and smoother than we could ever dream of."

    "But big sis won''t let you relax... never again," Lucien comments as he remembers the hard training sessions he had with Eve.

    Elsie''s eyes sparkle as she talks proudly about Eve. "Our Great Queen is what we always need. She brought the clans together, and even if she doesn''t stay in this world for long, her influence will remain with us forever."

    "There are people ahead," Lucien speaks.

    "It''s probably the water mages I told you of," Elsie responds.

    Lucien nods and extends one hand to Anne and the other to Elsie. "Come on; let''s talk to them."

    Anne quickly takes Lucien''s arm and hugs his waist, but Elsie is shy because she knows what kind of feelings she will have if she embraces him while he is only in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, or rather, she will feel horny even if she embraces him while he wears ten layers of thick clothing.

    Elsie is really trying hard not to fall in love with Lucien, but that won''t be easy if she keeps having physical contact with him, so she shakes her head. "I prefer not to fly."

    But Anne notes that Elsie is lying. "Who doesn''t want to fly? Come on; everything is going to be okay..."

    Anne does not speak out loud but completes her line in her mind. [Even if you also become his wife.]

    Lucien has an idea of Elsie''s situation and sympathizes with her for trying to keep her distance from him. He doesn''t insist and turns to fly just with Anne. "Alright only."

    But Anne''s sincere words sounded kind of a ''free pass'' to Elsie, and she fears she will regret not enjoying the time with Lucien. Damn, she really wants to fly in his arms, which must be very different from flying on a floating platform.

    Lucien slows his movements as he notices Elsie trying to take his arm. While she holds his arm, he hugs her around the waist.

    "Hold on tight to me," Lucien speaks and flaps his wings, flying to the sky with two beautiful and cute fox-girls in his arms.

    *Woooosh*

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 311 - Arriving at the cat-clan

    A few miles from Love Beach, the coast of the cat-clan territory.

    "Booooring..." A cat-girl on a board, floating on the water, exclaimed as she looks at the blue horizon of the vast sea.

    Her partner, another cat-girl also on a board, swings her legs in the water. "Come on, Lua; this is good, right? Since Queen Eve has taken the lead of the Alliance, none of the clans tries to intimidate us anymore, let alone stupid pirates."

    Lua shakes her head. "But everything is so monotone... The matriarch and her elite warriors were lucky to follow our Queen into battle, but we who are left behind will not share their glory, and we also have nothing to do here."

    "Our job is to monitor this area, and this is something significant for our clan." The other cat-girl responds.

    "But-" Lua tries to say something, but her partner continues.

    "Just think of the women of our people who never leave the city or, rather, the males of our clan who can now only work as servants even if they were great warriors before."

    Lua reflects on the words of her friend. She doesn''t like to stand still and wants to live adventures around the world, but if she compares her job, which allows her to surf the sea, defending her clan, to domestic jobs, she can''t deny that she is lucky.

    She starts to laugh and throws water on the face of the other cat-girl. "I know, okay? But I just wanted something to happen... kinda..."

    The other cat girl-wipes the water off her face and prepare to throw water at Lua too, but then she notices something on the distant horizon. "Sh.i.p.s !!"

    "Yes, sh.i.p.s. I wanted someone to show up to make things more interesting." Lua doesn''t understand her friend''s warning.

    The other cat-girl shakes her head. "No, Lua, your fool. See there; sh.i.p.s are approaching."

    "Where??" Lua looks back and sees a small spot a few miles away. "Pirates?"

    The other cat-girl forces her eyes to the max, trying to see something about the spots. "I can''t see it yet, but they look like more than three sh.i.p.s, so I don''t think they are traders or anything."

    Lua stands on her board while talking to her friend. "Go warm the others. I''m going to stay here and awake the golems."

    The other cat-girl quickly denies that. "No!! Look at how fast those sh.i.p.s are moving... damn! They are more than five. We have to go back now!!"

    Lua starts to move her hands, which start to glow with a blue light as she wakes up the golems below her. "Go warm Nina now!! I''m going to slow them until the others come."

    The other cat-girl does not want to let Lua try to face potential enemies by approaching them. Still, their job is to warn the clan about possible threats, and the golems, although powerful, need to be woken up with water mana to delay their enemies.

    "I''m going to be quick!" The cat-girl prepares to use her water magic to propel her board towards the port.

    "Wait!" But then both cat-girls hear a low male voice coming from above them.

    "WHAT????" Lua and her friend look up while preparing water spells to attack the possible enemy.

    But then they get shocked to see a handsome, or rather, the most stunning man they have ever seen, flying with two fox-girls in his arms. And is he just in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r? They immediately notice that the man has several demi-human characteristics such as wings and horns, but unlike anything they know and also, the fox-girls are apparently embracing him willingly.

    "Who are you?!" The other cat-girl asks while pointing her hands at Lucien.

    "We are not your enemies," Elsie responds.

    "We are from the fox-clan," Anne completes.

    While Lua gazes at Elsie, the other cat-girl continues to maintain a hostile stance. "I can see that you are fox-girls, but how can I be sure that you belong to the fox-clan? Were you far from the Alliance in the last few months? Are you with a... manticore-man??"

    Anne and Elsie do not blame the cat-girl for mistaking Lucien for a manticore-man because of his big wings. Both fox-girls shake their heads. "No. He is a demon."

    [A demon? Who presents himself as a demon? That can''t sound good, right?] The cat-girl is confused.

    But before she can say anything more, Lua talks to Elsie. "What''s your name?

    "Elsie, the swift blade!" Elsie speaks in a proud tone.

    "Pfft!" Anne makes a mocking sound. "Who gave you that title?"

    Elsie prepares to answer, but Lua speaks first. "Her fans of the arena. I heard a lot about you, and I also saw you beside the Queen when she came to summon our matriarch for the battle."

    The other cat-girl makes a confused expression while talking to Lua. "But shouldn''t Elsie be marching south now with the Queen and the others?"

    Elsie nods while hugging Lucien''s waist tightly. His scent gets more and more addictive the longer she hugs him, making her whole body get warmer, especially her low body.

    "I was with the Queen, but I came back on her orders to warn everyone about her new allies. This information is so crucial that a simple messenger would not be worthy of bringing such a message." Elsie explains.

    Lua and her friend make the same expression of disbelief as they look at Lucien. "Can''t it be him, right? He''s a m..."

    "Man?" Anne completes.

    Elsie quickly speaks. "Yes, he is evidently a man, but not a simple man... He is the Queen''s brother."

    [What the hell??!?!] The cat-girls have the same thought.

    "Is this for real?" The other cat-girl doesn''t know what to say.

    Elsie nods. "Yes. Although our Queen seems to be an unstoppable force generated by nature, she is also a woman of flesh and bones and therefore has a mother and family as well as anyone."

    Lucien can''t help but be sad as he hears Elsie say that Eve has a mother. They did not discuss private things with others, and so they do not know much about the tragic life of the siblings.

    The cat-girls didn''t miss noticing that Lucien does have a similar face to Eve''s, but his wings and horns make them doubt the truth.

    They don''t need to say anything because it is evident in their expressions that they cannot believe it.

    Elsie makes a stern expression. "Do you doubt my word? My mother may not be the Queen''s right-arm, but we are still the closest people to her. Do you have any idea how important this is?"

    The cat-girls look at each other while Lua speaks. "She''s Elsie... she can''t be lying, right?"

    The other cat-girl looks at Elsie. "I believe you, but let him and his sh.i.p.s enter our port is not a decision I can take alone. Our job is to keep an eye on this area and warn our people about anyone trying to go to our city."

    Lucien understands the girls'' position and speaks in a gentle tone. "Okay, I understand. We can wait here for a few minutes so go warm your superiors."

    The cat-girl has a hard time not being charmed by Lucien''s voice. She tries to remember Eve''s ideas about women being superior to men as she nods. "Alright. I''ll be back quickly."

    She looks at Lua. "Don''t stop waking up the golems; I''m going to warn Nina."

    Lua nods. "Fine"

    The cat-girl looks at Lucien''s group again, and they smile gently at her, so she creates a wave beneath her board, propelling her forward at high speed as she heads for Oxard, the cat-clan main port, and capital.

    Lua moves her hands inside the water, sending mana to the golems below her while looking at Lucien with a curious expression. "The golems are only for the defense of our people; they will not attack you if you do not advance towards the port."

    Lucien continues to smile kindly, which melts the young cat-girl''s heart. He can''t help but find her very cute, though her beauty is still far inferior to Madelyn''s, of course.

    "Okay. We have no problem waiting for a while." He speaks while looking at his sh.i.p.s, which are getting closer and closer to them due to Madelyn and the other girls'' incredible wind magic.

    Lua is really mesmerized by Lucien. Everything about him is so incredibly impressive, whether his wings, horns, stunning face, and hot body... [Why the hell is he in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r??!?!?!]

    Anne is already used to people looking at Lucien that way, but Elsie can''t help wondering if she looks at Lucien that way too.

    Elsie starts to have many thoughts that she didn''t want to have. [Anne is so lucky to be his wife... all the women will look at her with envy... but that doesn''t change the fact that Lucien treats her so nicely and lovingly... if I could also have such an amazing husband...]

    While Elsie enjoys the feeling of being in Lucien''s arms, Lua summons the first water golem from the bottom of the sea. The humanoid stone creature slowly emerges from the water using water magic to moves.

    It is comparable to the golems that Lucien''s girls made on Bluewind but with the difference of being inferior in combat skills and constantly needing mana to work.

    Well, not everyone had access to the enchantment that Lucien even improved after studying so many books of magic with his incredible senses.

    Lucien starts to descend from the sky towards the golem, and Lua quickly warns him. "Watch out! He''ll attack you if you get too clo-"

    Lua is unable to finish her words because she gets shocked to see the water inside the golem''s stone body freeze, preventing it from moving.

    [Ice mage?] She thinks at the same time as seeing a big ice bird flying over them.

    "Not that bad..." Lena speaks as she flies around the frozen golem.

    Lua can''t help wondering about Lena''s strength; after all, it is not enough to have the same level of power as a mage to freeze their golem. In fact, it is necessary for an ice mage to be much stronger than a water mage in order to completely contain their magic. Also, not all water mages can turn that into ice, and the contrary too, but in the case of Lena, Marie, and Angela, they have complete control over both elements.

    "But it''s not a big deal either." Marie mocks the golem as she flies on a giant ice flower. She is clearly trying to create something unique and different from a simple floating platform like Lena did with the bird.

    Lucien lands on top of the frozen golem, but both fox-girls in his arms still refuse to stop hugging him.

    He looks at Lua with an apologetic expression. "Don''t worry; we won''t ruin your golem."

    "..." Lua doesn''t know what to do or think. Though a part of her can''t help but be excited. She was bored because nothing cool happened, but now it seems like Lucien''s group has arrived to impress everyone and make things more interesting.

    While the other cat-girl notifies her superior of Lucien''s arrival, his sh.i.p.s arrive in their position, and his girls go to his side.

    Lena notices Lua''s board and cancels her ice bird, falling from the sky while creating an ice board under her feet. "I want to try this too."

    Marie wastes no time in competing with his sisters, and they both start surfing around the frozen golem on the water while Lucien pats Anne and Elsie.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 312 - Cat-girls

    Inside a simple office, a cat-woman of about forty years old look at various papers on her desk.

    "Damn, Mirya! Why did you give me such a difficult task... I am a warrior, not an administrator." The woman thinks out loud.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    She hears a knock on the door and quickly responds. "You may come in."

    Before the woman even finishes her words, a young cat-girl completely wet and in a bathing suit enters the room. This young lady is the partner of the cat-girl named Lua.

    She is obviously exhausted as she is having trouble breathing. "Nina... Sh.i.p.s... More than five... to the south..."

    [More than five? They shouldn''t be traders.] Nina becomes concerned, but she maintains a calm attitude while filling a glass with fresh water from the jar on her desk.

    She gives the glass to the cat-girl. "Calm down and explain everything to me."

    The cat-girl takes a small sip of water and quickly begins to explain how she met Lucien.

    Nina is increasingly shocked by the cat-girl''s words, and when she finishes reporting, Nina makes a relieved expression. "So Queen Eve has a brother..."

    "Don''t you doubt it?" The cat-girl is surprised by Nina''s quick acceptance while she still can''t believe that. "Is that because Elsie is with him? She is a fox, not one of us, even though we are allies."

    Nina looks at the cat-girl with a stern expression. "We are not just allies; there are no more separate clans; we are the same people under the leadership of Queen Eve. So yes, I trust on Elsie''s word, especially because she is very close to our Queen."

    Before the cat-girl responds, Nina continues. "But actually, it makes sense... I mean, Mirya and I talked about it a lot. Queen Eve came out of nowhere, and nobody knows anything about her. But if she has a brother and he is as peculiar as you said, that makes sense. Eve is not a normal human, so her family shouldn''t be normal either."

    The cat-girl can''t help but agree with Nina''s words. "So, we shouldn''t keep him waiting, right?"

    Nina nods as she moves to the door. "Let''s go!"

    --------------------------------------

    Lucien, sitting on top of the frozen golem with L.u.s.t on his l.a.p, watches his girls playing in the water.

    After seeing Lena and Marie surfing on ice boards, Anne and Elsie, followed by other girls, also wanted to try that, but only the mage girls, due to having full control of the board, or girls with excellent balance like Mia, were able to really surf while the others are having fun falling into the water.

    Lua finds Lucien''s group increasingly incredible. There are harpies flying around him, a half-manticore woman with beautiful wings, and of course, many other demi-humans on the sh.i.p.s behind him as well as humans.

    [They are... moon tigers ???] She thinks as she looks at Oya playing with Little Ko and Estela in the water while Raquel watches them along with Cassidy and Angela.

    Lua can clearly see that he is very different from the Alliance''s men, starting with the fact that he acts lovingly with his wives while most Alliance men see affection as something ''feminine'' and think that they have to be strong and rude.

    Also, the women around Lucien make some things evident about him. The fact that he has so many extremely beautiful and also powerful wives shows that he is very powerful and also manages to satisfy them all.

    Lua is impressed when she sees Madelyn levitating from Lucien''s ship to his side on top of the golem. Madelyn''s levitation is almost as good as Rose''s because of her wind affinity, while Rose has advantages for being a vampire.

    L.u.s.t stops taking Lucien''s whole l.a.p and makes room for Madelyn to sit on one of his legs. The fact that L.u.s.t can act spoiled like Envy but does not, but respects Lucien''s other wives, makes him always love her more and more, a woman more than perfect indeed.

    Lucien strokes L.u.s.t''s t.h.i.g.hs with one hand and uses the other to pats Madelyn''s cute ears. "So... we''re in the cat-clan, your old home. Is there anyone you wanted to visit?"

    Madelyn finds it difficult to talk as she easily starts purring with Lucien''s loving pats. "This is not my old home... the cat-clan I used to know in my childhood was very different and s.u.c.k.e.d. I had no space there... I was just an orphan waiting to serve a werewolf or manticore-man."

    She kisses Lucien''s lips while making a small swirl of wind in her hand, showing that her manipulation of the wind element is getting better and better.

    Without stopping kissing, she talks to him mentally. "It... here with you has always been my destiny. I feel more and more powerful while I''m part of something great... from a real family. And the best of all is to have the affection of the man I love. Nothing more matters to me."

    Lucien kisses Madelyn even more passionately, making a mess in her little mouth with his dominant tongue.

    He knows that some of his wives cannot forget d.e.s.i.r.es for revenge even though they want to believe it, while others like Rose have other kinds of concerns.

    Still, some girls like Madelyn had as main problem finding a place to belong and a family to support them, so it''s not strange that they''re totally satisfied with things as they are and don''t care about the past.

    Lucien pleases L.u.s.t and Madelyn for a few minutes while feeling the jealousy of Amelia and Envy getting stronger, so he prepares to call them to play in the water, but at the same time, L.u.s.t warns him of several people going towards them.

    He looks towards the beach and sees women going towards him at high speed, using water magic to propel boards over the water.

    The cat-clan doesn''t have a lot of resources to build so many strong sh.i.p.s, so they prefer to use magic to move around areas near the port faster.

    Nina and other cat-girls quickly arrive in front of the frozen golem. She is still surprised by Lucien''s appearance, even though that cat-girl has warned her about it many times.

    [Damn!! Is it possible for a man to be that handsome? And those horns... Queen Eve''s family is really complicated...] Nina has several thoughts in a second while she gazes at Lucien.

    Lucien can''t help but think a few things while looking at Nina too. He first looks at her cute ears while her m.a.t.u.r.e charm catches his eye.

    But then he feels Madelyn getting a little apprehensive. All of Lucien''s wives have realized that he has a certain additional interest in m.a.t.u.r.e women and cute features, so Madelyn fears that she will have to share Lucien''s pats with another woman with similar characteristics to hers. It is already challenging for her to "compete" with the cuteness of Oya and Ko.

    As soon as Madelyn starts to worry, she hears Lucien''s voice in her mind as he continues to patting her ears. ''Do not worry. I don''t have the intention of looking for more women. In fact, there is no chance that I will bring any of these cat-girls with us even though they are charming, as I don''t want to have to share our time more.''

    Madelyn''s heart is filled with an extremely pleasant warmth as she looks at Nina and the other cat-girls with a prideful expression.

    "You are Lucien, right? Queen Eve''s brother..." Nina wastes no time and starts talking to Lucien respectfully.

    Lucien nods. "Yes."

    Nina notices Elsie next to Anne, but she doesn''t even think about trying to confirm anything with her because that would be doubting Lucien''s word, and she already believes him because his facial features are very similar to Eve''s.

    She bows. "I''m sorry for making you wait. This area is dangerous because of pirates, so my girls always tell me about the arrival of visitors."

    Lucien tries to smile amiably, but Nina feels her heart beating faster while her feminine instincts are easily aroused by Lucien''s charm.

    "It''s alright. I have no intention of staying in the cat-clan but going to Viset and Elsie told me that this is the fastest way." He explains.

    Nina wonders why Lucien is not next to Eve but is going to Viset. [Perhaps he is here to take care of the throne in Ghalenna''s place? Well, this is not something I should get into.]

    "Let''s go to the port then." She says.

    "Yes. Join me." Lucien talks to Nina as Angela creates an ice ladder from the water to his ship for the girls to climb up easily.

    Nina and the other cat-girls board Lucien''s big ship, and she bows again. "Thank you, my lord."

    "King. He''s our King now by order of the Queen." Elsie speaks while feeling that it''s not bad to call Lucien her King.

    "King?? But you are siblings..." Nina can''t help thinking out loud.

    Lucien knows he could avoid some problems by not claiming the title of King, but since Eve wants to unify the continent, it could be damaging to the people of Portgreen, especially men, because of her feminist politics.

    Not that Lucien cares about any man other than his good friends Ron and Alden, and maybe his male troops, no royal guards of Portgreen, but he doesn''t want Portgreen to become just another part of the Alliance and lose the quality of being a free place for everyone like Cassidy''s father intent.

    "It''s complicated... Our family is very close, and as I''m Portgreen''s King, our continent will be led by both Eve and me." Lucien explains to Nina.

    Nina is surprised again. "Portgreen''s King? Are you the handsome Devil?"

    Lucien smiles as Nina mentally curses herself. [Of course, he''s the handsome Devil. Who else could be... and this title seems to be incredibly accurate.]

    He orders his troops to sail towards port while he talks to Nina.

    ------------------------------------------

    Meanwhile, on a small island north of the port of Oxard, a group of mercenaries is preparing several sh.i.p.s for a raid.

    The leader, a tall man with long blond hair, speaks to one of his spies. "Are you sure about that?"

    The spy quickly responds. "Yes, boss. My boys and I found out that Mirya left Oxard a few weeks ago with her elite warriors to follow their new Queen into battle against the Light Empire."

    The blonde man smiles maliciously. "Good! Excellent!! At best, this new Queen and that bastard kill themselves, and together they take down the damn Light Empire together. And then after the dust settles, new legends will rise."

    The spy nods. "Yes, boss. And the beginning of our conquest will be the cat-clan. There are still strong warriors among them, but I am sure this will not be a problem for our group."

    The blonde man laughs. "A clan mainly of women? Cat-girls? Come on; they''ll be easy prey for us."

    "Are you underestimating women, Theodore?" The blonde man hears a deep voice behind him.

    Theodore looks back and smiles at Bowen. "Not all women are like her, my friend. Also, cat-girls are the weakest demi-humans among the Alliance clans."

    Bowen laughs maliciously, too. "Oh, well. I really need new s.l.u.ts... I''m going to love having the little mouth of a car-girl s.u.c.k.i.n.g on me."

    "Exactly!! Today will be a great day for us. We will take a big city full of resources and women to serve us." Theodore exclaims and continues to give orders to his mercenaries to prepare the sh.i.p.s.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 313 - Pirates

    Fifteen hundred mercenaries, mostly in rank B, about one hundred in A-rank, and six S-rank, not counting Theodore, who despite being an S-rank, has really high combat experience almost equivalent to Cassidy''s before train with Lucien.

    That is the strength of Theodore''s mercenary group, which, although not as incredible as Scarlett''s mercenary group, is a considerable force, and that could conquer the cat-clan after Mirya, the cat-matriarch, take part of her elite warriors with Eve.

    But of course, Eve would not leave the clan more fragile and made mainly of women, unprotected. So, she left a considerable troop of elves near Oxard at Nina''s orders.

    However, these troops won''t be necessary��

    "Don''t you really want to go with us? There''s nothing like adrenaline in a raid." Theodore asks Bowen after his twenty sh.i.p.s are ready to sail.

    The fat middle-aged man shakes his head while drinking wine served by a slave girl. "Fighting is not my thing, you know. Just send someone to tell me as soon as you take the city."

    "Okay, my friend; see you soon." Theodore nods before heading towards his main ship.

    But then Bowen thinks about something and shouts to Theodore. "Don''t let your soldiers **** all the pretty cat-girls!"

    Theodore doesn''t turn around and just signal with his hand as he continues walking. "I know; you like those very young and v.i.r.g.i.ns, right? I''ll save some pretty good ones for you."

    Bowen laughs while thinking to himself. [It is a pity that Mia was never close to me... there was no girl more beautiful than my little princess... just if I could...]

    Theodore does not go directly on his ship but stops at the pier to talk to his spy. "Did you prepare everything as I said?"

    The spy nods. "Yes, boss. Our main mages and wizards are on five sh.i.p.s with few warriors while our main troop is on the other fifteen sh.i.p.s."

    While the spy reports to Theodore, his troops wait on the sh.i.p.s, but a young lady in her twenties watches them from an empty building about a hundred meters away.

    She can boost her senses using her special mana, improving her vision and hearing significantly, which still because she is just an A-rank is not something so incredible but it allows her to hear and see things from a distance, making her an excellent spy.

    She hears when the male spy finishes his report to Theodore. Then Theodore asks. "What do you think of my plan?"

    The spy responds quickly. "It''s an excellent plan. No one has better naval combat skills than our mages, so they can hold up to ten times their troops'' numbers long enough for us to attack from behind them."

    Theodore smiles. "They just need to be defensive at sea for a while. As soon as we start massacring those stupid cat-girls, their people will panic and go back to the city."

    The young lady listening to the conversation makes an upset expression. She has been spying on Theodore for a while and knows about his plan to distract the cat-clan warriors with a fake naval attack while he flanks the city overland with his main troops.

    The plan would not work in normal situations, but due to the cat-matriarch having left the clan to fight alongside Eve, they are with fewer troops and will focus on defending themselves from a naval attack, thus being vulnerable to an attack by land. Of course, Theodore doesn''t know about the elves hidden in the forest or about Lucien.

    And so, the young lady doesn''t know either, which leaves her in a complicated situation: to follow Theodore in combat or to abandon her mission and thus lose the reward?

    While the young lady focuses her senses on Theodore and gets lost in thought, she does not notice a guard entering the room.

    "What are you doing here??!" The big man asks.

    "Hey!" The lady jumps to the side and picks up her dagger. But then she quickly makes a fake scared expression. "You scared me to death!"

    The guard takes a good look at the lady. She is 1.68 meters tall, with light brown hair, tanned skin, or rather, very dirty for him to perceive the right tone. She is sweating clothes of low-ranking mercenaries, that is, B-rank, she has a bandana on her head, and a bandit mask that just covers her mouth.

    Her green eyes seem to make her look pretty, but the guard can see a long scar that goes from behind her mask to below her right eye, which certainly makes her not a beauty at all.

    "What the hell are you doing here, mercenary?" The guard gives the lady a stern look. If she were beautiful, he could even think of his next actions, but a woman hidden under so many dirty clothes and with that scar is nothing attractive to him.

    The lady''s first thought is to say that she is part of Bowen''s guards, but she cannot do that because the man in front of her is already part of the small group of guards and would know it is a lie, so she says something that is partially true.

    "I''m afraid to fight..." The lady gives the guard an imploring look. "Pity me and pretend you didn''t see me, please."

    The guard sighs and walks towards the lady, clearly with bad intentions. She prepares to attack him, and even though he is A-rank like her, she is sure that she can catch him off guard with her second dagger.

    But then the lady hears the voice of another guard calling his friend as he enters the room. "What''s going on here?"

    The first guard explains to the other. "There''s a deserter here wanting to escape the battle. Let Theodore know before he leaves."

    "Theo!!" The second guard calls Theodore, who was about to enter the ship, and at that moment, the lady knows that fighting now is the worst alternative or rather, nor is it an alternative because it would only lead to her death or worse.

    Then she raises her hands to the first guard. "Alright, I''m going."

    But the guard still ignores the lady''s words and grabs her by the arm. He seems to like to demonstrate his strength and drags her out of the building while she says she will not try to escape.

    He pushes the lady to the ground in front of Theodore and quickly explains. "This mercenary was trying to escape the battle."

    Theodore recognizes the clothes of his B-rank mercenaries but does not recognize the woman''s face. Well, he has no way of remembering everyone''s face and her face is half covered.

    He kneels and takes her chin. "At other times, I would kill you on the spot, but we need all the soldiers for this battle, so I will give you another chance. Also, if you survive, maybe you can force a cat-man to f.u.c.k you even with that horrible scar on your face."

    The lady smiles falsely while being upset with everyone for judging her by her scar. "Thank you, boss."

    Theodore gets up and walks towards his ship. "Let''s go; we can''t waste any more time."

    Bowen''s guards return to their posts while the lady quickly gets up from the ground and walks after Theodore and his spy.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" But the spy stops her.

    The lady knows that on Theodore''s ship, only A-rank mercenaries go while the S-rank leads other sh.i.p.s with the B-rank ones. Still, she begs Theodore. "Please, boss. Let me go with you."

    Theodore ignores the lady''s begs and enters his ship while the spy slaps her face hard. "Damn you!! Boss gave you another chance, but do you still want to make demands?"

    The lady spits a lot of blood while mentally cursing her bad luck and getting up from the floor. "Alright, alright!!"

    The spy watches the lady heading towards a second ship; then, he smirks as he talks to her. "This ship is full."

    He points to one of the sh.i.p.s with mages and few warriors. "Go on that ship; they need your help more."

    Although Theodore and the spy are sure that their mages can withstand a long time in naval combat, it is evident that they are very much in danger of dying so that the main troops take the city from behind, so the lady knows that the spy wants to reduce her chances of surviving.

    The lady thinks of begging again, but she knows that anything she does now will only make her situation worse. Maybe it was a series of bad luck, a lot of mistakes made, or both, but in any case, she has to move on and hope for the best, even though any positive thinking seems stupid now.

    She enters the mages'' ship, and they all set sail to the open sea, heading south, that is, for Oxard, the capital of the cat-clan.

    ---------------------------------------

    A few minutes later, Lucien''s sh.i.p.s arrive at Oxard''s docks. He and his girls find the Love Beach beautiful and the main port of the cat-clan quite charming, though a simple city, perhaps similar to Rat Island and smaller than Bluewind.

    Lucien leaves his sh.i.p.s in the care of the cat-girls, and his troops go to the great hall of the cat-clan warriors to have a good meal while he and his wives follow Nina to the main clan''s longhouse.

    Nina keeps saying good things about the city of Oxard, but Lucien can''t stop paying attention to the cute ears of the many cat-girls around them, and of course, his wives, especially the demi-humans, get jealous, making him give attention to them too.

    The cat-girls get curious about the visitors who come on the big sh.i.p.s, and when they see Lucien, they become even more curious about him.

    Rumors run fast among the cat-people, and soon everyone finds out that the Handsome Devil of Portgreen is Eve''s brother and unbelievably the new King of the Alliance, which for the first time in hundreds of years has two rulers.

    The news is too shocking, and the small port of Oxard is completely bustling. Although everyone wants to know more about Lucien, the common people know that they shouldn''t bother him, but his over two thousand troops are not so lucky, and they all become kind of celebrities in the city with all the cat-girls asking many questions about Lucien and his group.

    The main question of the people is how Lucien is in relation to Eve''s feminist policies. They understand that she cannot hate her brother, but everyone wonders what will happen in the future of the Alliance with two rulers.

    Although Lucien wants to travel to Viset immediately, Nina persuades him to dinner and sleep in Oxard, and as it is already getting dark, he accepts the proposal.

    They stay in the longhouse while drinking and talking. Lua asks Lucien to tell her stories about his adventures, and he can''t deny the cute cat-girl''s request.

    Lucien''s wives also drink wine, but in fewer quantities than usual as they agree to keep an eye on him to prevent him from bringing all those cat-girls to their family.

    Everything was going smoothly until a water mage cat-girl enters the longhouse in the same way that Lua''s partner came to warn about Lucien''s arrival.

    She runs over to Nina and reports. "More sh.i.p.s... from the north..."

    Nina makes a surprised expression. "Allies too?"

    The cat-girl shakes her head. "We woke up the golems... but they advanced and attacked..."

    "Pirates??" Nina gets up.

    "I think so." The cat-girl responds.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 314 - The Devils Fangs

    Nina can''t help but think about how the day is being ''unexpected.'' If it wasn''t enough for them to discover that the Alliance also has a King, Eve''s brother, pirates attack the cat-clan again.

    The cat-clan always had to deal with pirates, but the attacks had stopped since Eve''s fame started to grow.

    [They must know that Mirya left the Alliance with Eve and think we are helpless... a fatal mistake.] Nina thinks as she smiles.

    Then she quickly talks to the cat-girl in front of her. "Warn the elven troops; I will prepare our sh.i.p.s."

    The cat-girl nods and runs towards the forest to the west of the city while Nina sends other cat-girls to prepare the warriors.

    The loud rumble of a bell is heard by everyone, warning the entire city of Oxard about the attack, and within seconds, all cat-girls get prepared to fight; even those without combat skills take up arms to defend their home.

    Nina talks to Lucien respectfully. "Wait here, please, L- My King. I''ll get this over quickly."

    But Lucien has no intention of letting the cat-girls fight alone, especially after he accepts the title of King.

    He drinks his entire glass of wine in a single sip before smiling at Nina. "I will help you resolve this really quickly."

    Nina imagines that Lucien and his group are very strong, just like Eve, and although she doesn''t want to bother him, she knows that with his help, she can prevent the death of her people in the fight.

    "I didn''t want to have to bother your majesty with our problems, but your big sh.i.p.s and some extra troops would be really useful for us," Nina responds.

    Lucien strokes Angela''s hand as he smiles at her lovingly and talks to Nina. "Sh.i.p.s? Nah, we don''t need sh.i.p.s for such a simple task."

    Before Nina says anything, Marie comments. "Well, if she wants sh.i.p.s, we can do that with our magic as well. How many sh.i.p.s do you want? 10? 50? 100?"

    "Hahaha..." Lena makes a fake laugh while mocking Marie. "Do you really think you can make 100 ice sh.i.p.s?"

    Marie smiles. "Do you want to bet?"

    "Your next five turns of sitting on hubby''s l.a.p during meals, okay?" Lena replies.

    "Ten. And you will have to say that I am a better ice wizard." Marie replies.

    Nina is confused by the strange conversation while they are being attacked by pirates. [What the hell is going on? Turns sitting on his lap?]

    Lucien shakes his head while thinking aloud. "I believe this is a case of healthy competition..."

    "I''m sorry, my King, but we need to act fast, or the pirates will be on the beach soon," Nina speaks respectfully.

    "A mile and a half," Lucien replies, and before Nina makes a confused expression, he explains. "The pirates are a mile and a half away, and they are in a strangely weak group... there must be something wrong."

    "Something wrong?" Nina is really confused by the way Lucien knows about the distance of the pirates and their power level. Well, it''s thanks to L.u.s.t and Envy, of course.

    "Have your troops be prepared to defend the city while you come with my wives and me to meet them at sea," Lucien explains as he walks towards Rose.

    Then he looks at Lena and Marie. "Sorry, my dears, but I have something different in mind this time."

    While the blue-haired sisters pout, Lucien c.a.r.e.s.ses Rose''s face. "We are going to do something great... something that will serve as a warning for everyone to understand what happens when they try to attack the people under our protection."

    Rose excitedly smiles at Lucien as she materializes a big stone throne behind him. He sits on the throne as he pulls her into his arms.

    She sits on Lucien''s l.a.p and makes the throne float up into the sky, towards the sea.

    "Let''s go!" Angela speaks as she leaves the longhouse. Some of Lucien''s wives who don''t like to fight prefer to stay in the longhouse as he mentally suggested, but most of them follow him, whether flying in their own way or on Angela''s floating platform along with Nina and Lua.

    Raquel and Estela avoid the fight because the m.a.t.u.r.e mother is still learning to fight while the little girl is too young for that. However, Little Ko, although younger than Estela, feels a strong d.e.s.i.r.e to follow Lucien, just as Oya will always be by his side in battles.

    Most of the cat-clan warriors gather at the docks to confront the pirates, but then they see Lucien''s big throne flying towards the sea, followed by his wives and Nina, who orders them all to stay there.

    Just as it is easy for the cat-girls to perceive Lucien and his wives flying through the sky illuminated by Argerim''s two brilliant moons, so it''s to Theodore''s mercenaries too.

    The spy lady is the first to notice Lucien and Rose in front of the group. "What is that in the sky... a throne? F.u.c.k! Why is there a throne flying towards us?"

    The mage who leads that ship begins to prepare his spell while he speaks to his troops. "They have a powerful mage, so be prepared to block their spells!"

    The mercenary mages begin to prepare a magical barrier and offensive spells, but the spy lady does not know what to do. [Shit! Shit!! Shit!!! What I''ll do?!]

    "What are you waiting for?!" The leading mage is angry to see the spy lady standing. "Go; take a bow and fire an arrow at that damn throne!"

    The lady takes a bow as well as the other few mercenaries with those mages and starts preparing to fire arrows at Lucien and Rose.

    Simultaneously, in the air, Lucien gently holds Rose''s chin and smiles at her. "My little vampire... let me see how powerful you have become."

    Rose smiles confidently at Lucien. In his arms, she forgets all her worries and feels only positive feelings.

    She moves her lips towards Lucien''s while he gently brings her face towards his, and both make cuts on their lips with their teeth to start an incredible bloody kiss.

    And then their lips covered in blood touch, and the vampire magic is activated at the same time that Lucien arouses his demonic energy inside Rose and also nourishes her with his life mana.

    So, as expected, Rose''s magic is boosted a lot by their incredible bond, which gets stronger and stronger every day.

    "Mmmm~~." Rose m.o.a.ns softly as she and Lucien kiss passionately.

    She moves one of her hands gracefully in the air. Between her fingers, a brown glow runs, and at the same time, the ocean ground below them begins to shake.

    *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble* *Tremble*

    The tremors spread to many areas as Rose releases all her magic just as she did that time in Portgreen. The land under the sea trembles, the land under the beach trembles, the land under Oxard trembles, and even the elven troops in the forest on the west side of the city feel Rose''s incredible power.

    "F.u.c.k! F.u.c.k!! F.u.c.k!!!!" The lady spy curses her bad luck while her ship shakes along with the sea.

    Strong waves generated by the earthquakes rock the five mercenary sh.i.p.s as a strong wind carries loose leaves.

    The mercenaries realize that their plan went awry too late to escape. The earthquakes get even stronger, and then a loud sound shakes their hearts as well.

    *CREEEEAK!!!*

    A giant stone spike coming from under the sea penetrates one of the mercenary sh.i.p.s, impaling it like a living creature that has been trapped and immobilized by a hunter''s arrow.

    "DAMN!!!" The leading mage is shocked to see the ship next to him abruptly stop as it is lifted several meters from the water by the stone spike.

    All the magic barriers of the mages on that ship were broken immediately, and part of those who were not killed by the stone spike begins to fall into the water as the ship continues to be lifted.

    *CREEEEAK!!!*

    A second stone spike penetrates another ship before the mercenaries are able to react, and followed by another three loud noises, the five sh.i.p.s are trapped by Rose''s spell.

    The stone spikes are so incredible that their foundation comes from far below the ocean ground, and they are tens of meters wide so that even the strong sea currents cannot damage them.

    Rose continues to kiss Lucien while making her stone spikes lift the five sh.i.p.s several meters away from the water and lock them there as monuments or statues in the middle of the sea; a warning to enemies of the cat-clan as Lucien asked.

    Since Rose''s goal was not to cause much damage to the sh.i.p.s but to capture them, her stone spikes killed few mercenaries, and those who survived, try to contain their fear and prepare to defend themselves. Even those who fall in the water use magic protection items and prepare spells.

    Lucien stops kissing Rose when she is almost out of breath, lets her lick his lips again, and then looks at the mercenaries while still sitting on the stone throne.

    Then he speaks to his wives, who arrived next to his throne. "Those sh.i.p.s will be like statues, and the pirates'' bones will be Its decorations; don''t waste our resources."

    Lucien''s wives cannot help but laughs at his strange sense of humor as they share the same thought: No mercy to their enemies.

    Ella and Aria initiate the attack with their powerful sound attacks while Marie and Lena cast ice spells.

    The young girls are very eager to demonstrate their power development to Lucien and jump on the sh.i.p.s to kill the mercenary mages.

    Mia, Kylee, Maggie, Anne, Rebecca, and Lorelai are the most excited about the melee combat. Even Elsie joins her cousin to fight; after all, she hates pirates just like everyone else in the Alliance.

    Lucien''s wives that use ranged weapons stay on Angela''s floating platform, killing those mercenaries who try to escape.

    Scarlett and Olivia jump on one of the sh.i.p.s while Cassidy and Astrid on another. As warriors, they enjoy fighting as well as Lucien.

    Nina and Lua, next to Angela, as well as the cat-girls on the beach and at the docks, are impressed as they see what Lucien''s group is doing to the pirates.

    Not only is it a one-sided massacre, but they are also killing them as a demonstration of power and brutality. Even if future pirates cannot witness that battle, they will see the mercenary sh.i.p.s on those bizarre stone spikes and know that the legends are true.

    The cat-girls didn''t know what to think of Lucien as their King a little while ago, but his popularity has started to grow unbelievably now.

    Even though he is a man, which Eve has proved to be their most detestable and weak beings, if they have to has a King like Lucien, someone who defends them while brutalizing their enemies, then that doesn''t seem that bad.

    Lucien watches his girls fighting the mercenaries as he continues to c.a.r.e.s.ses Rose and Amelia, who jumped on his l.a.p while L.u.s.t and Envy sit on the top of his throne.

    "Hmm..." Then he gets curious about a conversation Cassidy is having with one of the mercenaries.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 315 - Devils Landing

    Do you know when someone says that when facing death, a person sees their whole life pass before their eyes? Lana always thought that was bullshit.

    But then, the moment when everything screw, she really found herself analyzing the choices that led her to that point... the point that she was sure would die.

    One of Rose''s stone spikes pierced the ship where Lana is, and when she started to fall towards the water, she managed to hold on to one of the ship''s masts.

    While watching the ship''s other crew members fall into the water while the giant stone spike continues to lift it, Lana rethinks her goals.

    It all started when she was a little girl, an orphan from a small village on the western border of Portgreen. Then she saw her home being attacked by bandits, and when everything seemed lost, the majestic Queen appeared with a group of knights and killed those bandits.

    A Queen who fights for simple and humble people, for small villages as well as the great cities of the kingdom; that was the opinion that common people always had of Cassidy.

    From that day on, little Lana wanted to help the people like the Queen, and luckily she caught the eye of one of Cassidy''s spies.

    Despite not having good combat skills, Lana managed to become a good spy thanks to her senses abilities and was sent to various locations in Portgreen to do missions, and by bad or good luck, she could not help the Queen when the stupid revolution happened.

    But the Queen was alive, and Lana found herself able to help Cassidy by giving information about the rats who had caused her so much harm, especially the betrayer knight.

    But Lana failed again... Theodore is far away and getting his plans into action while she is waiting for death on that ship attacked by a strange group.

    [I failed, my Queen...] Lana blinks for a second, and as soon as she opens her eyes again, she gets shocked to the soul.

    What she sees in front of her, or better below her because the ship is tilted, is one of their supposed attackers cutting a mercenary''s body in half. The mercenary''s death is not interesting, but the attacker who is actually... "Queen Cassidy??!?!?!"

    Cassidy looks up and sees a woman holding on to the ship''s mast. "Oh, so you know me, dirty pirate?"

    Lana quickly shakes her head. "I am neither a pirate nor a mercenary; in fact, I am a spy."

    Cassidy laugh. "You really love your life too much to make up such an excuse. But I feel for informing you: you will die by my blade."

    Then she quickly says her superior''s name. "I work for Raco''s spymaster; I was following Theodore..."

    While Cassidy remembers Raco''s spy, Lucien does too.

    Still on his throne, with Amelia and Rose in his arms, he smiles as he remembers the name of the spy that Raco''s spymaster spoke of. "My good spy, Lana... So they are near."

    L.u.s.t, sitting on top of the throne, comments. "How good does your luck have to be for your enemies to willingly bring their asses to you to kick?"

    Lucien replies. "Good enough that it still exists even after I found wives as good as the ones I have."

    L.u.s.t, Rose, and Envy giggles as Amelia makes a jealous expression. Then the little vampire takes the stone throne to Cassidy and Lana.

    "Hubby?" Cassidy gives Lucien a questioning expression as soon as he gets to her side as she is still unsure whether to believe the alleged spy.

    Rose creates a stone surface in front of them while Lucien talks to Cassidy. "Lana was the name Raco''s spy told me about. Also, her features are the same, even that scar."

    Cassidy jumps on the stone platform while Astrid finishes eliminating the other mercenaries on that ship.

    "Get down from there," Lucien says to Lena, who quickly tries to stop gazing at his horns and jumps on the stone platform as well.

    Lana quickly kneels down and speaks respectfully. "My King; my Queen."

    Lucien certainly would not fail to reward someone for doing something so useful for him, and he already has an idea of how to reward Lana, who has a scar on her face, which, although not as big as Olivia''s, undoubtedly makes her uncomfortable.

    Still, now he''s focused on finding the men who did Cassidy harm, so he asks without delay. "Where are they?"

    Lana quickly explains. "Theodore is flanking the city from the north, and Bowen is on a small island in the north as well."

    Cassidy''s eyes sparkle with expectation for revenge as she smiles.

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression while thinking aloud. "So he planned to use these five sh.i.p.s as a distraction... I knew this was such a small group to be a real attack."

    Nina listens to Lucien''s words as Angela approaches her floating platform to them. "So they are flanking the city... not only are all of our troops there, but they also don''t know about elven troops in the forest... such bad luck for them."

    "I don''t know if it is due to their arrogance, poor planning, bad luck, or a mixture of them, but they dug their own grave and jumped inside willing." Lucien comments.

    During their quick conversation, Lucien''s other wives quickly killed all the ship''s mercenaries.

    "Let''s go." Lucien heads to the northwest on his floating throne while his girls follow, now having a new member on Angela''s floating platform.

    -------------------------

    Several miles from the five sh.i.p.s lifted by Rose''s stone spikes, later known as the ''devil''s fangs,'' there is a small forest west of Oxard.

    Although most of the cat-clan territory is not good ground for large trees, the elf troops sent by Ghalenna found the small forest cozier than the city of Oxard and the beaches on the coast.

    While the group leader, an old elf whose age is certainly above seventy, even though she appears to be forty, rests under the largest tree in the small forest, her soldiers train or patrol the area.

    Even with her eyes closed and her body immobile, the elven captain is still aware of everything that happens around her and hears one of her troops approaching quickly.

    "Captain! Captain!!" The young elf scout arrives in front of the m.a.t.u.r.e elf in a hurry.

    "Report." The captain speaks in a calm tone.

    "Invaders coming from the beach to the north. About one thousand and five hundred well-armed soldiers in the clothes of mercenaries." The young elf explains.

    The captain smiles. "It looks like we''ll have some fun then."

    The young elf is also excited to fight as the elves were the first women that Eve started to lead after spending several weeks alone, and that troop of elves stayed close to her for a long time, so the benefits of Pride''s aura despite being focused on boost temporary, also helped them to become stronger as well as the small influence of Envy and Amelia on Dawn.

    Of the hundred elves that Ghalenna sent to defend the cat-clan, most are in SS-rank while about ten are in the Mortal Realm''s first layer. The captain is actually very close to the second layer because she was one of the mages who was always beside Eve, managing her floating platform.

    So, even though one hundred against fifteen hundred seems like a predictable battle, the elf captain is sure that her group can win without losses. She is quite arrogant as Eve''s closest servants naturally become, looking down at everyone except their great Queen and their superiors.

    "Should we warn Nina?" The young elf asks.

    The elf captain shakes her head. "You don''t have to; we will do this quickly and show these cat-girls how powerful our elven clan is."

    "Yes, captain." The young elf nods, and together they quickly join their group and run to the northern part of the small forest.

    In almost perfect stealth, a hundred elves watch the fifteen hundred mercenary troops walk along the road beside the small forest. While Theodore leads the way, carrying a beautiful black greatsword, his troops follow him, excited to f.u.c.k the charming cat-girls and steal their home.

    "By now, the cat-clan warriors must be on their little sh.i.p.s facing our mages..." Theodore comments.

    His spy responds. "I don''t think so. I saw the cat-clan sh.i.p.s, and they are very slow. I think we still have about five minutes before they face our mages, and they can hold on for another twenty minutes."

    Theodore smiles as he starts to increase his movement speed. Then he looks at his troops as he starts to run. "Let''s go! Kill all the men and ugly women!!!"

    "Hahaha..." The mercenaries laugh and start running after Theodore.

    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*

    They can only hear the fast noise of the wind being cut by the fast emerald arrows that take the lives of fifty mercenaries in just one second.

    "What the F????" Theodore stops running while entering a defensive state, as does his whole group.

    Although Argeriam''s two moons are lighting up the night, he still can''t see who attacked his group.

    "Who''s there?!" Theodore shouts toward the woods.

    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*

    More sounds of wind are heard, not of arrows but from many elven warriors who land in front of the group of mercenaries after doing some acrobatics in the air.

    The elven captain points an arrow at Theodore while holding her bow with the other hand. "That was a warning; if you don''t leave Alliance territory now, we will kill you all."

    Theodore is surprised by the elves'' attack, but he doesn''t believe that there are too many of them around and that the elf captain is trying to scare him with a little ambush.

    So, he laughs. "You know... I always wanted to f.u.c.k an elf, and you are so beautiful..."

    While the elven captain makes an expression of disgust, the spy beside Theodore takes out a long dagger from his belt and a little bottle with yellow liquid.

    He quickly begins to pour the liquid over the blade as he speaks to the elven captain. "This poison will cause you so much pain that you will want to die, but you will not be able to... so to give you the antidote, you will fulfill all my master''s wishes."

    The captain puts the arrow in her bow, which begins to glow with blue light from her ice magic. "Come on, you dirty vermin."

    The spy focuses his special mana, which increases his agility, so he quick dash towards the elven captain. "Here I go!!"

    The speed of the spy is really impressive for people of the Zero Realm, but the elven captain can easily follow his movements... what she could not understand is the body that descends from the sky at a speed 100 times faster.

    *WOOOOOOOOSH*

    Lucien descends from the sky like an arrow and stomps on the spy''s shoulders, crushing his body against the ground and creating a crater.

    *BOOOOOOOOOM*

    At the same time, he shoves his golden naginata into the back of the spy, and when the blade pierces his heart, Lucien releases some of his demonic energy, creating an explosion inside the poor man''s c.h.e.s.t.

    The explosion destroys the spy''s body from the inside out, transforming his bones, organs, and muscles into meat paste.

    *SPLASHHHH*

    Pieces of the spy fly everywhere, splashing mercenaries and elves but hitting Theodore much more, as he is closer to them.

    Theodore wipes the blood and pieces of flesh off his face and then sees a creature with wings and horns staring at him with eyes that glow purple. "What the hell?!?"

    "So you are the man who hurt my beloved, right?" Lucien''s calm, charming but also fatal voice arouses various feelings in the hearts of the people around him, whether they are mercenaries or elves.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 316 - Big Grave

    Lucien''s brutal landing left a deep mark of fear in the hearts of mercenaries and elves around them.

    And the person nearest to him, Theodore, couldn''t even understand who Lucien is before someone else landed in front of him.

    *BOOOM*

    After jumping off Angela''s floating platform, Cassidy also creates a crater in the ground while landing right in front of Theodore.

    She walks towards him with b.a.r.e hands, and Theodore quickly raises his greatsword to defend himself before he even recognizes her.

    As soon as he raises his sword, the mercenaries behind him also prepare their weapons while trying to push Lucien''s deep fear back to their souls.

    Lucien doesn''t want anyone to get in the way of Cassidy right now and dash forward while flaps his wings, reaching such ridiculous speed that he arrives next to Theodore in less than a second.

    The naginata has already returned to his soul, and Lucien moves his arm from the left side of his waist to the right as if removing his katana from Its scabbard while attacking with a horizontal cut.

    The strike is not aimed at Theodore but behind him. Also, it is not a common attack but the most powerful wind slash that Lucien has ever tried.

    He uses both demonic energies plus all the wind mana he has from his girls with wind affinity, attacking with all his speed and strength.

    The result is something unbelievable.

    With his senses boosted to the fullest as possible now, Lucien sees the red blade of his katana shine white as a projection of the blade made of pure wind magic is released forward and grows horizontally.

    Two meters, three meters, four meters... the wind slash is six meters when it reaches the first mercenary behind Theodore and cuts his armor, clothes, skin, flesh, and bones, cutting his body completely in half while it continues to grow and goes forward without seeming to lose any power.

    Two, four, eight... the number of mercenaries cut in half by the wind slash grows in hundredths of a second, reaching unbelievable numbers of hundreds of deads when they hear the deafening sound of the explosion of force, and the dust raised blinds everyone.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    [The... HELL?!?!?] Most of them think as they see hundreds of bodies fall divided in half while blood splashes everywhere, creating a red sea of mutilated bodies.

    Half of the group of mercenaries, approximately seven hundred people were killed instantly by Lucien''s attack, leaving an abyssal cold in the spine of those who survived as well as a memory that they could not forget even a hundred thousand years later.

    "..." After such a frightening scene, no one was able to utter a sound��

    Theodore loses all color on his face as he looks at the side to see the appearance of the demon that is just an inch from him. His legs cannot stop shaking, and his spirit wants to leave his body and move away from that place right now.

    *Smashhh*

    Then the silence is broken by the sound of Cassidy smashing the black steel greatsword of Theodore with her b.a.r.e hands, making him look forward again.

    "Cassidy?!?!" Theodore doesn''t know if his heart can bear up so many shocks. But his mind begins to understand what is going on, or at least to assume that the demon at his site is actually a devil, the Handsome Devil.

    While Cassidy holds Theodore''s greatsword with one hand, she launches a punch towards his face with the other.

    He notices her movements because Cassidy does not really have incredible agility and tries to dodge by dropping the sword. However, her speed is still much higher than his due to the difference in their power levels.

    Theodore is thrown backward as several of his bloody teeth fly to the ground after receiving Cassidy''s heavy punch.

    Still in the air, he, for a second or less, can see Lucien''s devilishly attractive smile before falling and rolling into the sea of bodies and blood creating by Lucien''s wind slash.

    *Thud* *Bam*

    Before he even stops rolling or processing the pain in his face, Theodore feels his c.h.e.s.t being pressed hard against the ground by Cassidy''s boot.

    Her massive strength and speed make it very clear to him that he has no chance of resisting, and the other mercenaries still alive in his group cannot take a step forward or back, still terrified to the soul by the brutally bloody scene in front of them. Well, many of them vomit as they can''t bear that smell.

    "Just tell me why!! Didn''t I give you enough rewards for your loyalty by making you the leader of my royal guards and my right-arm knight?" Cassidy asks angrily.

    Theodore holds her boot with both hands and tries to speak as he struggles to breathe. "I... you never gave me what I really wanted... your affection!"

    Cassidy shakes her head. "Only one man has ever deserved and will always deserve my affection, and he is definitely not you."

    Theodore fights the pain outside his c.h.e.s.t because of Cassidy''s boot and the pain inside because he is jealous of Lucien. "Cassidy... please... my Queen??"

    Cassidy smiles, not because of Theodore but because she realizes how good it is to be called ''my Queen'' by Lucien than by anyone else.

    She forces her foot down, crushing some of Theodore''s bones. "Before I kill you... I''m curious as to why you allied with that stupid pig."

    Theodore is unable to contain his blood from flowing through his mouth and wounds while choking. Still, he tries to explain. "Me... and Bowen... we both failed to get your affection... so we supported each other... but in the end, it seems that we will have the same tragic end... I hope."

    Cassidy nods. "Yes, you will both die under my foot, choking on your own blood."

    Then she forces her foot even more.

    *Crack* *Smash*

    Cassidy breaks Theodore''s bones and smashes his heart. She certainly thought of more elaborate torture, but her life is going so wonderful with Lucien that she doesn''t want to spend time with Theodore but rather find Bowen quickly to skip that part of her life and focuses entirely on her new life with Lucien.

    As life disappears from Theodore''s eyes, he sees Lucien hugging Cassidy and behind them, the mercenary girl he saved a few hours ago on Angela''s floating platform.

    [Damn!!] It''s Theodore''s last thought before he died.

    While hugging Cassidy''s waist, Lucien looks at the other mercenaries still alive and speaks in a cold, arrogant tone. "All enemies of the cat-clan, enemies of other Alliance clans, and enemies of any other kingdom under the protection of my family will have the same end..."

    While the mercenaries'' despair gets out of control and they finally try to run away, Lucien raises a hand and fists it. "Death."

    *Crack* *Smash* *Crack* *Smash* *Crack* *Smash* *Crack* *Smash*

    Many ice spikes come from the ground below the mercenaries, killing them and creating a wall to block the escape of those who still survive.

    Then the blood of the mercenaries killed by Lucien''s wind slash inflames, burning the rest of the mercenaries.

    Finally, the ground opens just below them, creating a pit that is quickly covered by a new layer of rocks, creating a large tomb, another warning for future enemies of the cat-clan and of the Alliance in general.

    The fact that Lucien can mentally talk to his wives and that they can know his intention because of their soul connection makes his actions seem to be planned. Well, he always plans something before he does it.

    Nina, Lua, and other cat-girls who followed them into the forest are impressed by Lucien''s show of power. They find him more and more like Eve.

    But the elves are still pretty confused, especially the elven captain. She obviously knows that Lucien''s group is extremely powerful as she is not even sure if Eve could kill seven hundred soldiers with a single move like he did.

    Still, the elven captain is very proud to only report to Eve and Ghalenna, so she would not back down now just because she finds powerful opponents.

    "Who are you? And why did you say that the cat-clan and the Alliance are under the protection of your family when we only have one Queen?" The elven captain asks Lucien in a neutral tone.

    Then he speaks in an arrogant tone to the elven captain. "I''m not in the mood to waste time on detailed explanations. In short, I''m King of Portgreen and Eve''s brother. We are unifying the continent as one nation led by our family together."

    "Bulshit!" The elven captain exclaims as she cannot believe Lucien''s words.

    Lucien looks at Nina. "Explain everything to her; I have to resolve a private matter."

    "Yes, My King!" Nina responds promptly. After what happened there today, she doubts that anyone will dare to attack the cat-clan again, so Nina is already totally loyal and grateful to have Lucien as her King along with Eve as her Queen.

    That is the fame of Handsome Devil growing more and more: Cruel, overprotective, and caring... characteristics that don''t seem to match very well, but the girls find them perfect in Lucien.

    He wastes no time and instead flies up the sky with his wings, takes a step back, and sits on the stone throne that Rose quickly creates.

    Mia also jumps on Lucien''s l.a.p next to Cassidy while Rose sits on top of the throne and takes them to the sky. Lucien''s spy, Lana, guides them north as she flies on Angela''s floating platform beside the stone throne.

    Lana explained that the island where Bowen is hiding is about fifty miles away from there, so the group can easily fly there and, of course, Lucien took his wives who were in the cat-clan main longhouse to the purple world, leaving only his troops in Oxard a little while as he takes Cassidy to deal with her ex-husband.

    While Lucien and his group fly over the cat-clan, another black feather falls on top of the grave where Theodore''s mercenary group is now buried.

    [Maybe he really has what is needed... and who knows, I can also have what she promised me...]

    [But if he really is who she told me, very powerful people will come after him... I will need more power.]

    *Woooosh*

    The dark-winged figure flies towards Lucien''s group as a mystical round barrier glows around her, preventing even L.u.s.t and Envy from noticing her presence... unless it fails.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 317 - End of a problem, beginning of others

    "Aaahhhh... yes, baby." Bowen m.o.a.ns, while one of his servants has a hard time under the table.

    Allying with Theodore was the best thing he could have done. All he had to do was to invest the money he stole from the royal castle before leaving Cassidy and using some of his soldiers to help Theodore create a mercenary group, and now he just enjoys the results of their hard work.

    "Bring me more wine," Bowen order another of his servants.

    The young woman walks towards the c.h.e.s.t with wine but then she falls to the floor when everything shakes simultaneously as a furious voice is heard.

    "BOWEN!!!"

    *Tremble*

    Bowen''s skin loses all Its color as his heart seems to stop for a second. He''s terrified, not because of the earthquake but because he recognizes that voice.

    [Cassidy? How is this possible??! I have to get out of here!!] Bowen can only think of running away, but his body is paralyzed with fear so that it is even difficult for him to keep breathing.

    Outside the main building on the small island, Cassidy smiles at Rose and thank her for the earth shake. "Thanks."

    Rose nods. "No problem; I thought it would be more impactful."

    L.u.s.t laughs. "It was certainly effective because he is about to shit himself in fear right now."

    Bowen''s guards have been frozen to death or killed by an arrow from Ghilanna and Neola, so Lucien''s group sits on stone chairs that Rose creates to enjoy the show.

    Lucien is always fair to his girls, so this time he has little Ko in his l.a.p while Oya sits on the arm of his stone throne.

    The pair of mother and daughter moon tigers are increasingly learning how to act like people. Actually, nothing has changed so much besides the fact that they have to wear clothes in public, being able to talk and, and in the case of Oya, be able to have s.e.x with Lucien, which she loves very much.

    But the main things remain: Protecting their family, being obedient to Lucien to receive pats, and what Cassidy is about to do now, crush their enemies.

    Although Lucien''s wives do not totally agree with each other, mainly due to the difference in their personalities, they still live around him like planets orbiting around a sun, as sisters, and therefore they have good sync.

    That''s why Madelyn doesn''t need Lucien or Cassidy to ask her to act. Seeing that Bowen will is leaving his hiding place, the cute cat-wind creates a tornado that tears off the building''s roof.

    Rose makes another small earthquake that breaks down the building walls, revealing the frightened Bowen as his two servants run towards the other servants.

    Cassidy walks slowly towards Bowen. "You know... when I married you, it was to give my people a better future. But when that shit happened... couldn''t you be a good husband at least once? Shit, let alone me, you also abandoned your daughter and ran away! How can you still consider yourself a man?"

    Bowen takes a step backward and stumbling over one of the building''s wrecks; then, he starts to crawl back. "Wait, Cassidy!! There was nothing to do... it was crazy not to run away!!"

    Cassidy is only angry and disgusted by Bowen, but Mia feels a deep disappointment, and although she is also saddened by the situation, she walks behind Cassidy to support her mom, always.

    *BAM* *CRACK*

    "AAAAAHHHHH!!!" Bowen cries when Cassidy breaks his leg. The defensive treasure barrier he had immediately broke under the incredible strength of the Warrior Queen.

    Cassidy starts kicking Bowen''s body while holding her strength not to kill him too fast. "You filthy pig!!"

    In desperation, Bowen tries to ask for mercy, but he won''t have it from Cassidy, and while rolling on the ground, he sees Mia behind her mom and appeals to her.

    "My daughter! Don''t let your mom kill me!! You''re only alive because of me..." He is clearly not good at begging.

    Mia tries to remember fond memories of Bowen, but all she remembers is him drinking wine and being pleased by servants while her mom took care of the whole kingdom.

    He even tried to get close to Mia sometimes, but she felt a natural repugnance of him, and so he was angry to the point of wanting to spank her. But Cassidy never let him touch her, of course. Cassidy always treated her with affection while Bowen wanted her to be his little porcelain princess... a pretty face for him to show the nobles, and worse, something for him to use against Cassidy.

    Mia looks at Bowen without any affection. "You gave me life... but my mother was the only one to take care of me. She suffered the pain of my birth and gave me real love... you never really did anything for me. So why should I feel any good feelings towards you?"

    "Mi-" Bowen gets furious and tries to yell at Mia, but Cassidy kicks him in the face making him eat sand from the ground while bleeding a lot.

    As Lucien walks towards them in silence, Cassidy smiles at Mia as she strokes her face. "You are my most precious treasure and the reason I didn''t die from that poison before Lucien could save me... thanks for being such a good daughter."

    Mia smiles at Cassidy and takes a step back before hugging Lucien. Although she hates her father, she will not be happy to see his death.

    Cassidy takes a deep breath and looks at Bowen. "You know... you gave me Mia, so I can''t say that our marriage was a total failure."

    "Uh-h-hh..." Bowen tries to beg, but his mouth is destroyed by Cassidy''s last kick, preventing him from saying anything but m.o.a.ns.

    While summons her greatsword from her storage ring, Cassidy walks over to Bowen. "I''m going to give you a quick death. A gift from Mia and me to you even though you don''t deserve it... that''s just because I love her so much, and I don''t want to waste my time on a piece of trash like you."

    "Nnnn..." Bowen tries to beg once more as he crawls, but his head rolls after Cassidy makes a quick cut with her greatsword.

    While seeing Bowen''s lifeless body, Cassidy doesn''t feel much better, not because she expected more from this revenge but because her life can''t get any better because being with Lucien that way is already perfect.

    Still, knowing that Bowen does not have a good life after leaving her and Mia in that nightmare is not bad, and the best thing is to put an end to that part of their life.

    Mia feels nothing but the comfortable warmth of Lucien''s embrace. A part of her has a strong d.e.s.i.r.e to get pregnant with Lucien to give their daughter a good father different from the one she had. Still, her shitty life took her to Lucien, so she doesn''t regret anything as well as Cassidy.

    "Let''s go," Cassidy speaks as she walks over to Lucien and kisses his lips.

    "Yes, there is nothing else for us here," Lucien speaks while also kissing Mia''s forehead.

    Angela creates a large floating platform for everyone while Maggie burns Bowen''s body. Although she doesn''t feel anything about him, she doesn''t want Mia''s father''s body to rot on the sand.

    While Bowen''s body turns to ash and is driven away by the sea wind, Lucien and his girls fly back to the cat-clan. Lucien doesn''t care about the servants and lets them live as they can leave the small island in Bowen''s private ship.

    Despite the mood being neutral due to the number of deaths during the day, Lucien''s c.a.r.e.s.ses and kisses easily turn on the girls, who are always prepared to ''get stronger.''

    ---------------------------------

    Meanwhile, in one of the largest cities on the east continent, also known as Freelands, an unprecedented phenomenon is taking place in the sky.

    The people of Petra, mostly human with tanned skin slightly higher than the people of the western continent, watch their city being illuminated by the bright red circle in the starry sky.

    "What kind of magic is it?" An old man thinks out loud.

    "It''s a fire spell." A young lady responds, with no certainty in her tone.

    "Is it another of Lady Daisy''s experiments?" A mage asks.

    "It''s quite possible... Lady Daisy is always creating something new and incredible." Another person comments.

    "She is so beautiful, talented, and powerful... Lord Heike is fortunate to have her as his wife."

    "And our glorious kingdom of Camblea for having her as a protector. Without her, we couldn''t be at the top of the Freelands."

    "It''s true... I wonder if her daughter will also be a great mage that will continue to protect our people after Lady Daisy dies."

    "Oh, the young lady... she really inherited her mother''s beauty. However, many say that her talent was hampered by Baron Heike''s genes."

    "Where''s the young lady? I haven''t heard about her in over a year."

    "Don''t worry; Lady Daisy wouldn''t let anything happen to her daughter."

    "Also, Lady Daisy still looks young..."

    A middle-aged man makes a thoughtful expression. "My grandmother said that lady Daisy looked exactly like she was twenty-five years ago. This has to be wrong, right?"

    The mage also makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, Lady Daisy is an alchemist, so she may have discovered the youth potion and is saving it only for herself."

    "Hahaha... yes, but that would be a problem for Lord Heike at some point..."

    While other men start laughing, a woman makes a concerned expression. "Damn, is this the time for this kind of conversation? The red circle seems to be getting bigger... what if it''s not Lady Daisy''s thing?"

    "Well, if it''s not her thing, she''ll soon fix it. Nothing happens in Petra without Lady Daisy''s knowledge. Even King Elliot lowers his tone to talk to her."

    As people continue to say random things and assumptions about the circle in the sky, it gets bigger and bigger until it seems to be less than a hundred meters from the ground.

    "I can feel the heat!! It will burn us!!" A mage shout as he and other mages begin to create a magical barrier.

    "Run!! I don''t know if the barrier can stop this thing!!" One of the mages tells the people who are unable to leave the place because of curiosity.

    "Where''s Lady Daisy?? She must have noticed that, doesn''t she?"

    While some people panic and others remain confident in the center of Petra, the mood is strangely silent in a large castle in the northern part of the city.

    A couple watches the red circle in the sky from one of the castle''s windows.

    The man does not have very impressive features. With an average beauty, a height of 1.9 meters, a standard for the Freeland''s people, what differentiates him from normal people is his long blond hair and his fair skin.

    The woman, on the other hand, has a beauty that does not belong to this world. In her 1.7 meters of super s.e.xy slim body, she impresses everyone for having perfect pale skin.

    Thin waist, slightly broad h.i.p.s, perky b.u.t.t not very huge b.r.e.a.s.ts are perfect points that just make her more attractive.

    Because her most impressive feature is her beautiful fairy face, which, with Its refined and delicate traits, draws the attention of any man.

    Also, her red eyes are highlighted by her long white hair, which in her favorite hairstyle is in a bun with two large strands that go down to her knees.

    "Daisy, my love, isn''t that circle dangerous?" The man asks.

    The beautiful lady looks at the circle that actually has the shape of snake-style dragons devouring its own tail, with a serious expression.

    She is worried about their home, her husband, and especially her daughter. However, she maintains a gracious and calm attitude, worthy of a m.a.t.u.r.e and confident woman.

    "No, the circle is not dangerous... It''s a portal, and dangerous are the people who will come out of it." Daisy speaks while her mind runs hundreds of plans to ensure the safety of her family.

    "Who will come out of this portal?" The man asks.

    Daisy responds with just a word, one that would make inferior and medium worlds tremble with fear.

    "Sh��."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 318 - Who are they?

    Lord Heike doesn''t understand who Lady Daisy is talking about. "Who are Sh��? Can we prevent their portal from getting completed?"

    Lady Daisy responds with a concerned expression. "Sh��... it''s complicated. They are a dynasty of dragons separated from the Tiankong Dynasty by Aisha, the Dragon Queen of Life after her mother''s be murdered."

    Before she can answer his second question, the fire circle hits the magic barrier of the mages in Petra''s main square and destroys it before hitting the ground and creating a big fire explosion.

    It''s possible to get an idea of the explosion radius even though Heike''s castle is a mile away from the square, but he can''t exactly see what''s going on there.

    "DAMN!!!" Heike gets really worried. He was never interested in the stories that Daisy told their daughter, and now he regrets it. "Dragons? Didn''t you say that they are a superior race and that those races have no interest in inferior worlds like Argerim?"

    Daisy also seems perplexed about that. "It makes no sense for them to be interested in medium and inferior worlds unless... there is a crystal mine in them."

    Before Heike asks about the mine, Daisy thinks out loud. "But I explored this world... there was no crystal mine here. Also, the people of the western continent are slightly weaker than our people. I would have realized if someone had found mystic crystals."

    Heike has no patience for Daisy''s complex reflections. He starts walking towards the room door. "I cannot stand still without doing anything; I will defend my people."

    But before he can take more than two steps, Daisy''s body turns into a cloud of dust and flies in front of him in a second. Then the dust cloud becomes Daisy''s normal body again, and she pushes him into an armchair.

    Heike feels like a sick child being dominated by a robust a.d.u.l.t. The difference in power between him and Daisy is absurdly extensive, and it does nothing good for his ego as a man and husband.

    Daisy continues to think of a plan while rebuking Heike. "Are you crazy? We can''t face them that easily... Those dragons known as Sh�� are very different from the other Dragonic Dynasties."

    "But-" Heike tries to get up, but Daisy presses his groin with her foot.

    "Listen to me, Heike. While dragons usually prefer fair and glorious battles, Sh�� attack only preys much weaker than themselves." Daisy explains.

    She continues. "Dragons usually colonize other planets and make their people good servants, giving them protection in exchange for work..."

    "But the Sh�� look for medium and inferior worlds with low resistance and then drain everything of them until they leave no stone unturned." She finishes.

    Heike understands that the situation is really bad, but they have to fight, right? "You are still so strong, my love... is there no chance of winning if we attack quickly and take them off guard?"

    Daisy makes a thoughtful expression. "I''m not sure... their group shouldn''t have warriors above the Sky Realm, but I''ve already lost more than half of my original power since I got hurt."

    Before Heike can say anything, Daisy shakes her head. "No... Even if I had my original power, their group would probably still have hundreds of warriors from Mortal and Earth Realms, with one or a few of them being in the late stages of the Earth Realm. There''s no way we can beat a group like that without many powerful warriors too."

    "But Romero, me, and-" Heike really doesn''t want to abandon his peoples, mainly because he and Daisy have the trust of the people more than the King of Camblea Kingdom himself.

    Daisy makes a sorry expression. "Sorry, Heike. I know how important your home is to you, but what do we have? Ten early-stage Mortal Realm warriors and you? I can still fight someone from the early Earth Realm, but it''s just that. A thousand, tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands of Zero Realm soldiers would die instantly by the dragon fire spells."

    Haike makes a determined expression. "Then we would die fighting! Our people always fought and died fighting."

    Daisy makes a severe expression and moves her delicate hand in the direction of Heike''s head. Then layers of stone appear around her arm, creating something like a stone gauntlet.

    She uses that gauntlet to squeeze the arm of the chair while speaking seriously. "Do you remember what I said when I agreed to marry you?!"

    Before Heike can say anything, Daisy answers her own question. "I said I wasn''t doing that because I was looking for a good husband, but a good father to my children."

    "I know-" Heike respond.

    But Daisy continues with her usual arrogant and dominating attitude. "You told me that you would be the best father for our children, but now, do you want to run toward an already loose battle and make our daughter an orphan?"

    When Heike thinks of the face of his beautiful little princess, his heart goes soft. He gets up and strokes Daisy''s face. "You are right, my love. I have to do the best for our family first."

    Daisy smiles in relief. She can''t even imagine what it would be like for her daughter to lose her father. "So, let''s go."

    Heike makes a confused expression again. "What are we going to do? Are we going to run away? You said you didn''t have the resources to make a portal to another world anymore."

    "We are going to meet with our daughter on the west continent and seek help from an old friend. She is not strong enough to beat an assault group of Sh�� alone, but together we will be able to defend ourselves and plan something." Daisy explains.

    "Okay," Heike nods. "Are we going on a ship? Can we take some servants and friends with us?"

    Daisy shakes her head. "We don''t have time for it; it''s too risky."

    "I understand..." Heike can''t help but be sad. He never thought he would run away from his home in that shameful way.

    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    As soon as the door is heard, a maid quickly enters the room. "Lady Daisy; Lord Heike, I''m sorry to come in like this, but I have to warn you of something important. There is fire and screaming around the city... so much chaos."

    While Heike is silent, Daisy approaches the maid. "You served me well for so many years... I''m sorry, but I can''t take you with me."

    "Are you leaving? But what will be of Camblea without you? The King alone cannot protect our people..." The maid makes a desperate expression.

    Daisy takes a bottle of the green liquid from her storage ring and puts it in the maid''s hand. "Run away from the city with your family, and maybe you can live for a little while longer. But if someone looking like a lizardman with red scales finds you, drink this. A quick death is better than anything they can give you."

    "Thank you, my Lady. You are the best boss a servant could work for." The maid doesn''t even think about doubting Daisy''s words and runs to warn her family.

    She points her palm at the window, which opens for her and Heike to float towards the sky as the oval barrier grows, slowly covering their bodies.

    But before the stone ''cocoon'' covers the entire bodies of Heike and Daisy so that she can fly towards the west sea at high speed, they both look at the of Petra, burning.

    Heike is shocked by the damage caused by the Sh�� dragons in such a short time. "A minute? Maybe not even that, and they are already destroying the city. Why?! What have we done to them?!?!"

    Daisy shakes her head. "It can''t be helped. They are dishonest predators with an extreme thirst for blood and power. Also, this is how things work in the universe: the strong crush the weak. Most of the time, without any specific reason, besides wanting to use the preys'' bodies to become even stronger and ensure that their people are the only dominant."

    "I see..." Heike understands that as it is how the people of Freelands live since ever.

    Still, it is bizarre to see the warriors of the S and SS ranks that he considered so strong being crushed into meat paste so easily by the Sh�� dragons.

    They are as Daisy described: they look like the lizard man Lucien killed, Klaus; however, they are not lizards, but dragons, with hard red scales covering their skin and horns coming from the top of their heads, unlike the demons, who usually have their horns coming from the up forehead.

    Without wings, the Sh�� dragons have a large thick tail, similar to Pride''s. In fact, she is a little similar to them.

    But the dragon has skin tones that vary from red to yellow, and their eyes are slightly stretched and thin.

    Heike is impressed by the strength and agility of the dragons that jump distances greater than a hundred meters and make attacks that kill several of the best warriors in Petra at the same time.

    When the pain in his heart seems to be very intense, his vision is covered by the oval stone barrier. Heike looks to the side and sees the beautiful face of his beloved wife. "Let''s get out of here."

    "Mm." Daisy prepares to launch the stone ''cocoon'' towards the sea while the last part of the barrier is finished.

    But then she sees another magical circle appearing in the sky. This time it is not fire but has a watery appearance.

    "Who???" Daisy is perplexed, while she has no idea who will be coming from that standard portal.

    On the ground, one of the biggest men from the group of a thousand dragons holds the head of a young human with just one hand, while his long, sharp claws slowly pierce into the poor man''s flesh and bones.

    "Where''s the mine?" The dragon asks in dragonic language.

    "Aaaarhhh... what???" The man m.o.a.ns as he does not understand the language the dragon speaks.

    The dragon laughs. "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot to use your inferior language."

    "Well, who''s next?" The dragon looks sideways for his next victim but then realizes that other dragons are looking up at the sky.

    "Marik! Look, someone else is coming for the mine." One of the other dragons speaks to the big dragon named Marik.

    Marik smiles widely, showing his teeth that resemble a snake''s fangs. "Whatever they are, we will kill too."

    The other dragon also laughs. "Hehehehe..."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 319 - Shared Wishes

    A few minutes ago, in one of Argerim moons.

    In front of a really high tower, there is a large circle of different colors on the floor. This is a portal enchantment of the same kind that Michael has saved so many resources for years to do for Lucien and his sisters.

    In the middle of the almost complete circle, there is a beautiful lady finishing it with a powder of crushed magical treasures. It is not the best way to use that energy, but destroying and crushing is the favorite way of that lady, and it''s fast.

    The beautiful lady is 1.73 meters tall, and her whole body can be described as ''abundant.'' Starting from the bottom, she has long legs and thick t.h.i.g.hs, which go perfectly well with the really big juicy a.s.s of hers.

    With wide h.i.p.s and a thin waist, her low and middle body can already kill a man with just a look. But they would die sad not to be able to see her huge and perfectly round b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    Her face does not lose in terms of beauty for her body because she has extremely stunning and perfect features. She is definitely not in the ''very slim'' type because even her lips are ''succulent,'' which actually matches her perfectly.

    Above her delicate nose, a pair of yellow-green eyes always have a ''sharp'' expression as she is always ready for a good fight.

    And to finish her incredible look, there is her most unique and impressive feature: Long hair that was once blue and red, but today has a mixture of both in what can only be described as a masterpiece in shades of blue, red, and purple.

    The lady can only be Donna, the new host of the wrath sin.

    And she is not at all happy as she finishes the portal in the same way she started it: alone.

    "Damn, Sophia!! You really didn''t help me." Donna complains for the tenth or eleventh time.

    "..."

    "I understood that you are now with Sloth... but come on; you could at least use your magic." Donna continues to use the magic powder to make symbols on the floor, as the voice in her head explains.

    "..."

    "Sophia? Are you going to leave me talking to alone like someone crazy?"

    "..."

    "Sop-" Donna looks back and realizes that Sophia is sleeping on her floating fluffy pouffe.

    "Damn you, Sophia!!" Donna easily gets furious and throws the pot of magic powder towards Sophia.

    *Thud*

    But the pot is blocked and repelled by the various defensive barriers around Sophia.

    Still, Sophia wakes up because of that noise and slowly opens her eyes as she stretches. "Hmm... what... is... happening... here?"

    In the past few weeks, even Sophia''s tone of voice has become slow, which makes Donna stressed. "F.u.c.k it!! You took my fun, saying that we must get together with the others as soon as possible, but you did nothing to help me with the damn portal!"

    Sophia was awake in her dreams, but her body was sleeping, and still feels like sleeping, which makes her yawn slowly.

    "It''s okay, Donna... there are no more opponents for you here... we have to get together with hi- them... also, I''m a mother now, and I have to relax so that my baby is born healthy," Sophia speaks slowly.

    Donna blushes with rage as she remembers Sophia''s baby. [It was with Luci... it can''t be right, can it?]

    Then, from a cloud of red smoke next to Donna, a demon materialize her body.

    Slightly shorter than Donna, Wrath is 1.71 meters tall. She has a well-balanced body but with unique characteristics such as gray-pinkly skin, feet that resemble a beast''s hooves, and a long tail of medium thickness.

    She has medium-sized wings that don''t come from her low back like L.u.s.t and Envy but also don''t come from her up back like Lucien''s, but her middle back. Also, her wings are red and have a few sharp bone tips.

    Although Wrath definitely doesn''t have an ugly face, she does have many scars on her skin, which actually look like they have some kind of design on purpose, similar to something as a tattoo.

    Her face also has delicate features like a tiny nose and mouth, thin and long ears like an elf''s, and beautiful yellow twinkling eyes.

    Of course, she also has very impressive horns. Very long and thick, Wrath''s onyx horns come from the side of the top of her forehead to the sides of her head, making a slight upward curve and then a downward slope.

    To finish her peculiar and impressive look, she has medium-sized gray hair that usually sits in a ponytail or other practical hairstyle as she doesn''t care so much about having a beautiful appearance.

    Wrath looks at Sophia with a sorry expression. "Foolish girl, do you really believe you are pregnant with your brother?"

    Sophia doesn''t even feel like answering that question because she knows that Wrath doubts it since she told Donna, but Sophia is sure that she is carrying the fruit of her and Lucien''s love in her w.o.m.b.

    Wrath is annoyed that Sophia is so naive. "Didn''t Sloth tell you? Our hosts have tried everything before... but no one has ever succeeded because it is impossible. Our demonic energy is very powerful and unstable; that does not allow a child to be generated by us."

    "You are ignoring the bloody rose." Sophia comments.

    Wrath snorts. "Bulshit. Even if the bloody rose gives you power, there is no way it can control our demonic energy. On the contrary, the bloody rose is yet another powerful and unstable energy that also prevents you from becoming pregnant."

    Before Sophia responds, Sloth materializes beside her. Still with the body of a beautiful m.a.t.u.r.e human, she slowly floats in the air with her eyes closed.

    Sloth is not ashamed of her original form, but since she took on a human form to facilitate creating a friendship with Sophia, she, well, is too lazy to change to her real form.

    "I also believe that she is pregnant. Sophia has an incredible life affinity, boosted by the bloody rose and my demonic energy, which naturally fits the element of life. Also, the boy... he may not be as simple as we think." Sloth speaks with slow pauses that leave Wrath and Donna in the mood to punch the ground.

    While Wrath doesn''t care what Sloth says, Donna listens to it carefully. Unlike Amelia, who is jealous of Eve''s ''big sis'' position, Donna just wants to help her siblings, support them as Eve did with her. Donna is just a few years younger than Eve and feels like a big sis to others.

    She doesn''t know yet how she feels about what Lucien and Sophia did, but she still loves and wants to protect them as before. Just she wants to wait for them to be together in the same room so she will give them both a good beating of punishment; after Eve does so that, of course.

    Donna starts crushing other magical treasures like weapons and especially storage treasures to make magic powder, while Wrath starts to be stressed by that strange conversation.

    Wrath mocks at Sloth. "Alright... I know what you want. Envy has already joked with the wishes of all of us, and I remember yours..."

    While Sophia is curious, Sloth shows no reaction. Her body remains immobile as she floats by magic.

    Wrath laughs provocatively. Provoking is natural for her, who wants to arouse the fury of others as well as keep her own always high.

    "Have children..." She says in a sarcastic tone. "You are really strange, Sloth. What kind of mother do you think you would be if you had the opportunity?"

    "..." Sloth is silent even when Wrath mocks at her deepest d.e.s.i.r.e.

    Wrath laughs as he approaches Sloth and speaks in a loud tone. "A NEGLIGENT MOTHER!"

    "Shut up!!" Sloth does not answer Wrath, but Sophia cannot let her partner be insulted that way, especially when it comes to such a serious matter for a woman.

    Wrath takes delight in the mood, getting tense. Fury is as good for her as jealousy is for Envy, and that is why they will always be arousing those feelings even if they don''t want to because their whole being is about that. Her d.e.s.i.r.e for anger is even stronger than a human''s d.e.s.i.r.e for breath.

    She mocks Sophia too. "What about you? Do you really think you would be a good mother if you were really pregnant? How would that be? Would the father have to look after the child all the time while you sleep?"

    Sophia is confused, as she is so happy to be pregnant that she cannot think negatively. "I... I... I don''t need to sleep all the time..."

    Wrath laughs, not falsely, but because she is happy to know that she can get Sloth''s fury for the first time.

    She looks at Sophia with a thoughtful expression, clearly fake. "Wait, didn''t Sloth explain to you how your demonic energy works?"

    "..." Sophia makes a concerned expression.

    Wrath quickly explains. "You are getting stronger so fast because you just have to do nothing and remain in the dream world. However, you have no way to improve this technique because there is no way to do less than nothing. That is, while we can improve our generation of demonic energy so that it doesn''t take a long time to advance in high realms, you''ll have to spend all your time sleeping, and even so, you will soon be much weaker than us."

    Sophia can''t help but make a sad expression. She knows how her demonic energy generation works because Sloth explained that in detail. She''s getting stronger incredibly fast, but their method can''t get any better than that.

    Well, that is what they think without knowing how Lucien and Amelia are mixing their demonic energy and creating something totally new.

    Wrath thinks Sloth will soon be mad at her provocations, so she continues. "So, silly girl, could you take care of a child with illusions while stands in the dream world? Or will your brother be the poor child''s father and mother at the same time?"

    Sophia starts to get really upset and sad, but then she hears Sloth''s calm voice in her mind. ''Do not worry; my sister is like that... in fact, they are all complicated. Wrath is also mad because of our limitations, so she wants to make us angry to get stronger and feel less fragile, but that doesn''t mean you can''t be a good mother and things can''t end up totally bad for you and your family.''

    "..." Sophia sighs before responding to Sloth. ''I know... but I''m not so naive as to believe that our future will be beautiful and perfect. Just... if Lucien and I have time to raise our children, even if we die to the bloody rose or enemies of the demonic race, they''ve lived for thousands of years; the living proof of our love.''

    ''It''s a beautiful way of thinking...'' Sloth responds. So she quickly thinks about something and speaks honestly. ''If you are pregnant and have the child smoothly, which I am almost sure will happen, I will do everything in my power to give you the maximum amount of time to raise your children with Lucien.''

    ''I trust you, my friend.'' Sophia says. Then she complements. ''Also, your d.e.s.i.r.e to be a mother will be shared with me throughout our journey together, and I hope this will bring some comfort to your heart.''

    ''Mm.'' Sloth just nods while feeling that Sophia is certainly the best person she could have chosen as a host, or rather, a partner.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 320 - Smashing Dragons (1/2)

    Seeing that her provocations came to nothing, Wrath gets frustrated. She knows how to annoy any of her sisters, except Sloth, who always seems to be extremely calm.

    Still, Wrath makes one last attempt to enrage Sloth. "Alright, sister. Let''s say it''s really possible for that boy to get you pregnant; do you really think he''ll get close to your real body before Hell kills him?"

    "This has nothing to do with you!" Sophia answers before Sloth.

    But Sloth also speaks, still in a slow, calm tone while keeping her eyes closed. "You should stick to your things, Wrath, and thinking is not one of them."

    "Humph!" Wrath mocks and dematerializes her body, disappointed that she didn''t get the reaction from Sloth she wanted.

    Sophia is shocked to see Sloth''s lips slightly move, giving the impression that she wants to smile but is too lazy to do so.

    Sloth feels nothing about Wrath''s taunts. Still, she can''t help but be excited by possibilities that involve Lucien and his sisters. And well, excitement is something that Sloth hasn''t felt for thousands of years. In fact, she doesn''t remember feeling that way ever.

    "Help your sister finish the portal. It is very likely that he is in that bigger world, so you don''t want to waste any more time away from him, don''t you?" Sloth speaks to Sophia.

    "Of course!" Sophia loses that lazy attitude easily when thinking about Lucien and how she wants to hug him non-stop, which Sloth doesn''t know yet if it is something positive or negative for them.

    The view of Sophia and Donna working together is certainly something ''out of this world.'' The beauty of the sisters is something really incredible, and any man could look at them for days without getting tired.

    But they are not in danger of being peeked at by someone as Wrath killed all the a.d.u.l.t men on that moon after they gaze at her with l.u.s.tful expressions. The children and few women who survived her fury now hide on the other part of the moon and will stay there for a year until they are sure that ''the purple devil'' has left.

    While completing the enchantment of the portal with magic powder, Sophia looks at Donna with a kind expression. "Why do you let Wrath talk whatever shit she wants? She acts as she wants, and you are always silent. We are not their toys but partners."

    Donna makes an embarrassed expression while stroking her beautiful colored hair. "Ehh... I... when we arrived in this world, I was upset with Wrath because of the things she said. So she told me to beat her up whenever I was mad at her."

    "And what did you do?" Sophia asks.

    Donna smiles. "You know me... I tried to beat her... but it didn''t work. She is very strong and has spanked me countless times. She told me that if I could beat her just once, she would treat me as a partner, but until that happens, I must be silent and listen to her."

    Sophia is upset with Wrath and tries to comfort Donna. "She is a damn immortal demon, so this fight is not fair even if she has the same level of power as you."

    Donna strokes Sophia''s head. "It''s fine, little sister. I''m going to use all the powerful enemies that appear in front of me to train and get stronger. Then at some point, I''ll beat Wrath up and make her listen to whatever the shit I want to say."

    Sophia giggles. "I''m sure you can do it."

    "Hehehehe..." Donna laughs too.

    Even with all the shit going on in their lives, Lucien''s family has to enjoy any good times they may have, as that could be the last one before the storm devour them all.

    After a few minutes, the sisters finish the portal. It is very similar to the portal Michael made, but done for two people, with more resources.

    Donna looks at the sky while thinking aloud. "I cannot say that I will miss this place full of stupid and weak people."

    Sophia looks at the big tower behind them. "I spent a lot of time in this place, but I missed Lucien all that time, so I also won''t have good memories from here."

    "So, let''s go." Donna extends a hand to Sophia.

    "Yeah!" Sophia smiles as she takes Donna''s hand because she is thrilled that she is finally going back to Lucien, well, if he really is in the world where they are going.

    The sisters walk to the watery portal while the great demons stay inside them in silence.

    And then, just as they came to that world, right after going through the portal, all they see is the darkness of infinite space. But now they can also feel each other''s hand, which makes the journey less lonely.

    The portal made by Donna with all the resources she took from the people of Argerim''s moon under the supervision of Wrath is flawless. After a few minutes, the sisters see a great city while the portal opens in the sky above the city of Petra, on Argerim.

    While Sloth just looks for more prominent dangers in a somewhat casual way, Wrath reports everything to Donna. ''Damn!! Jackpot !! There are dragons here, and they are Sh��.''

    Donna is excited as she remembers the stories she has read about dragons. ''Dragons? Those powerful legendary creatures who are said to be able to fight for several days refreshing themselves with the thrill of battle? Aren''t they too strong for us to face now?''

    Wrath quickly responds. ''Well, all the powerful people in the universe have armies of varying power levels, and these here, despite being strong, aren''t invincible. Also, the noble legendary dragons are Tiankong, the children of Aylin and not this Sh�� rabble.''

    ''Hehehehe... let''s crush them down!'' Donna''s eyes shine with expectation for the battle, making Wrath proud of choosing her as a host.

    Meanwhile, Sloth clearly noticed the dragons too, and their power didn''t surprise them, but the power level of some of the people in Petra is strange.

    She thinks to herself. [Seven, no, nine people in the Mortal Realm first layer and one of them almost reaching the second layer... this is not at all common for an inferior world...]

    Then Sloth notices Daisy, flying towards the sea in her stone cocoon. [Oh, a vampire! So did she help those people get to the Mortal Realm? What''s her power... Sky Realm second, no; third? Looks like fourth... second again? Is she wearing any disguise treasure?]

    Sloth, unable to understand Daisy''s exact power level, is confused for a second before understanding her situation. [Ah, she''s hurt... so her real level power is Sky Realm peak or... really interesting.]

    She quickly speaks to Sophia. ''We have to help that woman. She is a vampire, and these dragons are Sh��. The vampiric race does not get along with most Dragons and Gods, but has a neutral relationship with Demons and hates the Sh�� Dynasty.''

    Sophia looks at Daisy while still falling from the sky and talks to Sloth. ''Why help her? Shouldn''t we focus on our goals?''

    Sloth calmly explains. ''Fighting with these dragons is already the main goal of Wrath and your sister right now, so we must make the most of this situation. Help that vampire will be good for us because she will help us later to understand more about this world.''

    ''Hmmm...'' Sophia wants to run through this world and just stop when she gets into Lucien''s arms.

    ''She''s been here longer than we and can help us find your brother faster if he''s here.'' Sloth comments.

    "We are going to help that vampire." Sophia quickly speaks to Donna.

    "Aren''t you going to help me defeat those dragons?" Donna asks.

    "Fighting is not my thing, you know." Sophia giggles.

    Donna shakes her head. "Okay, just be ready to help if something goes wrong."

    Sophia nods. "Sure. I''ll heal you at a distance, so just do what you like most..."

    Donna smiles broadly as she lets go of Sophia''s hand and begins to fall quickly towards the ground.

    On the ground, Marik, the captain of the Sh�� troops, looks at the sky with a curious expression. "Two girls? Who are they?"

    One of the other dragons in front of him looks directly at Donna, falling towards him as he raises his spear. "She..."

    "SSSSSSMAAA..." Everyone hears Donna''s loud and deep voice.

    When she is less than twenty meters from the soldier dragon, Donna punches down at the same time as explosions of energy come out of her gauntlets and propel her down.

    Marik feels Donna''s powerful aura and thinks she is in the Sky Realm when, in fact, she is in the fourth layer of the Earth Realm. He gets scared and quickly activates a protective treasure, creating a small barrier around him.

    The dragon soldier has no good senses like Marik''s because he is also in the fourth layer of the Earth Realm. He keeps his spear pointed at Donna while laughing and thinks to himself. [She will impale herself on my spear willingly.]

    Everything happens too fast, even for Marik to understand what''s going on.

    "AAAAAA..." Donna, in the middle of a battle cry and punching down, reaches the dragon and her gauntlet touches the tip of his weapon.

    The dragon, for a second, feels his hands burn as Donna''s brutal force pushes his spear down, but that same overwhelming force also begins to crush the spear blade.

    First, the blade and then Donna''s gauntlet also breaks the spear shaft at the same time it reaches the dragon''s hand.

    [Dam-] The dragon doesn''t even have time to curse mentally because Donna crushes his hand, arm, and then head, before crushing his whole body in meat paste.

    *BOOOOOOOOM*

    "SSSSHHH!!!" Donna ends her battle cry while blood, bones, and pieces of organs of that dragon flies everywhere, along with dust and stone from the ground that she breaks, creating a large crater.

    *Plafhhht*

    A piece of meat from that dragon soldier hits Marik''s defense barrier as he looks shocked at Donna. [Who the hell is she???]

    Donna gets up from the floor after kneeling down to punch everything in her way, so she wipes the blood off her face and looks at Marik, and smiles. "I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!!

    A bizarre dread begins to well up in Marik''s heart, but then he remembers that he has a thousand dragon army of the Mortal Realm and Earth Realm with him.

    He quickly raises his hand, and out of it comes a fire dragon snake-like that flies above his position, warning all his troops to gather.

    At the same time, Daisy, still flying towards the sea, is shocked to see Donna crush that dragon soldier from the Earth Realm so easily.

    Still, she knows that two girls, no matter how powerful they are, cannot beat that group of dragons alone unless they are both from the peak Sky Realm and have powerful offensive area skills.

    Also, Daisy has no way of knowing if the sisters can be her allies, so she increases her speed as she finishes creating the stone cocoon around her and Heike.

    "Huh??" But before the cocoon is finished, a green light enters it and breaks Daisy''s spell in a second, causing the cocoon to turn dust and fall.

    Daisy quickly takes Heike''s arm and then realizes that in front of her, there is a beautiful young woman with red hair looking at her while floating on a fluffy big pillow.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 321 - Smashing Dragons (2/2)

    "What do you want from me?" Daisy asks Sophia. She feels that the aura of the beautiful red-haired lady in front of her is no stronger than the fifth layer of the Earth Realm, but the way she broke Daisy''s spell makes it clear that Sophia is stronger than she looks.

    Sophia sits cross-legged on the center of her big floating cushion and smiles amicably at Daisy. "I want your help to find my brother."

    Daisy gets confused by Sophia''s answer as she thinks to herself. [She seems honest... but telling the truth right away doesn''t seem very smart as she doesn''t know me. Is she too arrogant or too naive?]

    "I don''t think I''m in a position to help now. Those dragons are Sh��, and they will at best kill us quickly if we don''t get out of here right now." Daisy says in a neutral tone.

    Sophia''s cushion moves to the side by the will of her mind as she points at Donna, fighting, or rather crushing the dragon soldiers who attack her with her gauntlet.

    "As you can see, these stupid dragons don''t stand a chance against my sister alone, let alone me joining her," Sophia speaks calmly.

    "Do you... really think... your sister... alone... Really???" Daisy thinks Sophia is very arrogant, but as she speaks, she realizes that it doesn''t matter if they are of the Mortal Realm first layer or Earth Realm sixth layer; Donna defeats every dragon that attacks her with few and brutal blows from her gauntlet.

    Daisy looks at Sophia again. "But she is in..."

    "Earth Realm?" Sophia completes Daisy''s sentence and continues. "Her base power is that, but it is nowhere near her true combat capabilities."

    Daisy knows that many powerful people use various means to increase their power; the point is that Donna is greatly increasing her combat capabilities in a way that Daisy has never seen. Well, that is the power of the demonic energies of the seven great demons.

    "I see..." Daisy replies but still looks concerned. "Yet, there must be approximately a thousand Sh�� dragons here. Only if we cooperate..."

    Sophia sighs deeply and lies down on her cushion. "If you want to help my sister, you will take away her fun and will have to bear the consequences of making her angry."

    "Really? But..." Daisy is confused and begins to question Sophia again.

    However, Heike, who is watching Donna fight many dragons, exclaims. "Look!! She is in real danger!"

    Even people from the late stages of the Sky Realm would suffer serious damage from that great coop spell, and since Daisy already understood that the sisters are enemies of Sh��, she tries to create a stone barrier around Donna.

    But due to the distance and the training of those dragons, Daisy cannot do anything to help Donna.

    "NOO!!" Daisy exclaims as she sees the dragons'' spell being completed and burns everything on Donna''s spot, even the other dragons still alive around her, including Marik within his magical barrier, immune to the fire, of course.

    "AAAAARRRHHH!!!" The painful scream of the dragons, which are not immune to fire, while they burn to death is heard by everyone.

    But they can also hear Donna''s cry; however...

    "AAAAHHHHHH... HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Donna''s scream seems to be painful, but she also seems to be enjoying that, a bizarre p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that few m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.ts could handle.

    Once the most powerful part of the explosion is over, everything around Donna keeps in flames. Daisy can see the charred bodies of humans and dragons.

    But Donna is standing in the flames and laughing ominously. Her clothes were burnt to dust, but her body is now covered with a heavy black and red armor, full of thorns.

    She looks at the mage dragons and the other hundreds of warriors behind them. "IS THIS ALL YOU HAVE?!?!?"

    While the dragons are shocked, just like Marik, their captain, Wrath materializes her body flying in front of Donna and puts on her a heavy helmet with horns, completing the Fury''s set armor.

    "Have fun." Wrath laughs as he flies over to Donna''s side.

    Marik recovers from the shock and orders his soldiers again. "Attack!! Attack her now!!!"

    The mage takes a step back to recover mana and makes way for the dragon archers and spearmen, who fire their ranged attacks at Donna quickly.

    Dozens of arrows and spears fly towards Donna, leaving Daisy worried again.

    But Donna is fine, or rather, excited and angry. She suffered some damage from the dragons'' spell, which activated her berserker state, generating a lot of demonic energy for her and Wrath.

    Her body begins to glow with red energy, which leaves her armor, terrifyingly beautiful and intimidating.

    A large red ax appears in Donna''s right hand, so she holds it with both hands while accepting the dragons'' arrows and spears from the front, without making any defensive move.

    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*

    The arrows and spears make metallic sounds as they hit Donna''s armor, but none of them can do any damage to the red metal that is forged with Wrath''s demonic energy.

    "My time." Donna smiles as she slowly brings her ax back. Red energy begins to radiate from Donna''s hands to the ax and her entire body.

    Marik begins to feel Donna''s powerful aura getting even more intimidating. He knows that her attack will be brutal, so he quickly warns his soldier. "BACK!! GO BACK NOW!!!"

    But how could about nine hundred soldiers with their strength flee from a girl in the middle of the Earth Realm alone?

    The dragons attack again, with arrows, spears, spells, and even the melee warriors charge toward Donna. "KILL HER!!!"

    "She..." Daisy, in the sky, feels Donna''s powerful aura as dense as water and get even more shocked.

    Sophia doesn''t move, still lying on her floating cushion, but her right hand is always shining with green energy as she boosts Donna and creates a magical barrier in front of Daisy and Heike.

    As soon as Donna finishes charging her attack, Wrath runs the tip of her tail over the blade of Donna''s ax, and then she swings it forward.

    While Donna''s ax cuts through the air, it also carries all the strength of her anger, not just anger at those dragons, but mostly anger at all the shit she went through.

    [Dad... let my mom stay with me...]

    [You are weak, Donna��]

    [You are pathetic like your mother��]

    [Mom, don''t go��]

    [Your mom knows what she has to do, but what about you��]

    [Please, mom��]

    [Mom��]

    Layers of new blades of energy begin to form around the blade of Donna''s ax as her powerful aura grows even more.

    Humans and dragons within a radius of a mile find it difficult to breathe as the air seems to get denser and denser.

    *WooooooshhhHHH*

    Then Donna''s aura explodes, throwing a large blade of red energy forward.

    An explosion of energy creates a new crater around Donna while the red energy blade from her ax destroys everything in front of her, be it people or objects.

    But unlike Lucien''s Wind Slash, which cuts everything on the spot like a super sharp blade, Donna''s attack is made up of fury energy, that is, raw and unstable energy that crushes more easily than cuts.

    The hundreds of dragon soldiers are hit hard by Donna''s attack, and while the ones at the front are crushed into meat paste against those in the middle of the group, the ones behind them are sent flying through the air like rag dolls.

    Donna just stops swinging her ax when she makes a 300-degree arc, destroying everything in an almost complete area around her.

    Even Daisy and Heike would have suffered some damage if it weren''t for Sophia creating a barrier in front of them.

    While half of those dragons died, others got injured, and Marik''s barrier began to crack.

    "Impossible!! That can''t be!!! This artifact was given to me by the Lord..." Marik starts to panic, partly because of Donna''s devastating power and mainly because she doesn''t seem to like him and his group at all.

    Donna res the ax shaft on her shoulder as she feels her childish inner voice calm down a little. She has difficulty breathing after using so much of her energy in just one attack, but she is still far from her limits.

    [You are weak like your mother and your siblings, Donna.] She hears her father''s voice in her mind again.

    "Wait!! You don''t have to do it!!!" Marik tries to talk to Donna as he knows there is no way to run. At least if he was already in Sky Realm, he could fly, but to try to run now would be to ask to die by an attack from behind.

    Donna looks furiously at Marik as she murmurs. "Say I''m weak again..."

    "I never said anything like that! Sorry if I attacked you!!" Marik is confused by Donna''s words.

    Donna squeezes the shaft of her ax as she reaches in front of Marik. "Say that my mother is weak again."

    "What?!?!" Marik gets ready to run because Donna looks insane. He has no opinion.

    So Donna brings her ax back as she begins to charge another devastating attack.

    Marik saw how hundreds of attacks didn''t work on her because of her impenetrable armor, so he doesn''t even think about attacking. He undoes just half of his barrier and starts to run in the opposite direction to Donna.

    "Say my siblings are weak again!!!" She exclaims to herself, or rather to the memories of all the times that Michael was hard on her and her family.

    This time Donna charges her attack even faster and swings the ax forward, again creating a large blade of red energy.

    Another devastating attack destroys everything in front of Donna, which in fact was already in ruins after the first attack, and of course, it smashes Marik''s body while he tries to escape, also killing other dragon soldiers.

    "Holy Shit!!" Daisy exclaims as she sees the destruction that Donna caused in the center of Petra with just two moves while she is still halfway through the Earth Realm. She can''t even imagine what Donna will be able to do when she reaches the Immortal and other Higher Realms.

    Heike does not know whether he feels more admiration or fear of Donna while remaining silent. He thought Daisy was incredibly powerful, but seeing that show of brute power broadened the horizons of his knowledge.

    Donna doesn''t stop to rest but jumps towards the dragons still alive. She has a lot of pent-up anger, and killing them is an excellent way of venting.

    Sophia yawns as she looks at the two moons in the sky and thinks about how she can be near or far from Lucien now.

    "You didn''t tell me your name, lady vampire." She comments.

    "Daisy! My name is Daisy." Daisy speaks quickly and respectfully.

    Sophia turns and looks into Daisy''s eyes. "So, can you help me find my brother?"

    "Of course!" Daisy smiles amicably. She has seen powerful people before, but not so powerful people yet in low realms.

    Sophia smiles too. "Great! If you help me find him quickly, we can be good friends."

    Heike definitely doesn''t want to be disrespectful to Sophia and Donna, so he speaks in a low tone. "Sorry, Lady Sophia... could you ask your sister not to destroy our city?"

    Sophia makes a sorry expression. "It can''t be helped; she loves to destroy everything."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 322 - Frustrations

    The day was dawning at the cat-clan, but it was already morning since a few hours in the purple world, and even so, Lucien was still in bed with his wives just relaxing, which also gives them p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e when done together and in the way of Lucien, making everyone stronger.

    As Amelia is trying to be closer and closer to Lucien, and also because he and the girls are doing nothing but gentle c.a.r.e.s.ses, she is clearly on his right side while L.u.s.t and Envy dispute the other side.

    While Lucien pats the head of the girls in his arms, Maggie comments. "The ship was comfortable, but nothing compares to our home."

    "Mm." All the girls agree with Maggie''s words. Lucien''s big bed is only no more comfortable than his arms.

    Lucien comments. "I cannot always be here while we travel because the position is always changing, and it would be irresponsible on my part to leave the troops without leadership for a long time. But you can, and I have suggested this a few times."

    Angela responds while continuing to give Lucien a pleasant foot massage. "What makes our home here is not this house but you, so it makes no sense for us to stay here while you stay on the ship."

    "Mm." All the girls agree with Angela''s words.

    Some girls spend most of their time in the purple world doing housework like Aria and Kara, and others who are just lazy like Mia and Ella, but they all look forward to Lucien''s return all night, so if he sleeps somewhere else, they will also want to sleep next to him, every night.

    "I see... So, let''s enjoy time here a little more." Lucien smiles and starts to tickle little Ko before paying attention to all his girls.

    After a few more hours in bed, some girls go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone, while others remain in the bedroom to be pampered by Lucien.

    As the group''s leader in the kitchen, little Kara clearly lives up to her title as ''chief maiden,'' and after she left the bedroom, Marie and Lena, currently in Lucien''s arms, made the same thoughtful expression.

    "Her sixteen-year birthday will be in two weeks." Marie comments.

    "I know," Lucien responds as his right-hand runs over Marie''s delicate body, making her m.o.a.n softly.

    Lena looks into Lucien''s eyes. "She seems calm, but in fact, she is very much eager forward to it."

    "I''ll think of something special for her; don''t worry," Lucien responds as he gently holds Lena''s chin with his left hand and kisses her sweet lips.

    Lucien is always thinking about the well being of his wives. Their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is their source of power, so he needs to make sure they are always feeling the best possible, so he can quickly rescue his mom and reunite their whole family.

    Right now, while most of his girls are really fine, he can feel Kara''s excitement, as well as Astrid, Scarlett, and Olivia''s eagerness to have their revenge.

    Also, he can feel Rose and Ghilanna''s discomfort in a similar way. He already knows what worries Rose and so he can get an idea of what worries Ghilanna.

    And although Lucien is always planning his next steps to solve their problems, some things can''t be helped, and others need time.

    After an incredible breakfast, Lucien and his girls had a bath together and left the purple world to continue traveling. Even girls who usually stay at home preferred to travel alongside Lucien and enjoy the beautiful landscape of the Alliance''s forests from the cat-clan to Viset.

    But first, Lucien went to say goodbye to Nina, the cat-girl in charge of the cat-clan, until Mirya comes back from the war against the Light Empire.

    As Lucien''s group walks the streets of Oxard, everyone can easily hear the cat-girls'' comments about him, and without any surprises for Lucien''s wives, all the cat-girls are already in love with him.

    Although Theodore''s group was strong, the cat-girls would still beat them alone, or rather, with the elven troops'' help. However, it was impossible for them not to suffer losses, and many of the mercenaries would escape.

    The cat-clan women cannot deny that having Eve as Queen and Lucien as King is the best thing that has happened to them in many years.

    Also, the few men in the cat-clan, who can now only hold positions as servants, hope the Alliance will have a real balance with Lucien''s leadership.

    Still, some people still doubt Lucien will be really good for Alliance, and few others, like some of the elven troops, especially their captain, don''t like Lucien at all.

    The captain of the elven troops does not hate Lucien, but she is very fond of Eve''s feminine policy, and having a King can ruin that.

    And while she thinks about him, she sees Lucien enter the longhouse with his group to speak to Nina.

    "Good morning, my King." Nina and Lua quickly bow to Lucien.

    But the elven captain makes an annoyed expression while her troops try to stay neutral and out of the possible conflict.

    Lucien approaches Nina and smiles at Lua as he talks to them. "I can speak for myself and my wives when I say that we would like to spend more time in the cat-clan, but we have to move on."

    Lua fights the urge to ask to follow Lucien, while Nina responds respectfully. "I understand. I can speak for all the people of the cat clan when I say that we would like to have your majesty here for a longer time and be able to show you the best places in our home, but I understand that your majesty has matters to resolve and you cannot lose time with us now."

    He nods. "Yes, now I have urgent matters to deal with, but I will certainly bring my family to a picnic on the cat-clan beaches before returning to my home."

    Nina smiles. "The cat-clan will always be at your majesty''s orders. At first, we accepted you as the brother of our beloved Queen, but after seeing you fighting to defend us..."

    Nina gets thrilled to remember all the shit and injustice that the cat-clan has been through and compares that to having Lucien defending them with his own blade.

    She takes a deep breath and continues. "You know, our clan has always had to defend itself... even other clans have intimidated us. Eve brought many positive changes, but your majesty got our trust so quickly."

    Lucien can''t resist patting Nina''s head while she gets emotional. It seems strange to her to someone of his age patting a m.a.t.u.r.e woman like her, but his high height makes it seem more natural.

    He smiles at Madelyn as he speaks. "It''s alright, Nina. Despite my sister, Madelyn is my wife, and the cat-clan is her people. So, while I am in this world, I will defend the cat-clan as best I can."

    Nina smiles at Lucien. "And because of that, your majesty already has our loyalty."

    "Humph!" The elven captain makes a mocking sound.

    "Something wrong?" Lucien asks. He clearly heard her complaints at a distance, and it is also quite evident that she does not like him by her expression when gazing at him.

    The elven captain is not afraid of Lucien and his group, so she speaks directly. "I don''t believe Queen Eve has agreed to let you lead the Alliance alongside her. She showed us how men are weak, and women must reign supreme. So, she more than all of us doesn''t need a man."

    "But everyone needs a family, even her," Lucien speaks calmly. In Portgreen, heads would have already rolled for such a lack of respect, but here at the Alliance, Lucien doesn''t want to act like an authoritarian King and leave that part to Eve while he deals only with cute girls and killing their enemies.

    "But-" The elven captain cannot deny that people should not live without a family. However, she tries to argue.

    But Lucien interrupts her. "Who are you?"

    Before the elven captain answers, Ghilanna, wearing a hood, steps forward, stands beside Lucien, and speaks. "Yrina, daughter of Yrana, an elven captain of noble blood... a racist idiot who defends an abusive and patriarchal system of noble elves."

    Yrina, the elf captain, makes a stern expression. "Why do you hide under that hood? I would recognize your voice anywhere... the rebellious princess who abandoned her own mother."

    Ghilanna takes off the hood. "Yes, I abandoned that life. I never belonged there, and those people were not really my family."

    "And is he your family? This strange man?" Yrina asks.

    Ghilanna hugs Lucien, and he wraps his arm around her waist gently as she responds. "Yes, he doesn''t give a damn for politics, nobility, or stupid systems, but he respects the family above all and will do anything to protect those dear to him... I''m lucky to be one of those people gifted with his love."

    Yrina takes a deep breath. "I know our people were not perfect, but Eve corrected all our mistakes and made us the best we can be... however, you weren''t there with your mom to witness that moment because you ran away!"

    Ghilanna shakes her head. "I will not argue with you. You elves are still the same... stubborn and stupid people who refuse to change or try to understand the other''s point of view."

    "You are also an elf!! Our princess, even though you are away from home!!!" Yrina speaks in a loud and authoritative tone, which starts to make Lucien upset because she is disrespectful to his beloved wife.

    "My home is beside my husband." Ghilanna turns to embrace Lucien with both arms.

    Yrina is furious that Ghilanna is disrespecting all the ancient traditions of the elves and acts without thinking, trying to grab Ghilanna''s arm. "NO, IT IS NOT!!"

    But Lucien acts more quickly, embracing Ghilanna and pointing his red katana to Yrina. "Anyone who says my wife''s home is not at my side will be making trouble for me. Do you want to be my enemy?"

    Yrina instinctively backs off while remembering how Lucien''s red blade was responsible for hundreds of deaths with just one move.

    "..." Yrina looks at Lucien and Ghilanna angrily. She is not exactly furious at them but at the fact that Ghilanna seems so happy beside Lucien while her mother had to suffer the elvish King''s fury until Eve got there to help them.

    She is very fond of Ghalenna, probably more than her own mother, and has always found it absurd that Ghilanna has abandoned her.

    ''Let''s go, please. I don''t want to stay here anymore.'' Ghilanna speaks mentally to Lucien.

    Lucien agrees while lowering his katana and speaks calmly to Yrina. "My wife has nothing to talk to you about, but about the fact that you don''t accept me as your King, you will have to speak directly to my sister when she comes back. Until then, no longer appear in front of me, or I will cut off your head."

    "..." Yrina remains silent because she knows that there is nothing she can do about her frustrations.

    But Marie and Lena continue to stare at Yrina. Then the sisters look at each other and nod. "Mm."

    The other people inside the longhouse are confused for a second before a large ball of water forms out of nowhere above Yrina''s head and falls on her.

    *Splash*

    The ball breaks, wetting Yrina with really icy water and making her immediately start to shiver.

    "You needed to cool your head." Lena comments in a mocking tone.

    "You don''t have to thank us." Marie laughs as she and Lena follow Lucien.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 323 - Opportunity Makes Luck

    About thirty miles from Viset, the capital of the Alliance, four men run through the forest towards the east coast, which is also the direction of the cat-clan.

    All four are big demi-humans who were once imposing warriors, full of life and vigor. But now they are broken and mutilated people, clinging to the last thread of dignity that they still think they have.

    "Faster!! We have to go to the coast immediately and find a ship!" The man in front speaks.

    He is a tall werewolf who was once the general leader of all Alliance clans but now has difficulty running while limping on a badly injured leg.

    Also, his ears were cut as well as his tail and more than half of his fur burned. Only Rein knows the hell he went through at the hands of Pride.

    Behind Rein, the once terrifying manticore patriarch also limps as he flaps his left-wing alone. His body was also mutilated by Pride and the women he hurt.

    His ears and tail were cut off; his bones were broken and rebuilt several times. But Pride was even crueler in cutting just one of his wings, leaving the other so Lanzo could try to fly and fail miserably, just as he has done since he managed to flee from Viset.

    "Damn, Rein. Your boy won''t make it!!" Lanzo shouts as he looks back and sees Rein''s two sons helping each other to run, still more than twenty meters from them.

    Rein stops running and looks at his children. It is evident that his eldest son is trying to help his brother, but the young werewolf is very hurt and may not resist even if they manage to escape.

    "Niklaus..." Rein calls his eldest son''s name in a sad tone.

    Both werewolf brothers understand their situation, but while the youngest fears death, or worse, the torture of the women he has hurt, Niklaus does not want to lose any more members of his family.

    Niklaus continues to drag his brother forward and support him by the waist. "Father, we can do it!"

    Rein approaches Niklaus and begins to push the brothers away from each other. "If we don''t run, soon that dammed elf will find us. You have to leave your brother."

    "Brother!" The young werewolf holds his brother''s hand tightly. He knows that alone he can barely survive in the forest.

    "Father!!" Niklaus tries to continue according to his brother, but Rain pushes the young werewolf to the ground and pulls Niklaus towards Lanzo.

    "We have to move now!" Lanzo speaks in a concerned tone.

    Niklaus looks at Rein with a pleading expression. "But they will torture him again and again..."

    Werewolves have always been the most dominant creatures in the Alliance, alongside the manticore clan, so they never knew what it''s like to be on the bullied side until Eve arrives. And now, everything seems like an endless nightmare for them.

    Rein limps over to his young son, who can barely get up on his own. Then he kneels in front of the young werewolf and strokes his burnt hair.

    "Father..." The young werewolf makes a hopeful expression.

    But he should have known that Rein was never merciful, not even to his own family.

    Rein quickly holds the head of his son and rotates it, breaking the young werewolf''s neck and killing him on the spot.

    *Crack*

    "NOOO!!" Niklaus tries to run towards his brother, but Lanzo holds him back.

    "We have to go now!!" Lanzo pushes Niklaus forward and starts running again towards the east.

    "He won''t be caught or tortured anymore, but we will if you don''t start running right now!!" Rein yells at Niklaus as he runs towards Lanzo.

    Niklaus is saddened by the death of his brother, but he recovers quickly because only the strong can continue to live.

    "Damn bitch!! It''s all her fault!!!" Niklaus screams and runs behind his father.

    -------------------------------------

    At the same time, in Viset.

    An elven warrior in emerald armor enters the throne room and sees Ghalenna having breakfast while reading several papers on her desk, next to Eve''s throne.

    The former Elven Queen''s admiration for eve is incredibly high, and although Eve told her to "took care" the throne in her absence, Ghalenna refuses to sit on the Great Queen''s throne and spends most of her time solving bureaucratic problems of the kingdom in her desk.

    The elven warrior approaches Ghalenna and kneels in silence. From the young elf''s regretful expression and posture, Ghalenna knows it will be bad news.

    "Report," Ghalenna speaks as she eats green bread.

    The elven warrior speaks quickly. "It''s all my fault. Lanzo ran away with Rein and two of his sons."

    "WHAT?!" Ghalenna smashes the bread on the table with a heavy blow.

    Before the elven warrior can say anything, Ghalenna quickly asks. "How?"

    The elven warrior explains. "They were badly injured, not only physically, but their minds were also broken... We would never have imagined that they would be able to beat two guards... maybe it''s because the Great Queen left the city? I feel weaker too."

    Eve explained to Ghalenna how her aura works. Despite having small improvements in the real power of people who respect Eve, the benefits are only significant in the people closest to Eve, that is, to whom she has a little respect as well.

    Still, Eve and Pride''s main power is to make only people near her stronger as a buff, so when she left the city of Viset, Eve''s followers there started to feel weaker.

    However, that does not justify Lanzo and Rein''s escape as Eve left all the clans together under the provisional leadership of Ghalenna, who now feels very irresponsible and not worthy of Eve''s trust.

    Yet, that is not exactly Ghalenna''s fault. She ordered the prison guards to be careful around Rein and Lanzo, but pride easily makes people overestimate themselves, and that is where the danger lies; even a badly injured dog still bites.

    "How long it was?" Ghalenna stops blaming herself and focuses on finding the fugitives to lessen the shame she is feeling.

    The elven warrior is also very ashamed, mainly because she is the captain of the guard. "I don''t know for sure... that was during the night turn, and I only found out now when I found my guards knocked out."

    "Any clue where they fled to? Can they be hidden in the city?" Ghalenna asks as she gets up.

    The elven warrior also stands up while responding. "As soon as I found about it, I ordered fox-clan scouts to follow their tracks. They must be on their way now, so should we follow them?"

    Ghalenna picks up a green bread from her desk and eats it as she runs towards the castle doors. "Let''s go; they can''t be too far away."

    ----------------------------------

    At the western gates of the city of Oxnard.

    "Have a safe journey, my King," Nina respectfully speaks after they finish saying goodbye.

    Lucien waves and smiles at Nina and the other cat-girls as he walks down the road that leads to Viset.

    All the women in the cat-clan cannot help feeling that they are missing something as they watch Lucien and his girls go. It was just a day, but that day will be unforgettable for them.

    Walking through the forests of the Alliance can be a dangerous walk because of the mystic beasts, but also pleasant because of the beautiful vegetation.

    But for Lucien''s wives, who can travel on floating platforms, there are no problems, as they can move quickly and still enjoy the view from the sky.

    But Lucien''s troops have yet to travel by land. Well, that''s what he thought.

    "The girls are already powerful enough to create platforms big enough for the troops as well." L.u.s.t comments.

    The mage girls agree with L.u.s.t. Their growth in power is so fast with Lucien, that they don''t have enough time to be constantly discovering their limits.

    "Let''s try." Angela is the first to start expanding her already large floating platform.

    But before Lena and Marie start competing, as usual, Kylee and Anne further encourage them. "Who was it that talked about making ten sh.i.p.s alone?"

    "I can do it!" Marie exclaims.

    "Me too!!" Lena quickly responds while competitive intent sparkles in her eyes.

    *Pah*

    Lucien slaps the butts of both sisters, who make a happier than sad expression upon receiving what should be a punishment.

    "Ten sh.i.p.s seem too much; it''s fifty miles to Viset, so make two while Angela and Rose make three, so that will be enough for all troops," Lucien explains in a loving tone.

    "Alright!" Marie and Lena respond together. Although they always want to compete, obeying Lucien brings many more benefits.

    Then the girls start making big sh.i.p.s with their element, much like the real one they traveled by sea and are now under the protection of the cat-clan. Lucien could have tried to keep the sh.i.p.s in the purple world, but he still needs to strengthen his soul to have more control over the purple world.

    Even the girls get surprised by their own power when they easily manage to create the sh.i.p.s. Manipulating that amount of element is not easy even for Earth Realm mages, but Lucien''s demonic energy, more and more incredible, makes all his girls more talented and powerful than the most privileged people in the universe. L.u.s.t begins to think that talent means nothing compared to having Lucien''s affection.

    The troops divide again into groups of two hundred and board the floating sh.i.p.s while only Lucien''s family and his closest troops, such as the recently added spy Lana, Raquel, and Estela, Ko''s best friend stayed in his main ship.

    In addition to the mage girls being able to move the sh.i.p.s through the air easily, Madelyn still helps them by creating a positive wind current in the direction of Viset, making the sh.i.p.s move even faster.

    "Now that is traveling." Elsie comments.

    The girls enjoy the view of the sky while looking at the rainforests of the cat-clan and the other forests that are in the direction of Viset. But some girls don''t like flying very much.

    While little Ko plays with Estela, Oya approaches Lucien and stirs his shirt sleeve. "Hubby... I want to run."

    Lucien smiles at Oya as he strokes her chin. He can feel her d.e.s.i.r.e, but he still asks to exercise her speech. "Alone?"

    Oya is far from understanding all the words, but some are quite natural to her.

    "With you." She responds in a warm and pleading tone, which is the same as irresistible to Lucien.

    He brings her lips up to his mouth and kisses her for a few seconds. "Of course, my love."

    Then Lucien mentally warns his wives mentally as he walks to the edge of the ice ship and lets his body falls while holding Oya in his arms.

    Oya hugs Lucien tightly as they fall from the sky. Then, a few meters from the ground, Lucien flaps his wings to establish the flight, and Oya jumps from his arms, turning to the form of a tiger in the air and extending her original size.

    "ROAR!!" Oya roars, releasing her bestial inner d.e.s.i.r.es while making all other beasts within a mile terrified.

    Then Lucien mont on her and gently holds her fur as she runs towards Viset. Even the floating sh.i.p.s at super-speed cannot compete with mama tigress in her extended form.

    Since Oya intends just to run around and have some time alone with Lucien, she gets off the road and starts exploring the surroundings while taking great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his pats.

    Lucien''s other wives somehow can understand how Oya is stealing the scene, but all they can do is pout. Well, those with wings like Astrid, Aria, and Ella can follow Lucien from the sky.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 324 - Hunting the Hunters (1/3)

    ''Hahaha... It... feels... so good!!'' Lucien hears Oya''s excited voice in his mind as she runs through the dense forest of high trees with him.

    After she learned to speak a few words, she also learned to communicate with him mentally even when she is in beast form.

    Lucien smiles and strokes Oya''s head. She is by his side since the first day he arrived in this world, totally loyal to him, and that is why he loves her so much.

    As Oya continues to run at super-speed, they easily travel miles towards Viset even though they are not running in a straight line but exploring the forest. Meanwhile, the main ship with Lucien''s wives and the other sh.i.p.s with the troops follow them a little bit slower in the sky.

    Lucien can hear Aria, Ella, and Astrid playing in the sky as they fly above him, but then L.u.s.t warns him of something interesting.

    ''There are three people six miles ahead.'' She speaks mentally.

    Lucien thinks that people can be just demi-humans hunting or doing anything usually. Still, he goes towards them to continue his "tour" with Oya.

    Also, he praises L.u.s.t. ''Your senses are getting more and more incredible, darling.''

    L.u.s.t giggles seductively in Lucien''s mind. ''This is thanks to our hard work, hehe...''

    ''You kn-'' Lucien was about to tease L.u.s.t, but then the mysterious people ahead entered the radius of his senses, and he heard a name that made him not believe in his own luck.

    As many people may have the same name, mainly within the same homeland, Lucien did not speculate and just said to Oya kept moving towards those people carefully while listening to anything else they say.

    Meanwhile, Rein, Niklaus, and Lanzo run towards the coast. They were very lucky to get help to escape from Viset, and now they think it is not impossible to escape the Alliance too. Of course, they have no idea that so many people who want to kill them are around them right now.

    "Faster!! We should be close to the cat-clan by now." Rein shouts as he hobbles and has trouble breathing. His physique is really amazing as he can still move after being tortured for so long.

    "We have to go north, or we will be found by people from the cat-clan," Lanzo comments while remembering all the atrocities he has already done for the cat-clan. Bully cat and fox girls were his favorite entertainment.

    Niklaus also has trouble running while feeling a lot of pain throughout his body. "There should be no problems as the cat-clan is always concerned with defending their port from pirates..."

    Hearing Nikalus'' words, Rein, Lanzo, and himself can''t help but reflect on what it''s like to be buried in shit. They forced the cat-people out of their homeland and made them live on the dangerous coast, but now they are afraid to meet any cat-girl as their lives depended on it.

    "Is this some kind of punishment for our arrogance?" Niklaus remembers how she intimidated a young fox-girl that he found very attractive.

    "Bulshit!!" Rein yells. "It''s all about power... we are screwed because of that bitch they call the Great Queen, but just as she used some witchcraft to make herself so strong, so will we, and then we will be back to retake what is rightfully ours!"

    Lanzo shakes his head. "If I can get out of here, I will never come back again! My life is worth than this shit."

    "But-" Niklaus starts to respond but then��

    *Roar*

    They hear a low growl coming from the bushes several feet ahead.

    "Wait." Rein whispers as he picks up a piece of wood from the ground. Previously he would have used his claws to fight without weapons, but they were cut off.

    Lanzo picks up a big stone from the ground, as he is in the same situation as Rein. They both start walking towards the bushes. "It must be a tiger..."

    As soon as they arrive in front of the bush, Rein signals to Lanzo, and they both attack the bush, intending to hurt the beast behind it.

    Rein makes a vertical attack with his piece of wood, and Lanzo throws the big stone, but both attacks hit the ground as there is nothing behind the bush.

    "?????" They look at each other in confusion while Niklaus, behind them, is also confused.

    *Wooosh*

    Everyone hears the sound of wind hitting the leaves of the trees and looks back quickly.

    Yet they see nothing but trees and bushes. "Where?!"

    "Dammit! We need to get out of here now!!" Lanzo speaks as he turns and starts running.

    "Move on!!" Rein speaks to Niklaus while also turning to run.

    Niklaus starts to move, but before he can finish taking a step, he feels someone behind him.

    *ROAR*

    Before Niklaus can turn around to see who''s behind him, he hears a deafening roar right next to his ear.

    "AHH!!" Niklaus is startled and tries to run but falls over his injured leg. He rolls on the ground and looks back but sees no one.

    "Son!!" Rein turns quickly and sees Niklaus on the ground and no one around. He gets more and more scared.

    "AAAOOOHH!!" Then they hear Lanzo''s scream and look ahead just to see the badly injured manticore man flying towards them, or rather, being throw like a rag doll.

    Rein quickly moves towards Lanzo to try to catch him before he falls to the ground and gets further injured, but��

    *Wooosh* *ROAR*

    Rein also feels someone moving close to him and then the deafening roar very close to his ear.

    "AHHHH!!!" He screams and tries to defend in the direction of the roar, but a strong blow on his back throws him to the ground before he can see his attacker.

    Nor did Niklaus get to see who attacked his father. All he saw was a swift reddish shadow passing between them.

    While Lanzo cries on the ground in pain from the burning cut on his c.h.e.s.t, Niklaus panics.

    But Rein has a strong will and starts to get up off the ground while ignoring the pain in his whole body and screams in random directions. "Who''s there??!?!"

    He knows that a beast would not play with them like that, so whoever is attacking them is an intelligent being.

    "Why are you attacking us?! Who the hell are you?!?!" Rein stands up yells at the trees and bushes.

    "Me?"

    Everyone looks up when they hear a deep male voice above them.

    "??????" Rein, Niklaus, and Lanzo get shocked to see Lucien sitting casually on the branch of a tree while gazes at them with an amused expression.

    "You..." Rein starts to speak but doesn''t know what to say next. He never saw anyone as fast as Lucien, so he is obviously scared, mainly because his group is so hurt to fight.

    Lucien smiles sarcastically. "Oh, don''t mind me; you must fear my wives."

    [Wives??] They think.

    *Pah*

    Then they hear the loud noise and look in the direction that Lanzo tried to escape just to see L.u.s.t in her dark armor cracking her whip in the air. It still has some of Lanzo''s blood on the tip.

    Lanzo loses control of his body to fear and tries to drag himself in the direction they have come.

    "Shit, shit, shit!!!" Lanzo, Niklaus, and Rein exclaim together as they realize how screwed they are.

    Rein looks at Lucien again and sees him disappear from the tree instantly. [????]

    *ROOOAR*

    Lucien found it was really cool to use Envy''s demonic energy to copy Oya''s roar. It is not the same thing, but it is quite useful in this situation.

    He roars loudly as he passes among the poor demi-humans, making them so afraid that they fall to the ground alone again.

    Their legs are shaking so much that it is almost impossible for them to get up. They are literally almost scared to death.

    "My bad..." Lucien speaks in a fake sorry tone while sitting on top of another tree.

    Niklaus is almost crying while Lanzo is paralyzed with fear. But Rein again manages to question Lucien. "What do you want from us???"

    Lucien almost feels sorry for the poor middle-aged werewolf. It''s easy to imagine how Eve and Pride tortured them. But of course, Lucien is still holding on not to torture them further before his wives can do so.

    "As I said, your thing is not exactly with me, but with them." Lucien points up.

    Lanzo, Niklaus, and Rein look up, beyond the trees, and see a giant ice ship in the sky. There is no way not to be impressed by that, but to their shock reaches its maximum level, three women jump off the ship and land in front of them.

    The ground shakes when Astrid, Scarlett, and Olivia land in front of Lanzo and Rein.

    Despite the tragedies that happened to Astrid and Scarlett had happened many years ago, Rein recognizes Scarlett by the similarities to her brother, whom Rein kept as a private slave for several years.

    In Lanzo''s case, he recognizes Astrid by the similarities with her mother, who was one of the few people to disagree with his policies, but he doesn''t remember Olivia.

    "You?!?!?!" Both Rein and Lanzo exclaim at the same time while Niklaus is confused.

    Scarlett quickly grabs Rein by the collar and speaks angrily. "Where''s my brother?!?!"

    "I don''t know! I don''t know!!! He must have been caught by Queen along with everyone else." Rein quickly explains while trying to understand what is going on.

    Astrid and Olivia, on the other hand, look at Lanzo while thinking about how to torture him as long as possible, which does not seem to be easy since he is almost dead and very mutilated.

    "I waited a long time for the day that would avenge my mother''s death." Astrid comments.

    *Glup*

    Lanzo makes a swallows sound while he knows that there is nothing he can say to get rid of that enviable end. Not only did he kill Astrid''s mother, but he had her r.a.p.ed by a human before dying by injuries.

    Olivia takes a step forward and kicks Lanzo in the face. "Damn!! Do you even remember me after destroying my family?!"

    Lanzo spits out a mouthful of blood and a few teeth on the ground before looking at Olivia with a confused expression. "I have nothing to do with stupid humans!"

    "But your son did!" Olivia speaks angrily and then explains. "He wanted to use the power of my family to take control of the manticore-clan, and you killed my family for that as well as marking my face with that horrible scar so that I would always remember the pain."

    Lanzo looks at Olivia and really starts to remember when she was younger, and he made a deep cut on her face. "You cured the poison... how?"

    Olivia smiles and points to Lucien. "Gift from my husband as well as this revenge being possible."

    Lanzo now understands why Lucien was playing with him like that. But instead of being shocked or scared, he starts laughing because his mind is already too broken for him to be able to reason properly.

    He looks at Olivia and mocks. "What revenge? Look at me! That bitch took everything I had... even my wing. You came too late for it... she broke me, not you."

    Before Olivia can speak, Lucien starts to laugh. "Eve is my oldest sister, so well, this revenge was done by our family."

    "Oldest sister?!?!?" Lanzo, Rein, and Niklaus exclaim as they get shocked again. Unfortunately for them, their nightmare is not over yet.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 325 - Hunting the Hunters (2/3)

    "Don''t think too much about my big sis now. She may have started punishing you, but only my wives will really decide your fate now." Lucien explains to Lanzo, Rein, and Niklaus.

    Astrid, Scarlett, and Olivia jumped off the ship because they were very eager, but some other wives come down with Rose to watch the show while Lucien''s troops wait.

    "Look what we have here..." Elsie says in a sarcastic tone as she approaches Niklaus.

    Niklaus was already very afraid of Lucien, but now he started to crawl backward when he sees Elsie.

    Lucien laughs, and Elsie quickly explains. "When Queen Eve offered me the chance to torture him, I didn''t refuse. It was because of this stupid dog that Anne left our clan to go to Portgreen. Also, he wanted to beat me in the arena after I beat his brother, even though both of them are much older than me."

    Anne can''t help but giggles while she is happy, knowing that her cousin cares so much for her. However, Anne left the fox-clan also because she wanted to live adventures, which she is now living with Lucien, and that is something she will never regret.

    Lucien is impressed by Elsie''s loyalty. Although Anne is just her cousin, a secondary member of the fox-clan royalty, Elsie seems to care and respect her a lot.

    While Anne embraces the waist on one side of Lucien, Elsie naturally approaches the other side of him, and he also "naturally" begins to c.a.r.e.s.s both fluffy ears while shaking his head at Niklaus with a fake sorry expression.

    "So you bullied these two cute girls..." Lucien''s words awaken in Niklaus the greatest regret feeling possible. But how could he presume that things would end this way?

    "No... no... please!!" Niklaus continues to drag himself backward as he grows more and more afraid. Rein and Lanzo, despite wanting to appear strong, are also afraid of dying.

    "ROAR!" Oya fiercely roars behind Niklaus, making him freeze in fear and stop moving. Then she looks at Lucien with an expression that means, "listen to my roar; I can scare them too."

    Lucien laughs at Oya''s cute action. Also, it''s not like he likes to see people randomly in such a situation, but seeing the growing fear in the eyes of the men who did his beloved wives harm is incredibly pleasurable.

    However, they are badly hurt, and the girls won''t be able to get their whole revenge that way.

    "Easy, easy..." Lucien speaks softly while holding Scarlett''s shoulders before she asphyxiates Lanzo while asking about her brother.

    "But-" Scarlett is really worried about her brother.

    Lucien smiles lovingly at his girls. "Okay, I have a plan."

    Then he looks east while thinking out loud. "What is it? Approximately twenty miles from the coast?"

    Envy, next to Amelia, comments. "Maybe a little less."

    Then Lucien looks at Rein, Lanzo, and Niklaus. "How about one last chance? You deserve it after you ran away."

    The demi-humans man can''t help thinking that Lucien is just playing with them, but Rein still wants to have one last hope. "What do you mean?"

    Lucien explain. "I will allow you to keep running without attacking you for a while. How long do you need to get on the coast? An hour? Half an hour? If you succeed, I will let you alive."

    While the demi-human man is confused, Lucien''s wives quickly speak to him mentally. They obviously totally trust him, but this revenge is essential to them.

    ''Are you really going to let them live if they get to the coast? Isn''t that dangerous?'' Astrid is the first to ask.

    Lucien quickly explains to her and the others, mentally, of course. ''We can''t scare them anymore if they think they''ve already lost everything. We have to give them a little hope in order to scare them even more, and then, you will kill them when their regret reaches a level never seen before.''

    The girls quickly start to like his plan. Of course, he always has everything under control because he is the person they can always trust and count on.

    While Rein''s group cannot understand Lucien''s intention, Rein speaks in a low, respectful tone. "We could do it in less than twenty minutes before, but now we are too hurt to do that even in an hour."

    Lucien is aware of their situation as L.u.s.t is always reporting that in detail to him. Then he takes out three large bottles of healing potion from his storage ring and puts them on the floor in front of Rein.

    Rein looks at Lucien with a confused expression. Healing potions can really save a person''s life, but they need some time to work, especially in cases of severe injuries.

    Lucien smiles strangely at the demi-humans man as he points to the bottles. "These are not simple healing potions; they are made only for my girls with my most valuable resource."

    Rein''s group looks at the bottles and really thinks they are unlike anything they''ve ever seen. The green liquid in the bottle looks more bright than the elves'' magic, but there is also something white inside the potion; some strands of a liquid that seems thicker than the green liquid, and they deduce that it is the secret of Lucien''s power, his most valuable resource.

    Lucien''s wives have a hard time holding their laugh as they quickly recognize that thick, white liquid in the potion.

    Although they can drink it straight from the source, healing them immediately, L.u.s.t''s idea of putting Lucien''s c.u.m into the potions was really good.

    He couldn''t kiss them while spitting or c.u.m.m.i.n.g on them doesn''t look good at all, but giving them the "super potions" doesn''t seem bad.

    Rein begins to understand Lucien''s plan to have fun with them, but a part of him, like Lanzo, thinks that if Lucien underestimates them, they may actually have a chance to get away; a chance is better than none.

    He takes two potions and tosses one to Lanzo while quickly opening his one and smell it. [Damn!! It smells delicious.]

    Although Rein and Lanzo kept their thoughts to themselves, their reactions made their feelings clear, which made some of Lucien''s wives start laughing.

    Rein takes the third potion and gives it to Niklaus, so they quickly start drinking it. That is simply the most delicious thing they''ve ever drunk, as Lucien''s demonic energy can give p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to any living creature, not necessarily just women.

    Lucien''s wives feel a little bad for letting them drink his precious baby seeds, but since Lucien can generate infinite amounts of it, that''s not so bad, which makes the scene funny.

    But he doesn''t know what it feels like to see men drinking his c.u.m. This does not appeal to him like seeing his girls drinking, but it will be useful for his purpose.

    The demi-human man quickly finished drinking the super potions and can''t help but gaze at Lucien with imploring expressions.

    Lucien''s wives have even more fun watching that humiliating scene as L.u.s.t approaches Lucien and begins to stroke his c.o.c.k over his clothes.

    "Are you already addicted to my husband''s thick c.u.m? You won''t have it anymore!!" L.u.s.t makes a fake angry expression.

    "WHAT?!?" Rein is shocked. He cannot believe the one he just heard.

    "That''s not possible, is it?" Niklaus also doesn''t believe that the delicious liquid he just drank was c.u.m.

    Somehow, Lanzo thinks that L.u.s.t really is telling the truth. Although it sounds ridiculous, he doesn''t think it would be time for that kind of joke.

    He runs his finger on his lips and picks up some of that white thick liquid while his whole body trembles.

    Niklaus and Rein look at Lanzo as he analyzes the white liquid on his finger. Then he sniffs it and makes a scared expression, also making Rein and Niklaus freak out.

    "SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!" Lanzo starts to punch the ground.

    "DAMMIT!!" Rein never could imagine that such a day would come. The day he would drink it from another man��

    Niklaus is sadder than furious. He always prided himself on his masculinity, but now he has nothing more to be proud of. "Do we really drink his c.u.m?"

    Lucien shakes his head. "No need to thank me. Now move on! I''m going to give you half an hour, and then if you haven''t made it to the coast, it will be your end."

    Rein, Lanzo, and Niklaus, still in shock from having drunk such a heavenly drink, quickly get up from the ground while feeling the pain disappearing from their bodies. Although incredibly efficient, Lucien''s super potions will not fully heal them but will be like an anesthetic, allowing them to run for half an hour without any problems.

    That concerns Astrid, Olivia, and Scarlett, but they trust Lucien, who smiles at them. "Don''t worry; they won''t make it to the coast. I said we wouldn''t attack them, but I didn''t say anything about not chasing them."

    The girls smile, as Lucien explains. "Don''t let them see you, and then they will be even more terrified. I bet they won''t be able to run more than ten miles before they can''t move in fear."

    "Hehehe... Let''s hunt them!" Astrid laughs as her eyes sparkle with expectation.

    Olivia and Scarlett hug Lucien. "Getting them to drink your c.u.m was so mean. I could never think of a better way to destroy their self-pride."

    While Amelia finds Lucien more and more incredible, Elsie begins to think that it will be difficult to have any fun after Lucien leaves this world. Well, everything will be fine if she manages to go with him, of course.

    Lucien strokes Olivia he speaks. "I am not an experienced hunter, but I have already read a book about it. We need to follow the tracks of our prey."

    Then he kisses Scarlett''s lips. "I believe that Rein has said everything he knows about your brother. Elsie also said that most werewolves were killed, but many still live as slaves, so there is hope to find him in Viset."

    "Mm." Scarlett agrees. Now she can focus entirely on tormenting Rein to death.

    Lucien looks at Astrid. "You''ll have to share the prey with Olivia, alright, my dear?"

    They shake hands with each other while smiling. "Let''s do it, sister. Yeah!"

    "Rein is all yours, and Niklaus..." Lucien looks at Scarlett and then at Anne and Elsie.

    "Leave him to us," Elsie speaks while hugging Anne.

    "Alright." Lucien finds the interaction between the cousins cuter and cuter. And, of course, he can''t help but imagine what it will be like when they are both playing n.a.k.e.d in bed with him.

    "ROAR!" Oya roars and quickly speak in Lucien''s mind. ''I also want to participate in the hunt.''

    Lucien nods while speaking out loud. "Oya and I will assist you."

    The girls do not waste time and start chasing Rein''s group, without the intention of attacking them before the time set by Lucien but playing with their fear in the meanwhile.

    Lucien''s other wives return to the floating sh.i.p.s and follow them by the sky while Lucien and Oya also start hunting.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 326 - Hunting the Hunters (3/3)

    *Huff* *Puff* *Huff*

    While having difficulty breathing because they are using all their strength to run, Rein, Lanzo, and Niklaus continue to flee from Lucien''s group through the forest.

    They have been running for five minutes and have already covered seven miles. They are strong demi-humans from the S and SS-rank, but with their current injuries, they can only run like that thanks to Lucien''s "super potions."

    Drinking another man''s c.u.m left a bitter aftertaste in their minds, mainly because they can''t lie to themselves about that being bad. However, if that is giving them a chance to get away, it may have been worth it.

    "We will make it to the coast! We can do it!!" Rein speaks as he continues to run as much as he can.

    In front of the group, Lanzo has a mocking smile on his face. "I can''t believe that idiot really healed us and gave us a chance to get away. Why is power always given to idiots?"

    Niklaus, behind Rein, shakes his head as he responds to Lanzo''s comment. "He made us drink his c.u.m, and you still think he''s an idiot? I still think we''ll die before we get to the beach and with the taste of his c.o.c.k in our mouths."

    Rein spits on the ground. "Lanzo is right; even though he wants to play with us, he is still underestimating us, and that is our biggest chance to escape."

    "Even if we reach the coast and take a boat, haven''t you seen those giant ice sh.i.p.s flying in the sky? Damn!! Who is that guy?!?" Niklaus has a mixture of envy and shock in his eyes.

    Lanzo and Rein also understand that the chances of them maintaining their lives are minimal, given that Lucien doesn''t really need to keep his word. But how can they don''t hold on to the last hope of living?

    "What was it?" Rein stops running and stares at the bushes. A deja vu?

    Lanzo and Niklaus stop running too and look at the bushes. Everyone gets very tense, not sure if they should keep running or investigate the bush.

    "It''s him?" Niklaus asks aloud, intending to do something behind the bush to hear him.

    "He said he wouldn''t attack us in a while." Rein comments, also in a loud tone.

    Lanzo gets scared and feels his legs start to shake, but not knowing what is happening makes him even more uncomfortable, so he starts walking towards the bush.

    Time seems to slow down for the group, while their fear makes them apprehensive. There are many people who say that our greatest enemy is ourselves.

    Each step of Lanzo towards the bush seems like an eternity, but he finally reaches a meter from it and begins to extend his arm towards the leaves.

    "UH?!?" Lanzo and the others get startled when the bush suddenly shakes and when they prepare to hear the loud roar of Lucien or Oya; in fact, a fluffy rabbit runs out of that in the direction of another bush.

    "F.U.C.K!!" Lanzo exclaims while his legs are still shaking.

    "I think he will keep his word. We have to move on!" Rein speaks and quickly runs again.

    Lanzo takes a deep breath and runs again as Niklaus looks at the rabbit. For a moment, he thinks about kicking the rabbit for the fear he just felt, but then he remembers how he is even more helpless than that rabbit compared to Lucien and starts to run again.

    A few seconds after Rein''s group leaves that area, Lucien and Amelia appears mounted on Oya. The rabbit jumps on Lucien''s l.a.p and has her cute ears c.a.r.e.s.sed by him while making a satisfied expression.

    "Good girl." Lucien smiles as he rubs his nose on the cute little rabbit''s fur while Amelia rolls her eyes.

    Then a gray light shines around the rabbit, which becomes Envy. She quickly wrappers her lags around Lucien''s waist and moves her mouth toward his lips.

    "Reward!" Envy asks in a cute and seductive tone.

    Lucien smiles and kisses her sweet lips, making L.u.s.t and Amelia jealous. They don''t even realize how they are sharing their "sinful characteristics" around him.

    "More, please." Although very pleasant, the kiss is quick, and Envy begs for more.

    L.u.s.t materializes her body beside Amelia and hugs Lucien''s back while looking at Envy over his shoulder with an annoyed expression. "Isn''t it too greed?"

    "Don''t compare me to her!!" Envy makes an upset expression.

    "Don''t fight, my dears," Lucien speaks lovingly but also with a firm tone while c.a.r.e.s.sing L.u.s.t''s face.

    L.u.s.t just smiles and nods at him, but Envy is upset as L.u.s.t always teases whoever she wants, and Lucien just seems to be stern with the other and not her. Well, that just makes Envy want his love more and more.

    Then Astrid, Scarlett, Olivia, Anne, and Elsie arrive at Lucien''s side while the other girls are on Rose''s floating platform above that area.

    Lucien starts to speak. "There are still about twelve minutes to go. Oya and I are going to separate them, and then you can do it as you please."

    "Yes, hubby." The girls agree while responding in sync.

    "..." Lucien gets strangely silent as he smiles provocatively at them.

    The girls are confused for a second without understanding if something strange has happened until they notice Elsie blushing.

    She smiles sheepishly, which Lucien finds extremely cute. "Sorry... I meant my King."

    "Just Lucien, please, you are part of the family." Lucien smiles at Elsie before Oya runs towards Rein''s group.

    As soon as Lucien leaves that area, the girls look at Elsie with amusing expressions, leaving her even more embarrassed.

    Anne takes Elsie''s hand and looks her in the eye. "If you''re not sure about it, you should be careful with your next actions. With Lucien, it''s all or nothing. If you want to have his love, you have to belong entirely to him."

    "And then at that moment, you won''t want to walk away from him for even a second, and neither will he allow that," Scarlett explains.

    "The world will appear to get gray and lifeless, while next to him, everything will look more than perfect." Olivia completes.

    Astrid nods before following Lucien, followed by the other girls, including Elsie, who has a hopeful smile on her face.

    -----------------------------------

    "Huh??!?!" Lanzo stops running again when he hears some bushes shaking near him.

    "Another damn rabbit?" Niklaus asks as Rein makes a thoughtful expression.

    Lanzo picks up a piece of wood from the ground to throw in the bush. But before he does that, the bush starts to shake again, followed by other bushes and trees around them.

    The group starts to get scared again as they look around, trying to find any indication of wind or animals.

    And then they start to hear a low growl, which makes their legs tremble and souls freeze.

    "RUN! RUN!!" Lanzo shouts as he starts running again.

    "GO! GO!!!" Rein speaks to Niklaus as he runs, too.

    But Niklaus can''t run. He has paralyzed with fear again. He can''t deal with all that tension.

    The bushes and trees around him continue to shake as if there are strong waves of wind or animals moving between them, leaving him more and more terrified.

    "No, no, no..." Niklaus kneels on the ground and puts both hands on his head as his regret begins to corrode his soul.

    He looks everywhere, yet can''t see anything but leaves. His vision starts to blur because of his tears, so he looks at the ground.

    "... no, no, please... ah?" Niklaus is confused when he sees two fluffy white paws like those of the rabbit he saw a minute ago on the ground in front of him.

    Niklaus''s almost completely broken mind doesn''t know whether he has hope or not. He starts to look up slowly, but then the rabbit''s paws start to turn gray and bigger.

    "What?" Niklaus is confused and afraid, but he still looks up, just to have a terrible shock.

    In front of him, there is not a small, fluffy white rabbit but a big one, a meter tall, with dark gray fur, frightening red eyes, and sharp fangs.

    "SHIT!!" Niklaus begins to crawl backward while his fear reaches a new peak.

    *ROOOOAR*

    "AAAAAAAAA!!!" Niklaus screams when Lucien roar right next to his ear again. Then the fright forces him to quickly get up and start running in any direction away from there.

    Lucien starts to laugh, and Envy changes her form to a cute rabbit before jumping on his arms while the girls arrive there.

    The girls also start to laugh, especially Anne and Elsie.

    "Hahahaha... I could watch that the whole day." Elsie comments.

    Anne is also finding Niklaus'' suffering very pleasurable, but she can''t resist teasing Elsie while looking at Lucien. "Then you would be missing out on the chance to watch something much better."

    Elsie pretends not to understand, but in her mind, she has different thoughts. [I already miss that...]

    Lucien looks at Anne and Elsie. "Stay within a five-mile radius so I can help you quickly if there any problem."

    "So overprotective." Anne giggles as she kisses Lucien.

    Elsie cannot resist gazing at Lucien''s lips while speaking softly. "I like it..."

    Then Anne takes Elsie''s hand and prepares to follow Niklaus, but Amelia quickly speaks. "Wait. I''m going with you."

    "Mm." Anne and Elsie nods.

    Amelia approaches Lucien and kisses his lips gently while talking to him mentally. ''I will take care of them, so reward me a lot at night.''

    ''Anything you want, darling.'' Lucien strokes Amelia''s long white hair the way she likes it most.

    Then the girls follow Niklaus'' tracks, while Envy remains in Lucien''s arms in rabbit form.

    As Amelia moves away from her, Envy''s body begins to slowly dematerialize.

    She takes her original form and kisses Lucien before her whole body turns to gray dust, returning to Amelia''s soul. Envy can stay inside Lucien''s soul, but she is still restricted to a certain distance from Amelia.

    Lucien signals to the girls and starts following Lanzo and Rein again.

    ------------------------------

    Lanzo ran so fast that Rein can no longer see him. He looks back and doesn''t see his son either.

    "Dammit!!" Rein curses while he doesn''t know if he tries to reach Lanzo or comes back to help Niklaus.

    He stops and shouts back. "Niklaus?!?! Where are you?!?!"

    *Growl*

    The bushes start to shake again while Rein can hear the echo of a low growl that seems to come from all sides.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    Rein''s heart starts to beat faster and faster as he finds it increasingly difficult to breathe.

    He loves his oldest son, but he has to escape that nightmare, so he starts running again without looking back.

    Lucien finds Rein''s willpower incredible, but the fear is consuming every bit of his soul and mind, taking away any rationality from the middle-aged werewolf.

    Rein is more and more terrified with every bush that shakes and growls that he hears. Although that is just Lucien and Oya playing with him, for Rein, it is like many monsters, many "Luciens," or rather, many devils trying to carry him to a hell worse than the one he experienced with Eve and Pride.

    "AH!!" Rein stumbles and falls as he runs looking around.

    He rolls on the ground and tries to get up, but noises of movement and growls get more intense, coming from all sides and also making him freeze in fear.

    "No, no, no, please..." Rein begins to beg as Niklaus did.

    "..." Then everything is silent, a deadly silence that makes Rein feel more alone than ever.

    "Time is running out. Do you really want to give up like this?" Lucien calmly speaks while lying on the branch of a tree above Rein.

    "I-I-I..." Rein can''t even speak, while his fear also reaches a new peak.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 327 - Dirt End

    As Rein crawls backward, afraid of Lucien, Oya approaches him from behind and roars near to his ear just as Lucien did before.

    *Roar*

    As with Niklaus, the fear forces Rein to run again, now more terrified and reeling than before. Also, in another direction, away from Niklaus and Lanzo.

    The other girls catch up with Lucien, and the group divides again when Scarlett follows Rein. Oya goes with her because even though Rein does not pose a threat to Scarlett and she does not go so far from him, Lucien still prefers to always be cautious and not let the girls wander alone.

    Lucien follows Lanzo with Olivia and Astrid while the other girls watch everything from the sky. Rein, Lanzo, and Niklaus are no longer able to run very far, so everyone is within a five-mile radius, which allows Lucien''s wives on the ice sh.i.p.s to see the whole scene.

    Just as he did with the others, Lucien plays with Lanzo, scaring him with random noises and making him even more terrified while he can''t even make it halfway to the coast before the time Lucien has set ends.

    "Time is over." Lanzo hears Lucien''s voice from above him.

    "HU?!?!" He looks up, and at the same time that he sees Lucien lying on the branch of a tree, his vision spins as he is thrown into the air and knocked over.

    As soon as Astrid knocks Lanzo with a mighty kick, several black crows appear out of nowhere and begin to peck his body, piercing his already torn clothes, his skin, and even hitting his bones.

    "AAAAA-AAAHHHH!! STOP IT!!!" Lanzo screams as he feels his flesh being torn by the sharp beaks of the black crows.

    Lucien watches from the top of the tree as Astrid from the ground, Olivia approaches Lanzo, and the crows fly towards her, turning around her right hand and becoming a big, sharp claw.

    "Your cruelty was limitless... You could just have taken your son back to your clan and taught him a lesson like any father would do..." Olivia starts to speak while Lanzo tries to crawl backward.

    *BAM* *CRACK*

    "AAAAA !!!" He tries to escape, but Astrid kicks him in the face and stomps on his ankle, breaking the bone.

    Olivia bends down in front of Lanzo and starts to run the tip of one of the fingers of her black magic claw on Lanzo''s face. "But you had to show the strength of the great manticore patriarch... you had to punish your son excessively using my family..."

    Lanzo''s soul trembles along with his body while the sharp and cold tip of Olivia''s claw almost cuts his face. "K-killing me w-will not bring your family back! You will continue to feel alone."

    Olivia continues to slight runs her claw on Lanzo''s face while laughing. Then she looks lovingly at Lucien and Astrid. "No, you are wrong. I have gained a new family; I am very happy with them, and this... well, this is just so that my parents'' souls can rest in peace wherever they are."

    "NO-" Lanzo tries to beg, but Olivia doesn''t stop.

    *RRRIP*

    Slowly she begins to tear his face with her claw while black magic ties come out of the ground and hold Lanzo''s body.

    Lucien is impressed with how quickly her black magic has evolved, thanks to their loving training, of course.

    "AAAAAAARRRRRGGHHHGHGHG!!" Lanzo screams nonstop as Olivia''s claw, which appears to be both hot and cold at the same time, deforms his face. He can even feel the bitter taste of the tip of the claw reaching inside his mouth.

    For ten minutes that looked like hell, Olivia "carved" the name''s initials letters of her parents and closest friends killed by Lanzo on his face.

    His screams were like music for Olivia, but she got bored and left it for Astrid to finish him.

    Astrid enjoyed much of his suffering, but she also wants to do something specific to pay back the harm he did to her mother.

    "My mom was r.a.p.ed by a random guy and died of injuries... let''s see how you deal with it," Astrid speaks while picking a stick full of thorns from her storage ring. Lucien quickly recognizes that as Rebecca''s work.

    "W-ha-" Lanzo, groaning in pain on the ground, can''t even utter a single word because his whole head is a bloody mess.

    Also, his mind is a mess, and he is confused for a second before he feels something hard, cold, and sharp entering his backdoor.

    Olivia keeps the ties of black magic, holding Lanzo''s body on the ground while Astrid slowly breaks his insides with her thorns stick.

    Having that body part violated is something that would easily break most of man''s mind, but in Lanzo''s case, it''s much worse. Astrid is literally cutting, tearing, and crushing his insides in an awful mess.

    Aside from the initial screams, Lanzo soon loses his voice while only his mind keeps shouting a desperate and silent cry for help, or rather, he just wants to die, but Lucien''s c.u.m inside his body is a powerful drug that keeps Lanzo alive while Astrid pushes her thorn stick deeper and deeper into him, breaking it to his stomach.

    The scene is really unpleasant. Also, the smell of shit and blood makes it all the more repulsive, but Lucien watches everything closely as this, the moment when Olivia and Astrid release all the hate from their hearts on Lanzo, is a very important moment for them.

    -------------------------------

    Simultaneously, two miles from Lucien''s group, Anne and Elsie beat Niklaus while Amelia and Envy watch.

    Although Niklaus always "pursued" Anne, Luise, Elsie''s mother and the fox-clan matriarch, never really let him harm Anne and her family.

    However, the torment he caused Anne in always worrying and bothering her, adding to him trying to attack Elsie in the arena made the fox girls really upset, resulting in the not complex but still brutal beating that Niklaus is suffering right now.

    Amelia watches Anne kicking Niklaus as she smiles, leaving Envy confused. "Why do you look happy about this?"

    She shrugs. "Anne has always been so friendly to me... I think I just like her."

    Amelia laughs when she sees Anne''s ears twitching as she says she likes the cute fox-girl. It is evident that Anne listened and was happy.

    "I didn''t think you would be happy to share what you want most with others..." Envy says in a sarcastic tone.

    Amelia was very jealous of Lucien''s wives; in fact, she still is, and more and more. However, she cannot deny that it is nice to have the real friendship and even family affection of her "new sister."

    And when it comes to being friendly, Anne is one of Lucien''s wives who has the best "social skills." Basically, it''s impossible not to want to be friends with the cute fox-girl.

    Amelia looks at Envy with a thoughtful expression. "You want him more than anything too, don''t you? I bet you even would choose his d.i.c.k instead of power..."

    Envy smiles. "I don''t know what I would choose if it were different things, but his d.i.c.k is power, so yes, I do want him only for me if that''s what you mean."

    "But you still have to share him at least with L.u.s.t and me. It will always be like that," Amelia speaks in a confident tone.

    Envy shows Amelia three fingers. "These could be us, three thrones reigning in his heart."

    "Hahahahaha..." Amelia starts to laugh, not falsely, but because Envy really believes that would be so easy.

    She takes Envy''s hand and starts to lift a finger for each person she speaks to. "You forget about Sophia, our big sis, our other sisters, Pride... Damn, you''re even looking down at his current girls. Do you really think that someday you will have something like the respect he has for Cassidy and Angela? You are just lucky to be my host, or you would have nothing."

    Envy rolls her eyes. "I thought we are allies..."

    Amelia strokes Envy''s face sarcastically. "We are, my dear. Now behave well, or I''ll tell him that you don''t like his cute wives."

    "..." Envy doesn''t know what to say. Before Amelia met Lucien in this world, it was very easy to manipulate her, but now Lucien seems to be arousing good feelings in her at the same time as sinful feelings like more jealousy. Whatever their future may be, Envy doesn''t know what to expect, and that worries her.

    --------------------------------

    In another area of the forest, a few miles from there and a half-mile near Lucien''s position, Scarlett chase Rein alongside Oya.

    Scarlett was always a "fierce" woman, although she agreed to act cute for Lucien quickly because her mixed-races of werewolf and fox made her wild but also very clever.

    However, she cannot forgive Rein for what he did��

    Her bestial instincts made her like Oya since the first time she saw her, and now that she has also become a demi-human and his sister, Scarlett has even more respect for Oya, which makes this hunt even more enjoyable.

    The two ferocious girls run around Rein''s position as he struggles to get up and run.

    But Rein falls again and fails to get up. He starts crying on the ground when his fear, pain, frustration, and anger, mainly at himself because of his mistakes, along with deep regret, break his mind.

    "F.U.C.K! F.U.C.K!! F.U.C.KIT!!!" Rein screams as he punches the ground, using his remaining forces.

    "Roar!!" Oya jumps from behind a bush and passes behind Rein, slightly damaging his back so as not to cause deep injuries as she knows that this is Scarlett''s prey.

    "AAAAAA!!!" Rein screams as he rolls on the ground, but Scarlett quickly arrives in front of him and kicks him several times.

    He keeps screaming and crying as she keeps kicking him for several minutes. Then, at some point, Rein turns up and looks into Scarlett''s eyes before she hits him again.

    "You are going to kill me... you are going to kill your own father..." Rein speaks in a weak tone, almost lifeless.

    A wave of sadness hits Scarlett. She remembers how painful it was to discover that. Her grandmother told her how Rein unjustly accused her mother''s husband and r.a.p.ed her along with others... and yes, she and her brother are his children; hated and despised bastards.

    "I do not have a FATHER!!!" In a fury, Scarlett kicks Rein in the head, making him almost die but just pass out.

    Then she hears the sound of leaves and looks up, just to see Lucien looking at her with a warm and loving expression.

    "I''m sorry for not having told it to you," Scarlett speaks in a regretful tone.

    Lucien jumps from the tree and hugs Scarlett. "No problem. You told me that a man harmed your family. It doesn''t matter who he is; he would have to pay for it."

    Scarlett did not lie to Lucien; she just omitted the part that the specific man who r.a.p.ed her mother and is her father is Rein, out of shame and mainly for fear of Lucien think bad of her when she kills her own father.

    "Do you think I''m bad for wanting to kill him?" Scarlett asks, even though she feels that Lucien doesn''t think anything bad about her.

    Lucien speaks calmly. "It doesn''t matter that he is your father; the things he did to you are unforgiven, but it also doesn''t matter if you want to kill or spare him; I will support you."

    "You are the best!!" Scarlett smiles and kisses Lucien several times.

    "Roar." Oya approaches Lucien while asking for c.a.r.e.s.ses too. Lucien and Scarlett laugh as they both c.a.r.e.s.s her head.

    Then Scarlett looks at Rein while talking to Lucien. "I meant it; I don''t have a father. He''s just a rapist who needs to be punished. I just don''t know how."

    Lucien''s eyes sparkle as he responds. "Oh, I thought of something. It''s something I read in a book about the bad wolf..."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 328 - The Elven Queen

    Five years ago.

    In a room on the third floor of the emerald castle in the Alliance''s elven clan, two beautiful women talk in a stressed tone.

    "I don''t want to marry him; I don''t want to become a priestess, and most of all, I don''t want to live confined in a stupid castle like you." Ghilanna vents while keeping a rebellious posture.

    The m.a.t.u.r.e woman in front of Ghilanna shakes her head. "You ignore the history of our people; you disdain our traditions, and you don''t realize how your selfish acts can harm others."

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Before Ghilanna can answer, they hear a knock on the door. A woman speaks on the other side in an apprehensive tone. "Sorry to bother you, my Queen, but the King demands your and the princess''s presence in the main hall immediately."

    "I don''t want it, mom!!" Ghilanna speaks in a worried tone.

    The elven Queen makes a sad expression. "Don''t you understand it? Our people are weaker than the other Alliance clans, and we can only remain independent because we are united."

    She takes a deep breath and continues. "But for that, we need to keep the traditions. You have incredible nature magic, and you are the princess. If you do not marry Lord Merlk''s son, the other noble houses will rebel against your father, and when our people are fighting each other, other clans will crush us and steal our lands easily."

    Ghilanna shakes her head. "Noble houses? Those stupid nobles only care about their own power and wealth. I don''t want to be a part of that; I never wanted to be a princess."

    The elven Queen takes Ghilanna''s shoulders and speaks in a severe tone. "But you cannot change who you are. You are Ghilanna, daughter of Ghalenna and granddaughter of Ghaladriel. If you ignore your duties as princess of this clan, you will be doing serious damage to our people."

    Ghilanna pushes her mother forward and speaks in a sad tone. "So I''m abdicating all my titles... I don''t want to participate in any of this."

    Ghalenna takes a deep breath. "You know how your father and the other nobles are. Even if you didn''t want it, they would force you, and I can''t stop them. So there''s only remains..."

    "To run away," Ghilanna speaks and continues. "I''m leaving to find my own place. I never belonged here."

    Ghalenna is really sad but tries to maintain a firm posture. "If you do that, you will be abandoning your people, your family, and me."

    Ghilanna thinks for a few seconds, but when she remembers her disgust at the elven nobles, she quickly regains her resolve.

    "I can''t stay here anymore; this place... these people are making me sick," Ghilanna explains.

    With pain in her heart, Ghalenna says the words she never expected to say to her only and beloved daughter. "Then go. Go look for your place, but... there is no turning back. If you choose to leave us, this can never be your home again; these people will no longer be your people, and I will no longer be your mother."

    Tears begin to flow from Ghilanna''s eyes as she speaks. "I''m sorry it has to be this way, but I can''t stay here anymore. I''m sorry to disappoint you..."

    Ghalenna feels like crying, too, but she maintains a royal posture that only a true queen can have. "I should support you unconditionally as a mother, but before I was your mother, I was already Queen. I have to care for all the daughters and mothers of our people."

    Ghilanna approaches her mother and hugs her tightly. "I could never blame you for that. Although I disagree with my father and the other nobles, I know that you are a good Queen and our people need you."

    *Knock* *Knock*

    "My ladies, please..." This time an elf guard speaks from the other side of the door.

    Ghalenna kisses Ghilanna on the forehead and gently pushes her back. "Go! As your mother, I will do anything to cover your escape, but after that, it will be as if you never existed."

    Ghilanna''s tears fall to the floor as she walks towards the window. "Thank you for helping me even though it will cause serious damage to our people and to you..."

    "..." Ghalenna can already see the damage that Ghilanna''s actions will cause, but she cannot choose between the happiness of her daughter and her people.

    Ghilanna opens the window and then speaks while looking at the floor. "I hope that one day you will forgive me... mom..."

    Then she jumps out of the window and disappears into the trees on that cold, rainy night that never left Ghalenna''s mind.

    Currently, a few miles from Lucien''s position.

    Ghalenna rides her incredible unicorn after the fox clan''s fast scouts that follow the tracks of Rein''s group.

    She is now not the same woman as five years ago. Ghalenna, now, is not a submissive woman who has to rely on arrogant men to protect her people.

    Now she has to take care of all the women of the Alliance as the great Queen''s right arm and prevent other mothers from losing their daughters because they do not have the necessary power to protect them.

    "Wait!!" Ghalenna stops her uniform while talking to her group to stop.

    The fox-girls scout and elven warriors with Ghalenna are confused as she points to the sky ahead. "Look there!"

    "Woah!" The girls get surprised to see the large ice sh.i.p.s of Lucien''s wives floating in the sky as if they were at sea.

    Ghalenna has seen incredible examples of power from mages and other people near Eve, main her own power, but those ice sh.i.p.s are another level of power.

    "Who are they?" A scout thinks aloud while noticing people aboard the floating ice sh.i.p.s.

    "I have no idea, but this is our land, and we have to defend it even in the absence of our great Queen," Ghalenna speaks with resolve.

    Then she looks at the scouts. "Is Rein near?"

    The scout looks at the footprints on the ground while responding. "Yes, his footprints are everywhere, he staggered through here, and... it looks like he was being chased by a big beast and a woman."

    "Big beast and a woman?" Ghalenna thinks to herself out loud as she looks at the ice sh.i.p.s in the sky.

    Then she makes her unicorn move forward. "Come on! We have to find Rein and find out who these mysterious people are."

    Ghalenna''s group follows Rein''s tracks and soon arrives in a small clearing beside a small river. Ghalenna is shocked to see a beautiful hybrid of werewolf and fox woman on the riverbank, stepping on Rein''s body, which is very swollen as if someone had filled him with various things. There is also a long scar on his belly, probably where the woman filled his body with who knows what.

    "Stop!!!" Ghalenna shouts. She doesn''t know if Rein is still alive, but if the woman pushes him into the river in that state, he will surely die, and although she doesn''t like him, she wants him to continue suffering as Eve ordered.

    "Continue," Lucien says to Scarlett while looking at Ghalenna, especially at her beautiful face.

    Scarlett slightly moves Rein''s body with her feet, wondering how he will feel when he wakes up at the bottom of the river with his belly full of stones and unable to swim to the surface as he dies in agony.

    Ghalenna and her group are shocked by Lucien''s appearance. But his beauty has little impact on the m.a.t.u.r.e elven Queen who actually hates all men.

    "Who the hell are you?!?" Ghalenna asks in an annoyed tone, but she doesn''t show any hostile attitude.

    Lucien, lying at the base of a tree, continues to play with a red dagger in his between his fingers while looking at Ghalenna, ignores her question, and thinks out loud. "You really look like her."

    [Her???] Ghalenna can''t help but be confused by Lucien''s comment.

    But she quickly focuses on Rein''s situation again. "I don''t know who you are or what you have against Rein, but he must continue to pay for his transgressions in a painful way as my Queen has ordered."

    L.u.s.t, who always makes Lucien aware of everything she knows, comments with him about Ghilanna. ''Incredible! She''s actually in the third layer of the Mortal Realm even away from Eve.''

    ''Is this very unusual?'' Lucien asks as he continues to gaze at Ghalenna.

    L.u.s.t quickly explains. ''Just as your demonic energy stays longer and longer within your wives'' body as you develop bonds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Pride''s demonic energy can stay within Eve''s followers for longer depending on how much they respect her as well as the relationship between them.''

    She continues. ''But just as if your girls go too long without feeling the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that only you can give them, the demonic energy inside them disappears, so does Pride''s energy. In fact, her energy can quickly disappear because away from their leader, people can quickly start to stop adoring them.''

    ''However, this woman seems to respect Eve so much, and Eve probably also respects her a lot, to the point of even distant from each other, there is still a lot of Pride''s demonic energy inside her, helping her to keep getting strong. But of course, this level of power is due to the fact that she was probably one of Eve''s first followers, and if given the same time in your bed, the results would be much better.'' L.u.s.t finishes.

    ''Do you mean that she has high latent talent?'' Lucien can feel L.u.s.t''s intent and knows why she said those things.

    L.u.s.t quickly gets to the point. ''Yes. If you take her as your woman, she will soon be incredibly powerful. I strongly recommend that you do it.''

    ''You know I can''t take any random woman as a wife, don''t you?'' Lucien asks.

    ''Of course, you can!'' L.u.s.t speaks in a proud tone.

    Lucien wants to laugh, but he explains it to her. ''I don''t talk about being unable to do this, but because it can ruin my relationship with Ghilanna. And you know how she is getting stronger and stronger thanks to our relationship being so good.''

    ''You have a point.'' L.u.s.t agrees.

    Although their conversation was quick because it was mental, Ghalenna became increasingly impatient. "Why are you not talking?!"

    Lucien continues to smile at Ghalenna and then points up. The m.a.t.u.r.e elf quickly looks up and sees an ice platform descending from the sky with several people on it.

    "It can not be!!" Ghalenna is shocked, not with the floating platform or the mysterious people on it, but with a specific person, the one she thought she would never see again.

    On the floating platform, beside Angela, Ghilanna looks at Ghalenna with a neutral expression. "Mom..."

    Ghalenna shakes her head slowly in shock. "No... I don''t have a daughter anymore... she abandoned me a long time ago."

    As Angela lands the floating platform in front of the group, Ghilanna looks at Scarlett. "Don''t care about her."

    "No..." Ghalenna speaks in a neutral tone, even a little respectful to Scarlett.

    *Splash*

    After being pushed by Scarlett, Rein''s body falls into the river and sinks quickly due to the weight of the stones in his belly, also waking him up.

    Despite being very strong, due to stones being inside him, he is unable to swim upwards. Also, Lucien''s c.u.m still inside his body keeps him from dying fast, making his death slow and very painful.

    Upon seeing Rein''s body fall into the water, Ghalenna thinks about how she is failing to follow Eve''s orders and quickly dash towards the river, which is also the direction of Scarlett and Ghilanna.

    She draws her sword not to attack but just to scare the girls, however��

    *Clang*

    Despite having incredible speed nowadays, Ghalenna is taken by surprise when Ghilanna, using even faster speed, appears in front of her and strikes her sword with her emerald bow, making the blade fly from Ghalenna''s hands with a wide metallic sound.

    Ghalenna jumps back while Ghilanna lands in the same place. While the mother has a shocked expression on her face, the daughter is as calm and serene as ever.

    "..."

    "I''m your son-in-law." Lucien''s charming voice breaks the silence, shocking Ghalenna even more.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 329 - Tantrum?

    A/N: Please, check my new novel (King of Mean). If you guys can vote there for that novel, I will release more LK chapters.

    _____________________________________

    Some of the elf warriors in Ghalenna''s group recognize Ghilanna, while the others and the fox-clan scouts have an idea of what is happening because of the similarities between mother and daughter.

    But regardless of that, Ghilanna prevented Ghalenna from reaching Rein in what looks like the beginning of a fight, so Ghalena''s group quickly prepares their weapons.

    Warriors lay hands on their swords, archers prepare arrows, and mages begin to channel their magic. But before they know it, large ice spikes are formed in the air above them, making it clear that they already lost the fight before it even started due to the high power of Lucien''s group.

    "Don''t get involved in this," Ghalenna orders her troops while she ignores Lucien''s comment.

    Ghilanna smiles at Lucien, and he smiles back at her while everyone understands that it will be something of mother and daughter only.

    "If they attack Lucien, they will be the only ones suffering and will deeply regret it," Ghilanna speaks in a mocking tone while thinking about how Ghalenna has no idea who Lucien is for Eve.

    Ghalenna points his thin, golden-colored sword at the river. "I need Rein alive. You don''t want to suffer my Queen''s wrath."

    "Oh?" Lucien laughs as he remembers all the times that Eve was strict with him and concluded that she was just as kind, but that only he and his sister really know.

    Ghilanna tosses her quiver of arrows on the ground and holds her emerald bow, which has been improved by Rebecca. "So, come and get him."

    Ghalenna doesn''t think twice and charges towards Ghilanna, making a horizontal cut using only half her speed, with the intention of making Ghilanna avoid and not really hurt her.

    Although Ghalenna''s speed is high, she only has the characteristics of someone really from the third layer of the Mortal Realm, in addition to her natural talent, but that is far inferior to Ghilanna''s power level, which despite not being a level above, was reached with Lucien''s incredible demonic energy, making her real strength so much more significant.

    Ghilanna dodges her mother''s attack but quickly hits the bow on her belly, and when Ghalenna loses her balance, Ghilanna spins around her, picks up an arrow from the ground, puts it in the bow, and position the arrow tip behind the m.a.t.u.r.e elf''s head.

    [How?!] Ghalenna is shocked by Ghilanna''s incredible speed. Not even if she used all her speed, she could keep up with her daughter.

    *Whoosh*

    Ghilanna shoots the arrow but moves the bow slightly to the side, making the arrow pass next to Ghalenna''s head and hit a tree trunk near them.

    Ghalenna doesn''t think twice before turning around, now using all her speed to try to hit the pommel of her sword on Ghilanna''s belly.

    *Whoosh*

    Ghilanna dodge as she takes a step back.

    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*

    "You don''t understand..." Ghalenna says as she gets more and more frustrated at being so slow compared to her daughter.

    Ghilanna again hits the bow on her mom, now on her t.h.i.g.h, then she spins and puts the arrow behind Ghalenna''s head. "Understand what? That you are a weak woman who accepted all orders from your abusive husband and other noble idiots to the point of wanting to force your daughter to the same fate?"

    *Whoosh*

    After firing the arrow at the same tree, just an inch below the other, Ghilanna jumps back.

    Ghalenna again begins to try to attack Ghilanna, even more upset, not with her daughter but with herself.

    "YES! I was like that!!" Ghalenna screams as she remembers how dependent she was on the noble elves to keep her people strong enough not to be crushed by other demi-humans.

    But then she throws her sword on the ground and starts trying to hit Ghilanna with punches. "But I''m not like that anymore! Queen Eve has given me the power to protect my people and other mothers and daughters like us without needing to depend on stupid men."

    "What power?" Ghilanna mocks as she spins around Ghalenna, points another arrow at her head, but shoots it in the tree again.

    Lucien is shocked by Ghilanna''s attitude. The cute elf has always been so kind to everyone, but it looks like she wants to make Ghalenna really mad.

    "Are mother-child relationsh.i.p.s so complicated?" Lucien thinks out loud.

    While Lucien''s wives look at him thoughtfully, L.u.s.t comments. "Tell me you..."

    Lucien sighs and continues to pay attention to the "fight" between Ghilanna and her mother.

    "You''re right..." Ghalenna stops attacking while having trouble breathing after forcing her body to the limits, trying to hit Ghilanna.

    "Of course I do." Ghilanna giggles and again approaches her mom, knock her on the ground with a sweep kick, and shoots the arrow under her body while she is still in the air, hitting the tree again.

    Ghalenna falls to the ground with a loud thud noise but without really getting hurt. So, containing the pride she feels for Ghilanna being so powerful, she maintains an upset attitude.

    "I am still weak, and that is why I have to continue serving Queen Eve well in order to become really powerful to never let another daughter have to leave her own home for fear of an unhappy life," Ghalenna speaks honestly.

    Ghilanna agrees with her mother. Both do not want the same story to be repeated with other families.

    Ghalenna quickly continues. "That''s why I need to capture Rein. By order of my Queen, he must continue to suffer together with the others who have caused so much harm to innocent people."

    Ghilanna spikes an arrow in the ground next to Ghalenna''s head and begins to explain. "Rein is Scarlett''s enemy, who like me are sisters-in-law of your beloved Queen. So, why would Eve be against her having her revenge?"

    "But-" Ghalenna prepares to say anything, but then Ghilanna''s shocking words perplex her.

    "This..." Ghalenna can''t process all that information at the same time. [Her husband... Queen Eve''s brother... that boy??? Is it possible?]

    Ghalenna does not want to doubt Ghilanna even though their relationship is not good right now. Still, she cannot help doubting that.

    Lucien already expected that, and so he mentally called Anne, Elsie, and Amelia at the beginning of the fight.

    The girls arrive at that very moment, and when Ghalenna notices Elsie, she quickly nods. "Lucien is Queen Eve''s brother."

    "..." Ghalenna doesn''t know what to say as the pieces of that puzzle are shuffled in her mind. She cannot doubt the words of Elsie, who is as close to Eve as Luise and herself, but everything still looks very confusing.

    "You..." Ghalenna looks at Ghilanna with a sorry expression.

    "I''m sorry... I wasn''t really mad at you but at how things ended between us..." Ghilanna speaks in her usual gentle tone, also with a sorry expression.

    Some tears almost come out of Ghalenna''s eyes as she hugs Ghilanna. "It was all my fault. You should be mad with me."

    Ghialanna also hugs her mom and starts to cry. "No... you did the best you could... and thanks to your help, I was able to find my place, and... him."

    While Ghilanna''s troops are even more confused, Lucien''s wives find the reunion of mother and daughter very cute, while he is also thrilled.

    Lucien smiles at L.u.s.t. "Yes, mother-child relationsh.i.p.s are very complex. But how could that not be so when it comes to the most important person in anyone''s life?"

    -----------------------------------------

    As Scarlett watched Rein drown slowly at the bottom of the river, Elsie explained the whole situation to Ghalenna.

    "Bother? I never understood why Queen Eve didn''t talk about her family, but I would never question her about anything." Ghalenna thinks aloud as she looks at Lucien and Ghilanna sitting under the tree, still with the arrows she shot.

    Elsie looks at Lucien, too, not with a thoughtful expression but with an affectionate smile. "Anyway, Eve not only gave him permission to do anything with the Alliance, but she also declared him King."

    "King?" Ghalenna makes a worried expression. "But that can''t be. He''s... a man."

    Elsie shakes her head. "Do you remember the rumors about the King of Portgreen not being a man, but the devil himself?"

    "The handsome devil..." Ghalenna is surprised again. And while she thinks about it, she realizes that Lucien is exactly as the rumors report.

    "The most seductive and incredible devil of all..." Elsie thinks out loud. Then she blushes and continues. "He''s as impressive as Eve or even... Well, his way of empowering women is quite different and actually more effective."

    "No way." Ghalenna can''t believe that Lucien can make women stronger than Eve. Well, it will be harder to believe how he does it.

    Elsie continues to explain with a tone of admiration. "With only his two thousand private troops and wives, he could easily defeat the Alliance without Eve''s leadership just as he did with the great army of the Light Empire."

    "Is he that amazing?" Ghalenna asks.

    "You have no idea. His troops are very strong, but his wives... Well, you just fought Ghilanna and saw for yourself." Elsie responds.

    "His wife..." Ghalenna thinks aloud while gazing at Ghilanna. She was concerned about her daughter all these years, but she didn''t think they would ever see each other again.

    Elsie can''t help but be a little jealous of Ghilanna while Lucien c.a.r.e.s.ses and kisses her. "She is fortunate, just like Anne. Lucien has many women as troops, but he only treats the closest ones to him as wives. Ghilanna gets much stronger and happier every day..."

    "Young girls in love are stupid..." Ghalenna comments. She cannot deny that Lucien is the most handsome man she has ever seen, but that does not mean that she will fall in love with him.

    Elsie shakes her head and points up, making Ghalenna look at the big ice sh.i.p.s in the sky. Then she points at Cassidy and Angela.

    "That''s the sage King''s daughter. She was poisoned and dying, but now... thanks to Lucien, now you can''t survive a single slap from her using half her strength." Elsie explains.

    Before Ghalenna can say anything, Elsie continues. "The blue-haired lady a few months ago was S-rank at most, but now she can keep those big ice sh.i.p.s in the sky smoothly. Not even the mages beside Queen Eve would do it that easily."

    Ghalenna is really surprised by Elsie''s words because even though she may "making things better" for Lucien, she has no reason to lie.

    "Do they look like young girls in love?" Elsie giggles.

    Ghalenna sighs. "I still won''t be loyal to anyone other than my Queen, and unless she tells me in person that he is the King of the Alliance, I won''t accept that. I have a duty to keep everything under control until Queen Eve returns."

    Elsie shakes her head with a sorry expression as she looks at Lucien. "Don''t be stubborn, Ghalenna. Or you will lose even having such an advantage..."

    "What are you talking about???" Ghalenna is confused.

    "Don''t worry about loyalty; I''m not here to demand anything from anyone." Before Elsie answers, Lucien speaks as he approaches them.

    Ghalenna looks at Lucien with a firm expression. "Good. I will not call you my King and obey you without my Queen ordering it to me herself."

    Lucien smiles. "Fine; I came here to burn the werewolf and manticore clans and let my wives kill Rein and Lanzo. But Eve already destroyed their clans, and well, now Rein and Lanzo are done."

    "..." Ghilanna looks at Rein''s body at the bottom of the river. She is still not entirely sure about the history that Elsie told her, but she can''t change that now.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 330 - Connected

    A/N: Hi, dear readers. What about a deal to you get more LK chapters and see Sophia finally reunite with Lucien sooner? You just have to stop voting with your power stones for this novel and vote for my other novel (King of Mean). You can find that novel in my profile or just by searching, and it can receive power stones already. I won''t drop L.u.s.t Kinigh, but I wanna grow my new novel a little bit too. Thank you for any support.

    _______________________

    Elsie giggles. "The stinking dog is also done."

    "Niklaus?" Ghalenna asks and sighs after Elsie nods.

    "That''s better." Elsie starts to explain. "It was good that they suffered for a while, but they should be dead. Otherwise, there is always a chance of they escape..."

    "..." Ghalenna cannot deny Elsie''s words, especially after she let them get away so easily.

    Lucien smiles at Elsie and makes a thumbs up, praising her smart mind and sharp tongue.

    Elsie smiles back at him, trying to maintain a proud posture, but after three seconds, she starts to blush as her feminine instincts scream inside her.

    "So, you are goi..." Ghalenna composes herself and looks at Lucien with an inquisitive expression.

    Lucien looks at Rein''s body in the river, already dead. "Eve and I have urgent matters to resolve on the eastern continent, so you will have to take care of the Alliance indefinitely."

    "I will do this because my Queen ordered me, not you," Ghalenna speaks in an arrogant tone.

    Lucien is upset by Ghalenna''s posture. He''s been trying to be nice to her, but now he really wants to "tame" the wild m.a.t.u.r.e elf.

    But of course, he won''t make any moves on her while it can ruin his perfect relationship with Ghilanna.

    "Do as you like," Lucien speaks in a neutral tone. "But I''m still not coming back right now because I need to find Scarlett''s brother, and I want to go to the fox-clan to meet Anne''s parents."

    Anne smiles as Elsie makes a thoughtful expression.

    Then Lucien smiles at his girls, mainly the demi-human ones. "Also, I want to have a wedding ceremony in the cultural standards of my wives."

    "Nice husband you have..." Ghalenna speaks to Ghilanna in a sarcastic tone.

    Ghilanna is furious and sends a mental message to Lucien. ''Please, hubby, make her don''t look down at us.''

    ''Are you sure about that?'' Lucien asks.

    ''Yes... she was always authoritarian and manipulative. I don''t wish her bad, but I don''t mind if you teach her a lesson.'' Ghilanna responds with a smile on her face.

    Lucien can''t help but be a little sad because of the relationship between Ghilanna and her mother. He understands that Ghalenna is a very arrogant person, but so is he.

    He loves his mother very much, and the relationship of his wives, who are mothers with their daughters, is very pleasing to him. So, all he can do without forcing Ghilanna is to try to subtly help their relationship while they are in the Alliance so that they can, at last, say goodbye without holding a grudge against each other.

    "Why don''t you come with us to the fox-clan?" Lucien asks Ghalenna.

    "..." Ghalenna is confused as she tries to understand Lucien''s intention.

    Lucien quickly explains. "We would like to have your blessing at my wedding ceremony with Ghilanna."

    "We?" Ghalenna asks sarcastically and quickly continues. "I don''t know what you are planning, boy, but there is nothing you can do to fix this."

    Before Lucien can say anything, Ghalenna looks at her daughter with a sorry expression. "At that time, I was weak and stupid... that''s why I lost my daughter. Now there''s nothing I can do but apologize. The better for us is to keep our lives without looking back."

    Ghilanna sighs, not understanding why her mother is so stubborn as Lucien thinks about his next steps. He has a lot to worry about, but he doesn''t want to let Ghalenna and Ghilanna''s relationship end that way.

    He makes a carefree expression. "Okay... if you don''t mind me walking around and making minor changes in the Alliance while Eve is out..."

    "Wait!" Ghalenna is now quite certain that Lucien intends something. But as long as she doesn''t give him the opportunity to do anything wrong, everything will be fine, right?

    "Oh?" Lucien makes a false surprised expression while hugging Ghilanna''s waist.

    Ghalenna sighs again. "Alright, I will supervise you while you are in the Alliance."

    "What about the blessing?" Lucien smiles.

    Ghalenna frowns. "I would never let my daughter marry someone like you. But as she and I agreed that we would live separate and have nothing to do with each other again, I cannot say anything about it, let alone give my blessing."

    "Fine..." Lucien stops insisting now, but he certainly hasn''t given up.

    "Let''s go then?" L.u.s.t asks to break the strange mood between Lucien and Ghalenna.

    "I need to pass in Viset to report everything to my subordinates," Ghalenna explains.

    Elsie quickly speaks to Lucien. "The fox-clan is in the western part of the Alliance, so we will have to go towards Viset anyway."

    Lucien nods. "Actually, we need to go there to find Scarlett''s brother."

    "Is he a werewolf hybrid too?" Ghalenna asks.

    "Yes, his name is Willard, and he looks a lot like me, and... He was a slave in Rein''s house." Scarlett explains.

    Ghalenna makes an indifferent expression. "All werewolves and hybrids who committed crimes against innocent women have been sentenced to slavery or worse by Queen Eve."

    While Scarlett is concerned, Lucien makes a serious expression. Depending on Ghalenna''s next response, they could become enemies.

    "I''m sure my big sis doesn''t want her sister-in-law''s brother being a slave, especially when they were both victims of Rein," Lucien speaks.

    Ghalenna doesn''t really know what to think of Lucien. She respects Eve a lot and shares her hate for men, all of them. But Eve does not see Lucien as a "man," and that is not something that Ghalenna can understand.

    Despite being very confused, Ghalenna does not want to be Lucien''s enemy, so she speaks in a respectful tone. "It will be an exception... but there is no good place for men in the Alliance anyway."

    Lucien nods. "I understand. In fact, I sympathize much more with women. However, Portgreen will always welcome good men, especially those who have no space in the Alliance."

    "Also, those who haven''t committed crimes can also start a new life in the area that Eve is cleaning up right now," Lucien concludes.

    Ghalenna likes the way Lucien thinks. "Although not all men are bad, none of them are good either. However, we need them to generate new children, so don''t try to take those who are still free away, please."

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "I don''t want to interfere with the Alliance, but I''m sure your people can cooperate with Portgreen; after all, this whole continent is now ruled by Eve and me."

    Ghalenna understands Lucien''s idea. If the Alliance''s women can use men just to get pregnant, and then they live in Portgreen, that would be a good way for the Alliance to continue to grow strong as a nation for women only.

    But of course, she cannot decide these things on her own. "I believe that we can really cooperate, but everything must be decided by Queen Eve."

    Lucien nods. "Yes, of course. I didn''t have time to work out the details with big sis because we have other things to care about right now, but everything will be arranged later."

    "I understand. We should get to Viset now." Ghalenna speaks.

    Angela begins to create a floating platform in front of Lucien''s group, and he points to it while talking to Ghalenna. "Let''s go on my wives'' sh.i.p.s; it will be faster this way."

    Ghalenna is used to flying on floating platforms with Eve''s main mages, but the ice sh.i.p.s will be a new experience. She looks at her troops, who are no more than thirty elven warriors and some fox-girl scouts, and everyone looks excited to fly.

    "Okay," Ghalenna responds as she climbs onto the floating platform along with Lucien''s wives, Elsie, and her troops.

    As Angela leads everyone towards Lucien''s main ice ship, he introduces Amelia to Ghalenna. "This is Amelia, my sister."

    Ghalenna friendly smiles at Amelia, showing that her relationship with Lucien would be excellent from the beginning if he were a woman.

    "You are very similar to Queen Eve despite the difference in hair color," Ghalenna speaks as she extends her hand to Amelia.

    Amelia looks at Ghalenna with a hostile expression. She did not like how the m.a.t.u.r.e elf treated Lucien and especially the fact that she is the mother of one of his wives, being the type of woman who most pleases his personal taste.

    She ignores Ghalenna''s hand and speaks arrogantly. "My brother also looks a lot like our big sis. Also, she has a special affection for him as her youngest sibling, and if she finds out you were rude to her little brother... well, you definitely don''t want that."

    "Ahem..." Ghalenna makes a noise with her throat as she is embarrassed by the strange situation. Then she quickly makes a sorry expression. "I''m sorry, my lady."

    "Don''t flatter me," Amelia speaks as she hugs Lucien''s waist.

    Lucien just laughs at how cute Amelia looks even when she is angry, while Ghalenna finds the interaction between the siblings very ''affectionate.'' She can''t help but wonder what his relationship with Eve is like.

    ------------------------------------

    Simultaneously, on the south beaches of Portgreen, Eve''s troops head towards the Light Empire on their fast unicorns.

    A rope is tied to Eve''s belt, holding the angel June by the leg as she is dragged through the ground.

    While June m.o.a.ns in pain, especially because of the wounds in her wings, Eve keeps the same neutral expression for days.

    On the right side of Eve, Luise rides her also amazing unicorn, while on the other side, there is Sabrina, the bear girl of Lucien''s troops.

    Luise and Sabrina are curious because Eve always seems to be annoyed, but they would not question the great Queen. A concern that Pride does not have.

    ''Are you missing him?'' Pride asks in Eve''s mind.

    ''Don''t you?'' Eve replies with another question.

    Pride is silent for a few seconds before answering. ''Actually, yes... He''s fascinating.''

    ''He is not a secret for you to study, but my brother. I will not rest until all my siblings are safe on my side.'' Eve speaks in a resolute tone.

    ''But while he has a good time with L.u.s.t, not all your siblings are fine...'' Pride comments.

    Eve''s expression change to anger and concerned. ''I''m doing my best and obeying you! If something happens to them... I will not forgive you.''

    Pride continues to use the same calm and provocative tone. ''Your best may not be enough. You are the host of Pride. We have to be the best of the bests.''

    Eve is silent for a few seconds and then shakes her head. ''You talk a lot... Lucien and L.u.s.t are really powerful, even though he was in the Zero Realm a short time ago. Perhaps...''

    ''You can''t be thinking of doing things his way.'' Pride quickly responds.

    ''I will do anything to protect my siblings. As long as it doesn''t hurt them, everything is acceptable.'' Eve answers honestly.

    Pride just shakes her head while materializing her body flying next to June. "Little angel, are you ready to cooperate with us yet?"

    "M-M-MM!! MMM!!!" June tries to make noises of agreement because her mouth is sealed by a rope. She knows that if she continues to be dragged in that injured state, her wings will be completely ruined.

    Pride notices June''s acceptance but ignores it while flying to the sky. "We''ll talk more later."

    She flies in front of Eve''s group and sees a large statue of demi-human girls at the spot where Lucien''s battle against the Light Empire army took place.

    At the base of the statue is an inscription board saying: In honor of all innocent demi-humans hurt by shitty racists.

    But there is something more, some words carved with stone in very imm.a.t.u.r.e handwriting: Death to all the enemies of the Handsome Devil.

    Pride is impressed to see an aura around the statue. Only she can see that aura made only of pride and respect that so many people have, not for the statue but for the feat that happened there, or rather the person who did that.

    She starts to smile while thinking about Lucien. "You are really something..."

    "What?!?!" But then something shocks Pride. She notices that aura of pride and respect in the statue beginning to flow towards Eve, giving her a lot of demonic energy.

    Inside Eve''s body, the little bit of Lucien''s demonic energy that still remains, generated there when she and Lucien hugged each other on the top of the mountain, get aroused while receiving the demonic energy from the respect that people feel for Lucien.

 Chapter 331 - Because I want to

    After Ghalenna''s group boarded Lucien''s ice floating ship, the mage girls started to take them towards Viset.

    Due to Ghalenna''s attitude toward Lucien, she doesn''t have the sympathy of his wives, especially Ghilanna, who doesn''t think that her mother has changed much even after everything that happened.

    Thus, with the ''tense'' mood between them, Ghalenna had no choice but to lean against the ship''s par.a.p.et and observe the view in silence.

    Lucien flew to the ground to carry up Olivia and Astrid after they finished killing Lanzo, torturing him to their heart''s content, and then he sat on the ship''s par.a.p.et next to Ghalenna.

    He doesn''t say anything and just watches the view silently beside her. However, she starts to get uncomfortable with that embarrassing silence.

    "Your wives look at me with scary expressions..." Ghalenna comments in a tone that should sound funny but still sounds arrogant.

    Lucien remains seated on the par.a.p.et while slightly flaps his wings to keep his balance. He looks at Ghilanna and his other wives while responding to Ghalenna. "Maybe this is less about how you treated me and actually about how you treated Ghilanna. My family is very close and knows how I feel about people who hurt the ones dear to me."

    Ghalenna looks at her daughter with a sorry expression. "I never wanted things to end that way, but I had no choice."

    Lucien sighs. "Having no choice... you know, I thought I was in that situation before; everyone must think that way often."

    Then he looks at the sky. "But that is a big lie. A lie that we tell ourselves to justify the real reason for doing anything."

    "And what reason is that?" Ghalenna asks with a funny expression. She doesn''t believe that Lucien is more than an idiot boy with an amazing sister.

    Lucien looks into Ghalenna''s eyes and smiles. "Everything we do is because we want to, and only that. All the rest are hypocritical excuses that we will be willing to refute if necessary to have what we really want at any given moment."

    Ghalenna doesn''t even try to understand Lucien''s words while she is furious. "You mean my grandma, my mom, and I agreed to marry stupid men that we didn''t love and spend our entire lives serving our clan to prevent hundreds of innocent families from being killed in an internal war just because we wanted to?"

    Lucien raises an eyebrow, but before he can say anything, Ghalenna continues. "Do you mean that sacrificing yourself for the sake of others and accepting our responsibilities is not an act of altruism and honor, but just because we want to?"

    She also raises an eyebrow, imitating him. "Do you mean that if I see a person drowning and help them, that is not because it is the right thing to do and a good deed, but just because I wanted to do it selfishly?"

    After speaking all that quickly, Ghalenna pauses, and Lucien waits a few seconds before speaking. "As I said, that was hypocritical excuses."

    She frowns, and Lucien quickly raises his hands. "Don''t get me wrong; I''m not saying that you are especially hypocritical or that it is a fault. We are all like that, and I will tell you why."

    Ghalenna continues to gaze, upset at Lucien as he explains. "Your grandmother and mother, just like you, chose to sacrifice your lives in the way that you say not because they had no choice, but because they chose to do that because that would be what would please them most."

    "Please us?!" Ghalenna asks.

    "Yes," Lucien nods and then continues. "If you choose to live a free life as Ghalenna did, your people could suffer in disorder, and that would make you feel bad, wouldn''t it?"

    Ghalenna quickly responds. "Of course! I would be sad to know that I could help my people, and I chose not to help. Yet that was not for me but for my people."

    Lucien slowly shakes his head. "Lie. You''re just lying to yourself because it doesn''t affect me at all."

    "Yo- you!" Ghalenna points the finger at Lucien as she gets even more furious and confused. "You don''t know me! How can you think you can say those things about my family and me?!"

    Lucien remains calm. "I''m not saying bad things about you and your family specifically. I''m just trying to show my point of view about something."

    "That looks like a bunch of bullshit to me!" Ghalenna responds.

    Lucien goes on to explain. "Okay, let''s think you are someone else. Someone simple, which is sailing in unknown waters."

    Ghalenna is silent and listens to Lucien, but she still looks at him with an upset expression.

    He continues. "You see a drowning stranger..."

    "I''m going to save them! That''s the right decision; there is no hypocrisy." Ghalenna interrupts Lucien.

    Lucien shakes his head. "Just listen, okay? If those people were complete strangers to you and you didn''t feel a thing about them, you could have ignored them and left without it changing anything in your life."

    "That would be cruel!" Ghalenna exclaims.

    Lucien again slowly shakes his head, an act that is driving Ghalenna crazily annoyed. "No. Cruelty would be to enjoy their sufferings, or worse, save them just to abuse them later."

    Before Ghalenna responds, Lucien continues. "But you would not be neutral, let alone cruel. You would help them, not because it is ''right to do'' but because ignoring them would leave a shadow of regret in your heart."

    "Repudiating evil is what makes us good, isn''t it?" Ghalenna asks, not to Lucien but to herself.

    "Maybe..." Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "But the question here is what makes us do anything. The real reason for our actions. And that is only and exclusively because we want to."

    He continues. "You would save those alleged victims from drowning because it would please you. You would be fine telling yourself that you did a good deed and are a good person when in fact you would save them selfishly so as not to feel bad but good."

    Ghalenna is confused by Lucien''s strange logic. A part of her understands his point, but she cannot believe that it all comes down to selfish acts. "I''m not... Damn, what do you want to prove with all that bizarre logic?"

    Lucien smiles. "Let me finish. Well, now taking into account that our actions are done only by our will to do them, you grandmother, your mother, and you chose to help your people in the first place, being good queens because that pleased your most. That could be really ''noble,'' but it was selfishness in the end."

    Then he looks at Ghilanna and smiles lovingly. "But my Ghilanna did not want to please arrogant nobles or protect an entire clan to be happy. Her selfish d.e.s.i.r.es were just for a free life, to be loved, and to find a place to belong."

    Lucien''s wives listen to his conversation and think deeply about his words. They agree that they are all selfish and hypocritical, but that is fine with them as long as they can stay with him.

    He looks at Ghalenna again. "So, when you chose your so-called responsibilities instead of supporting your daughter, letting her go out, wander thought this world alone, you chose to be a queen before a mother, just because..."

    "That pleased me most." Ghalenna completes Lucien''s sentence as tears run down her face.

    "..." Lucien is sad as he sees Ghilanna''s sad expression.

    He reaches out and gently wipes the tears from Ghalenna''s face. "Don''t be like that. Maybe all I said was a bunch of bullshit. I just find myself thinking about it... about how we are selfish and hypocritical... maybe it''s only me."

    Ghalenna takes Lucien''s wrist to push his hand away, but she doesn''t do it while she cries. "No... you are right. I chose to help my people... to endure those noble idiots and to serve my abusive husband were things that I considered bad but necessary for the sake of everyone..."

    Lucien begins to c.a.r.e.s.s Ghalenna''s face, and she does not stop him while she vents. "Anything that I didn''t like was side effects as long as I managed to get well because the happiness of my people pleased me a lot."

    She looks him in the eye. "So my daughter... my only daughter... I considered her happiness to be unnecessary because I believed that what I like would also please her. I... told myself that we had no choice."

    Lucien waits a few seconds before speaking in a low, calm tone. "I make mistakes; you make mistakes; we all make mistakes. But we have to learn from our mistakes and overcome."

    His gentle smile and pleasant smell begin to calm Ghalenna. "How... how can you stay calm believing that everything we do is out of our own selfishness?"

    Lucien laugh. "I''ll be fine as long as I can do what pleases me most."

    Ghalenna can''t help but be curious. "And what pleases you most?"

    He slowly rotates Ghalenna''s body and points to his wives. "They. The sake and happiness of my family is my selfishness. I will do anything... I will crush anyone, whether they are bad, neutral, or good people. For me, there is no hesitation, no honor, no good deeds, or hypocrisy. All that I do is for them because that''s what most pleases me most. That is, it''s all because I want to."

    Ghalenna turns and looks Lucien in the eye again. "At least you are admitting your selfishness while I was lying to myself..."

    Lucien smiles. "I had never said that to anyone or thought it out loud... I think that was enlightening for me too."

    Ghalenna is even more confused without understanding how Lucien treats her so kindly even though she is so arrogant with him. It is incredible that he can criticize himself in that way just to open her eyes to a thought that may not be the right one, but it certainly made her rethink her actions from a new point of view.

    "I... I need to think... that was too much." Ghalenna turns and runs to the other side of the ice ship as she doesn''t want to look Lucien and Ghilanna in the face while she feels so ashamed and confused.

    As Ghalenna leaves Lucien''s side, his wives look at him with thoughtful expressions and kind smiles.

    Cassidy laugh. "I must say, I never thought I would be so happy for someone to be selfish."

    The other girls giggles while Angela also nods. "Continue selfish so, or rather, get even more selfish, please, hubby."

    Lucien smiles at his girls, but his senses are focused on Ghalenna and Ghilanna. While the mother looks deeply sad but also thoughtful, the young elf also begins to see things from another point of view.

    Ghilanna always thought that her mother made many mistakes, including not supporting her. However, now, with the thought that everyone is very selfish, she cannot help thinking about her selfishness by ignoring what her mother wanted and leaving their home for her own happiness.

    She understands how it is not necessarily wrong to be selfish, but it is stupid to judge others because of their selfishness.

    She gracefully smiles at Lucien before walking towards her mother. Maybe their relationship will never be good, but at least she doesn''t want to blame her for just following her d.e.s.i.r.es.

    L.u.s.t flies around Lucien. "That was profound... it made me reflect too."

    Envy also flies around him, clearly imitating L.u.s.t. "To make an arrogant and proud woman see that she is just a selfish bitch who screwed her own daughter... that was cruel as f.u.c.k."

    L.u.s.t quickly comments. "Lucien destroyed the ice walls in her heart without mercy. But he will build new ones, now warm and with his name everywhere over it. From pain will come love, and everyone will be happier together in his bed."

    "Poetic, my dear." Lucien smiles at L.u.s.t.

    "What''s the problem with ice walls?" Lena asks while doing a fake upset posture.

    "Humph!" Marie tries to contain her laugh.

 Chapter 332 - The cost of Salvation

    Due to the high speed of the girls'' ice sh.i.p.s, the group quickly arrived in Viset. Demi-humans of different races were impressed and curious about the mysterious group, and soon rumors about the Alliance having a King would spread everywhere like smoke in a strong wind.

    Lucien prepares to head towards one of Viset''s prisons with Scarlett, and the captain of the guard, who was following Ghalenna and by her order, must help Lucien find and release Scarlett''s brother.

    But before he goes, he can''t help but look at Ghalenna and Ghilanna talking in the back on his ship. He knows that everything will be fine as Ghalenna seems willing to stop making excuses and assume her failure as a mother. Still, Lucien has a hard time fighting the urge to pamper both mother and daughter.

    His other wives understand how Lucien does not like them suffering and wanna always help them with any problems, but some things they need to solve independently.

    Angela notices his concerns and speaks with her usual gentle smile. "Don''t worry about them. I don''t know if they will ever be friends again, but this is something they have to work out on their own. Anyway, Cassidy and I, as mothers and Queens, understand Ghalenna situation well, and we can try to give her some advice."

    "As Queens and mothers, you are perfect." Lucien smiles too.

    Angela blushes a little but makes a sorry expression. "Nah, you ignore our faults. I made the same mistake as Ghalenna myself when I allowed Julius to send Lena to the Nunid Kingdom."

    "That is not true!" Lena quickly exclaims and then explains. "I wanted to do that for our people even though you were against the idea. That was just my selfishness while you wanted to protect me. You are indeed a perfect mother."

    Angela smiles at Lena and then talks to Lucien again. "Go find Scarlett''s brother; Cassidy and I take care of everything here."

    "Yes." Cassidy nods. She has no problem when Angela speaks for her as they both consider themselves sisters and think the same way about almost everything, just Cassidy being the strong fist while Angela is the soft heart.

    Lucien agrees, then looks at Marie and Lena. "You can take your sisters and the troops to explore. Most of the troops are demi-human, so I bet they like this city very much. But please try not to get in trouble."

    He talks to Rose. "Please take Ghalenna''s troops wherever they want, and then you should explore too. This place looks beautiful."

    "Yes, hubby." The girls agree with excited smiles on their faces. Part of the group will be on that ice ship with Angela, but most of them want to explore the city with Lucien''s troops, who mainly want to visit their races'' areas.

    Lucien doesn''t waste any more time and embraces Scarlett with one arm while extending the other to the guard captain, who blushes deeply.

    "I... I just..." The captain of the guard doesn''t know what to do. She really wants to accept flying in the arms of the most handsome man she has ever seen, but she does not want others to think that she ''likes'' men.

    [But he''s the King... is he really our King?] She gets confused because everything is so crazy.

    Lucien motions for her to approach. "Let''s go; this will be quick."

    "Quickly... hum..." She approaches while still is a little hesitant.

    *Whooosh*

    They quickly fall toward the ground, causing the guard captain to scream in surprise and adrenaline while Lucien and Scarlett are already used to it.

    "AaaaaahhhhHH!!" The woman continues to scream as she starts to get used to the fall. She closes her eyes when they get too close to the ground, but Lucien flaps his wings and stabilizes the flight several meters from the ground.

    Lucien is not very impressed with Viset as he still thinks this city is smaller than Portgreen. Also, Viset''s buildings have a more rustic architecture, with smaller houses having unique characteristics of their people races.

    "Oh?" The guard captain opens her eyes as she feels the wind stop hitting hard on her body. She realizes that Lucien is slowly flapping his wings in the same place as he smiles at her with an amusing expression.

    She blushes again while hugging his waist tightly. "Elves were not made to fly, hehehe..."

    "Of course." Lucien chuckle.

    "..." The guard captain quickly understands how different Lucien is from any other man. He is so devilishly attractive in all his actions.

    "Where to now?" Lucien asks as the captain of the guard is lost in thought.

    "Ah?!" She recovers quickly and points to a big building next to the city center''s largest building, the royal castle.

    People on the streets of Viset are shocked to see Lucien flies above the city. They first think that he is a manticore man wanting to cause problems, but Lucien''s unique characteristics are incomparable.

    Soon Ghalenna''s troops are taken to the ground by Rose and begin to relate the unimaginable news. Also, Lucien''s troops love to tell about his incredible feats while exploring the city with his wives.

    Lucien flies into Viset prison, alarming the guards, who quickly assume a fighting posture but calm down as they hear the captain''s orders.

    [Why is she flushed?] One of the guards thinks as she looks at the captain in Lucien''s arms.

    [Is that a smile?!] Another guard thinks.

    "You can walk now," Lucien speaks a few seconds after landing on the ground, and the captain does not stop hugging him.

    "Oh! Sorry!!" The captain notices her subordinate''s strange look while Lucien smiles, and she gets extremely embarrassed.

    "Did you like it?" Lucien asks.

    "Yeah!" The captain responds without thinking and quickly regrets it. "N-no. I mean..."

    "Elves don''t fly, right?" Lucien chuckles.

    "Yes..." The captain nods while mentally thanking Lucien for remaining so friendly.

    To avoid the mood getting awkward, she quickly and respectfully talks to Scarlett. "What is his name again, my lady?"

    "Willard is my brother''s name," Scarlett speaks quickly. She cannot hide her eagerness and concern. She sought all methods to gain power and be able to take revenge on Rein and rescue her brother. And now, thanks to Lucien, everything is happening.

    The captain nods to Scarlett respectfully and quickly looks at her subordinates with a stern expression. "Is there any Willard here? Think about it carefully because it is imperative."

    While one of the guards quickly starts looking at the prison records, another guard starts to think out loud. "Willard... I feel like I''ve heard that name before..."

    Then her vision passes from Lucien to Scarlett, and she quickly exclaims. "Oh, the depressed hybrid!!"

    The other guard looks at her friend. "Him? Are you sure?"

    The first guard nods. "I''m pretty sure I heard him say his name was Willard and that he was going to kill Rein with his own hands."

    "Where''s him? He''s fine, right?!" Scarlett asks.

    The first guard looks at Scarlett with a sorry expression. "He really looked like a good person... but a werewolf and fox hybrid is still very dangerous. Also... he looks a lot like Rein''s bastar-"

    The guard stops talking when she realizes that Scarlett also has some similarities with Rein. And from the way she looks concerned about Willard, it''s pretty obvious what''s going on.

    "Take us there," Lucien speaks authoritatively, and no one feels any d.e.s.i.r.e to disobey him.

    Led by the guard, Lucien, Scarlett, and the guard captain pass through several corridors and go down some stairs until they reach the lower floors of the prison where the most dangerous people in the Alliance are arrested.

    They arrive in a small, dark cell. The guard quickly opens the door, and the group sees a very injured werewolf-fox demi-human lying on the cold floor while trying to protect his face from the light of the guard''s lantern.

    "Brother!!" Scarlett runs towards the man because she quickly recognizes that red hair, which is identical to hers, despite being dirty and damaged now.

    Lucien follows Scarlett inside that smelly room while the other girls wait outside. L.u.s.t quickly tells him the horrible situation that Willard is in and makes clear the only option so that he can walk out of this cell on his own.

    Willard recognizes Scarlett''s voice and the brightness of life returns to his eyes. "Sister!!! I''m so glad you are okay!!"

    Scarlett kneels on the floor and starts to cry while hugging Willard''s head. "Your fool brother!! You should have come with me..."

    Willard starts to cry too. "I... I should. But that man... I had to kill him for our mother. But I failed... and then this woman came... they call her the Great Queen."

    "Everything''s fine." Scarlett tries to calm Willard because his condition is horrible. "The Queen is my sister-in-law, and Rein is dead. I killed him myself, slowly and painfully."

    "Really?!" Willard starts to smile. But then the sparkle in his eyes starts to fade. "I resisted... I couldn''t die without avenging our family and knowing that you were fine. But now... now I can die in peace."

    "No, no!!" Scarlett exclaims in fear. She tries to stop him from closing his eyes. "After all we''ve been through... now is the time for our life to really start. You can''t give up!!!"

    As she becomes desperate and afraid, Lucien''s warm hands begin to comfort her. Then he shows her a bottle of green liquid. Rein and Lanzo would die again just by seeing that bottle.

    Lucien looks hesitant, but Scarlett quickly pleads with him. "Give it to him, please! Save him!"

    L.u.s.t made it clear that normal healing potions would only help Willard to die a more comfortable death as it cannot heal the old inner wounds inside his body.

    Then Lucien opens the super potion with his essence and brings it closer to Willard''s nose as he speaks. "If you drink this, it will heal you completely and make you feel stronger than ever..."

    Willard''s eyes open again, but he looks incredulous. "Does something so incredible really exist? There has to be a side effect, right?"

    Lucien makes a sorry expression. "There are no negative side effects, but if you find out what this is made of, you will hate me forever."

    Willard starts to think about it, but Scarlett''s sad and worried expression makes him have no doubts anymore. "I just don''t have to ask what this is made of, right?"

    "Yes, that is a good plan." Lucien nods.

    So Willard takes the potion with Scarlett''s help as his hand trembles a lot. He prepares to drink the potion but then looks at Lucien again. "Is this an invaluable treasure?"

    Lucien laugh. "Don''t worry, brother-in-law, I have a lot of that."

    "So I accept." Willard smiles and drinks the potion. He quickly gets shocked by how good that is. And as Lucien said, he starts to feel good and stronger immediately.

    With Scarlett''s help, Willard drinks the whole potion and then looks at Lucien with a curious expression. "That... you lied to me. There is no way that something so incredible and delicious is not an invaluable treasure."

    Scarlett smiles as she sees Willard getting better quickly. "Yes, it is truly an invaluable treasure, but hubby has a lot, a lot of it."

    Lucien smiles as he brings another super potion from his storage ring. "What about a second one? I bet you want to get out of this stinky hole right away."

    Willard is hesitant to drink all that Lucien''s treasure stock, but he really wants to get out of that cell on his own.

    He takes the potion while looking at Lucien with an expression of gratitude. "I will never forget it."

    Lucien shakes his head. "But I really advise you to forget it."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 333 - Brother-in-law

    After drinking two ''super potions'' of Lucien, Willard became a new man. Well, there''s no way anyone can''t change after such an amazing experience, and Lucien''s wives know it well.

    Smiling happily because of his freedom and good news about Rein''s death, Willard left that stinking prison, now destined only for werewolves and manticore-people who committed crimes and cruelty to innocent people.

    The captain of the guard and other guards were shocked by Lucien''s miraculous potion. They really wanted to tell their friends about that but were surprised by the news about Lucien being Eve''s brother, and actually King of the whole continent beside her.

    The Handsome Devil, the well-known name of the famous King of Portgreen, now also King of the Alliance and of the whole continent, was known to even more people. Everyone except those arrested started talking about him.

    Although many women in Viset fear the end of the newly created women''s paradise, everyone will understand that Lucien would not disobey his big sis, whom many still consider the Alliance''s only true leader.

    Also, Lucien was already known for his most striking features: being cruel to his enemies and overprotective to his loved ones. So the people did not fear that he was ambitious or had any interest in harming the people of the Alliance.

    While the people talked about Lucien, he just stayed silent beside Scarlett as she explained everything to her brother.

    Willard was increasingly shocked by everything he found out about Lucien, especially the fact that even after everything Scarlett did, Lucien still allowed her to become his wife.

    The poor man was kneeling at Lucien''s feet for several minutes, thanking him for taking care of her even though he had several reasons to kill her.

    Lucien paid attention to Willard''s every gesture and words and quickly realized that he is a simple and honest man. A little naive and dense too.

    But most importantly, Willard doesn''t seem at all interested in using the connection with Scarlett to benefit in any way.

    After a few hours of talking in the courtyard, Scarlett makes a sorry expression to Willard. "Brother... I want to help you as much as I can, but the Alliance is no longer a place for men. Although Lucien is the King, he should not change things Eve did, or that would disrespect her. Also, use our connection to make your life better here would be disrespectful to every woman of the Alliance."

    Willard quickly responds with an honest expression. "I really don''t want to abuse you after everything King Lucien has done for our family. I''m fine thanks to him, and Rein is dead... I want to start a new life away from here."

    Lucien c.a.r.e.s.ses Scarlett''s hand while talking to Willard. "I don''t want to change things in the Alliance, but Portgreen is and will always be a free place for everyone. If you have no evil intentions or stupid prejudices, you can create a new life there however you want."

    "Yeah." Willard smiles. "Portgreen has always seemed like a good place to start over, and now knowing that you are King, I believe there is an even better place."

    Lucien nods. "So it''s set. So that you have a base for your new life, I can recommend you to work with Alden in the royal guard or Ron in the Kingdom management. Maybe with spies?"

    Willard bows respectfully. "I am very grateful for your kindness, your majesty. However, I really don''t want to bother you. Having taken that treasure was already ingratitude on my part after everything you did for my sister."

    Lucien smiles. "Scarlett is my beloved wife, and you are my brother-in-law, so we are family. I cannot help you as I want because of some of my limitations, but I believe you will do Portgreen very well. Soon I will be leaving, and I need good people to defend the legacy of freedom there."

    Willard kneels again as he bows even more. "Then I will not refuse this offer. I will work hard to protect Portgreen and honor your legacy, my King."

    Scarlett smiles and squeezes Lucien''s hand, happy to see the sparkle of a purpose in her brother''s eyes. "Live, my brother; live a happy life to honor our mother''s memory."

    Lucien gets up and extends his hand to Willard. "You don''t have to call me King or kneel to me, brother-in-law. I''ll write a letter of recommendation so that you can show it to a guard in Portgreen city, but maybe you want to attend the wedding ceremony between Scarlett and me first."

    Willard gets up and smiles at Lucien, but then he denies his proposal. "I would like to go with you to the ceremony, but from what I understand, your group is made up exclusively of your women... I don''t think it would be appropriate for me to participate."

    Scarlett giggles while talking to Lucien mentally. ''No man would be comfortable around so many beautiful women when fearing to looking at them and losing their eyes, or worse, being in love with the devil''s wives.''

    Lucien makes a sorry expression to Willard. "I see... So I''m going to write a letter now, and you can travel whenever you want."

    "I can''t express all my gratitude, my Kin- brother-in-law." Willard smiles embarrassedly. He definitely does not have a bold nature like Scarlett.

    Scarlett tells her brother more about how amazing life with Lucien is as he quickly writes a letter of recommendation. He puts on it his signature and also a code that only Ron''s more reliable spies know, besides himself and Alden.

    Upon arriving at any guard, the letter will easily be taken to someone with authority, and soon Ron will be notified of Lucien''s brother-in-law. And although Lucien does not ask for special treatment for Willard, he will certainly be treated well.

    Less than a minute later, Angela''s ice ship stops above the courtyard, surprising even more people there.

    Angela descends from the sky on her floating platform with Lucien''s other wives and Ghalenna. The posture of Lucien''s wives is always proud and majestic, generating admiration in all the women who see them.

    Despite being a little less impressive than Eve, Lucien and his girls are always generating respect and admiration wherever they go, which boosts their egos, stimulating their pride.

    Before, it had no major effect other than giving them a little p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but after Lucien''s meeting with Eve, a very small part of her energy is inside him, being fed specifically by that energy generated from that p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    The girls wave to Willard, knowing he is Scarlett''s brother, but he just nods respectfully and keeps his distance from them. He admires Lucien a lot and doesn''t want to disrespect him in any way.

    Ghalenna approaches Lucien and also looks at Willard. "I hope you got what you as looking for."

    Lucien nods to her. "Yes, your guard was very quick and efficient in finding my brother-in-law quickly. He''s fine now and will create a new life on Potgreen."

    But before she answers, he smiles teasingly. "But don''t get it wrong. My selfishness has no limits, and there are still many things I want. Now I''m going to the fox-clan to give a good ceremony to my girls. You are coming with us, right?"

    Ghalenna makes a confused expression. Before, she still had doubts about Lucien''s intentions, but every bit of hostility towards him inside her heart was quickly destroyed by his smiles and friendly actions, even the harsh truths he said and made her see how selfish she is.

    Now, she doesn''t know what to do. But then she looks back and sees Ghilanna smiles at her. They still have a lot to talk about and get along with, so Ghalenna cannot miss this opportunity to at least give a friendly ending to their story.

    "I said I was going, and I''m not going to change my word," Ghalenna speaks in a respectful tone.

    Lucien nods and then looks at Scarlett and Willard. "I''ll give you some time to say goodbye to each other; when you''re ready to go, just tell me."

    Scarlett agrees, and Lucien walks to the other side of the courtyard with his wives and Ghalenna.

    The m.a.t.u.r.e elf Queen is silent for a few minutes before speaking. "I will send some guards to accompany him to the Potgreen border. The Great Forest is dangerous even for strong people when alone."

    "Thank you for that." Lucien smiles, and Ghalenna quickly leaves the courtyard to order a group of guards to help Willard get to Portgreen and not to get too close to Lucien and his attractive smile.

    Lucien sits on a bench, and before Amelia, L.u.s.t, or Envy can sit on his l.a.p, Ghilanna steals the scene.

    The cute elf hugs Lucien and giggles. "Only you could start changing my mother''s arrogant attitude. I never thought we could get along again..."

    Lucien chuckles. "I hope you get along, but I still haven''t forgotten what you asked of me."

    Ghilanna''s eyes shine as she teases him. "You talk like it''s bad, but I know you want it too, don''t you? Another pair of mother and daughter... that''s your thing, right?"

    Lucien kisses Ghilanna on the lips. "Maybe..."

    After twenty minutes, Ghalenna returns with a group of guards; one of them is the prison guard who claimed Willard looked like a good person. She has always been concerned about him being arrested and now feels sorry for not trying to defend him. So she wants to help him start a new life, and who knows what else... an elf and a hybrid werewolf-fox?

    Scarlett also finishes saying goodbye to Willard. He can''t resist kneeling to Lucien and thanking him again. Then the group says goodbye, and while Willard goes to Portgreen to starts a new life with his elf friend, Lucien and his wives go to the fox-clan.

    Lucien''s ice sh.i.p.s leave Viset, leaving the city excited by the stories that his troops and wives told about their adventures. Everyone is very expectant for a future with Lucien and Eve as leaders.

    The group enjoys the journey and the view of the forest that gets more and more beautiful as they go west. Viset is just fifty miles from the cat-clan and the coast, while the fox-clan is really the central area of the northern part of the continent.

    Along the way, they see small villages of the bear clan that is further north and the manticore clan to the south. The manticore clan, now containing only women free, is still a clan of servants and has many years ahead to pay for their boundless brutality.

    As almost two hundred miles are separating Viset from the fox-clan, the journey is not so fast, and Lucien uses that time and the beautiful forest below them to have some fun with Oya and Ko.

    So along with Lucien and Oya, she hunts other dangerous beasts in the forest. The beasts with soft and tasty meat change to a feast made by Lucien''s wives that love to cook for him.

    Some people may think that Lucien is relaxing and losing focus, but he keeps all his goals clear in his mind. He didn''t mind stopping and giving Scarlett and her brother plenty of time as he was a concern that prevented her from being fully satisfied with her life.

    Now, Scarlett is free of her worries and will become stronger faster to reach her full potential alongside Lucien. As well as pleasing Ko and Oya, everything Lucien does for his girl reflects on their whole family getting stronger.

    That is the power of the underestimated knight... of the one who does not seek individual power, but power for his whole family.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 334 - Third Sweet Voice

    ''Lucien...''

    ''You are on the right path... you must continue like this.''

    While sleeping, Lucien has a dream where everything is cloudy, and he can see nothing but a strange gray light, from which a sweet unknown female voice calls his name.

    ''Who''s there? L.u.s.t?'' Lucien asks toward the grey light inside his own mind.

    Everything is silent for a few seconds before the mysterious voice speaks again. ''L.u.s.t? I wonder if I should tell you her real name...''

    [Her real name?] Lucien is confused.

    ''What do you mean? Who are you?!'' Lucien doesn''t like to have a mysterious voice in his mind.

    ''Me?'' The voice asks and quickly answers. ''I forgot my name a long time ago as well as everyone else who knew it.''

    Lucien keeps calling L.u.s.t and his other wives in his mind, but as he can''t hear anyone but that voice, he speaks to her again. ''What is happening here? How can I trust you without knowing who you are?''

    The grey light flashes a few times, and Lucien can see the silhouette of a hooded female figure, but his vision is still too limited for him to see anything else about the mysterious woman.

    She talks to him again. ''One day, you will understand more about yourself and me. But now you must know something... that is important, so you should listen.''

    ''...'' Lucien thinks it is bizarre, but he is silent to hear whatever the woman wants to say to him.

    ''Soon, you will face difficult decisions. So you must continue to follow your heart''s d.e.s.i.r.e, and you must not let others tell you what to do.'' The mysterious woman says.

    ''And am I supposed to hear, you, a mysterious person I''ve never seen before?'' Lucien speaks in a sarcastic tone.

    The voice is silent for a few seconds, then she speaks in an approving tone. ''Good, you shouldn''t rely on random voices in your mind. But I''m just giving you advice and not brainwashing you, as...''

    Lucien gets upset. ''What the f.u.c.k are you talking about? Is this about L.u.s.t? If so, you better go. We are connected as deeply as possible, and I am sure she would never do anything to harm me.''

    The voice quickly responds. ''The influence of the seven sins is not under their control. But L.u.s.t cannot change your nature because you and she are the same.''

    ''...'' Lucien can''t help but reflect on the words of the mysterious woman.

    The woman seems to notice that and continues quickly. ''Don''t think about it too much now. You must have already understood that you will need the cooperation of all sins to reach your final goal, right?''

    Lucien is surprised by how the woman seems to know his thoughts as well as L.u.s.t. Although hesitant, he is curious to know everything she has to say.

    ''Are you talking about mixing our energies?'' He asks

    ''Yes... that is the greatest power potential of the demonic race, and no one has ever succeeded it. If you can mix the energy of all seven sins, you will have the most dominant and unlimited power in the universe.'' The voice explains.

    Lucien is confused. ''You say that no one has ever succeeded, so does that mean that others have tried?''

    The mysterious woman responds. ''Right. Pride and Greed have tried a few times, but they failed because what they believed to be something in common between the sins was wrong.''

    Lucien starts to think about many things. If what the mysterious woman says is true, there is a lot that L.u.s.t and Envy know and are not telling him, or maybe they didn''t know that.

    ''Why did L.u.s.t tell me that never happened anything like that before?'' Lucien questions the mysterious voice.

    ''The sins of today are not the ones of before, yet they are also the same.'' The woman speaks in an enigmatic way.

    ''How can they be and not be who they were?'' Lucien asks.

    The woman quickly explains. ''It''s confusing, but that is how brainwashing works. They call it inheritance... it starts as a help. A power that you receive without any reason. You use it, and then... one day you wake up, and you are no longer yourself.''

    ''Inheritance? Did they inherit the power of sins, and did that replace their memory? Is that why L.u.s.t and Envy don''t remember their past well?'' Lucien cannot deny that the woman''s words could actually be true.

    ''Exactly.'' The woman replies and keeps silent next.

    Many things come to Lucien''s mind, and he thinks out loud. ''Just like Aylin?''

    The mysterious voice speaks in a concerned tone. ''You don''t want to believe it, but everything has a purpose. Aylin''s soul was not given to you as a gift but rather as a tool to manipulate you.''

    ''The naginata never forced me to do anything. Aylin isn''t even alive... those are just her memories.'' Lucien replies.

    The mysterious woman shakes her head. ''Brainwashed victims never realize what is really happening to them.''

    So she quickly continues. ''Aylin''s soul is the most powerful weapon in the universe and also the greatest treasure of the Dragons. They will destroy everything and kill everything to recover it as soon as they find out it is with you.''

    ''...'' Lucien understands the mysterious woman''s advice about using the naginata with caution.

    But she still continues. ''So, why do you think such a treasure was given to a hybrid of dragon and demon?''

    ''To brainwash me? But how?'' Lucien asks.

    The woman explains. ''Do you remember the first battles in this world? You killed those people because they were in your way, and that''s all. But how were the battles after you obtained Aylin''s weapon?''

    Lucien tries to think of any significant changes and quickly realizes what the woman is talking about. ''I... I started to enjoy fighting more and more.''

    ''Exactly.'' The woman speaks in a positive tone. So she continues. ''Aylin''s weapon is making you enjoy fighting as much as she did. Also, you are reliving her memories from her perspective. You are feeling what she felt, seeing what she saw, and even thinking like her.''

    The words of the mysterious woman hurt Lucien''s heart. But he still can''t feel any anger at Aylin, and he still feels connected to her. Brainwashing...''

    ''Brainwashing...'' The woman nods. So she continues. ''Someone wants to make you a dragon, specifically in Aylin. And you''ve already embraced her soul within yours.''

    Lucien is shocked that he didn''t realize that something was wrong before. Well, he knew things weren''t so simple, but he didn''t think there were so many people wanting to manipulate him to the point that he is being brainwashed without noticing it.

    He looks at the mysterious woman''s silhouette in the gray light. ''Your advice is welcome. But why are you telling me that? Everyone who helps me seems to want something from me.''

    The woman nods. ''Yes, and you should be aware of any futurely help you receive. Everything has a price, and many people already want to require you something.''

    ''I also want something from you, yet you will do it not for me but for yourself and your selfishness, in this case, your family''s happiness and well-being.'' She continues.

    ''I came to give you this warning because I fear that one day, after giving everything to fight for us, you wake up without knowing who you really are. I would like a happy ending for everyone... although that is impossible, you should have one.'' She finishes.

    ''...'' Lucien doesn''t know what to say. He cannot believe the mysterious woman so easily, but what she says could be true.

    The gray light starts to blink again, and the woman''s silhouette begins to disappear from Lucien''s vision while only her voice continues, getting weaker and distant.

    ''I don''t expect you to trust me, but rather that you don''t trust anyone... except for your wives... when they really love you.''

    ''Also, always follow the d.e.s.i.r.es of your selfish heart.''

    The voice disappears with the mysterious woman, leaving Lucien alone in that dream.

    ''Thanks for the advice... I guess.'' He speaks alone, or is the mysterious woman listening wherever she is?

    Lucien''s vision goes totally dark, and he starts to feel a small, warm hand stroking his hair. ''L.u.s.t...''

    ''Yes, my love.'' He hears L.u.s.t''s sweet voice in his mind and opens his eyes to see L.u.s.t''s beautiful face as she strokes his hair and he takes a nap on her l.a.p, on the big sofa of the ice ship.

    In order not to worry his wives, Lucien talks to L.u.s.t first, mentally. ''I had a strange dream...''

    He doesn''t feel any d.e.s.i.r.e to hide anything from L.u.s.t and tells her everything that happened to him in the dream. Also, he talks about how the mysterious woman hinted that L.u.s.t has another name and was brainwashed.

    L.u.s.t is shocked. ''That... seems ridiculous, but also... it could be true. I always found it very strange that you had dragonic heritage and Aylin''s weapon... she was the most powerful dragon, and it really makes sense that people want to use you.''

    ''Also... my memories are confused. I know things, but I don''t feel like I really lived my memories. That sounds like brainwashing to me... '' L.u.s.t says in a sad tone.

    Lucien hugs her, which disturbs Amelia''s nap a little. ''I can''t change the past, but it doesn''t change what I feel for you, and we don''t really have to change anything. I will be more careful when using Aylin''s weapon, but our goals remain the same. Our family remains the same.''

    L.u.s.t kisses Lucien. ''You''re right. If my sisters and I are really brainwashed, it doesn''t change who we are now. We choose who we are. And I chose to be your partner, your wife. If all that the woman said is true, you have Aylin''s weapon and the potential to mix the energy of the seven sins. With absolute power, we can be the only ones to determine our destiny.''

    ''And then, when we have enough power, we will punish anyone who thinks they can manipulate us.'' Lucien completes.

    ''Sure.'' Lucien agrees while she and Lucien continue to kiss.

    Next, he tells his wives everything that happened in his dream. He totally trusts them and knows that they love him. Lucien remembers well that the mysterious woman advised him to trust only in his wives ''when they really love him,'' which makes him reflect on his situation with Envy.

    Lucien knows that Envy is doing everything to look like a ''good girl,'' but she is an old, smart, and manipulative demon. Although he is managing to conquer her demonic energy body with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, he has no way of knowing her real feelings even with the soul connection. He knows she wants his good, but maybe because it means more power to her and not real love like he has with L.u.s.t and his other wives.

    Anyway, Lucien knows that he and Envy are connected by something similar to the soul contract. Also, he would not hide from her the possibility that she was brainwashed. He tells the girls everything, and of course, everyone gets perplexed and thoughtful about the mysteries surrounding Lucien, his sisters, and the seven sins.

    Lucien''s nap was very quick, and soon the group can see the big brown trees of the fox-clan.

    "It''s my home." Anne comments in a cheerful tone. She can''t wait to see her parents and introduce her husband to them.

    Lucien smiles as he strokes Anne''s fluffy ears. "We should not think about complicated things now. We are going to have a lot of fun in the next days."

    The girls smile excitedly. It''s been a while since their last big love session, and a wedding ceremony is an ideal opportunity for only wives'' great love session.

    However, some girls are not very excited. Amelia and Dawn don''t share exactly the same thoughts, but both feel a little left out of the ''wives team.''

    But of course, that can only be changed by them as there is always more room in Lucien''s heart for new lovers.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 335 - Wolf in sheeps clothing

    Before Eve arrives, the fox-clan was going through a period of great growth. Luise, the fox matriarch, is a bold and ambitious person who always wants the best for her people.

    Despite being abused by werewolves and manticore people, the fox-clan has created many new villages in the past five years. The villages are always built around a huge tree with large brown leaves.

    But now, with Luise being one of Eve''s main followers, the fox-clan is growing incredibly fast, just like the elven-clan.

    With the majority of the population as women, the fox-clan women have mainly focused on combat to serve as one of the Alliance''s main army. At the same time, men, now downgraded to servants by Eve''s feminist policy, work on basic village services, and help build new ones.

    Arriving at the main village of the fox-clan, the home of Anne and Elsie''s family, Lucien is surprised at how simple the architecture of the place is.

    Most of the village is made of simple wooden houses, adorned with plants and some beautiful stones. Among the small houses, there are also larger buildings that are public places or are mansions of the most influential people in the clan.

    Among the simple streets of sand and wood, Lucien can see many children happily playing while the elderly watch them. He can still see some a.d.u.l.ts, but they are just a few men doing manual labor and some women in guard armor.

    The majority of the a.d.u.l.t women of the clan are patrolling the fonts or awaiting orders from Ghalenna in Viset. There are also the most talented of them who are destroying the Light Empire alongside Eve and Luise.

    As soon as the ice sh.i.p.s reach above Eglia, the fox-clan main village, everyone gets shocked. As in Viset, the people start talking about the mysterious visitors, and soon, the whole village will only talk about Lucien.

    But now, Lucien is focused on meeting Anne''s parents and not exploring the area. His cute fox-wife seems too excited to see her parents again, and Lucien knows that she is a little concerned about her dad regarding Eve''s new public system even though Elsie said he is fine.

    Following the direction that Anne pointed out, the girls led the sh.i.p.s towards Anne''s house. Everyone is surprised to see that, in fact, her house is very simple and also in a common area. Anne had already said that her family is very humble even though they share Luise''s blood, that is, from the fox-royalty.

    Something even more impressive is the fact that Elsie and Luise''s house is next to Anne''s. It is also a small and simple building, being far inferior to the houses of other influential people in the clan that has the best and biggest buildings of Eglia.

    "It is admissible that the royalty of a place chooses to have a simple life instead of enjoying the richness of the Kingdom as most people do." Angela comments, knowing that even she, despite being a kind woman, was very fond of her luxurious bedroom in her big castle.

    Elsie smiles. "The fox-clan is not a Kingdom, but a huge family. Our people share everything, and even though some seem to have more than others, all families here have the same rights."

    Anne nods. "My parents are farmers, and they are happy like that. My aunt and Elsie lead and protect the clan, but they don''t need personal wealth for that."

    Lucien strokes the ears of both fox-girls while talking affectionately. "Still, as Angela said, this is admirable. If all nobles were humble like that, life would be better for countless people across the universe."

    Envy shakes her head while making a fake sorry expression. "Too bad we will never be humble like that because you will always want to give the best things of the universe to your girls and pamper them beyond all limits."

    Lucien laugh. "I am a flawed man..."

    "I would say diabolically sinful." L.u.s.t smiles seductively.

    The group descends from the sh.i.p.s, and Lucien again releases his troops to explore the place and find inns to sleep. He always gives them gold so that they can have some independence from him, even though they are always together as a family.

    While Marie and Lena take the troops to the ground and cancel the ice sh.i.p.s to rest and recover mana, Angela takes Lucien and his other wives to the front of Anne''s house.

    Anne and Eslie stand beside Lucien with the same excited and slightly concerned expression as if they are both going to introduce their boyfriend to their parents. Elsie even holds Lucien''s arm like Anne.

    Due to the commotion in the street caused by the presence of Lucien''s group, Anne''s mother gets curious and leaves the house before Anne can even call her.

    The first thing the m.a.t.u.r.e fox-woman sees when leaving home is Lucien''s big wings. Them may be scary for some people, but Anne quickly speaks to her.

    "Mom!" She exclaims and runs to hug her mother, who is very similar to her and also has many similarities with Elsie and Luise.

    The woman, who looks over fifty but still has her natural charm, hugs Anne tightly. "Oh, dear; I missed you so much!"

    Anne''s mother looks like a very simple person, but Lucien notices the sharp gaze that she gives him quickly before smiling fondly at Elsie. "My dear niece, come and give your old aunt a hug too."

    Elsie reluctantly releases Lucien''s arm and runs to embrace Anne''s mother. "You are not old at all, aunt. In fact, you are still charming like grandma was."

    "Hahaha... you flatter me." Anne''s mother giggles, but Lucien notices again when she quickly analyzes his group.

    Then she looks openly at Lucien while talking to Anne and Elsie. "And who are your friends?"

    "He..." Anne and Elsie begin to speak together with a loving tone and bright eyes of excitement.

    But they get shy at the last moment, and Lucien steps forward and bows respectfully to Anne''s mother. "I hope you will accept me as your son-in-law."

    Anne''s mother can''t help but be surprised at Lucien''s incredibly attractive appearance. Even his voice awakens feelings in her that she hasn''t had in years.

    But she maintains a neutral attitude and laughs sarcastically. "From the expressions of Anne... and Elsie, I don''t think any word from this old woman would change anything, right?"

    Lucien still maintains a bowed posture while speaking honestly. "In fact, I don''t think that anything in this world or others can separate me from them, but I really respect the relationsh.i.p.s of mother and children, so your blessing is essential to me."

    Anne''s mother looks into Lucien''s eyes for a few seconds and then speaks in an approving tone. "Respecting your elders is a good move. However, you will need much more than that to receive my blessing."

    Lucien smiles at her and extends his hand. "Fair. Shall we get to know each other better then?"

    "I agree." Anne''s mother places her hand on Lucien''s hand, and he kisses Its back gently.

    Lucien''s other wives can''t help but compare that scene to how they meet. It seems that this is one of the few times that Lucien has a ''normal'' introduction.

    "Laure." Anne''s mother speaks her name.

    "Lucien." He responds with his name.

    Then Laure looks at Lucien''s wives with a gentle smile and speaks in a friendly tone. "So many beautiful women... please come in. Anne''s house is small, but it will always be open to her friends."

    Anne touches Laure''s blouse and speaks in a timid tone. "Not just friends... they are my sisters."

    "All of them?!" Laure thinks aloud, making her shock clear. Lucien is an extremely handsome man, perhaps the most attractive she has ever seen, but it is still ridiculous that so many beautiful and impressive women are his wives at the same time.

    Laure tries to understand more of Lucien''s character from first impressions, but everything is very impressive and confusing. She wants to believe Anne''s judgment, and Elsie also seems to like him, but Laure still can''t be fooled by just a pretty face.

    Laure tries to hide her shock and smiles at the girls again. "I was not expecting visitors, but I will certainly prepare a good dinner for everyone."

    Aria smiles at her. "We can cook for everyone. We still have a lot of delicious meat from the beasts that Oya and little Ko hunted with Lucien." The m.a.t.u.r.e harpy-woman smiles at Oya and makes a positive gesture.

    Oya smiles, showing her sharp fangs, and Laura stares at her while thinking to herself. [Why does she look so much like a moon tiger?!?!]

    At that moment, Lena and Marie return to Lucien''s side after helping his troops to descend from the ice sh.i.p.s. Of course, both competitive sisters fly in huge ice birds, making a show to get everyone''s attention.

    Laure again is shocked, now by that demonstration of power. [Are they more powerful than the Queen''s mages? How is this possible? From where did they come? Does Queen Eve know about them?]

    She can''t help but be worried. Eve doesn''t want men to have any power within the Alliance, and that can be dangerous if Lucien is also strong.

    "Let''s go in, please. My house is small, but I will do my best to welcome you well." Laure speaks as she gestures for Lucien''s group to enter her house.

    The girls begin to enter Anne''s house while Lucien waits beside Laure.

    Anne quickly asks her mother. "Where''s Dad? Is he okay after Eve becomes Queen?"

    Laure nods. "Your dad is taking a bath. He was always a very humble man, a simple farmer. Queen Eve doesn''t want men to have any power to mistreat women again, and I understand her. But only ambitious men had to change their posture while your father remains just a simple and harmless farmer."

    When he finishes speaking, Laure looks at Lucien. "Yet, this is a dangerous time for ambitious and strong men in the Alliance. Queen Eve is very severe..."

    "Indeed, she is. However, she also has a gentle heart, and few people know that side of her." Lucien answered.

    Laure looks at Anne with a confused expression and then quickly shakes her head at Lucien while speaking sarcastically. "You seem to know our Queen very well..."

    He smiles and nods. "I''m lucky to have her in my life. I couldn''t get where I am today without her help and love."

    [What the hell is this guy''s problem?!] Laure is furious as she thinks Lucien is sarcastic with her. He looked like someone nice a little while ago, but now he looks like a brainless idiot.

    She speaks sternly. "You shouldn''t be making fun of Queen Eve. If she knew about it, your head would roll, or someone will kill you before she even knows about it. You shouldn''t even be here as-"

    While Laure scolds Lucien, Anne panics, and Elsie quickly says something. "Wait, aunt! He''s Queen Eve''s brother."

    "I don''t care who he is as-" Laure takes a while to realize what Elsie really said.

    Then she looks at Elsie with an incredulous expression. "He... Queen Eve''s brother? That... can''t be, right? That''s not funny."

    "He really is Eve''s brother. Also, Amelia is their sister." Anne speaks quickly and points to Amelia, behind Lucien.

    "That''s how we met. The Queen herself sent me to help him be recognized as King of the Alliance." Elsie explains.

    "King?! How is this..." Laure is even more shocked and looks at Lucien with a worried expression. She was so rude to him even though he was not disrespectful to her.

    Lucien realizes Laure''s concern and speaks in a respectful and friendly tone. "Don''t worry about it. Also, I hope my big sis doesn''t influence our relationship. I want to get your respect on my own."

    Laure doesn''t know what to say. "You are too good to be real, aren''t you?"

    "He is!" Anne and Elsie respond together while laughing because the situation was not really bad.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 336 - Simple Farmers

    Clovis always knew that he would be a simple person, just a farmer. That was his wish because he shared the same love for planting as his father.

    Both of them loved to see the plants grow, the sun and rain to develop them, and then to see the fruits make the trees even more beautiful. And of course, to feed their people with those delicious fruits.

    But Clovis never thought that one day their people''s princess would go into their home to ask his father to teach her how to plant apples. That was a surprise to Clovis''s whole family.

    While Clovis was young and saw no problem with that, his father feared that by teaching the princess to plant, he would be hindering her from becoming the leader and defender of their people as her mother.

    Clovis''s father tried to avoid that situation, but due to the princess''s insistence and a special request from his wife, he agreed to teach the princess to plant apples.

    For the next weeks, the princess spent half a day on the apple plantation learning to plan with Clovis''s father, and of course, with him too. By being together every day, Clovis and the princess soon became great friends.

    But Clovis has always been very humble and respectful with the princess, never even flirting with her even though he found her the most beautiful woman of all.

    The princess was aware of her charm and was very fond of Clovis for being so humble and kind. She fell in love with the simple life of the farmers and took the first step in her relationship with Clovis, making him become her boyfriend.

    After learning to plant apples, the princess and Clovis learned everything that his father could teach them about farming. The princess completely abandoned her royal responsibilities to her sister, who willingly accepted to become the new Queen of their people when their mother gets too old.

    And then she married Clovis. That was the second-best day of his life, after the day the princess went to his house and before the third happiest day in his life, which was the birth of their daughter a few years after they marry.

    Clovis has always felt like the luckiest man in the world for being able to have the calm life of a farmer that has always pleased him and the woman he most admires as his wife. So he was always totally faithful and obedient to her, never even looking at other women.

    Men can be easily tempted by beautiful women even when they have the most beautiful one in their homes, and that is why Clovis has always avoided being close to beauties. And the farm life helped that a lot.

    But one day, just as out of nowhere the princess came to his house, he gets out of the bath and sees many stunning beauties in front of him. Was that a dream or a nightmare?

    [Is my wife trying to test my love even after all these years?] Clovis thinks as she tries not to look at Lucien''s wives in his living room.

    Angela smiles gently at Clovis. "You must be Anne''s father, don''t you?"

    "Anne''s back? Are you friends of hers?" Clovis asks as he looks at the floor. He refuses to appreciate the beauty of another woman besides Laure.

    Angela nods and points to the door. "She is talking to her mother and our husband."

    Clovis is happy that his daughter has returned home and smiles while talking to Angela and the other girls. "Our house is small and simple, but Anne''s friends are always welcome. So feel at home, please."

    "Thanks." Angela nods too, and Clovis wastes no time going to the front of the house.

    As soon as Clovis is about to pass through the door, he hears Elsie saying that Lucien is Eve''s brother. Clovis is shocked and scared. Although Eve is a Queen that focuses only on the benefit of women, he has no problems with her as he never wanted to have power and is satisfied with the life of a farmer. Yet, she is very brutal and terrifying, so Clovis thinks Lucien must be like that too.

    Clovis stops and hears Elsie saying that Lucien is also the King of the Alliance. Clovis gets even more shocked. [What does he want with my family?]

    [Is he here for Laura?] Clovis thinks Lucien came because Laura was part of the fox-clan royalty even though she abandoned everything to have a simple life.

    He is very afraid, not for him but for Laura. And even though he is a simple farmer, Clovis cannot abandon his beloved wife and goes towards them.

    Leaving the house with a firm posture, Clovis walks towards Lucien with a resolute expression. He prepares to bow and beg on behalf of his wife and even to offer his life so that nothing will happen to her.

    Lucien looks at Clovis with a respectful and friendly expression and then bows to him.

    [?!?!?!?!] Clovis'' mind stops working when Lucien, the brother of the brutal Queen Eve and supposed King of the Alliance, bows to him, a simple farmer.

    "Hello sir, I''m Lucien. Anne told me a lot of good things about her parents, so I hope we can get along." Lucien speaks in a friendly tone.

    Clovis doesn''t know what to think. As Lucien talked about Anne and arrived with her, he thinks Lucien is interested in Anne. [Perhaps he wants her as a concubine or servant.]

    "I''m Clovis, Anne''s father. What exactly-" Clovis begins to ask in a very respectful and concerned tone, but he stops because he fears that questioning Lucien will result in disaster.

    Laure, next to them, is also in shock as he tries to understand how Eve''s brother came to her house to ask Anne to be his wife. And the worse is that she mistreated him.

    Lucien feels different being so nice and polite to people he just met, but that''s because most of the people he met before were ambitious and arrogant.

    He has no problem with continuing to be kind and respectful to Anne''s parents as they seem to be excellent people.

    "I hope to be your son-in-law because I really love Anne," Lucien speaks and smiles at Anne while extends his hand to Clovis.

    [Son-in-law...] Lucien''s words echo in Clovis'' mind. He thought Lucien was interested in Anne, but like most arrogant nobles, he could only demand that Anne serve him.

    But not only is Lucien being very respectful to him despite being a King and he is just a farmer, Lucien really looks like someone incredible. He is certainly powerful as Eve''s brother, has many gorgeous wives, and still seems to be the most attractive man he ever saw.

    Lucien is just perfect, and Clovis can''t help but compares their situation to his with Laure as Anne being the simple person and Lucien the perfect noble.

    If Lucien really is as kind as he looks, Clovis has only one doubt left. He looks at Anne and sees her smiling with an expectant expression at Lucien. With just that look, Clovis can see that Anne is in love with Lucien, so Clovis stops thinking that there is any problem.

    He shakes Lucien''s hand and moves his other hand to his shoulder while smiling friendly. "If Anne really wants this, I''ll be happy to welcome you to our family... as my son-in-law."

    Clovis''s simple and humble smile reminds Lucien of Ron. Lucien believed in his instincts and trusted Ron, of course, also based on his behavior.

    Thus, Lucien also believes that Clovis is a really good person and does not prevent him from complimenting him by tapping his shoulder.

    "I would be pleased to be part of your family, good sir," Lucien speaks.

    "Father-in-law. You can call me father-in-law, my son." Clovis is increasingly sure that Lucien is a good person. Well, it doesn''t make sense for him to want to deceive them while he''s Eve''s brother.

    Lucien nods as he likes Clovis more and more too.

    "..." Anne just happily smiles as Clovis takes Lucien to talk and drink apple wine inside the house, leaving Laure and Elsie with stunned faces.

    Anne smiles at her mother. "Lucien is a very complex person but also very simple... He has several personalities that are perfectly suited to each situation. And this kind and kind Lucien is also a genuine part of him."

    "Indeed." Elsie nods while thinking about how many ''shades of Lucien'' she saw.

    Amelia looks at Anne. "Eve also has such a gentle side, but few can see that. You are really fortunate that he loves you to the point of showing you that side of him."

    Then she looks at Laure with a sharp expression, says nothing, and enters the house after Lucien, leaving the girls confused.

    "She is a good person, just very jealous and overprotective, just like Lucien." Anne comments.

    "She looks a lot like Eve..." Laure says.

    Elsie shakes her head. "Not like Lucien... Eve and him... they seem to have a profound relationship, very different from the one with Amelia."

    "Really?" Laure doesn''t know what she thinks of Lucien. He looks very gentle and humble, but at the same time, he looks like a proud dragon, ready to stand out from everyone else.

    Anne hugs Laure tightly. "I missed you so much, mom! Let''s go inside and talk. There''s so much I want to tell you, especially about Lucien and how incredible he is."

    "Mm." Laure agrees and enters her house with Anne and Elsie, leaving many people with confused and curious expressions on the street. But soon, everyone will understand everything as Lucien''s troops love to talk about him.

    Entering the small, now complete full house, Laure is amazed to see Lucien and Clovis sitting side by side at the small table drinking apple wine. They already look like best friends, or rather a father and son.

    The scene is really strange because even retracting his wings as close to his back and as compactly as possible, Lucien can''t hide his other unique features and still looks like someone from another world while Clovis has the appearance of a simple fox-man middle-aged.

    But they both respect each other. Lucien is very fond of Clovis''s personality and is happy that Anne has a good father, while Clovis is happy that Anne looks very happy with Lucien, and he seems to be a great person.

    Clovis, for a moment, thinks that Lucien maybe is someone like him who enjoys a simple and peaceful life, but when Anne and his other wives begin to tell the stories of how Lucien and his family destroyed the Light Empire army, Clovis and Laure become shocked.

    "So you are the Handsome Devil..." Laure comments, now fully certain that Lucien is Eve''s brother.

    "..." Lucien takes a sip of apple wine while he doesn''t know what to say. He fears that by getting to know him better, Anne''s parents fear him.

    "Lucien fought to help me regain Portgreen and make it a city for everyone again, not just mercenaries and adventurers. He faced the Light Empire because they are damn racists who hate demi-humans. He may be scary to his enemies, but he is kind and kind to his loved ones and their families." Cassidy speaks with a proud tone.

    Laure nods. "This is admirable. If fighting for our family, our people, and freedom is being a devil; I am happy that my sister is a devil for our clan."

    Clovis fills Lucien''s glass with more apple wine. "Even though I don''t really like violence, I also don''t mind if all those damned racists die."

    Laure smiles as she speaks jokingly. "I am happy that our daughter likes someone who will protect her as I protect my husband..."

    Clovis laughs, and Lucien and his wives also laugh as they drink the apple wine made by Anne''s family. Meanwhile, Aria, Kara, Ella, Maggie, Jeanne, and Madelyn cook a delicious dinner for them in the small kitchen of the house.

    L.u.s.t and Envy are also comfortable to materialize their bodies and stay beside Lucien, just like Amelia, of course.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 337 - When in Rome

    Lucien and Clovis look so intimate while talking and drinking wine. Laure is really amazed as her husband is not exactly someone very sociable.

    He''s always kind and respectful, but he doesn''t have many friends and prefers to be close only to his family. Well, he already considers Lucien part of his family.

    On the other hand, Lucien''s kind and respectful behavior also seem bizarre. The rumors about the Handsome Devil are about a very overprotective man, which Laure finds an essential trait for Anne''s husband, but he should also be brutal and merciless.

    In fact, Laure and Clovis no longer have any doubts about that because the stories that Anne and Lucien''s other wives tell about him are exactly the same as the rumors.

    Laure does not notice that she is gazing at Lucien as she remembers Anne''s words about him. [He has personalities that are perfectly suited to every situation... Indeed!]

    But then she reflects on the matter. Nobody treats everyone the same way. Everyone has people they love, people they like, people they don''t feel anything special about, and people they don''t like too.

    In Lucien''s case, he seems to be very intense about the people he loves, and Laure can''t help but see that as a positive trait. Even though he has so many wives, Laure can see that he takes good care of and pampers them all, which is definitely very good for Anne.

    "It''s so crazy that you''re Queen Eve''s brother..." Laure comments aloud without realizing it.

    Anne and Clovis look at her with a confused expression, but Lucien continues to smile.

    He hugs Amelia with his right arm and kisses her forehead while talking to Laure. "Our family is complicated... Our father treats us like weapons, which made our Big Sis hate men. Also, she feels responsible for all of us, which always makes her tense."

    Laure makes a sorry expression. "I didn''t mean badly about her. I really respect and admire Queen Eve, and I think she''s really the best thing that has happened to Alliance in many years."

    Lucien nods. "I see. We won''t be in this world for long, but I hope to help Eve make the Alliance the best place for Its people while we''re here."

    Anne explained to her parents that she was going with Lucien to his homeworld, so they already know that. But when talking about Alliance issues, Clovis feels comfortable talking to Lucien in a way he will never do with Eve.

    "My dear son-in-law, I don''t want to bother you with this or abuse your kindness, but there is something that is making me sad..." Clovis waits to see Lucien''s reaction and find out if he should really talk about that.

    Lucien quickly nods with a curious and positive expression. "You can talk to me about everything, father-in-law."

    Clovis wastes no time and quickly explains. "I really love being a farmer, and my life has not been impacted by the current Queen Eve system, but there are many young people in our clan who dream of being great warriors. They are good people and would never use power to abuse innocents like the werewolves and manticores."

    Lucien agrees. "I''m sure there are good men here. However, I don''t want to change the management of my Big Sis. So the solution is Portgreen."

    He explains. "With the fall of the Light Empire, Portgreen will grow even further and expand its territory to the south. There are lands and opportunities for everyone. Thus, the Alliance can continue a nation for women, while Portgreen is a place for everyone."

    Laure nods. "I like that. Also, when the women of our people want to look for a partner and raise a family, they can go to Portgreen and find a good partner there."

    Clovis smiles at the solution. "That sounds really good... However, I understand that the Alliance needs servants, while many women want to be warriors..."

    Lucien quickly responds. "Don''t worry; I''m sure a lot of men want to stay here as servants just like other demi-humans in Portgreen want to go back to their home after they know the clans are peaceful. I''m going to talk to Ghalenna about telling everyone of the options they have to have the best possible future."

    "Ghalenna? Will she hear you?" Laure asks with a concerned expression. Everyone knows that Ghalenna is very stubborn and arrogant, just listening to Eve''s orders.

    It nods. "I believe so. As soon as he gets back, we can talk about it."

    "Gets back?" Laure is confused.

    "Ghalenna came with us, but she is having a private talk to Ghilanna outside. They will come when they smell Aria and kara''s food." Lucien laugh.

    Laure was so focused on Lucien and surprised by everything that she didn''t notice Ghalenna and Ghilanna sitting on a bench in her garden to talk. Let alone Clovis, who fears her wife''s fury and disrespects his beloved son-in-law looking at his wives.

    "Ghilanna... isn''t that the name of the elven princess who ran away some years ago?" Laure asks.

    Anne giggles. "She is also my sister."

    Laure doesn''t understand how Lucien can keep surprising her. "How many wives do you have?"

    Clovis shakes his head. "What kind of question is that?"

    Lucien doesn''t mind Laure''s questions. He understands that she wants to make sure that Anne will be happy beside him, which makes him admires her as a mother.

    "I could never see my loved ones as numbers. But yes, we are a huge family." Lucien speaks in an affectionate tone as he smiles at his girls.

    Again, Lucien''s response pleases Laure and Clovis. She feels like asking him more questions to see if he can really be perfect in every situation.

    But Clovis starts again to talks about different things with Lucien while they drink more wine as Anne and Elsie talk more about the adventures with Lucien to Laure.

    All the girls seem to be having fun while talking, but Amelia is hugging Lucien all the time, enjoying his c.a.r.e.s.ses, which makes Dawn a little shy to participate in the conversation.

    Although Lucien doesn''t see Dawn as one of his wives yet, he feels responsible for her as an important member of their family, so he tries to make her more comfortable.

    When Clovis starts talking about the territory of the Light Empire, Lucien asks Dawn for her opinion while offering to complete her glass with apple wine. "Here, have more of this, Dawn."

    Clovis doesn''t notice, but Laure stops talking to Anne when she hears Dawn''s name. "Wait... That Dawn? The daughter of the Light Empire King? The great marshal?"

    Dawn makes a sad expression when she remembers how she was used by her father as a weapon, just as Lucien''s father does him.

    Lucien smiles at her as he speaks. "Dawn also had a bad father who tried to brainwash her. But she is a very good person and is now part of our family. Although she was from the Light Empire, she never tortured or abused innocent people but only killed demi-warriors. humans in fair combat."

    Laure looks at Dawn with an expression of respect. "Dawn''s fame has always been that of a great warrior and leader. Every demi-human in the Alliance fears her not because of her is cruel but because she is the best warrior of the Light Empire."

    While Dawn feels that her power doesn''t mean much compared to Lucien''s wives, Laure looks at him with a curious expression. "When you say she is part of your family, do you mean that she is your wife too?"

    He does not answer Laure but smiles at Dawn as he fills her glass with wine. Dawn is very flushed and embarrassed by that situation.

    Clovis shakes his head. "You ask too many questions, my love."

    Laure realizes that she is annoying and smiles embarrassingly. "I''m sorry... It is so crazy that many legends of our continent are at our table... no one will believe this."

    Lucien and the girls can''t help but laugh at Laure''s amazed expression.

    A few minutes later, the girls in the kitchen begin to finish the evening''s first courses. Just as Lucien said, the pair of mother and daughter elves followed the delicious smell of the food and joined the group at the table.

    For Laure and Clovis, the surprises never ended. After telling them Oya and Ko''s story, they told the one about Astrid, Scarlett, Olivia, and so on.

    Laure enjoyed talking to all Lucien''s wives and getting to know them better. Even girls like Rebecca and Maggie told a little about their past, even though that was pretty common and had nothing particularly impressive.

    Meanwhile, Clovis also had endless diverse topics to talk to Lucien about. He even promised that after he and Anne had a child, the child is old enough, and their family is fully reunited and safe, he would bring the child to learn how to plant apples with their grandfather.

    Be it Lucien, his girls, Amelia, and even L.u.s.t and Envy, Laure and Clovis liked everyone.

    Anne''s little house is the setting for a warm family dinner, which leaves not only satisfied stomachs but hearts and souls as well.

    After enjoying the meat that Lucien hunted with Oya and little Ko, a group of girls goes back to the kitchen to clean everything and not leave a big mess in Laure''s house, while another group goes to the living room to talk more.

    Lucien sits on a sofa next to Clovis, and little Ko quickly sits on his l.a.p, stealing the place that everyone wants.

    Seeing the loving way he plays with Ko, Laure cannot contain her curiosity, especially after hearing him and Clovis talk about children.

    "I don''t want to be nosy... but well, Anne is already a grown girl... I just ... wanna know if you... already... you know..." Laure talks confusedly with several pauses to think of the ideal words.

    Only the most naive girls don''t understand what she wants to know. Anne is extremely embarrassed as Lucien smiles and speaks honestly. "Well, what''s left for us to as a couple is just a proper ceremony and children."

    Clovis already expected that from the way Anne looks at Lucien, but he is still embarrassed when the subject comes up.

    Laure laugh. "I knew it! Well, I expect grandchildren then. As for the ceremony, we can do this as soon as possible so as not to disturb the plans of you and Queen Eve."

    Lucien is really grateful for Laure''s positive attitude. "Okay, I''ll be able to get together with my big sis quickly, so we have a good time to do it in the best possible way. Also, I want to have a ceremony for all my wives who want it."

    Laure really likes Lucien''s wives, especially the demi-humans ones. So she is happy to be able to organize their ceremony together with her own daughter.

    "This is also good because our clan, as well as others, like to perform collective ceremonies in order to make a great offering to the nature spirit and thus obtain a great blessing for the couples," Laure explains.

    When she talks about the nature spirit, some girls make a confused expression. Dawn makes a sad expression when she remembers that she was taught from her childhood that demi-humans adored demons and not the true god.

    But Lucien already expected that. "I read in some books about the nature spirit and how important she is to some people in the Alliance and in other parts of the world."

    "The most important ceremony that my ancestors and I did was to ask for her blessing and give an offering in return. Are you okay with that?" Laure asks Lucien.

    Lucien looks at L.u.s.t, and she nods. Then he looks at Laure and nods too. "I count on your help to make the most incredible offering ever."

    "Hahaha..." Laure laughs, happy, of course. "You are a really good son-in-law."

    Everyone is really happy, but Envy makes a slight upset expression. "I really would prefer to make an offering to the Infinity Blade Lady..."

 Chapter 338 - The Offering

    Anne can''t stop smiling while thinking about her wedding ceremony. She always thought about it and what her husband would be like. Now, she feels that there would never be anyone better than Lucien for her.

    The other girls are also very excited about the ceremony, especially the demi-human ones.

    "So, you know how the ceremony works, right?" Laure asks Lucien while she is also very excited about that.

    Lucien nods. "Yes, as I said, I read some books about the Alliance and the clans, but that is someone else''s interpretation of the subject. I would like to know your point of view about the ceremony."

    Laure can''t help but smile as Lucien makes her opinion more and more important. And of course, she likes him more and more for respecting her and Clovis that much.

    She starts to explain. "This is simple, but to do it the best way possible requires a lot of work, and it is also dangerous for people without good combat skills. Many couples often ask for help from family members. However, it is right for people to do it on their own to show all their love and dedication they have for their partners."

    As soon as Laure finishes speaking, she points to a small scar near her left eye. It does not reduce her charm in any way but rather makes Clovis love her even more.

    "A red eagle almost took my eye out, but I took a big feather from her for our offering to the nature spirit. And she blessed us with a perfect marriage." Laure explains while Anne makes a proud expression and Clovis a loving one.

    Then she looks at Clovis and smiles. "But my husband had even more work, didn''t you, dear?"

    Clovis lifts his shirt and shows a large scar on the right rib area. It took a few months to heal and allow him to walk again. Also, he can still feel the pain nowadays, but he doesn''t complain because he really thinks he was blessed by the nature spirit with a perfect wife of all and a perfect marriage.

    Anne also looks at her father with a proud expression, while Laure speaks in a loving tone. "Clovis was very bold and took a tooth from an a.d.u.l.t black panther. Even experienced warriors have already died trying that, but Clovis used his clever mind to set a trap, and alone, he pulled out the scary creature''s tooth."

    "The nature spirit protected me that day, or I couldn''t have done it," Clovis speaks humbly despite the fact that he made an act almost impossible for a simple farmer.

    Lucien signals positively to him. "Really brave. What happened to the creature afterward?"

    Clovis replies. "I released it. The purpose of the offering is to show respect for our partner and the nature spirit, so we shouldn''t kill the creatures and just get proof of our effort without causing any major harm to them."

    Laure goes on to explain. "Yes, both the groom and the bride must achieve three symbols of their love for each other and respect for the nature spirit."

    "For women, the first symbol must be a flower. The rarer the flower, the more effort she will have to make to get it and thus demonstrate more dedication to their marriage."

    "Also, the color of the flower represents what kind of wife she wants to be: The lighter the flower, the more delicate and kind the wife wants to be. She will depend on her husband for everything, and in return, she will always be beautiful and silent beside him. She will always be ready to be loved by him and will accept all his orders."

    Laure doesn''t seem very excited when talking about wives who choose a light-colored flower. Well, Lucien and his wives also don''t like that kind of wife who looks very ''passive.'' But he understands that some women don''t have very active personalities, and that doesn''t make a person bad or good.

    She continues to explain. "If the bride chooses a darker-colored flower, it means that she wants to be a wife who will always be on the side of her husband on an equal footing. She will fight to defend him if necessary, but she will also have an active voice in their relationship."

    Most of Lucien''s wives quickly identify with that type of wife. Despite obeying Lucien when he asks, they are always giving their opinion on important matters and fighting alongside him.

    Laure also prefers that personality type and smiles at Clovis. "I chose a red-apple rose because I don''t want to be a very dominant wife in the relationship, but I also want to help my husband and not depend on him unilaterally."

    She looks at Anne and Lucien''s other wives. "I don''t believe that any man wants to marry a woman who chooses a totally white or black flower, but that is about the choices of each one. You must choose the color of your flower by balancing your intentions."

    "Mm." The girls nod while thinking about the color they want her flowers to be. Most of them want a balanced it with a color to show that they are ''obedient wives'' but also warriors who want to be beside Lucien in every situation.

    Even Kara, without being a demi-human, is interested in doing that ceremony and having a flower with a color slightly lighter than darker because she doesn''t want to be a combatant and just take care of their house. Maybe some shade of pink is the color she''s looking for.

    So Laure makes a concerned expression. "After choosing the flower of your preference, comes the dangerous part for many, but you are powerful women and will not have as much difficulty as I had."

    She explains to the girls. "You should take a feather from a bird. If the bird is very simple and small, it will demonstrate that you are not willing to make big sacrifices for the sake of the relationship with your husband, so the most dedicated wives look for the rarest and biggest birds possible, which results in many of them getting hurt in the process. Remember not to kill the bird or cause irreversible injuries."

    The girls start to think about what birds they will be looking for, and Cassidy can''t resist making a joke with Aria. "What about harpy feather?"

    The other girls, including Aria and Ella, laugh, but they are also curious about that.

    Laure makes a thoughtful expression as she looks at the pair of mother and daughter harpies. "Harpies are rare even here in the Alliance. They nest in remote places and in small groups, so I''ve never seen a harpy wedding ceremony."

    So she speaks to Aria in a very respectful tone. "But my mom told me stories about that. If something is wrong, please correct me, Aria."

    Aria nods in agreement, and Laure begins to tell what her mother told her. "Harpies also make an offering to the nature spirit very similar to ours, but both the groom and the bride use their favorite feather for this part, thus making an offering that has great meaning for the couple and also pleases the nature spirit."

    "Every harpy has a favorite feather. That is like our most significant secret, and to give a precious part of our body to make the offering, we are showing our love for our partner." Aria complete.

    The girls make expressions of admiration at Aria and Ella while Lucien looks at them with a loving smile.

    So Laure continues the explanation. "However, that is only valid for harpies. If you are not a harpy but have a harpy friend and wants to take a feather from her effortlessly, that will not be good as it will demonstrate that you do not want to make any effort for the future relationship with your husband."

    The girls understand the situation, and in fact, they were just curious about that subject and did not think to ask Aria and Ella for feathers as that would be disrespectful to their sister. But Aria and Ella certainly will use their favorite feathers to demonstrate their love for Lucien.

    Laure wastes no time and begins to explain the last step to the brides. "Finally, you must choose the seed of a tree. This can be any tree you want, but ideally, it should be a tree that you like or have special meaning for you."

    She smiles at Clovis. "Clovis and I chose both apple tree because it was the tree that brought us together."

    While the girls think about the tree, Laure focuses on Lucien. "Now, the bride and groom must do similar things. However, instead of looking for a flower with a specific color, the groom must find a stone, the most beautiful possible."

    Lucien listens carefully while Laure continues to explain. "Most people seek that stone through the forest, but those who want to please their wives seek it in the bottom of the sea, diving as deep as possible to show their strength and determination."

    He nods before looking at her with a thoughtful expression. "Oh, I also read something about the Lake of Tears in a book..."

    Clovis laughs while taps Lucien on the shoulder. "The Lake of Tears? Bold and brave... as a dedicated husband must be!"

    Laure shakes her head. "The Lake of Tears is a very deep lake in the center of Alliance territory. In fact, nobody has ever reached the bottom of it because of the Ghost Lady. She kills men who try to steal her precious stones to impress their brides."

    "But there is no way to be sure that the Ghost Lady exists as no one has ever seen her. Perhaps those who died there were just too bold and dove beyond their capabilities." Anne comments.

    "So, what about the bodies that were never found?" Laure asks. But then she smiles at Lucien. "Anyway, even if there is a monster in that lake, you are the Handsome Devil, Queen Eve''s brother, so I don''t think that has any chance against you, right?"

    Lucien''s wives quickly agree while fully trusting him. However, he definitely does not like to underestimate any creature and enemies, especially unknown ones.

    Although there should be no powerful creatures in an inferior world, who can really know the secrets that any world has?

    Lucien''s group has already encountered angels and a crystal mine in this world, in addition to Rose''s mother is a vampire and himself, along with his sister, having come from another world.

    Laure continues to explain the ceremony. "In addition to the stones, in your case, one for each bride, you must get the tooth of a dangerous beast. The rarer and more dangerous the beast, the more satisfied your bride and the nature spirit will be."

    "But remember, you mustn''t kill the beast. The real challenge is to get the tooth without hurting it, and of course, not dying in the process." Laure speaks.

    Then she pauses to look at Oya. "In the whole story of the Alliance, the most feared and respected beast by all was the Moon Tigers. Many tried to get their teeth but never succeeded it."

    Oya has become more and more intelligent with the help of the mix of demonic energies and understands the situation. She smiles at Lucien and points to one of her big fangs as she speaks jokingly. "Do you want to try to get one of these?"

    "Is it a challenge?" Lucien asks in a fake stern tone. But he continues to smile just like Oya.

    "Yea-" Oya speaks slowly, but before finishing the word, Lucien jumped on her and started kissing and tickling her body, making mama tigress laugh like a happy child, also leaving little Ko and the other girls jealous.

    Laure also finds Lucien and Oya''s loving and playful scene funny. She finishes explaining the ceremony just by citing the last part. "To conclude, the groom must also choose the seed of a tree, which, when combined with the bride''s one, will be planted together with the other parts of the offering and becomes a great tree."

    Then she looks at Lucien''s various wives. All of them, even those humans who have already done a ceremony in Portgreen, want to do the incredible nature spirit ceremony.

    "In your case, many great trees..." Laure comments while a doubt appears in her mind. She looks at Elsie, who also has a thoughtful and expectant expression on her face.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

 Chapter 339 - No more regrets

    All Lucien''s girls seem too excited to do the ceremony; even Little Ko wants to plant a tree with Lucien to show her innocent feelings for him.

    But to make sure everyone wants that, Lucien asks them. "This ceremony is something very specific of some cultures, so, if some of you don''t want to do it, it''s really okay."

    As soon as he speaks, the girls look at each other and think about it. Yet, none of them, except for Ghalenna, who is also with the group, shows any d.e.s.i.r.e to not participate in the ceremony. Although that is a ritual generally used by couples about to get married, the offering to the nature spirit is something that everyone can do and pleases everyone as well.

    Lucien smiles. "Then we will all do this tomorrow. Even if you are strong, you should stay together and take care when looking for materials in the forest."

    "..." The girls make a strange expression, and Lucien can feel their discomfort. He thinks it''s because he asked them to be together, but Anne quickly explains.

    "We are very excited, and we cannot wait to start tomorrow." She speaks with a pleading expression. Her ears even fall slightly, making her request irrevocable to Lucien.

    "But it''s night, my dear," Laure speaks to Anne. Although she knows that Lucien''s group is strong, she doesn''t know how strong they are.

    L.u.s.t smiles. "Even a mythical beast from the Sky Realm would have a hard time dealing with those girls while they work together. Also, Amelia and Envy will be in the brides'' group, right?"

    "I''m hubby''s favorite wife, don''t I?" Envy smiles seductively at Lucien.

    He cannot deny that Envy is extremely beautiful, and her expression makes him horny. Also, he understands her behavior more and more and knows that even she has no real control over her emotions, like any normal person.

    Still, he doesn''t smile at her but makes a confused expression. "Oh, really? Nobody told me about it."

    Envy continues to smile seductively at Lucien, but then her body turns into a cloud of gray dust when Amelia ''tries'' to kick her.

    "Stupid Envy!!" Amelia speaks in an annoyed tone.

    Then she looks at Lucien and smiles. "But she is right about something: we are certainly going to do the ceremony."

    Lucien''s wives already expected that because it is evident that Amelia loves Lucien as a brother, man, and any other way to love someone, but Laure can''t but get shocked again.

    "B-b-but... y-you are his..." Laure doesn''t want to question Amelia, but the words come out of her mouth on their own.

    Amelia looks at Laure with an upset expression. She still hadn''t forgiven mama fox for being a little rude to Lucien when they arrived. Probably Lucien would also feel that way if anyone had been rude to Amelia as both siblings are too overprotective.

    But before the mood gets weird, Lucien approaches Amelia and strokes her beautiful white hair lovingly. "In my view, this ceremony is something that represents respect for the nature spirit and other people, so everyone can do that even without the meaning of a marriage."

    Everyone agrees with Lucien because they think so too. He smiles at Ko. "Even little Ko wants to do it to demonstrate her familiar love, so it''s normal for Amelia to do it too."

    Laure still seems to find that strange, mainly because of the way Lucien and Amelia touch and look at each other. But she doesn''t want to meddle in their lives.

    Lucien smiles at her as he talks to Amelia mentally. ''Our relationship must be complicated for other people to understand... or accept. Yet, it has nothing to do with others, but only ourselves, my love.''

    ''Mm.'' Amelia responds with a sound of agreement as she hugs Lucien tightly. However, she wants everyone to know that she is also his wife, and the most important of them, of course.

    Then she looks at Dawn and extends her hand. "You also want to do the ceremony, don''t you, my friend?"

    Dawn blushes but gets up and takes Amelia''s hand while looking at Lucien. "I want to do this to show my respect for you and also for the culture that was once told me to be heretical, but in fact, it looks beautiful."

    "We are going to plant a beautiful tree, which will grow just like your new life." Lucien hugs Dawn with his other arm, and both she and Amelia enjoy his scent and warm touch for a minute.

    Dawn cannot deny that she is attracted to Lucien like any other woman, but she especially likes him because he is always very kind to her and is helping her to start her life over.

    Laure gets up and talks to Lucien''s wives. "Come with me, I have a book about rare flowers, so you know where to look for the one you want."

    The girls can''t wait to start looking for the offerings and then follow Laure to learn more about their part.

    They all kiss Lucien before going with Laure, leaving only Lucien, Clovis, and Elsie in the living room. Even L.u.s.t is interested in the ceremony, but Elsie seems to be a little hesitant.

    Clovis notices the tense look between Lucien and Elsie. He takes his glass of wine and gives Lucien a positive signal. "I want to talk more, but I have to take a nap now."

    Lucien nods to Clovis. "Good night, father-in-law."

    "Good night, my good son," Clovis speaks as he leaves the living room.

    Lucien smiles at Elsie, and she smiles back. "You look like you got a good father after all."

    He nods. "I think so."

    "I see..." Elsie nods too.

    "..." And then both are silent.

    Lucien wants to understand more about Elsie''s character and fears to force their relationship, but she seems to want him to take the initiative.

    "I... eh... I just..." Elsie starts to speak, but she doesn''t exactly know what to say or how to express her feelings.

    "What''s the problem? You can tell me anything." Lucien speaks in a gentle tone.

    "I don''t know how to proceed... This seems very surreal." Elsie bows her head.

    Lucien approaches her and raises her head by her chin, gently making her look at his face. "I thought you wanted to do the ceremony with everyone else."

    "I want it!" Elsie exclaims. But then she looks to the side as she speaks in a hesitant tone. "But is it that simple? I do the ceremony and become your wife, just like that? Isn''t something missing?"

    He c.a.r.e.s.ses her fluffy ears, now slightly downward. "I see in your eyes the same spark in Anne''s eyes. You feel like discovering new places, meeting new people, living adventures..."

    Elsie looks at Lucien with an expectant expression as he speaks. "You are already part of my family. You know about our situation and that things are dangerous in my world. Yet, if you want to come with me, you don''t have to do anything else, but just say."

    She makes a thoughtful expression. "I always thought my destiny was to follow my mother''s steps. Few people know that, but my grandmother''s first daughter was Laure. But while she chose a life other than to be the Queen, my mother accepted that position willingly. My mom likes to take care of the clan and our people..."

    "That''s her selfishness..." Elsie smiles. "But I also know that she would do anything for me. She is perfect as a mom and Queen, and I thought I wanted to be like her one day."

    "It seems like a good life, a noble goal." Lucien comments.

    Elsie pouts. "But when Anne went to Portgreen, I felt bad... First, I felt lonely, but then I also realized that I was regretful because I didn''t go with her."

    She is embarrassed to be telling Lucien those things, but he seems like an excellent listener because she knows he is not judging her.

    She continues. "I thought about going to Portgreen after Anne, but my mom needed me. My mom didn''t want to marry my dad, and she doesn''t want to involve Laure in the clan matters either, so I couldn''t leave her alone."

    "But..." Elsie pauses for a second and then continues while Lucien pats her head. "I found Anne again, and I met you... She is so happy beside you and along with your wives. I was envious of her."

    Lucien kisses Elsie''s head. "It''s okay to be jealous. You didn''t hurt anyone and just wanted to be with Anne, living the same life as her."

    Elsie giggles. "Are you encouraging me to be envious? You really are a devil."

    He also laughs. "Seriously, we shouldn''t contain our feelings while it doesn''t hurt the ones we love."

    She nods. "I understand, and... I really want it. I want not only to go with your group, next to Anne but... I also want to receive the love and power you give her."

    Elsie gets even more flushed while ''confessing'' to Lucien, and he finds her reaction very cute.

    Lucien again makes her look at him, but he shakes his head, which leaves Elsie confused. "I cannot give you the same love that I give to Anne, as that is only hers."

    "I... I understand..." Elsie tries to look around to hide her sad expression.

    But Lucien continues to hold her by the chin and quickly explains. "But I can give you a special place in my heart. I can love you in a unique way as I do with all my wives... if you want it."

    "I want!!" Elsie exclaims as her eyes sparkle again. So she tries to contain her excitement while she repeats. "I really want it. I want to be your wife."

    Lucien smiles and kisses Elsie''s lips gently. She does not act passively but begins to move her lips around his animatedly.

    He can''t deny that she looks a lot like Anne, but Elsie also has many unique characteristics, which attract Lucien a lot.

    Elsie quickly forgets everything that is happening around them and completely focuses on the kiss with Lucien. The taste of his lips, the smell of him, the gentle but also passionate way he kisses. She easily finds a rhythm of sync between their movements. Then he starts to hug her closer to him.

    Everything seems fine, but Elsie stops kissing and looks at Lucien with a thoughtful expression. "Are you doing this because of Anne?"

    Lucien quickly shakes his head. "I accepted you into my family because of Anne, but I want you as my wife because I really like you and because I am very selfish and greedy."

    Elsie giggles. "I am like that too because I want to be your wife. We are both very selfish people."

    He smiles and starts to kiss her again. At the same time, he puts his hand on her belly, which has cute hair that he loves so much, and begins to pass his demonic energy on to her.

    Elsie feels an incredibly comfortable warmth entering her body. She is thrilled to be receiving Lucien''s love that way and to be making the soul connection with him.

    His tattoo is quickly formed in her low belly area, and she hears his voice in her mind as they continue kissing. ''So let''s be selfish together from now on.''

    She still needs time to learn to use mental communication, so she speaks between the hot kisses. "Yes... let''s go to... my home... my bedroom... my bed..."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 340 - Proud wives of the Devil

    "Mmm~~." Elsie lets out cute m.o.a.ns as she kisses Lucien more and more passionately.

    He is also increasingly enjoying the flavor of her lips. But he can''t resist anymore, so he lays her on the sofa and invades her little mouth with his tongue, starting the real kiss.

    Elsie''s tongue twitches like an excited eel around Lucien''s tongue, fighting him for the lead of the kiss. Lucien finds Elsie''s personality incredible, but her movements are unexpected and clumsy, so he ends up leading the kiss, as always.

    While his hands c.a.r.e.s.s Elsie''s arms, shoulders, waist, and ears, her hands go from his waist to his groin. She evidently cannot wait any longer to have what she d.e.s.i.r.es since she saw him the first time.

    Lucien also d.e.s.i.r.es the body of the beautiful fox-girl in his arms since he saw her, but he knows how ''intense'' their first time will be, and so he''s not sure if it''s best for her to have it right now.

    ''Elsie... my dear, if we continue it, I won''t be able to stop until I completely eat you.'' Lucien speaks in her mind as they continue to kiss.

    She can''t help but be a little jealous of Lucien as he can talk and kiss at the same time while she still doesn''t know how to use mental communication.

    Between short breaks, where Elsie just moves her lips to the side, but without disconnecting their mouths, she speaks. "So... eat me... now... I don''t want to wait any longer."

    Lucien looks toward the small library where Laure is giving tips to his girls and sees Anne looking at them through the crack in the door and smiling.

    ''What about the ceremony?'' Lucien asks Elsie.

    Elsie quickly responds. "I know the forest well, and I already know what flower, feather, and tree I want for our offering. So if we do it quickly, I can still go with the girls."

    Lucien laughs as he has a hard time keeping Elsie''s hands away from his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. They really have to go to her house as she suggested, or they will end up doing it in Laure''s house living room.

    He sends a mental message to his wives. ''I''ll be right back.''

    So without wasting time, Lucien picks up Elsie in the way of carrying a princess and leaves Anne''s house.

    In front of the house, there is a group of people curious about Lucien''s group. They don''t try to peek and just stand there, waiting to see something interesting.

    Seeing Lucien walk out the door with Elsie in his arms is certainly something incredible. As his power grows, his demonic energy gets better and better. In other words, just seeing and being near to him is enough to make ordinary women get wet like never before.

    Lucien smiles at the group, made up only of women, while Elsie hides her face in his c.h.e.s.t with embarrassment. "Good evening."

    Those fox-women get hard breathing for few seconds, but just as Lucien appeared out of nowhere, he disappears as he flies over the fence to Elsie''s house, which is next to Anne''s, leaving the women on the street with just a little taste of him.

    After entering the living room of Elsie''s house, she hugs him and starts kissing him again.

    "Mmmm..." Elsie does not stop m.o.a.ning while her body feels as good as ever. In fact, she''s been tense for the past few days because she was holding back her d.e.s.i.r.e for Lucien''s body and is now letting all of her feelings come out in a whirlwind of emotions.

    Lucien lies on the sofa on his back, and Elsie sits on top of his groin. She can feel something hard touching her wet pants, which just makes her hornier.

    She starts stroking his hair as they kiss. Her fingers enter between those long red strands, and it gives her an indescribable feeling. Elsie feels so good to think that she now belongs to him as well as she has a part of his heart and whole body.

    "Lucien... mmmm... Lucien..." Elsie starts to repeat his name between m.o.a.ns and kisses as her body gets warmer and warmer.

    Her excitement arouses his demonic energy in a way, unlike anything until now. Even L.u.s.t, who is still with the other girls next door, feels like joining them to understand what''s going on.

    Lucien is alert as he continues to give Elsie p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with his hands, lips, smell, and everything else he can give her.

    But then he feels strong energy coming from her. That energy joins his and repels Envy''s energy still inside his body.

    As L.u.s.t returns to Lucien''s soul to analyze that energy, Elsie begins to kiss Lucien more passionately. She kisses his whole face, his shoulders, his c.h.e.s.t while she is repeating his name.

    "Mmmm... Lucien... I can... call you my husband now, right?" She asks as she smiles seductively at him.

    "Of course you can, my dear." Lucien smiles and brings Elsie''s head close to his as they begin another passionate kiss.

    As they kiss until they run out of breath, Elsie keeps thinking about the word ''husband.'' In the short time she was with Lucien, she easily fell in love with him. Not just because he is irresistible, but because of the way he treats his wives.

    Elsie experienced his loving and overprotective personality and also understood more about him with Anne, who told her everything about her relationship with Lucien.

    Among the many things she learned about Lucien and his wives, she discovered the pride that loving partners have for each other.

    She and her mother have known the pride of having an incredible leader. Elsie still admires Eve a lot, but unlike following a Queen who will make them strong while they are close to her, Lucien''s wives can be proud to have an amazing husband who loves them and still give them incredible power, real power, and not an aura that gives buffs.

    Elsie envied Lucien''s wives for that. She envied the fact that they walk with their heads up beside Lucien without having to ask permission from him to speak or feel like ''servants'' but loved partners.

    Again, Elsie still admires Eve a lot. She is in the Mortal Realm due to the high respect she has for her Queen. But things with Lucien are on another level. He can generate l.u.s.t, envy, and respect in an incredibly addictive way.

    And now Elsie is gaining her share of Lucien. She is becoming his beloved partner, meaning she no longer needs to be Eve''s servant to continue growing stronger, and she still gets the affection of the man she is in love with.

    ''I know what''s going on!'' L.u.s.t exclaims in Lucien''s mind and quickly explains. ''This is Pride''s demonic energy still in Elsie''s body.''

    ''Oh, should that be so powerful? I can feel this energy flowing from her body and mixing with mine.'' Lucien responds.

    L.u.s.t goes on to explain. ''Most people affected by Pride''s aura are left with little vestiges of her energy after some time away from her host, but Elsie is one of Eve''s most loyal and close followers, so the energy is a little stronger within her.''

    ''But why is it flowing so naturally into my body? Is it like Envy''s energy? '' Lucien thinks to himself and L.u.s.t; after all, two heads are better than one.

    Still, he continues to give Elsie p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with kisses and c.a.r.e.s.ses. They have no idea what is going on and just enjoy those wonderful feelings.

    L.u.s.t continues to speak to Lucien mentally. ''I don''t really know what''s going on. For me, my energy mixed with Envy''s was something new. I think you did it because it was easy to make Envy and Amelia feel pleased. They envied something, and you gave it to them, also making them be envied by others, but with Pride''s energy, I''m not sure how to we should deal.''

    Lucien thinks about it and quickly says. ''I think I know why her energy is flowing to me like that. Pride feels superior to everyone else, and when people also believe that and respect her, she feels p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, that is, everything she seeks through respect and admiration is p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and our demonic energy is only about p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, of any kind and source.''

    ''Yeah... You seem to understand this better than I do.'' L.u.s.t responds while Lucien''s words make perfect sense.

    ''It''s alright; this is new for all of us. Let''s keep thinking together and understand more about it. Analyze Elsie''s body, please.'' Lucien speaks lovingly.

    L.u.s.t was so focused on Lucien that she didn''t notice the changes in Elsie''s body. Lucien''s energy is mixing with Pride''s inside Elsie too, and making her stronger incredibly fast, just like the mix of Envy''s and his energies.

    ''She''s almost on the second layer of the Mortal Realm...'' L.u.s.t explains to Lucien.

    Lucien smiles at Elsie as he starts kissing her belly, making her laugh with tickling. But mentally, he keeps talking to L.u.s.t. ''I can feel that she is feeling extremely well and proud of herself. I''m not sure why this sudden explosion of self-respect, but what must be making her feel so much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pride at the same time, making our energies mix smoothly.''

    ''Oh, don''t you really know why she''s feeling proud right now?'' L.u.s.t speaks sarcastically.

    ''It''s because of us, right? I just didn''t think it would be so significant as to mix our energies like that.'' Lucien replies.

    L.u.s.t speaks with a proud tone. ''Your troops are incredibly proud to have you as their master, let alone your wives, who are your beloved partners. It really makes sense for Pride''s energy to like you.''

    ''I see...'' Lucien thinks for a second and then comments. ''But when I met Eve, it was very different.''

    L.u.s.t also thinks about it and quickly responds. ''Eve was proud to be your big sis, but it seems that the demonic energy didn''t think you deserved Its power for being her little brother, but it thinks you are now worthy for being Elsie''s husband.''

    ''Pride''s energy looks complicated.'' Lucien can''t help but remember Pride, the woman who left a deep impression on him.

    ''Just like herself...'' L.u.s.t laughs.

    Lucien continues to kiss Elsie while focusing on the energies within him. He has already realized that Pride''s energy is accepting his original energy but repelling Envy''s, which is not a good thing.

    He remembers the words of the mysterious woman in his dream about gathering the power of all the sins. L.u.s.t also thinks that it is the best way to make his family stronger than anyone in the universe.

    ''I''m going to try to mix Pride''s energy with my energy mixed with Envy''s.'' Lucien talks to L.u.s.t while trying that.

    ''It''s working!!'' L.u.s.t exclaims happily again as she realizes that Lucien is managing to make Pride''s energy accept Envy''s while mixed with his. Both white and gray energies are revolving around the purple energy, both seeking p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Lucien is happy as he feels his power increasing significantly. And, of course, he quickly tries to pass the new energy mix to his new wife.

    "Mmmm... Ahhh~~." Elsie loudly m.o.a.ns as she feels an incredibly powerful and pleasurable feeling come up inside her, making her feel even better.

    She looks him in the eye and sees him smiling at her. Elsie doesn''t need to understand what''s going on to know that it is because of Lucien. He''s giving her love, p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, power, anything and everything else she wants.

    [How can I not love you even more?] She thinks to herself as she tears her own blouse, revealing her beautiful b.r.e.a.s.ts to him.

    Then she starts to kiss him passionately while feeling more and more proud to have chosen him as her husband, quickly consuming the little energy from Pride that was still in her body.

    ''We will have to find Pride soon in order to maintain this new mix of energies...'' Lucien comments to L.u.s.t as he feels the energy mix being quickly transformed into power for him and Elsie.

    ''Are you missing Eve or Pride the most?'' L.u.s.t asks in a strange tone.

    ''Are you jealous? How cute...'' Lucien replies.

    ''Someone called me?'' Lucien and L.u.s.t hear Envy''s voice inside his soul.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 341 - Exotic Bath {R.-.1.8}

    ''No, nobody called you!'' L.u.s.t speaks to Envy in an annoyed tone. Although they do not have a physical body within Lucien''s soul, it is still as if they are sharing a room within him.

    ''Don''t fight.'' Lucien asks in a loving but firm tone.

    If Envy had a body now, she would be pouting while she complains. ''I know that whenever you have s.e.x with other women, L.u.s.t also participates in it even if just for a while... I want that too!''

    Envy with jealousy? Well, the problem is that this feeling makes her strong, so Lucien knows that giving in to her will make her and Amelia stronger, just like him as well.

    Lucien continues to give p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to Elsie as she starts to rip his shirt, and he responds to Envy. ''This moment must be special for Elsie, and next, we will focus on the offering, so we really don''t have time for this right now.''

    ''Are you saying you don''t have time for L.u.s.t?'' Envy mocks. ''That is not true, right? You always have time for her.''

    ''You said it right; he always has time for me.'' L.u.s.t speaks in a proud tone. She is still the ''first wife.''

    Envy prepares to start arguing with L.u.s.t, but Lucien doesn''t want that. He cannot let his wives fight even when they are ancient demon sisters.

    ''Okay, just don''t disturb me while I please Elsie, and then when she needs a break, I will take care of you, both of you.'' Lucien speaks to Envy and L.u.s.t.

    Although L.u.s.t does not want to share Lucien''s attention with Envy, and Envy wants to demand more attention from him, they both understand that if they upset him, they will be the only ones punished with no fun, so they quickly agree to be silent.

    Lucien focuses entirely on Elsie. He can feel that the mix of white, gray, and purple energies within her is almost gone, being totally transformed into real power for her.

    The same mix inside him is almost without any white part as he can only feed it with the energy of Envy inside him and his original energy.

    And although the separate demonic energies are inferior to them together, Lucien wants to give Elsie a lot of his energy. He wants to empower and make her happy, while he also receives the same.

    P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is the main way he and his family gets stronger, but s.e.x and any other act of affection still have other meanings for them.

    "Mm~~." Elsie m.o.a.ns with passion as she runs her hands on Lucien''s b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t and moves her h.i.p.s over his groin.

    He can feel the wetness of her p.a.n.t.i.e.s reaching his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. His c.o.c.k quickly recognizes the characteristic scents of a fox girl''s love juices.

    She brings her mouth close to his ear and whispers as she strokes his c.o.c.k over his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r. "Now you''re only mine..."

    Lucien runs his fingers gently between her hair and brings her mouth up to his to start a passionate kiss while he talks to her mentally. ''And you''re only mine... so, let''s enjoy this moment.''

    They kiss until Elsie needs to breathe, and then at that moment, Lucien rotates their bodies, laying her on her back on the sofa.

    "Damn s.e.xy!!" She says as she licks her own lips, looking at Lucien''s body in front of her. Both her upper and lower lips get wet.

    Lucien finishes taking off his torn shirt and tosses it on the floor before taking off his pants and boots, remaining only in his underpants, which is nowhere near able to hide his excited dragon.

    While gazing at the ''tent'' made by Lucien''s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, Elsie instinctively moves her hands to her p.a.n.t.i.e.s. She has already masturbated sometimes thinking about Lucien, and he knows it.

    But Lucien acts quickly and takes her hand. Elsie makes a confused expression, and he smiles as he explains. "From now on, this is my job."

    Elsie smiles and pulls her hands back, letting Lucien do whatever he wants with her body. She even opens her legs, inviting him eagerly.

    He kneels in front of the sofa and starts to c.a.r.e.s.s her legs. Like Anne, Elsie has several parts of her body covered with a thin layer of fluffy fur, which is always very well clean and good smelling.

    After c.a.r.e.s.sing her waist, Lucien runs down his hands and slowly takes off Elsie''s boots and pants. He focuses on every detail of her body, which gets uniquely recorded in his mind and so he can perfectly describe the body of all his wives and their differences.

    Elsie keeps smiling as she is enchanted by the gentle way Lucien is treating her. She is very enthusiastic for him to touch her most private part, but on the other hand, she also wanted to have more layers of clothing covering her body just for him to take them off like that.

    "You are so beautiful, my dear," Lucien speaks while kissing Elsie''s t.h.i.g.hs.

    She gives him a perfect smile because she feels perfect now. Any fear or worry that he was doing it just out of pity for her or because Anne was gone when she heard him say ''my dear'' in such an affectionate tone.

    Lucien wastes no time and starts to c.a.r.e.s.s her wet p.a.n.t.i.e.s. He runs his hands over it, and then underneath it, he c.a.r.e.s.ses the inner parts of her t.h.i.g.hs, getting closer and closer to that magical spot.

    Elsie gets hornier and hornier and starts producing even more love juices. Then Lucien begins to slowly remove her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, revealing her beautiful pink flower.

    His eyes sparkle with expectation as he feels that lovely perfume flow freely into his nose.

    He kisses her p.a.n.t.i.e.s and keeps it in his storage ring while smiling at Elsie. "Your natural perfume drives me crazy since we first meet.

    "..." Elsie wants to return compliments to him, but she is embarrassed while her heart is beating faster and faster.

    He slowly approaches his face to Elsie''s most private part. First, he smells this deeply to the content of his heart; then, he starts to gently lick that shiny liquid flowing from her in large quantities.

    ''More sour than sweet... I f.u.c.k.i.n.g love it!'' Lucien speaks in Elsie''s mind as he licks her love juices.

    "Mmmm... ahhhh~~." She gets even more flushed as she lets out cute m.o.a.ns, a perfect melody for the feast that Lucien is about to have when devouring her delicious p.u.s.s.y.

    Lucien looks into Elsie''s eyes and alluringly smiles. "I will take good care of this pot of honey so tasty."

    Time seems to slow down as Elsie focuses on enjoying every second, or rather, every millisecond of that incredible sensation that is having Lucien l.i.c.k.i.n.g her p.u.s.s.y.

    He keeps using his hand to c.a.r.e.s.s her legs, t.h.i.g.hs, and waist while l.i.c.k.i.n.g her all over her pink flower.

    "Ah...ahh... mmmm..." Elsi m.o.a.ns louder and louder as the feeling gets even better. Lucien starts to stick the tip of his tongue inside her pink cave and then eagerly sucks on her lovely c.l.i.ts.

    Just his c.a.r.e.s.ses have already driven her crazy, so the incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Lucien is giving Elsie now quickly makes her want to come.

    She tries to contain her o.r.g.a.s.ms to enjoy more of that, but her body begins to convulse in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. She holds Lucien''s head with both hands for fear of flying away.

    Lucien feels Elsie''s p.u.s.s.y giving him more and more love juices, but he doesn''t reduce his c.a.r.e.s.ses.

    He holds tight to her t.h.i.g.hs and lifts her up. She keeps holding on to his head, so she doesn''t get out of balance.

    "Ahhhhhhh... I''m coming, Lucien..." Elsie wildly m.o.a.ns while wraps her legs around his neck.

    Lucien spins around the room as he sucks on Elsie''s p.u.s.s.y more and more intensely, drinking every drop of her precious love juice.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!!!! Hubby!!!!!" Elsie feels her mind go blank while all that matters is Lucien''s hands holding her and his tongue devouring her p.u.s.s.y.

    She lets all her love flow through that o.r.g.a.s.m, squirting a lot of love juices on Lucien like an endless waterfall.

    "Oh, dear!" Lucien is surprised by that incredible amount of liquids. He can''t drink it all, and her love juices start to run down his body.

    Having all that fragrant liquid running down his body makes Lucien even hornier. When Elsie''s loves juices arrive in his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, his d.i.c.k gets even harder, like an obsidian spear, ready to pierce the skies.

    L.u.s.t and Envy, inside Lucien''s soul, make mental notes while feeling very jealous of Elsie for making Lucien so hard so quickly.

    He holds Elsie in that position for a minute until she regains consciousness. Still panting, she looks at him covered with liquids and gets embarrassed. Yet, a part of her is also proud to mark her man with her fluids and smell.

    "Oops... I think I drank too much apple wine." Elsie speaks with a wide, bright smile on her gorgeous face.

    Lucien''s heartbeats are in sync with the throbbing of his c.o.c.k. Elsie is really cute. "I can''t wait to f.u.c.k you, my love."

    She kisses him passionately before pointing to the second bedroom in the corridor of her small house. "Let''s go to my bedroom. I can''t wait any longer to have your c.o.c.k inside me!"

    Wasting no time, he takes her into her bedroom, still holding her by the t.h.i.g.hs as they kiss. Elsie''s small, flexible body is very similar to Anne''s, which allows them to do various positions.

    Entering Elsie''s bedroom, Lucien smells her scent everywhere, but there''s no comparison to smelling her natural fragrance from her furniture and bed to her p.u.s.s.y directly.

    He lays her on her bed and starts kissing her whole body while she awkwardly tries to take off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.

    Then Lucien turns around and lies on his back on the bed, taking up its entire space.

    Elsie smiles as she enjoys the scene of Lucien on her bed before quickly taking off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.

    "F.U.C.K!!" She exclaims out as she realizes how hard Lucien''s c.o.c.k is, horny for her.

    Before, Elsie could only see Lucien''s c.o.c.k as other people''s treasure. She always wanted to touch, smell, lick it, but she couldn''t.

    Now that he is lying on her bed, ready to give her everything she wants as her husband, Elsie wants to enjoy everything she has dreamed of in the past few weeks.

    She wants an entire hour just to watch Lucien''s c.o.c.k, another hour to smell it, lick it, and at least three hours of s.u.c.k.i.n.g it.

    But she will have time for all that later because her body right now cannot handle the d.e.s.i.r.e to have Lucien''s c.o.c.k inside her more private part.

    Elsie strokes Lucien''s c.o.c.k quickly before sitting on his belly and moving backward, pressing his c.o.c.k between her b.u.t.t.o.c.k.s and touching her tail.

    Lucien feels incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as the shaft of his d.i.c.k touches her soft a.s.s while her excited tail wags animatedly around it.

    "I love you..." Elsie speaks in a loving tone while running her hands over his c.h.e.s.t.

    He starts to stroke her tail while smiling. "Love you too, my dear."

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 342 - Always a good time {R.-.1.8}

    Elsie smiles at Lucien as she tilts her body to the side and positions his c.o.c.k below her.

    Although she wants to sit down and take all that big c.o.c.k inside her eager p.u.s.s.y, she thinks it is better to tease Lucien first and make him d.e.s.i.r.e her even more.

    Then she makes the most seductive expression she can while moving his c.o.c.k in different directions, rubbing Its head on her pink flower.

    Lucien feels indescribable p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while feeling his most s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e part rubbing Elsie''s soft p.u.s.s.y. Also, her pubic hair is so soft and fluffy that it makes him crazily horny.

    "Mmm~~." Elsie tries to tease Lucien, but she ends up m.o.a.ning first because the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she is feeling is also incredibly amazing. Lucien''s c.o.c.k feels so hot, and she can also feel it throbbing.

    She continues teasing him while rubbing his c.o.c.k more intensely as he c.a.r.e.s.ses her waist and t.h.i.g.hs. Both already want to come with that stimulation, but while Lucien has complete control over his body, Elsie is having a hard time holding her liquids for the best part.

    "Mmm... how much... mmm... do you want this?" She asks between m.o.a.ns.

    Lucien chuckles. "As much as you do."

    "So this is a lot." Elsie giggles.

    Then she starts to lower her body just a little, enough for the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k to start opening her beautiful, tight pink cave.

    "AH~~." Although Lucien''s pre-c.u.m added to her love juices make the entrance of his c.o.c.k tip in her p.u.s.s.y really smooth, Elsie still m.o.a.ns loudly for the new p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    They both smile at each other as she pulls her p.u.s.s.y up to tease Lucien even more. And well, it totally works because his c.o.c.k quickly starts to miss that adorable tightness of her p.u.s.s.y entrance.

    Lucien begins to c.a.r.e.s.s down Elsie''s waist with both hands, making his d.e.s.i.r.es for her body clear.

    She smiles proudly and starts to lower her body again. This time she doesn''t back down but starts moving her h.i.p.s sideways while still teasing him.

    "You are adorable..." Lucien says as he finds Elsie''s teasing personality really nice.

    Anne also likes to tease him in bed, but Elsie''s self-control is impressive. Lucien can''t help but think that it is due to their first-time be with her being almost in the second layer of the Mortal Realm and the influence of Pride''s aura on her.

    Well, a woman much more powerful than Lucien will naturally have more resistance to his charm, especially if she is under the influence of Pride''s aura. But his demonic energy is getting more and more powerful, and Elsie is already at her limit, using all her will to tease him.

    Slowly, Elsie starts to descend more and more of her body. She feared it would hurt due to Lucien''s c.o.c.k being too thick, but her p.u.s.s.y seems to be managing to stretch enough to hug it tightly, which gives both of them great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    "Mmmmm... Ahhh..." She m.o.a.ns as she maintains eye contact with Lucien. But after having a significant part of his c.o.c.k inside her, she looks down and gets surprised to realize that it was only less than a quarter inside her.

    "It''s too big! It won''t fit." She speaks with a concerned expression.

    Even though Anne explained to her about Lucien''s life mana preventing his girls from feeling any pain, she can''t believe that such a big thing will fit into her little flower.

    "It''s okay, just trust me." Lucien knows what words can describe somethings and slowly and gently brings her body down.

    Elsie doesn''t resist Lucien''s movement and lets her body descend further. She feels his big c.o.c.k slowly making its way through her pink cave.

    "Mmmmmmmm..." The feeling of having her insides stretched by Lucien''s big and warm gentle c.o.c.k is really magnificent. She quickly becomes addicted to it while m.o.a.ning continuously.

    Then the tip of Lucien''s d.i.c.k meets Elsie''s h.y.m.e.n. It kisses that sacred seal while they both look at each other with loving expressions.

    He stops bringing her body down and lets Elsie take that last step to completely give her body to him.

    Elsie doesn''t think twice and breaks her h.y.m.e.n, forcing her body down.

    "Ahhh~~." She m.o.a.ns and leans her body over Lucien''s, seeking his lips for a passionate kiss.

    As they kiss, Lucien moves her waist up, pulling his c.o.c.k a little back and then down, slowly trusting it inside her again. So he continues to repeat that movement of descending and raising her body over his, exploring every part of her insides.

    Elsie''s mind starts to go blank again while the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Lucien gives her with his hands, mouth, and c.o.c.k is unbelievable.

    His demonic energy runs through her body, making her feel better than ever and more powerful. That feels much better than Pride''s energy.

    She quickly understands why all Lucien''s wives love s.e.x with him. It is not just about the most incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she has ever had, but it is her connecting with her lover in such a deep way as they both become more powerful.

    Before Elsie realizes it, she is already moving her h.i.p.s up and down, back and forth, taking Lucien''s c.o.c.k deeper and deeper, harder and harder inside her while he just strokes her waist.

    "Ah, uh, ah uh, mmmm... Ahhhhh~~." Her m.o.a.ns echo through her small house as she rides Lucien''s c.o.c.k madly.

    Her v.i.r.g.i.n p.u.s.s.y soon starts having the second o.r.g.a.s.m with Lucien, but she does not slow down her movements; on the contrary, she uses her p.u.s.s.y twitches in such a state to squeeze Lucien''s c.o.c.k tighter and tighter.

    Lucien feels incredible p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while Elsie''s p.u.s.s.y seems to want to lock his c.o.c.k inside her forever, only for her. And well, that''s the wish of all his wives.

    Hard as a rock, Lucien''s c.o.c.k meets every part of Elsie''s p.u.s.s.y from up to down until her p.u.s.s.y bottom. Then at the peak of her o.r.g.a.s.m, she pressed her body further down, taking the tip of Lucien''s c.o.c.k into her cervix.

    "Mmmm... c.u.m there, please!!" She begs.

    Lucien is surprised by Elsie''s specific request, but he quickly understands that Anne must have told her about the possibility that his wives are pregnant, so Elsie must want all his c.u.m in her baby room.

    And, of course, he doesn''t deny her request, c.u.m.m.i.n.g inside her deepest part. "Ohh��"

    Elsie feels her fluids squirting out of her p.u.s.s.y while Lucien fills her body with that incredibly pleasurable hot liquid.

    "AHHHHHHHHHH!!!" She m.o.a.ns loudly while his c.o.c.k pours so much hot c.o.c.k milk inside her baby room. That feeling is certainly the best so far, and Elsie is obviously addicted as she tries to enjoy every second of it.

    For Lucien and Elsie, only p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e fills their minds as they focus on their connection, but L.u.s.t and Envy pay close attention to the changes in their bodies.

    Well, in the case of Lucien, he just advances further into the fifth layer. But in the case of Elsie, the changes are really significant.

    When she entered the Mortal Realm due to the influence of Pride''s aura, Elsie just experienced a high increase in her strength and agility. But now, reaching the second layer with Lucien''s demonic energy, she is having an explosive increase in all her physical capabilities and waking up something special inside her.

    Just like what happened to Anne, a new tail is growing alongside her original one, which is also getting a little longer.

    ''A peculiar hereditary ability...'' L.u.s.t comments to Envy.

    ''Fox girls with more than one tail... I don''t remember hearing anything about it.'' Envy responds while she is actually more focused on Lucien''s c.o.c.k than Elsie''s ability.

    L.u.s.t explains to Lucien about Elsie''s second tail and speaks her thoughts. ''Greed once had a fox host, and although she didn''t have more than one tail, they lived for a time among her people, and maybe she knows something about this hereditary ability.''

    Lucien remembers that Anne said something about her mother knowing stories about a fox-woman with more than one tail, but they forgot to talk about it because they were so focused on talking about their adventures and the ceremony, but he now makes a mental note to remember that and also ask Greed about it when they meet.

    He focuses on Elsie again, kissing her while c.a.r.e.s.sing her original tail and the other one, which will still take a few days to finish growing like Anne''s.

    Elsie has not yet noticed her second tail, as she is in the clouds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, while Lucien''s hot c.u.m prolongs her o.r.g.a.s.ms, making it an unforgettable moment.

    Her body goes limp, and she loses strength due to so many waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but she can trust her whole body in Lucien''s arms as he supports her now and will do it forever.

    "Ahhhhhh... mmmm..." Elsie lies on Lucien''s c.h.e.s.t and just enjoy that moment for a while as she sniffs his wonderful scent.

    She''s so comfortable that she looks like she''s going to nap now, but Lucien knows that she just needs a break before asking for a second round.

    Some of her blood runs along with the excess of his c.u.m from her p.u.s.s.y while he takes her in his arms. Then he opens the Purple world portal and enters it, also taking Elsie''s little bed to her new home.

    Arriving in the main hall on the fifth floor of his house, Lucien leaves her bed there so that she can choose a single bedroom later because now he takes her to their main bedroom.

    Lucien lays her on his big bed so that she can get some rest. Then he rolls over on the bed and stops with open arms. "Come on."

    His two lovely great demons immediately materialized their bodies in his arms. Both are excitedly smiling.

    "So charming..." Lucien comments as he kisses both L.u.s.t and Envy. Having such perfect sisters only for him seems unfair to all men in the universe, but this is Lucien, someone whose selfishness has no limits.

    While Lucien kisses L.u.s.t, Envy kisses his c.h.e.s.t just like L.u.s.t does when he kisses Envy. Still, both keep a hand constantly stroking his c.o.c.k. An amazing handjob.

    So he focuses on enjoying the delicious flavor of L.u.s.t''s little mouth while moving Envy''s head towards his c.o.c.k.

    His ''rough'' touch makes Envy feel even more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, and obediently, she starts to lick and suck his d.i.c.k.

    Even after doing that so many times, Lucien still finds s.e.x incredibly pleasurable and feels lucky that his way of getting stronger is it. He feels like p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e is the thing he has the most control over in his life, and while it is his main weapon, it is also the best way to make his girls satisfied.

    L.u.s.t''s m.o.a.ns, having her mouth devoured by Lucien''s dominant tongue and her b.r.e.a.s.ts stroked and squeezed by his hands compete with Envy''s ''slurp'' sounds while she sucks on his c.o.c.k, both sounds making a melody for Lucien to enjoy, and Elsie take a short break.

    That position seems perfect for him, but L.u.s.t soon becomes jealous of Envy and moves to his c.o.c.k, also wanting to drink her favorite thing, in fact, the only thing that works as food for her.

    Between s.u.c.k.i.n.g his c.o.c.k shaft, head, and his balls, L.u.s.t and Envy make a sloppy mess on his groin, giving him a lot of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with their soft tongues while begging him with their eyes.

    Despite wanting more blowjob time before coming, Lucien has almost infinite c.u.m while generating demonic energy and stimulating his life mana, so he doesn''t spare a drop of c.o.c.k milk and shot a huge load of it on both great demon sisters.

    "Yep!!"

    "Hahaha!!"

    Both L.u.s.t and Envy excitedly laugh as they delight in Lucien''s warm essence running over their bodies.

    Lucien smiles as he finds it refreshing to see L.u.s.t and Envy getting along as loving sisters at least once.

    Well, it seems that none of his wives can have any negative feelings while he f.u.c.k them.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 343 - Mysterious Ancestor

    While Lucien has an incredible love session with L.u.s.t, Envy, and Elsie in the purple world, his other wives continue to learn more about the great forest of Alliance with Laure to know where to look for the best offerings for the ceremony.

    All the girls are very excited, especially Anne, but Amelia has an upset expression on her face. The other girls know why, but Laure is worried that she''s upsetting Queen Eve''s and her son-in-law''s sister.

    "Is something wrong, my Lady?" Laure asks Amelia in a respectful tone. She knows that Amelia is still a little upset by the misunderstanding at the beginning of the night, and that is why Laure is really sorry.

    Amelia was not happy when Laure thought Lucien was lying, but she has already forgotten that and thinks well of mama fox now.

    "They are... Stupid Envy! Stupid brother!!" Amelia comments while she can even feel Envy''s and Lucien''s happiness through their connection.

    Laure is confused, and Anne shakes her head at her, subtly indicating that she shouldn''t ask any more further.

    "Ahem..." Laure makes a sound to get attention and smiles at the girls. "Well, I already explained the most important points. Yet, as you will do the same ceremony and travel together, Anne and Elsie can guide you through the forest without any problems. Still, remember to take the flower, feather, and tree alone with your own effort."

    "Mm." The girls nod.

    But then Laure looks at little Ko. "Well, you can have help when catching a bird if it is dangerous sd you are still very young."

    Little Ko understands that Laure is concerned about her safety, but she no longer sees herself as a child but as one of Lucien''s companions. That''s why she shows her fangs with a confident smile.

    Laure finds Ko''s confident attitude very cute, but while Oya smiles proudly, Cassidy explains. "Little Ko is already in the Mortal Realm, yet she has strength superior to the first layer due to Lucien''s pats."

    Anne vaguely explained to her about the four chaos realms, and although Laure doesn''t understand much about it, she can assume Ko''s strength by comparing her to Dawn, who is still in the first layer of the Mortal Realm and has very little demonic energy from Lucien inside her body.

    So, to avoid the mood getting embarrassing, she looks around. "Where''s Elsie?"

    "She''s with Lucien," Anne responds with a slight flush on her face, which Laure doesn''t notice.

    "Oh, they''re talki-" She starts to speak but stops when she notices Anne getting even more flushed and shaking her head at her.

    Laure is surprised that they are doing it right now, but not that it is happening. When she asked Lucien about his interaction with Anne, he said that nothing could separate ''them'' from him; that is, he already included Elsie as his wife too, and both she and Anne seemed very happy about that.

    "Elsie is already an a.d.u.l.t woman who can choose her destiny. And I can''t say that she''s making the wrong choice, but..." Laure comments while thinking about her sister.

    In fact, Elsie is a year older than Anne because when Laure told her mother that she was not going to become the clan''s new matriarch, Luise looked for a man just to have a child and to start preparing them for when she could no longer lead the clan.

    Luise always tried her best as leader and protector of the clan. She wanted to have several children in case some of them wanted to have normal lives like Laure; there would still be a high chance of someone being interested in leading the clan as she did.

    But after realizing how bad it was to have s.e.x with someone she doesn''t love, she was unable to have other children. Still, Elsie always showed interest in protecting the clan, which made Luise really satisfied.

    Now, Laure is worried that Luise will be alone after Elsie leaves with Lucien, mainly because Luise loves her daughter and would never stop her from following the path she wants.

    Anne really understands her mother and smiles at her. "Don''t worry about it. I can''t say for sure, but I think Aunt Luise would be happy to follow Eve and Lucien, knowing that the clan is in good hands."

    "Good hands?" Laure is confused.

    Anne looks at Ghalenna and Ghilanna at the back of the room. The m.a.t.u.r.e elf nods respectfully to Laure.

    The Alliance will have no problems as long as Ghalenna leads it according to Eve''s standards, but will she stay behind while Luise goes with Eve and Lucien? Can any single mother not follow their son-in-law when he is Lucien?

    Thinking too much about the future will not change anything now, and as Laure''s first attempt to not let the mood get strange has completely failed, she tries again.

    "Well, let''s keep talking and drink more apple wine while we wait for them." She smiles at the girls.

    The girls quickly agree because they all really liked the apple wine made by Anne''s parents. Even Kara drank a lot of it while only Ko chose to drink apple juice instead.

    The group just had time to talk for a few minutes before Lucien and Elsie entered Laure''s house. In fact, the love session lasted more than an hour, but the purple world''s temporal dilatation made their time longer there.

    The radiant smile on Elsie''s face and the fact that she has Lucien''s scent all over her body even after taking a bath makes it clear what they did for everyone.

    Anne runs over to Elsie and hugs her tight. "You were already my sister in heart, but now we also share this connection."

    Elsie cannot be happier as she smiles at having a cousin, or rather, sister as good as Anne. Most women would not want to share their man with other people, but Anne is really happy that Elsie also becomes Lucien''s wife as she knows that he will take good care of them both.

    Laure is still a little concerned about Luise''s future. Still, she can''t help but be happy for the girls. [This will certainly be the most animated wedding ceremony ever.]

    "Sorry for delaying your plans." Elsie talks to Lucien''s wives.

    Angela approaches her and gently holds her hand. "I don''t worry about that; now you''re one of us. Well, we already want to go look for the offerings. Are you coming with us?"

    "Of course!" Elsie speaks in a lively tone. Lucien''s wives have always been nice to her, but now they are her sisters, and that is incredible because she admits them all.

    Lucien smiles at the girls. "I will not disturb you, but it is still better to we stay within a five-mile radius so that if something happens, I can reach you fast."

    "So overprotective..." Several of the girls speak at the same time.

    He smiles as Amelia hugs him tightly. "I will be with them. Also, this stupid Envy can feel it if there is any danger around."

    Envy doesn''t feel like arguing with Amelia now because her soul feels incredibly good after being f.u.c.k.e.d by Lucien.

    Mia approaches Lucien and hugs him too. "Oh, Laure mentioned a good spot to look for rare flowers, and that place is also near the Lake of Tears."

    Lucien kisses her lips. "Nice; I really want to go there and find the best precious stones for my beautiful ladies."

    The girls'' eyes sparkle with anticipation as they are sure that Lucien will always give them all the best.

    They go to him one by one to give a quick goodbye kiss even though they will not be really away and just in different groups, where Lucien''s group will be only him and L.u.s.t.

    Then the group of girls leaves Laure''s house and heads towards the south, specifically to the area known as the Sorrow Forest because of some strange sounds that occasionally come from the Lake of Tears.

    But although the girls are very eager for the ceremony, they do not run but walk through the streets of the main fox-village, enjoying Its charm and talking about women''s matters. Well, their favorite subject is Lucien and their future plans, mainly about the possibility that they are already pregnant.

    Also, Anne sends Lucien a mental message. ''Don''t seduce my mother, please.''

    ''I would never do that.'' Lucien quickly responds. He really likes Anne''s parents and doesn''t want to cause any problems for them.

    Anne knows that and trusts Lucien, but she still explains her request. ''I know it, but that smell of yours is devilishly addictive. If you get too close to my mother, her love for my father will be weakened until it is gone.''

    ''I''ll be careful.'' Lucien responds while understanding Anne''s concern. He really has to be careful with his natural charm when he definitely doesn''t want to seduce anyone.

    And as soon as all the girls leave Laure''s house, she looks at him with a thoughtful expression after looking at the door to her bedroom with an apprehensive expression.

    Then she speaks in a low tone to Lucien. "Come with me; I have to tell you something important."

    Lucien is obviously surprised by Laure''s change in attitude. Still, he doesn''t think it is anything about him but Anne.

    Laure walks down the corridor and checks if Clovis is really asleep before heading to a small room that appears to be a pantry.

    Upon entering the room, she quickly closes the door, and Lucien realizes that it is really a pantry. He can''t help but be uncomfortable staying in such a small room, mainly because of his high height and wings.

    Still, Lucien imagines that this is even more uncomfortable for Laure because she loves her husband, and it is difficult to deal with his charm, especially his natural scent at a short distance.

    Yet, she seems to have something important to say, and Lucien just remains silent, waiting for her to speak.

    Lucien gets more and more curious while Laure doesn''t say anything and just wiggles on a food shelf. She moves several pots until she reveals an area of the wall where there is a symbol that he has never seen.

    He can''t help remembering when Madelyn took them to the L group''s headquarters through a pantry too, but in this case, there is no secret passage in Laure''s pantry but something hidden inside the wall by magic: a type of magic safe.

    From inside the small area that she opens inside the wall, she takes out a bracelet. L.u.s.t quickly tells Lucien that it is a storage treasure incredibly powerful, probably having hundreds of miles of inner space.

    Laure holds the bracelet in both hands while looks at Lucien with a concerned expression. "This belonged to an ancestor of mine. This treasure has been in my family for hundreds of years."

    She takes a book off the bracelet and gives it to Lucien. In the book, there is nothing written on the cover, which is just brown.

    Then she explains. "I never showed it to Anne because there are strange and mysterious things in this book. I was only going to show it to her when I was older, but after seeing her second tail, I was really worried."

    "This..." Lucien makes a curious expression as he looks at the book.

    "This is the Two Tails Queen''s diary," Laure responds.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 344 - Adelines Diary

    "The Two Tails Queen? Anne commented that you knew stories about her, and I wanted to ask about her second tail." Lucien speaks to Laure.

    "Adeline was her name," Laure speaks and then continues. "All families have ancestors and old stories, but some are more complicated than others."

    Lucien is silent to hear Laure''s story while holding the diary of Adeline, The Two Tails Queen, in his hands without opening it yet.

    She explains. "Many people in the fox-clan and the whole Alliance know stories about the Two Tails Queen as she revolutionized an era by creating the fox-clan of small separated villages."

    "She was really incredible and probably the most powerful fox-woman that has ever existed in this world." Laure pauses while remembering how Anne is now much more powerful than Dawn, the only person she can have as an example of power comparison based on stories.

    "Well, maybe she wasn''t as strong as Anne is now." Laure corrects herself.

    So she continues. "Also, many legends are overrated because people tend to improve those stories to make certain people look better than they really were."

    Laure makes a sorry expression before continuing to explain. "I''m not saying that the legends about the Two Tails Queen were a lie, but I also can''t say that everything was true."

    "When my mother told those stories to Luise and me, we found it incredible to have such a powerful ancestor, but then when my mother was very old, she showed us this diary." Laure points to the book in Lucien''s hand.

    "So everything changed..." Laure makes a concerned expression. "In this diary, Adeline''s thoughts are written. She was very afraid of everything... She was a traumatized person who thought someone was looking for her... hunting her."

    Lucien is even more curious about Adeline''s story and how it is connected to Anne and her family. He remains silent to hear Laure''s words.

    Laure shakes her head, clearly in disagreement with herself. "Adeline came out of nowhere. She was the first fox-woman with two tails, but she wrote in the diary that it was a curse. She thought someone would come after her because of her second tail."

    She makes a sorry expression. "When Luise and I read this diary, we thought it was a lie or Adelina was just a crazy person because nothing strange happened like someone looking for her or another fox-woman with two tails..."

    "Until now..." Laure and Lucien speak at the same time while thinking about Anne and Elsie.

    Laure nods. "Yes, now that there are other fox-women with two tails, I realize that Adelina could really be right about this being a curse, and someone can come after my Anne."

    Lucien puts a hand on Laure''s shoulder and speaks in a confident tone. "Don''t worry about her safety. Anne is secure with us. If someone comes after her, they will only find their death here."

    Then he smiles. "About her two tails, well, I don''t know about curses, but that doesn''t seem like one anyway. She loves her tails, and that''s her special ability even though we don''t know how it works yet."

    L.u.s.t materializes her body in the small pantry next to Lucien. "Her tails are definitely not a curse. Maybe Adelina didn''t understand that either, but Greed must have some answers."

    "I hope this is not a bad thing for my daughter," Laure speaks and then points to the diary. "You can read it if you want, I would have to give it to Anne and Elsie like my mom gave it to Luise and me, but I prefer that it stays with you now and that you protect them."

    Lucien holds the diary tightly while looking into Laure''s eyes. "I will not hide this from Anne and Elsie, but I will make sure that they are always safe and do not feel afraid as Adeline was. Also, I will do my best to understand what happened. Now our best clue is this diary and maybe Greed''s knowledge."

    Laure nods. "I understand. I didn''t want to worry them about something that could just be a false legend, but now I also think it''s best to tell them. Also, I''m glad you don''t think about hiding anything from them."

    While Lucien and Laure think essentially about the well-being of Anne and Elsie, L.u.s.t is more curious about the diary, mainly because of the bracelet that is an artifact at last of the level of a medium world.

    "Let''s read this." L.u.s.t speaks, and Lucien quickly opens the diary as he is also curious to read Adeline''s story.

    "Adeline''s homeland language is actually very similar to ours, but..." Laure comments.

    Upon seeing the first page of the diary, Lucien realizes that he can easily read most of the words, but some are slightly different.

    In fact, he cannot recognize some letters between words; in some cases, those letters appear to be something meaningless additional in certain words.

    Also, he realizes that Adeline''s language is more similar to one of his homeworld than Argerim''s.

    "It''s a code." Lucien and L.u.s.t speak together when they notice a standard of letters left over between the words.

    "Incredible! How did you notice so quickly?" Laure is impressed as she can only read that code because her mother taught her.

    Well, Lucien''s reading speed is incredibly high due to his senses being heightened. Also, L.u.s.t and he is in complete sync, being able to see things from different ways while sharing knowledge as one person.

    Lucien starts reading everything written in the diary to understand more about the code and the story.

    The first page begins with the arrival of Adeline in that village where in the future it would be the main village of the fox-clan.

    He reads it out loud. "My name is Adeline Dubois, and I write here my free memories so that if something happens to me, my story will be not forgotten."

    "Today, I arrived in a beautiful forest. There are a lot of big brown trees here like in my home."

    "I miss home."

    "But I can''t go back. They must still be looking for me, but they won''t find me here, right?"

    "I ran away for a long time. This has to be a good place to hide."

    "And maybe start over, create a new life."

    "I can''t go back. I am a cursed person."

    "I will never see that forest again."

    "I will never see that tree again."

    "But this place looks good too. The people here are the same as my people."

    "Still, I need to make some radical changes here. I need to show them how powerful we are, just like in my home."

    "I''m going to start making these changes right now. I was never someone who just expect things to happen."

    When he finishes reading the first page, Lucien notices many additional letters left between some words, but he cannot identify those letters.

    "Is this a different language?" Lucien thinks out loud.

    Laure quickly nods. "Yes, this language is part of the code that my mother taught me."

    As she prepares to tell Lucien what is written in that code, L.u.s.t remembers a vague knowledge almost lost in her memories.

    "This... I think I''ve seen that language before. Greed taught me about it. Although her host was not royalty, they managed to learn about it." L.u.s.t speaks as he stares at the letters.

    Laure and Lucien are silent while L.u.s.t runs her fingers on the diary page. "Yes, this is Encoded Star Language."

    Before Lucien asks anything, L.u.s.t explains. "There are seven medium worlds that have made a pact to protect themselves against the superior races. That pact was called Star Pact, and Its worlds are called the Seven Stars."

    "The people who started the Star Pact were the vampires, and their world is the seventh Star, the Red Star. In descending order are the other Stars according to their general power level. Every Star has its own secret code, and the main leaders of each race of the Seven Stars must know these codes to communicate secretly."

    So L.u.s.t points to the diary. "This code is from the third Star, the brown Star, also the world mainly governed by the fox-race."

    When she says ''brown Star,'' Laura''s eyes sparkle, and she quickly comments. "Oh, that''s why she talks so much about that brown forest and like out brown oaks."

    "Exactly." L.u.s.t nods and points again to the additional letters on that page of the diary. "I miss the Brown Forest. I will never see the Great Oak again."

    Then she explains. "The brown Star is, as the name suggests, an essentially brown place. What does it be like that is because that world is actually a large forest with brown leafy trees. Also, in the center of that world, there is a giant tree that can be seen thousands of miles away. It''s called the Great Oak and is said to be the home of the Nature Spirit."

    Lucien and Laure are impressed by L.u.s.t''s story. He thinks about something and asks. "So it was Adeline who brought knowledge about the Nature Spirit here?"

    "Yes, she talks about it in the diary," Laure replies.

    "Interesting... it seems like many people from other worlds come here." Lucien thinks out loud.

    "I don''t know if that is exactly good for us, but now I think Anne may have an inheritance ability of the royalty from the Brown Star." L.u.s.t comments.

    Lucien makes a concerned expression. "So the people Adeline feared are from the Brown Star? Maybe she was a princess who ran away and feared that her family would come after her?"

    L.u.s.t quickly responds. "It''s a possibility. The Sven Star are strong because they are united, but individually, they are just medium worlds..."

    She smiles as she c.a.r.e.s.ses Lucien''s neck, making Laure even more uncomfortable inside the small pantry.

    "We have great advantages of the Demon and Dragon race, so if some noble idiots from the Brown Star want to make trouble for us... well, you will enjoy crushing them." L.u.s.t finishes her words kissing Lucien.

    Lucien sighs. "I thought Anne had a normal life, but it seems that things are complicated for her and Elsie too."

    "Fate is getting you in the way of important people even in this inferior world. This is a good thing because we are destined for greatness anyway." L.u.s.t smiles.

    He reflects on L.u.s.t''s words as he looks at Laure. "So you also have the blood of the Brown Star nobility."

    "But I don''t have two tails." Laure thinks out loud.

    L.u.s.t smiles teasingly. "Oh, it woke up in Anne and Elsie when they experienced Lucien''s energy."

    Laure makes a flushed expression as she tries to distance herself from Lucien, but the pantry doesn''t allow that, nor is she sure if her body would obey her after feeling so much of Lucien''s addictive fragrance.

    "I really don''t want a second tail. I love my simple life next to Clovis, and I don''t want to cause anybody trouble." Laure speaks in a worried tone.

    Lucien talks to L.u.s.t mentally. ''I really like my father-in-law, so don''t destroy our friendship, please.''

    ''Are you really going to give up one of your mothers-in-law? I thought you wanted them all.'' L.u.s.t jokes.

    ''I am satisfied with the ones I currently have, thank you.'' Lucien smiles.

    Then he opens the pantry door and leaves, allowing Laure to breathe properly.

    "I''m going to read this diary completely, but now I need to go because the girls are already almost five miles from here," Lucien speaks to Laure.

    "Sorry to give you this problem, but I really hope you take care of my girls and yours as well. Also, get this. It would be of Anne and Elsie''s anyway." Laure gives Lucien Adeline''s bracelet, also containing some of her personal stuff.

    "Taking care of my girls is my main goal." Lucien smiles at Laure and accepts the bracelet before walking out of the house and flapping his wings, flying to the sky.

    Laure takes a deep breath as she watches Lucien quickly disappear into the starry sky while trying to imagine what kind of adventures he and his girls have ahead.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 345 - Ghost Lady

    While Lucien''s wives head south through the fox-clan forest, he follows them through the sky a few miles away, giving them space but also keeping an eye on the surroundings.

    Lucien respects the power of his wives, especially Amelia and Envy, but after the recent discoveries, he knows that everything is possible even in this world. Dangers can be hidden very close to them, and being careful is necessary.

    While keeping his senses focused, he actually flies relaxed with his back toward the ground, and L.u.s.t is mounted on his belly. They are kissing and touching each other, of course.

    ''This is all so crazy... first, a dark angel''s feather, then that group of angels... next, that mysterious person came in your dreams and now this mystery of Anne''s heritage.'' L.u.s.t commends in Lucien''s mind while their lips are connected.

    ''We cannot say that things are boring.'' Lucien comments in a relaxed tone, but L.u.s.t knows that he can''t stop for a second from worrying about his mother and his sisters that are way from him.

    She avoids talking about it or the blood rose because she knows they can''t do anything about it right now, and Lucien still feels bad that he can''t have everyone he loves with him now.

    ''It''s normal for things to be exciting where my sisters and I are, but this is really crazy. We are still in an inferior world, but we are already involved in so many things.'' She speaks.

    ''That is good, right?'' Lucien asks and quickly explains. ''I mean, if we find challenges that we can overcome, we will become stronger in order to be able to overcome the most difficult challenges more quickly.''

    ''It''s a good way of thinking. I just fear that we will find some problems too difficult to solve with our current power level. I can''t imagine you running away from an enemy again.'' L.u.s.t responds.

    Lucien stops kissing L.u.s.t and smiles at her. "I''m not that proud. I think about the well-being of my loved ones first, and things like pride came later."

    L.u.s.t also smiles as she shakes her head. "You already act like an arrogant and proud dragon. And we, your wives, like to see you as the best man ever, flying higher than anyone. We just should be more careful from now on."

    "I''m careful, aren''t I?" He asks.

    "Yes. But not, too. You will do anything for any of your wives even if it is dangerous, and right now, you are thinking of jumping into that lake to see if that Ghost Lady is a beauty from another world and make her your wife." She explains.

    Lucien chuckles. "You were the first to encourage me to have many wives."

    She kisses his lips. "I know, but I didn''t think you would find so many amazing women so quickly. Also, your energy is so incredible that it makes ordinary women become highly talented ones."

    "You''re just jealous, aren''t you?" He smiles teasingly.

    L.u.s.t pouts. "Maybe a little bit."

    He laughs at her cute reaction. "Don''t worry. I''ll be even more careful. And about the Ghost Lady, it is probably a water monster or a fake legend. Also, I won''t just jump into the lake before you analyze it."

    She makes a relieved expression. "Okay... I''m not trying to tell you how to do things or give you orders. I just care about our future."

    Lucien gently strokes her hair before kissing her. "I know. You are perfect as a wife... But I think you should be more ''sinful'' as a sin."

    She giggles. "I should, but you are already very sinful without my influence."

    "Hehehe..." Lucien laughs as they continued to fly above the fox-clan forest.

    He and L.u.s.t have a nice kissing and c.a.r.e.s.sing session while his wives talk as they travel through the forest. They do not fly so that they can look for rare flowers on the ground.

    Lucien keeps his focus on the surroundings and does not try to listen to the girls'' conversation, but he can feel that they are enjoying themselves through their connection.

    The girls are only really happy around Lucien, but they are very excited to be doing this ceremony for him, and of course, they just talk about him and the life with him, like planets that revolve around a sun.

    Although they are not flying, the speed of Lucien''s wives is still high when they run, and in about an hour, he notices some changes in the vegetation of the forest below them.

    The beautiful and vivid forest of the fox-clan is replaced by a silent forest with trees with few dark brown leaves. The vegetation appears to be slightly ill, but at the same time, the trees do not appear to be dying.

    ''I can feel something ahead. I think the Ghost Lady is real and a powerful being.'' Envy mentally warns Lucien while she feels something in the forest. She feels that before L.u.s.t because she and Amelia are a few miles ahead of them.

    Lucien warns L.u.s.t and flies forward quickly. Soon L.u.s.t also feels the same presence and warns him. "Interesting... this creature appears to be in Earth Realm early layers."

    "Uhmm..." Lucien is really curious about the Ghost Lady.

    He knows he must be careful, but because he managed to take place against the leader angel of that group even when he took a pill of power and had his strength improved at the beginning of Sky Realm, Lucien has no problem meeting the Ghost Lady despite L.u.s.t saying that she''s in the Earth Realm.

    Lucien tells his wives about Ghost Lady and that he is going to check the lake. They quickly ask if he wants help.

    ''Laure said that we have to make the offering with our own efforts.'' Lucien says to his wives.

    ''Okay, but if something goes wrong, let us know. We will check a flower field a mile to the east.'' Cassidy answers for the girls.

    ''Right.'' Lucien flies towards the lake. It is approximately five hundred meters square in length, and Lucien can see that the water is cloudy even at night due to his incredible vision.

    Also, the lake is surrounded by distorted trees and a strange fog that is not present in other parts of the forest. It looks like a very strange scene, and certainly scary for some people.

    But Lucien is not afraid of the lake''s strange atmosphere. He lands on Its bank and looks at the cloudy water while talking to L.u.s.t. "Do you know how deep it is?"

    L.u.s.t shakes her head. "I don''t know, but the energy comes from three hundred meters below the surface."

    "Oh, it''s profound," Lucien comments as he crouches down and touches the water. "Also, it is really cold."

    It also touches water. "Hmm... I feel a lot of water energy here, but that energy doesn''t look like Angela''s water mana... This seems to be modified and is influencing everything around the lake."

    "Can you tell if the creature is a beast or a person?" Lucien asks.

    She shakes her head. "This energy is extraordinary; I need to get closer to the creature to understand more about it."

    "Okay, I''m going to dive," Lucien speaks as he starts to take off his clothes.

    L.u.s.t is very curious about the Ghost Lady, but when she sees Lucien undressing, she is mesmerized by his body while carefully watching every part of him.

    "Damn! I love you so f.u.c.k.i.n.g much!" She comments as she licks her lips.

    "Do you want to ask the Ghost Lady for permission we f.u.c.k in her house?" Lucien asks jokingly.

    "Sure I do!" L.u.s.t laughs, but she can''t stop looking at Lucien''s u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r, eager to see his d.i.c.k even though they had s.e.x an hour ago.

    Lucien was going to even take off his u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r to dive more comfortably, but now he changes his mind. "I will keep the u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r so that you focus on our goal."

    "Meanie!" L.u.s.t pouts.

    He chuckles and jumps into the lake while L.u.s.t returns to his soul.

    Despite the water being very cold, Lucien does not feel any discomfort because the energies inside his body always keep him in good condition.

    He dives towards the bottom of the lake, and even though his vision is good, he sees nothing more than a meter from his face, so he moves relying mainly on his other senses and L.u.s.t''s spiritual sense.

    Using his incredible strength and agility, also his wings, Lucien manages to dive down two hundred meters into the lake incredibly fast while still maintaining more than half of his air reserve.

    Due to his demonic energy, life mana, a little of water and wind mana from his girls, he can stay underwater without breathing for about five minutes.

    ''It''s coming towards us!'' L.u.s.t warns Lucien after they reach less than a hundred meters from the Ghost Lady.

    Lucien stops moving and prepares to summon his red katana at any indication of hostility. But he still maintains a neutral posture because he has no idea what that creature is.

    L.u.s.t focuses all her senses on analyzing the creature, but the Ghost Lady''s energy is very chaotic. ''Her energy is not allowing me to understand what she is. But I can feel that she is feeling many turbulent emotions... hate, anger, depression, regret, despair...''

    ''So, is she hostile?'' Lucien asks.

    ''I still do not know.'' L.u.s.t responds. So she keeps trying to find out anything about Ghost Lady. ''Wait... wait... wait...''

    ''Wait... wait...'' L.u.s.t continues to advise Lucien not to summon his katana. But when the creature gets less than thirty meters from him, she understands what the Ghost Lady is.

    ''It''s a sword!'' L.u.s.t exclaims in Lucien''s mind.

    At the same time, Lucien feels the water around him moving. He summons his red katana, and right in front of him appears a silver blade moving towards him at high speed while piercing the water so easily as if it were air.

    Lucien raises his katana with all his strength, also using his demonic energy, and although he is unable to use all his speed due to the density of the water, he still manages to deflect the silver blade, avoiding the blow.

    ''How Is it a f.u.c.k.i.n.g sword alone?'' Lucien asks L.u.s.t.

    ''She is hostile!'' She responds.

    Lucien deflects another strike of the silver blade. He can only see it coming out of nowhere and attacking him. It is challenging to fight like that, but he can predict the blade''s movements with the help of L.u.s.t and his other senses.

    ''I realized that it is hostile, but why are you calling it her?'' Lucien asks as he continues to deflect the strikes of the silver blade.

    ''Cursed objects can develop personalities. And isn''t her name Ghost Lady? That is feminine.'' She responds.

    The Ghost Lady starts moving around Lucien, trying to attack him from different angles, and he is surprised at how smart the sword is.

    ''I do not believe that I am fighting a sword alone. And I''m on the defensive side!'' Lucien comments to L.u.s.t.

    ''I can''t believe we found a cursed sword! You are really lucky.'' She responds.

    ''How am I going to use a rebel sword with personality?'' He asks.

    ''You have to tame it. Come on, have you tamed Envy, and are you telling me you can''t do the same with a sword?'' L.u.s.t speaks in a joking tone.

    ''I can''t f.u.c.k the sword, can I?'' He also responds in a joking tone.

    L.u.s.t thinks for a few seconds. ''But you can put your energy in her! Maybe it will work.''

    ''It can work, but... she doesn''t look like she''s going to let me touch her that easily.'' Lucien makes a thoughtful expression as he continues to deflect the Ghost Lady''s strikes.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 346 - H-Spot

    ''Clang'' sounds would be heard around Lake of Tears as Lucien blocks and deflect the Ghost Lady''s strikes if those sounds were not muffled by the water.

    Fighting a sword alone inside the water is not an easy task. Still, Lucien is committed to taming the Ghost Lady, not for himself as he is fine with his red katana and Aylin''s naginata, but to give that powerful silver blade to one of his wives.

    Yet, Lucien cannot breathe underwater, and his remaining breath is almost out.

    ''Go back to the surface; I believe she will follow you.'' L.u.s.t advises Lucien.

    He blocks the Ghost Lady''s attack once more, pushes her back with all his strength, and then flaps his wings, quickly being propelled upward.

    *Splash*

    Lucien comes out of the lake, splashing water everywhere as he flaps his wings in a majestic way.

    That scene would be appreciated by all his wives if they were not now busy picking up rare flowers for the ceremony.

    But he is not doing a show and quickly turns around as he hears the Ghost Lady''s thin silver blade slicing through water and air as she flies out the lake to attack him.

    ''She liked you. This sword is surely feminine, hahaha... ''L.u.s.t laughs.

    Lucien smiles as he blocks the Ghost Lady in the air. He takes a good look at that sword, and now that he is out of cloudy water, he can see all the details of that beautiful silver blade.

    The Ghost Lady has a long blade of eighty centimeters and is very thin with less than three centimeters in width. Also, there are words engraved on the blade with adornments that look like small flowers.

    But the most impressive part to Lucien is the Ghost Lady''s hilt. It is about fifteen centimeters long and has a half ball shaped protection grid from Its cross-guard to the pommel, which''s around the rounded thin grip.

    Lucien has never seen a sword with a round guard and so big, but he quickly understands that it creates nice protection for the user of that sword''s hand. Also, he found Its design pretty cool.

    ''It''s a rapier.'' L.u.s.t explains to Lucien.

    ''Oh, can you read what is written on the blade?'' Lucien asks as he continues to deflect and block Ghost Lady''s striker in the air.

    Now, out of the water, he can use all his capabilities and is very comfortable with the fight, but the silver blade also doesn''t seem to have any problems moving through the air even though her energy has only water affinity.

    L.u.s.t quickly tries to read the inscription on the Ghost Lady blade and get surprised.

    ''I knew it! When the girls talked about this Ghost Lady, and you got curious, I knew it would end up being a woman from another world.'' She exclaims in Lucien''s mind.

    Lucien makes a confused expression. ''You seem to be enjoying this, but this sword is trying to kill me.''

    ''Oh, yes. You should try to put your demonic energy in her. Just hold her hilt firmly and focus your energy on her as you do to pass more energy on to your girls when having s.e.x with them.'' L.u.s.t explains.

    ''OK.'' Lucien replies. Picking up the sword as it moves crazily so fast seems like a challenge to anyone in Earth Realm, but when Lucien focuses all of his demonic energy on boost his capabilities, he reaches an unbelievable speed even for Earth Realm people.

    His body starts to glow with purple and gray energies as he uses the energy mix but saves that little white energy of Pride that he got from Elsie.

    The Ghost Lady ignores the explosion of power from Lucien''s aura and continues to attack him madly. Although L.u.s.t says that the sword has personality, it doesn''t seem to have any intelligence.

    *Clang*

    The Ghost Lady tries to pierce Lucien again, but he changes the direction of her attack using his red katana. The sound of metal hitting and rubbing against each other echoes loudly.

    The silver blade runs through Lucien''s red blade until the end, but due to the current boost in Lucien''s senses, he sees everything in slow motion and grabs on the Ghost Lady''s grip before she flies away from him to attack again.

    "Got you!" He smiles as he holds the cursed sword steady with his left hand.

    The sword trembles as it tries to escape Lucien''s hand. He feels cold energy coming from her. That energy brings the feelings that L.u.s.t mentioned earlier: anger, sadness, regret, and other bad feelings.

    Lucien is shocked that a sword has feelings, but well, he has a weapon that has a soul, so anything is possible.

    When thinking about that, he loses focus for less than a second, long enough for the Ghost Lady to start using her energy to stir the lake below them.

    An explosion of water wets Lucien again, but despite pushing him with a significant force, that water cannot hurt him.

    "Is that the best you can do?" Lucien asks the Ghost Lady, not to mock her but curious about her powers.

    He feels the sword tremble even more furiously in his hand. ''She seems to understand what I say.'' He comments to L.u.s.t.

    ''I don''t know if she understands, but she can certainly feel the intent of your words just like Oya did before she got a demi-human body.'' L.u.s.t responds.

    Lucien can''t help but have a strange thought when L.u.s.t compares the sword to Oya. He wonders if it''s possible to give the sword a body using Envy''s copy ability and thus have a sword wife.

    [What am I thinking?!] Lucien shakes his head when he realizes that his thoughts are bizarre. He doesn''t even know what exactly is a cursed sword yet and is already trying to make her his wife. That is too ambitious even for him.

    Without wasting time, he begins to focus his original demonic energy on the Ghost Lady. Using Envy''s energy on her would just add another bad feeling to that whirlwind of sorrow.

    Lucien prepares to feel some resistance from the Ghost Lady, but surprisingly, the sword accepts his energy without complaint.

    In fact, he feels the blade suck his energy as when his wives suck his c.o.c.k to the maximum, wanting as much as he can give to them.

    Before he can ask, L.u.s.t explains. ''You also felt the emotions that come from this blade. She''s been feeling so bad, so when she felt your pleasant and warm energy, there was no way she wouldn''t want that.''

    Lucien makes a confused expression as he feels the sword become calmer and calmer in his hand as she eagerly sucks the energy he gives her. ''So, I''m pleasing the sword, right?''

    "When it comes to you, I don''t doubt that you can even please lifeless rocks on the ground, let alone cursed creatures." L.u.s.t materializes her body in front of Lucien and kisses him.

    Lucien looks at the sword as he asks L.u.s.t. "What is she really?"

    L.u.s.t quickly explains. "Cursed objects can be created in many ways. They are really mysterious creatures. However, the most common is when someone tries to infuse a soul into an object, especially trying to make soul weapons."

    "Like Aylin''s Naginata?" He asks.

    She nods. "Exactly. However, dragons are creatures with extraordinary souls. They have a deep connection with soul dimension, and therefore royal dragons with really powerful souls can transform their souls into weapons."

    Then she looks at the sword with a sorry expression. "But it''s not because someone can do something that everyone can do too. Many try to turn souls into soul weapons, especially when the person doesn''t accept that loss."

    "And so, without knowledge of the soul dimension, soul''s powers, and especially that soul being weak, the weapon does not become a soul weapon, but a cursed weapon."

    She continues to explain. "Instead of that soul empowering the weapon, they use their most intense feelings to take control of the weapon. So, these cursed weapons, controlled mostly by bad feelings, try to destroy everything around them and themselves."

    Lucien looks at the calm Ghost Lady in his hand. He is really shocked by her change in attitude. A minute ago, she was attacking him madly, and now it looks like a docile kitten.

    Then he looks at L.u.s.t with a thoughtful expression. "Wait. You said that these cursed weapons will always try to destroy everything around them and themselves..."

    "Yes." L.u.s.t nods.

    "But you said I could tame her," Lucien speaks.

    "And I was right, wasn''t I?" She points to the blade in his hand.

    "Has anyone done that before?" He asks.

    "I don''t think so. But many have already died trying." She responds.

    Lucien again makes a confused expression. But before he asks anything, she explains. "I didn''t lie to you. Although nobody did it, I knew you could do it."

    She smiles and begins to kiss his lips quickly. "Your energy is the most pleasurable thing there is. This energy is just like that because of you, and I know you can use it to please anything in this universe, let alone a female soul that has only felt bad emotions for a while."

    He can''t help but smile. "You overestimate me."

    She shakes her head. "I don''t think so. Whenever I expect something challenging from you, you surprise me by doing something even more incredible. Your capabilities of pleasing have no limits."

    Lucien kisses L.u.s.t again before focusing on the Ghost Lady. The silver blade remains calm in his hand, and although he doesn''t feel a connection with her, it is evident that she is enjoying his demonic energy.

    "Will she always behave like that?" He asks L.u.s.t.

    "Think of her as a pet, or rather, a companion if you want to. If you feed her and pleases her, there''s no reason for her to behave badly, right?" L.u.s.t explains.

    "Uhm..." Lucien still fears that the Ghost Lady will lose control and hurt some of his wives.

    L.u.s.t makes a thoughtful expression. "Well, probably no one has ever mastered a cursed weapon, so this is the first time. We''d better be careful, but if it works out, she might be an excellent companion. Think about your wives."

    "They don''t have soul weapons yet, right? This sword can protect them in close combat, especially the mage girls. Angela, Marie, and Lena have water affinity, so I''m sure Ghost Lady would be a good partner for them in combat."

    L.u.s.t knows about Lucien''s concerns, so she quickly suggests. "You can keep the sword by your side for how much time we need to be sure she will behave. You just stop giving her your demonic energy, and we analyze her behavior."

    Lucien has full confidence in restraining the Ghost Lady if he needs it, so trying to really tame she can work. And of course, if he manages to make that powerful sword that fights alone to protect his wives, that will be of great help during combats.

    He stops sending his demonic energy to the silver blade, and she immediately starts to tremble in his hand, asking for more of that pleasant energy.

    "Do you want more? Only good girls get rewards." Lucien speaks fondly to the sword while feeling that it is quite strange.

    He doesn''t exactly know what behavior he was expecting from the sword. Still, surprisingly, the Ghost Lady stops shaking as if she understood his intention and that behavior would not bring her more of his energy.

    "Oh, she seems to have some intelligence after all." Lucien smiles at the blade and begins to stroke her hilt with his finger.

    Again, shocking him, the blade starts to gently vibrate in his hand, not showing any stress but as if she were feeling good with his c.a.r.e.s.ses.

    "See, she already understood that your touch is the best." L.u.s.t laughs while Lucien doesn''t know how to feel about that strange situation.

    "Oh, what about it?" He asks while also stroking the words engraved on the Ghost Lady''s blade.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 347 - Adelines Dedication

    L.u.s.t read the words on the Ghost Lady blade aloud. "More than friends, we are sisters of different parents, inseparable in life and beyond."

    "It looks like a tribute," Lucien comments as he continues to stroke the sword in his hand.??

    L.u.s.t mods. "Yes. It is written in the royal language of the oceans. It is just a pretentious way of saying that it is the coded language of the Blue Star, the second world of the Seven Stars."

    Lucien makes a thoughtful expression. "It''s hard to believe it is a coincidence that this sword is too near where Adeline came to hide. Does the Blue Star have any special connection to her homeworld?"

    "All the seven stars have many connections. They are very close together in order to defend themselves against superior races. But in fact, some of them have more significant connections." L.u.s.t starts to explain.

    "The Blue Star and Brown Star are very similar in general power, but their special connection comes from the friendship between the royal families of the fox-people and the Blue Star Mermaids clan." She continues.

    "The Brown Star fox-people are kind souls who defend nature at any cost, so they easily make friends with other people who respect nature."

    "The Mermaids are kind and peaceful beings of the Blue Star, and that is why they are seen as weak and fragile by other peoples. But the fox-people defend the Mermaids, and that''s why they get along so well." She ends a quick explanation about the relationship of those peoples.

    Lucien looks at the Ghost Lady and thinks out loud. "So this could be a gift from a Mermaid to a fox-woman."

    "Or from a fox-woman to a Mermaid. But the first option is more likely because this blade seems to have been made with water energy, the main affinity of the Mermaids." L.u.s.t responds.

    He continues to stroke the Ghost Lady''s hilt and blade. "Those words... it is obvious that they loved each other very much, but the ending suggests something dangerous."

    L.u.s.t nods. "A promise for life and beyond... it is possible that one of them died and the other did not accept the death of her beloved sister, so she tried to immortalize her soul in this sword. But without knowledge and soul power, the result was a cursed sword."

    Lucien makes a sorry expression while looking at the Ghost Lady. "Maybe Adeline was her fox-woman and her sister the Mermaid?"

    "Maybe..." L.u.s.t thinks about something. "Oh, let''s read the diary. I know you were curious about it, but you didn''t want to stay so near your mother-in-law, at the risk of seducing her unintentionally."

    He makes a ''cant'' be helped'' expression and then takes the magic bracelet and tosses it to L.u.s.t.

    She takes the bracelet and takes the diary out of it. Then she lay her back on Lucien''s c.h.e.s.t so they can both read the diary while he continues to stroke the Ghost Lady to make her docile.

    With Lucien''s incredible reading capability, he can quickly read the diary pages while L.u.s.t decodes the codes.

    On the next ten pages after the first one, Adeline only wrote things that happened in her daily life as she joined the fox villages to create a great clan.

    She described her interactions with new people, and although everyone thought she was a goddess because of the difference in power, she acted humble with others as she understands that people from inferior worlds don''t have abundant resources to become stronger as inheritances of power, knowledge, and treasures like mystic crystals.

    Lucien continues to read the diary, but at no point, Adeline talks about her power level. Yet, in the codes hidden between the simple words, she says that due to some limitations caused by injuries she suffered during her escape from the Brow Star, she fears meeting a lot of Mortal Realm enemies.

    "She should be on the Earth Realm or peak of the Mortal Realm because even people from Sky and Immortal Realms severely injured can beat hundreds of people from the Mortal Realm." L.u.s.t explains.

    "I see." He continues to read Adeline''s diary.

    Five pages later, they find something interesting in the codes that Adeline wrote.

    L.u.s.t reads Adeline''s words aloud. "I dreamed about her yesterday."

    Lucien and L.u.s.t are curious about who Adeline was talking about, and so she continues to read the words in the diary. "She told me to keep the sword away from them."

    They can''t help thinking that Adeline''s words are about the Ghost Lady, so L.u.s.t keeps reading. "And I''m doing it. I devoted my life to be the guardian of that cursed blade."

    "I know they can''t bring the two swords together, or our worlds will be lost. I know my duty, and I did it well." L.u.s.t finishes reading that part and stops to reflect.

    "Two swords? So is there another cursed blade?" L.u.s.t thinks out loud.

    "Perhaps the other sister also died. Adelina was not her but the keeper of one of the swords." Lucien comments.

    L.u.s.t nods. "It makes sense, but I never heard of cursed weapons working together. Cursed objects are always untouchable and chaotic."

    Lucien looks at Ghost Lady in his hand. The silver blade looks like a baby sleeping comfortably. "Well, if we can do something like that, other people should, too. It doesn''t necessarily have to be the same way as ours."

    "True." L.u.s.t nods and continues to read Adeline''s codes.

    "Knowing that it was too dangerous to go to another medium world, I fled to a distant inferior world and sealed the portal with an unstable life crystal, so there is no way for them to follow me through the portal. Also, I hid the blade in a deep lake. That poor soul quickly corrupted the place so the inhabitants of this world will avoid going to such a dark place, even if they are looking for their death."

    "What is an unstable life crystal?" Lucien asks.

    L.u.s.t quickly explains. "It is a crystal modified by a great alchemist using thousands of other crystals. That is used to create a new..."

    She pauses for a second while noticing something, making Lucien curious. Then she smiles and speaks. "A new mine."

    Lucien quickly realizes the ''coincidence'' and comments. "So that mine of life crystals..."

    L.u.s.t nods. "These unstable crystals are, as the name says: unpredictable. They may or may not work, and they can take from a few years to hundreds or thousands of years to work."

    "That explains why no one found that mine before." Lucien talks about the life crystals mine in the ocean east of Portgreen.

    "And that''s because the angels only found out about it recently. They must have been scanning worlds nearby and felt the mine''s aura growing." L.u.s.t completes.

    "An incredible coincidence indeed. So an ancestor of Anne created that mine to seal the portal and hide you here..." Lucien talks to the Ghost Lady.

    "A risky plan." L.u.s.t comments and then explain. "The unstable crystal prevented others from using or tracking that portal, but soon it could become a great mine and draw the attention of powerful people to this world. Someone at some point would find this sword."

    Lucien responds. "Adelina wrote that she got hurt while escaping, so maybe she had no choice. The unstable crystal must have been her last option."

    "I guess so." L.u.s.t agrees.

    He again looks at the silver blade with a thoughtful expression. "It seems that every step we give, we face something incredible in this world. What else should we expect?"

    L.u.s.t also makes a thoughtful expression. "There''s probably a dark angel following us, but I''m still more concerned with Rose''s mother. She is a vampire, and it would be a really improbable coincidence for her to flee to the same world as Adeline in very similar situations."

    Lucien can''t help but agree with L.u.s.t. Yet, he quickly defends his lover. "Rose would never hide something like that from me, especially something important even if it was a secret of her mother."

    "I''m also sure that Rose wouldn''t hide anything from you because she loves you very much. But maybe Rose doesn''t know her mother''s secrets." L.u.s.t responds.

    "It''s a possibility..." Lucien makes a concerned expression.

    Both are silent as they reflect on new discoveries while Lucien continues to stroke the Ghost Lady and give her his demonic energy, which is slowly modifying the weapon in ways that no one could have predicted.

    "So..." Lucien pauses before looking at the silver blade again. "Adeline dedicated her life to hide this sword... Maybe it is really dangerous to try to control such a cursed object. Also, we don''t know what can happen if the Ghost lady finds her sister. Adelina seemed to be very afraid of that as well as is be her pursuers'' goal."

    "Yes, there is no way to predict what will happen next. Also, keeping the Ghost Lady can make us a target of Adeline''s pursuers if they are still looking for that sword." L.u.s.t agrees.

    "But?" Lucien asks.

    L.u.s.t smiles as she can''t hide her thoughts from Lucien. They are deeply connected to the point that they think as one mind.

    "Look at the Ghost Lady in your hand." L.u.s.t points to the sword. "You already have full control over a cursed weapon. In case we find her sister, and the power of the two swords together is much greater, I am still sure that you can control them. Such treasures do not grow in trees, so we must take them when we can. Big rewards come with big risks."

    Before Lucien responds, L.u.s.t continues. "Also, if we find Adeline''s pursuers, it will be your luck, right? I know you already feel angry at them without even knowing them. I know you want to find out how the Ghost Lady and her sister died, find out who wanted to hurt those fox-ladies, and punish them all just because they get in the way of your wives'' ancestors. This is you: someone who doesn''t forgive those who do or try to harm your lovers, and their families, even if it happened hundreds or thousands of years ago."

    "I really want to punish them..." Lucien smiles.

    L.u.s.t smiles too. "So keep the Ghost Lady with you, and after we rescue your mother, reunite your whole family, we go to Brow Star to find out who deserves to be punished."

    "Also after recovering your real body." Lucien corrects the plan.

    She kisses him. "Sounds perfect to me."

    Lucien finishes kissing L.u.s.t and turns the Ghost Lady in the air before looking at the blade. "And you? Do you like this plan?"

    L.u.s.t laughs, thinking that Lucien is expecting too much from the cursed sword. "Hahaha... she''s still a sw-"

    But something incredible happens.

    *Boooom* *Splash*

    An explosion of water occurs in the lake below them, and a circle of water forms around Lucien, but without getting him wet. Also, he can see many stones shining within that circle, forming a beautiful scene.

    "That sounds like a yes to me." Lucien chuckles.

    "It certainly is!" L.u.s.t giggles.

    The Ghost Lady vibrates excitedly in Lucien''s hand, demonstrating her agreement.

    At the same time, dozens of miles above the lake, amidst dark clouds, a hooded figure watches the scene.

    Then a black feather slowly falls�� And there''s a drop of transparent liquid on it. Not a water drop.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 348 - Luciens Flowers 1/2

    While Lucien has a great time with his new ''sword,'' his wives walk through the forest searching for a specific field of flowers.

    The place has rare flowers due to the strange atmosphere around the Lake of Tears, and almost nobody goes there for fear of the Ghost Lady.??

    "Has hubby found the gems yet?" Marie thinks out loud. "He usually does everything very quickly..."

    "He can do many important things slowly. Sometimes very slowly..." Maggie comments with a flushed expression.

    "Hehehe..." The other girls giggles while also blushing.

    ''You have no idea what they''re talking about, right? You just let him use the tongue on you...'' Envy provokes Amelia mentally.

    Amelia snorts as she gets upset. ''Shut the f.u.c.k up!''

    ''Oh, are you upset? Look around; these women are probably carrying his children, but what about you? If you don''t take what you want, we will be wasting our potential.'' Envy explains.

    Amelia looks at Lucien''s wives, talking and laughing. She really feels that they don''t are jealous of her as much as at first because while they have all the love that Lucien can give them, she is still limiting herself and depending only on the energy of his pats and not generating energy beside him as she wants.

    "I can... I can really do it..." Amelia mumbles as she thinks to herself.

    ''So do it.'' Envy speaks.

    "I go!" Amelia exclaims. "I''m going to have his children!!"

    "..." Lucien''s wives stop when they hear Amelia exclaim in a loud tone. They look at her with confused expressions.

    "..." Amelia realizes that the girls can''t understand why she said that because she was talking to Envy mentally, so she gets embarrassed.

    But the girls actually understand Amelia''s situation. Any of them is sure that even if they were Lucien''s sisters, they would still fall in love with him.

    Angela smiles gently while tapping Amelia''s shoulder. "Of course you can."

    Amelia smiles and hugs Angela. Despite feeling jealous of everyone around Lucien, she also likes his wives and feels like in a lovely family with them.

    Then the group continues talking and laughing through the forest.

    After walking another hundred meters, they arrive at the edge of the flower field. The place is a big clearing in the middle of the forest.

    "Wow!" Some girls comment together while they are all impressed by the beautiful field of flowers. The place seems to have more than three hundred square meters of infinite varieties of flowers, also of different shapes and sizes.

    "I feel a powerful magical aura here..." Ghilanna comments while her nature affinity allows her to notice the flowers'' aura.

    Ghalenna, beside her daughter, makes a curious expression. She also has a nice nature affinity and is the strongest follower of Eve today, but she can''t feel anything special coming from the flowers.

    Well, that is the difference between the potential of Pride and L.u.s.t energies. While the first gives power quickly, the second improves all forms of the person to gain real power.

    "It looks like someone nurtured this soil with magic seeds." Envy comments as she checks the flowers closest to the edge of the clearing.

    "Magic seeds?" Kara asks while she is interested in improving the purple world plants to produce better meals for Lucien and the girls.

    Envy quickly explains. "They are items used to plant special trees in a specific soil, making it richer and more likely to improve anything else planted on the site afterward. They are very rare because they are only taken from legendary trees that you only have in a few medium and superior worlds."

    "Why would anyone plant such treasures here?" Cassidy thinks out loud while the other girls have the same question in mind.

    Envy shrugs. "I have no idea."

    "Maybe whoever did this wanted this to be a special place." Anne comments.

    "But so close to the Lake of Tears... Does this have anything to do with the Ghost Lady?" Elsie makes a thoughtful expression.

    While some girls reflect on the subject, others start looking for the perfect flower for the offering among those beautiful flowers in the clearing.

    Jeanne walks among several light-colored flowers, which do not attract her attention. Although she generally does not show interest in giving her opinion on serious matters, she wants to be more present in Lucien''s life, not just as one of his beautiful wives, but as someone that he can always trust on.

    That''s why she keeps looking for a flower with a darker color, but not so dark, because she likes to be an obedient wife, too.

    After a few minutes, she finds a solid pink flower with a long stem and green leaves. "A beautiful tulip..."

    That color resembles her hair, but also Eve''s hair. Jeanne now understands that Lucien''s reason for being interested in her was because of the similarity between her hair.

    But Jeanne is not sad. She can feel Lucien''s feelings for her through their connection. [He chose me as his wife, so I have nothing to worry about!]

    Jeanne''s eyes shine with expectation as she gently removes the tulip from the ground along with a significant amount of earth and puts it in a wood container designed to keep the flowers alive until the ceremony time.

    Aria, beside Jeanne, claps, and smiles. "A beautiful flower with a solid color. Certainly hubby will like it."

    "I hope so." Jeanne smiles too. Being in Lucien''s group of wives is a perfect dream. She is very loved by her lover and has a kind family who also loves her.

    The best part is that she doesn''t have to deal with her spoiled nephew. Also, Jeanne is already preparing for when she has children with Lucien; she doesn''t let him spoil them so much that they will become bad people.

    On the other side of Aria, Ella also finds a flower that catches her eye.

    "Oh, what do we have here?" Ella asks as she opens her way among large green leaves.

    Aria can see a golden sparkle reflecting in her daughter''s eyes even at night while Ella pushes the green leaves away, showing two beautiful golden sunflowers.

    "Superb!" Both mother and daughter harpy exclaim with the same sparkle in their eyes.

    "They are a couple, so I think they were waiting for you both." Jeanne comments while holding her tulip fondly.

    "I also think so," Ella comments as she gently takes the two sunflowers off the ground. Aria quickly helps her daughter to separate the sunflowers into two containers, one for each one of them.

    Although the color of the sunflowers is golden, they''re bright and not very light, which shows that they are kind and obedient wives at home but also brave warriors in combat. Also, the mother and daughter harpy pair wants to demonstrate how brilliant their love for Lucien is, like those sunflowers, which shine even at night.

    "The flowers here are really magical," Ella comments while she and other girls gaze at her golden sunflower.

    "But this is a dangerous place... People who get too close to the Lake of Tears don''t usually come back home." Elsie comments, trying to make a mysterious tone as if telling a scary story.

    Still, the girls can''t help but laugh, imagining Ghost Lady''s encounter with Lucien.

    "It will be good if the Ghost Lady doesn''t join the family..." Mia comments while looking for a flower.

    "Indeed!" The other girls comment while laughing.

    Less than a minute later, Maggie finds several similar flowers that catch her eye. Those flowers have tiny red circles in the middle and many small red petals with a yellow border around them, creating a ball of petals.

    Looking at the intense red of the petals adorned with small bright yellow stripes around them, Maggie remembers the flames of her fire magic and is sure that Lucien will also think like her.

    Maggie doesn''t think twice before taking the most beautiful of those flowers and placing it in the container with a little soil.

    "Nice Fire Marigold you got!" Elsie gives Maggie a thumb up.

    [Fire Marigold... I really like this one!] Maggie thinks to herself, satisfied with the color and appearance of that flower.

    There are so many rare flowers in that clearing that it is difficult for girls to choose one. Few of them have already found a special flower while the others continue to look for the best among the best.

    Scarlett, like Maggie, looks for a red flower, but she doesn''t like the Marigolds and keeps looking until she finds a lonely flower, totally scarlet red, very similar to her hair and fur.

    "Carnation..." Scarlett thinks aloud while recognizing that flower because there was one in her grandmother''s house where she lived when she was very young. Her grandmother said that the Carnation is Scarlett''s mom''s favorite flower.

    Perhaps that flower would bring painful memories to Scarlett before, but now she just feels good knowing that her brother is fine and her mother has been avenged.

    There is no way for her to choose another flower after seeing the beautiful scarlet carnation. She takes that flower to give Lucien a blessing that her mother would give them if she were alive.

    At the same time, Astrid also finds a beautiful lonely flower. That flower looks like a simple orchid, but Its brown petals are strangely sharp-pointed. Also, in the center of it, there is a part of the flower that looks like a stinger.

    Astrid smiles while swinging her tail. The pointed petals of that brown orchid resemble her bat-wings, and the stinger in the center reminds her of her own manticore stinger, which has developed harder and more sharpened as she gets stronger.

    She takes the orchid off the ground and feels that the plant is very resistant and a little scary. Also, the not extremely dark color pleases her very much. "Perfect!"

    Every time one girl finds a flower of their like, the other girls get happy too. Yet, Amelia and Envy can''t help but get more and more eager because they want to find the best flower to please Lucien more than anyone else.

    The girls who already found the special flower understood that it was the flower that chose them due to their special feelings, but Amelia and Envy see it as a game, one that they have to win, and quickly.

    "I found you!" Lena exclaims as she notices a beautiful blue flower shining in the middle of other flowers of that type, but only that one shines more than the others with a perfect solid lapis blue.

    Lena quickly approaches the flower but does not realize that Marie had also noticed that flower and also went towards it.

    *Bam*

    "AH!" Both sisters get surprised when they hit their foreheads as they bend down to pick up the bright blue flower.

    "I saw it first!" Both speak at the same time.

    The other girls stop to watch the dispute between Maria and Lena while Angela shakes her head.

    "Everyone heard me talking when I found it," Lena argues as she looks at Kylee, asking for help.

    "But I started moving toward it before you. I was just further away." Marie looks at Anne, also looking for a witness.

    But Kylee and Anne don''t say anything because even though they know that Lucien finds the sisters'' competition between Marie and Lena''s healthy, they, like his other wives, don''t want to get involved in that dispute now because this is a very special moment for them.

    Before Lena and Marie say anything else, Angela speaks in a firm but still gentle tone. "Do not fight!"

    "Mom!!" Marie and Lena pout.

    Angela sighs. "Lucien would be sad to see you fighting right now. There are so many of those blue flowers so just take another one."

    Lena and Marie bow their heads while they regret fighting so much. They know that Lucien doesn''t like them to fight.

    "But..." Marie sadly whispers as she looks at that blue flower.

    "This is the brightest one..." Lena whispers too.

    Angela looks at that flower and is surprised as it is lovely. "This is really a fantastic magnolia. This blue glow looks so mystic... also, this shade of blue is perfect..."

    Lena and Marie smile as they see Angela''s impressed expression on realizing why they wanted that flower so badly.

    Then the sisters look at each other while thinking the same thing again.

    "It''s your, mom." Both Marie and Lena take a step back.

    Angela smiles. "Oh, I won''t refuse then."

    She bends down in front of the magnolia spot and gently removes that special one. But then, as she bows, Angela realizes that there are two other bright magnolias hidden in the middle of that natural flower bed.

    "We are so lucky." She comments while the blue glow of the magnolias blends perfectly with the glow of her eyes and hair.

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.

 Chapter 349 - Luciens Flowers 2/2

    Angela gently moves the other blue magnolias away, showing two beautiful shiny ones. "Look there."

    Marie and Lena''s eyes shine again as they pick up those magnolias. Now, Angela and her daughters also have their chosen flowers.??

    On the other side of the flower field, Kylee and Neola are looking for something special. They both feel very close to each other, but well, that is due to the fact that Kylee has a very sociable personality, just like Anne.

    However, Neola is generally very reserved as she sometimes thinks of herself as still one of Lucien''s troops and not his wives as a princess or queen.

    Feelings of inferiority are easily generated by comparison, mainly because some of Lucien''s wives are really incredible while others are simpler.

    But he loves them all very much and treats them equally with a lot of respect and affection. So Neola wants to find the best possible flower to show Lucien that she also loves and respects him too much.

    Walking along the edge of the flower field, Neola and Kylee find a small stream less than a meter wide.

    "Oh, this is the end; let''s go back and look in the middle of the clearing," Kylee speaks.

    Neola prepares to return, but then she sees a flower in the stream, on the water. The ornamental aquatic plant has large round floating green leaves and large cup-shaped, yellow petals and a center made of orange threads.

    "A waterlily." Neola thinks aloud while recognizing the flower because she had seen many of these when she lived in the great forest.

    Kylee also recognizes the flower and remembers their time in that damn forest. While Neola had to fight wild beasts and accept an outlawed life, she was a sick girl who depended on the care of others.

    "Things have changed so fast... not so long ago we..." Kylee comments in a sad tone.

    Neola pats Kylee''s head before crouching at the edge of the stream and taking the waterlily. "Our past will always be an important part of us, be it good or bad. But we live in the present. And our present is wonderful. Also, although our future looks challenging alongside our husband, I am sure it will be great as every day is alongside him."

    "Yep." Kylee smiles as he helps Neola and puts the waterlily in the container.

    She has already chosen her flower but continues to walk beside Kylee to help her find something special too. Then they see Lorelai and Rebecca also looking for flowers near them.

    "Let''s join them." Kylee talks and walks towards the other girls, already praising Neola''s beautiful waterlily.

    Lorelai and Rebecca smile and praise Neola''s flower too. So, she smiles as she joins them. Not all Lucien''s wives started out having a good relationship, but inevitably, they became sisters in the heart due to sharing the same love for the same man.

    A few seconds after the group has joined, Rebecca finds a flower that catches her attention. The plant has a thick dark green stem and several small flowers around it. What most catches her attention is the color of the petals that resemble rusted red metal.

    "What is the name of this flower?" She asks the other girls.

    Kylee, Neola, and Lorelai don''t know how to answer that question, but Kara approaches them and quickly speaks. "It is a gladiolus. I have seen this plant before but never with this color. It must be a mutation because this place is so mystic."

    "Gladiolus..." Rebecca thinks out loud. "I liked this name and Its color."

    Without thinking twice, she picks up the rust-colored flower. It is not a very light color, but it is also not very dark, and she likes the balance a lot, in addition to the fact that rust is something present in the daily life of a blacksmith.

    The group, now with Kara too, keep looking for more flowers and soon arrive in front of a lot of veronicas. They are long plants with a thick green stem and tiny ball-shaped red petals around it. In addition, the petals are more abundant near the middle of the stem with no petals above, which makes the plant have a spear aspect.

    They both choose the most beautiful veronicas from that spot and continue walking through the flower field to help Kara find her special flower.

    "What color are you looking for?" Kylee asks Kara.

    The cute little maid makes a thoughtful expression. "I like pink. That can also be a light color because I don''t want to be a brave warrior who helps hubby make difficult decisions, but just care for our home as an obedient maid."

    The other girls don''t know what to say, but Angela hears Kara''s words and approaches them with a kind expression as always.

    "Oh, little Kara, you don''t realize how much you help Lucien make important decisions. Thanks to you always keeping our house perfectly clean, his clothes always tidy and scented, our stomachs full of delicious food, Lucien and us always are very comfortable to do anything, and for that, you have my gratitude." Angela talks while she pats Kara''s head.

    Marie also participates in the conversation while speaking to Kara. "You seem to be a real wife while you do all the housework, and we do the easy and cool part that she is fighting alongside hubby."

    Kara is embarrassed by the compliments but quickly smiles at Aria and Jeanne. "I don''t do everything alone. Aria and Jeanne, like other girls, are always helping me with the housework and cooking."

    "Though I''m so bad at cooking..." Jeanne sighs.

    The girls laugh at the ''sad'' situation of most of them. But the person who suffers most from the fact that many of them don''t cook well despite wanting to cook many ''special dishes'' for Lucien is himself. Still, he will always say that the strange dishes that Mia, Marie, Lena, and other girls make are perfect.

    But then, in the midst of the blue magnolias, she finds a pink one and quickly thinks of Kara.

    "Kara, come here!" Lena calls her.

    The little maid approaches Lena and sees the beautiful pink magnolia. It is very similar to the bright blue magnolias, but its center is made of light pink, almost white, and the edges are made of solid pink, yet the whole flower shines beautifully.

    "Loved it!" Kara smiles as she is enchanted by the pink magnolia. That flower has the light color that she wants to demonstrate her passive personality, but it also has a solid pink to show her full support to Lucien and not just depend on him unilaterally.

    Meanwhile, Anne and Elsie are looking for their flowers together in another part of the clearing while also talking.

    Elsie tells everything about how it was the first time with Lucien, just as Anne has told her many other things. Both are really like good sisters.

    Then they arrive in front of a beautiful tree with pink flowers. This is the only tree in the middle of the clearing; a solitary sakura tree.

    While Anne is interested in sakura flowers, what catches Elsie''s attention are small bell-shaped flowers on the tree trunk.

    Anne starts looking for the most beautiful sakura flower and with the darkest pink color possible as Elsie reaches the flowers on the tree''s trunk.

    Elsie is really delighted with the beautiful violet bells and takes a whole bunch of them by a stem, taking several small violet bells as her chosen flower. The color is darker than light, but so is Elsie''s personality, very active and brave.

    Anne climbs atop the sakura tree to find the biggest and most beautiful sakura flower. She takes one that has petals of different flowers, some solid pink, others magenta, and even some purple.

    Both Anne and Eslie''s flowers have that mystic glow of most of the flowers in that clearing.

    In another area of the clearing, Oya and Ko are also looking for their special flower. But both mother and daughter tigresses are not sure how to choose it. They are fierce tigresses and don''t really like plants in general.

    They are more eager to catch the feather of a rare bird. It''s not easy for a tiger to catch an agile bird, but the challenge makes them excited, mainly because it will be a gift for Lucien.

    Still, at some point, some flower among so many incredible ones would catch Oya and Ko''s attention.

    Not because of the appearance, but because of the smell is how the tigresses find a group of white and red flowers.

    Of medium size, those flowers have no leaves and only large petals that appear to be white, but there are several parts in blood red. In fact, those red spots look like some liquid that ran from the center of the flower, which is totally dark red.

    Oya and Ko don''t know, but they are attracted by the wild aura and bloody smell of that plant called Bloody Hibiscus, a plant that only grows near a place where many people had horrible deaths, in this case, the unlucky victims of the Ghost Lady.

    Well, he is not a pacifist; on the contrary, he is a bloodthirsty demon on the battlefield and will certainly appreciate the look of those bloody flowers.

    Cassidy and Mia smile as they see Oya and Ko choose similar flowers.

    "It seems that mothers and daughters tend to think the same way." Mia comments.

    "And Lucien loves mother and daughter stuff..." Cassidy responds with a smile on her face.

    Mia blushes as she remembers the kind of mother and daughter stuff Lucien likes. "Let''s find beautiful flowers that match."

    "Mm." Cassidy agrees and keeps looking for flowers with Mia.

    In less than a minute, they find beautiful big purple flowers. That purple quickly reminds them of Lucien''s demonic energy because when he uses it a lot, it is possible to see that same purple glow on his body.

    "They look like Anemones, but I''ve never seen ones with such a shade of purple," Cassidy comments while crouching to check those flowers.

    "I really like that shade of purple. Also, these flowers are beautiful." Mia comments while she is already looking for the two most beautiful Anemones among them all.

    She and Ghilanna use their nature affinity to find the perfect flower, not in appearance but in aura.

    After searching for several minutes since they arrived at that flower field, Ghilanna feels something special. An incredible nature aura, coming from the most northern part of the field, that is, from the furthest part of the Lake of Tears.

    Mother and daughter go in that direction and find a beautiful and lonely emerald green flower. Just seeing that flower, Ghilanna already feels that it is her chosen one, but she starts analyzing the flower to understand more about it.

    "It looks like a lily..." Ghilanna comments.

    "An emerald lily... only such a flower would be worthy of an elven princess," Ghalenna comments with a smile on her face.

    But Ghilanna doesn''t like that comment. She shakes her head. "But I am not an elven princess, not anymore."

    Ghalenna quickly nods. "Yes, yes, you can be anything you want."

    "I''m already what I want to be, which is Lucien''s wife," Ghilanna speaks with a satisfied and proud expression.

    "I see," Ghalenna speaks as she looks up, then she notices something shiny moving in the sky. "Is that a shooting star?"

    ##################

    If you want to support me and read more than 150 chapters ahead, visit my pa treon: pa treon.com/lamenthief

    You can also donate to my kofi: ko-fi.com/lamenthief

    Any donation helps me a lot and allows me to continue writing.